《In Pursuit Of Magic (Harry Potter SI)》


 0 - The Beginning

    June 10, 1991


    I''m just going to throw this out there.


    Going through my formative years again sucked.


    Big time.


    I''ve been told my name is Adam Clarke, a good, strong British name. I knew that was not my true name, but I highly doubted anyone would believe me if I''d shared the truth with them.


    Having experienced reincarnation and rebirth, keeping all the memories of my previous life- it was highly frightening.


    I shuddered to think how the orphanage matron would react; she''d either harp on about the Good Lord or declare me Satan reborn. She was a flighty bitch at the best of times.


    Ah, yes; you see, I lived in an orphanage.


    Apparently, my biological parents had been gunned down, and the hospital staff had to cut me out of her corpse to save my life. My father had enough life left in him to give me a name before he''d shuffled off the mortal coil.


    A horrible tragedy, the matron had told me with as much sympathy as a cat which is about to torture a mouse to death.


    I was born too early, and they were all sure I would die. Being able to actually remember my first few days of existence, I knew I''d come pretty close.


    Choking pains, weakness of breath, and an all encompassing cold with a few, scant moments of reprieve.


    And yet, I lived on- to everyone''s shock and surprise.


    A miracle child, I was called. What the miracle was, exactly, I''d never cared to find out.


    So, I was shipped off to some middle of nowhere orphanage and forgotten by all who were involved. Just a crime statistic, a halfway interesting survival story shoved into the back of people''s minds so they''d live more comfortably.


    Not all was doom and gloom, of course.


    I was optimistic.


    I had a clean slate, some could say.


    A chance to live life without the mental constraints of a child''s body. I would be able to quickly rise through the ranks of society and get hailed as a great mind.


    It was strange, though. I was born in the year 1980 in this life. In my previous life, I''d been born this year; 1991.


    At first, I''d thought that reincarnation was a non-linear experience, and so assumed there would be another version of me in the world.


    That was until the accidents began occurring. I''d waved them off, at first. A trick of the light. Strange karmic justice.


    Kids who bullied me got their pants wet in a way that made them look like they''d soiled their clothes. A door closing abruptly out of nowhere. Things I didn''t like sometimes disappeared or were destroyed in some contrived way.


    The more they occurred, the more I realized that something else was at play. I had my suspicions, but it all seemed circumstantial.


    My birth in the year 1980, being British, the strange events happening whenever I was particularly emotional- they fit strangely well with a certain plotline from a book series I''d been obsessed with for almost two decades of my previous life.


    Of course, the confirmation was now right in front of me. The orphanage matron had interrupted my studies, none-too-gently hauling off to a meeting room.


    A tsunami of insults coursed through my mind, but the words died in my mouth when she introduced me to the person occupying it.


    Severus Snape; a tall, thin, sallow faced man with black eyes and greasy hair, quietly handing me an envelope as the matron left the room.


    On it, I read:


    Mr A Clarke


    Fifth Top Bunk To The Right


    The Orphanage of Pity


    Warminster


    The other side was closed off with a purple wax seal bearing a familiar coat of arms; a lion, an eagle, a badger and a snake surrounding the letter H.


    If this wasn''t confirmation, then I didn''t know what was.


    "Open it." The man prompted, his voice a soft, contained thing.


    I obeyed, reading its contents while my mind began to whirr with the possibilities. The letter was the typical Hogwarts acceptance letter.


    I decided to play dumb.


    "Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." I deadpanned, turning the letter and reading what''s on the back- the expected lists of supplies I would need. Robes, books, supplies and a wand. "You expect me to believe this... school of magic exists, Mr. Snape?"


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    On its own, the piece of paper flew out of my grasp, settling into the man''s hand. I stared at it until he cleared his throat.


    "Do you, perhaps, require another demonstration, Mr. Clarke?" Snape replied, sounding neither amused, nor annoyed as he handed my letter back.


    I shook my head slowly, reading through the letter again, very slowly.


    "I can''t pay for tuition, or my supplies." I finally said, keeping my eye on the list of school supplies.


    "Your tuition is free, and the Ministry of Magic has set aside a small fund for those without the means." Snape smoothly replied.


    It made sense- how else would Riddle have afforded going to Hogwarts?


    "The Ministry of Magic?" I asked, looking in his direction but not meeting his eyes directly. This man was an accomplished Occlumens and Legilimens. Who knew what secrets he could pluck out of my head with a simple look?


    "Our government." He said with a tone of finality as he got up from his chair gesturing for me to follow as he moved towards the exit. "Come along now, Mr. Clarke. You must get dressed and ready."


    "We''re going now?" I balked at the abruptness of the entire experience.


    Snape did not dignify me with an answer.


    Oooo


    Getting fitted for robes was a bore. Being watched by the intense eyes of Snape as Madame Malkins worked on getting my measurements was even worse.


    Snape was an expert at evading people.


    I''d always known this was the case, of course- a life as an introvert in Slytherin would do that to you- but his behavior pretty much cemented that in my eyes.


    That wasn''t to say that he was afraid of confrontation. His entire demeanor was standoffish with everyone but myself, and that was probably only because he was forced to interact with me.


    "Professor?" I broke the tense silence of the clothing store.


    "Yes, Mr. Clarke?"


    "What subject do you teach at Hogwarts?" I asked.


    He gave me an inscrutable look. "Potions, Mr. Clarke."


    I averted his direct gaze, focusing on the bridge of his nose instead. "I see. I read in the letter that I''d need vials and a cauldron. Is it anything like chemistry?"


    I could tell he was stifling an eye-roll. Likely, he heard this from every Muggleborn student he interacted with.


    "Only in the sense that it is an exacting art, Mr. Clarke." I almost missed it, but there was a shift in the man''s expression. "It is a subtle science, more complex than the haphazard methods of the muggles, and far from the expected foolish wand-waving in the other subjects."


    I hummed. "What kind of potions will I be learning to.. brew, the word is? I hope it''s not love potion, sir."


    "Nothing so foolish, Mr. Clarke." He eyed me strangely. "I tend to... discourage my students from certain practices."


    I gulped despite myself. This was a man to be wary of.


    "All done." Madame Malkin declared. I sighed in relief as he focused his attention back to the owner, discussing the payment.


    I ignored the look of pity she''d given me after realizing I was an orphan. I had no memories of my biological parents, and I''d managed to deal with the negative feelings associated with the loss of my previous life.


    Pitying eyes meant nothing to me.


    I followed the Potions Professor as he took me to the wandmaker''s store. "I shall leave you here, for now, Mr. Clarke."


    "You''re not going in with me?" I asked in surprise. I thought Hagrid had left Harry alone due to his incompetence as a caretaker.


    "Acquiring your first wand is a particularly... Intimate process." Was the man''s response. "Besides, this will allow me to save time by getting all of your required books."


    I snorted. "Practical."


    There was a flash of amusement in his expression, before it settled back into indifference. "You are perceptive. Perhaps you may do well in my class, after all, Mr. Clarke."


    He handed me the required money, turned and walked away, fully expecting me to obey his commands and enter the wand shop. To be fair, I did, but not before staring at the dingy, grimy entrance.


    Considering the existence of cleaning spells, wizards were a really unhygienic sort. Still, the sight of a wand on a cushion as well as the sign which said "Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 BC" took my trepidation away.


    The shop was as tiny as I imagined it being. Hundreds of narrow boxes containing wands lined up every wall of the place.


    I moved further into the store, staring at the assortment of wands with a feeling of anticipation building within me.


    "A new arrival." A voice came from my right. Despite having expected it, I jumped. "Here for your first wand, I presume?"


    "Do you enjoy startling people?" I huffed and shot the man a glare.


    The amused look in his silvery eyes was all I needed. "One must find enjoyment where one can."


    Well, he certainly wasn''t wrong.


    "Adam Clarke." I introduced myself, extending a hand, which the old man accepted. "I assume you''re the owner, Mr. Ollivander? And, yes, I''m here for a wand."


    "Indeed I am, Mr. Clarke." He seemed to have found my manner refreshing.


    And so the measuring tapes began to circle around me, taking every measurement possible.


    "My wands possess one of three fundamental cores, Mr. Clarke." He explained to pass the time. "Unicorn hair, dragon heartstring and phoenix feathers."


    "Why those three?" I asked, before thinking about it. "I can only imagine it''s related to the power of the animals they''re taken from- much like how an elephant''s hide is much stronger than that of, say, a rat?"


    Ollivander stopped for a moment, regarding me with interest.


    "You are correct, Mr. Clarke." Ollivander confirmed, pleased at the line of questioning. "You will learn much of these creatures at Hogwarts, of course."


    I frowned, hoping he would''ve shared more information on the matter. I''d always wondered about the intricacies of wandlore.


    Fleur''s core was her grandmother''s hair, and Gregorovitch seemed to do his own thing when concerning wands.


    "The quest for knowledge is its own reward, young Mr. Clarke." Ollivander said. He must have been a Ravenclaw, I thought as the measuring ended and I was handed a wand.


    "Holly and unicorn tail hair. Twelve inches." He''d said.


    No sooner than it was in my hand, he''d snatched it away and fetched another. "Oak and a dragon''s heartstring- but, I think it''s no good for you, lad." He snatched that one away, too.


    "How are you able to tell?" I asked as he handed me another.


    I gave this one a wave before he managed to take it, sending a pathetic sputter of sparks.


    "This one was close." Ollivander said, not answering my question and taking the wand out of my hand. He scratched at his chin thoughtfully before he moved to a nearby shelf, taking a wand out of one of his many boxes and holding it before me.


    "I believe this one will be a suitable match for you." Ollivander seemed confident as he placed the black wand in my hand. "Ebony, and a dragon''s heartstring, nine inches long."


    I felt a warmth rushing through my hand. I smiled at the feeling, I waved the wand, watching a stream of blue and purple sparks blow out of it.


    "I see that I was right." He smiled gently at my speechless state. "Ebony, with a dragon''s heartstring. It will serve you well, Mr. Clarke."


    "Thank you." I stared at the wand in awe.


    This experience alone made the unpleasantness of the past 11 years worth it.


    With a grateful smile, I paid the old man, and exited to find Professor Snape waiting.


    "You were right." Was all I said to the man.


    He merely nodded and turned, gesturing for me to follow. There was nothing that needed to be said.


    I followed, feeling like I was being introduced to this wondrous world for the first time, all over again.

 1 - To Hogwarts

    oooo


    To Hogwarts


    oooo


    September 1, 1991


    I watched the old, beat up 1978 Vauxhall sputter its way down the road as I turned away from my old life.


    They couldn''t get rid of me fast enough. I stifled a sneer. Wouldn''t even accompany me to the station I''m supposed to enter.


    And yet, as I stared at the large railway station known as King''s Cross, I couldn''t help the smile and excitement that coursed through me. Not even the chore of hauling my school trunk to grab a trolley dampened my spirits.


    I followed the signs, taking my time- It was all too easy to convince the matron to drop me off early. I meandered through the building''s sections, trying to figure out how the wizards even managed to fit an entire platform in here.


    Was size-expansion magic that strong, or was the gateway some kind of portal? Speaking of the gateway¡­


    I stared at the nondescript wall between platforms nine and ten. This was where it all would start. My thirst for magic, my quest to solve the mysteries of the world.


    With no hesitation, I walked towards it, watching as the trolley seemed to simply blend into the wall, with me following suit.


    I felt a tingling on my skin as I came out the other side. That had been strange. But, what really got my attention was the train before me. It really was like the first book''s cover¡ª a red, old-style, steam powered locomotive.


    Well, at least, it used to be steam powered, I thought as I cleared the entrance and loitered for a bit to the side, watching the other early riser families say goodbye to their children.


    I''d lost my original parents when I''d died- and in this life, I''d lost them right off the bat. This was a somewhat stifling thought, so I discarded it in favor of marveling at the train, again.


    This thing was supposed to run fully on magic¡ª but how did it really work? A steam powered train would be using pistons, and the like. With magic, they could likely skip the entire process of heating coals, boiling water and using pistons to drive the wheels¡ª instead, simply making the wheels turn on their own.


    I shook my head. Magic avoided all the tedium that normal folks needed to grit their teeth through.


    "What are you doing?" A voice startled me. I quickly turned to see a little girl, with bushy brown hair and brown eyes. Was this who I thought it was?


    I stared at her for a few seconds longer, before turning back to the train. "How do you think it works?"


    "...It''s an old steam engine, isn''t it?" The girl did not reply immediately, standing beside me to stare at the train for a few seconds before turning to me. "You know, it''s rude to ignore people."


    I snorted. "So I''ve been told."


    I turned to her and extended a hand before she could say anything further. "Adam Clarke. A pleasure."


    She took it, her grip weak and tentative. "Hermione Granger. Likewise."


    I turned back to the train, letting go of her hand. "So? What do you think? There''s no way it''s still a steam engine. These are wizards and witches. They''ve got flying brooms, for God''s sake!"


    "You''re new, too?" She asked, a little hopeful.


    I nodded, but did not offer any more words- not that she seemed to notice my reticence.


    "That''s great." She started excitedly. "I thought I would be the only one who didn''t have magical parents. My parents were oh-so confused when Professor McGonagall came to our doorstep with the letter. I was afraid they''d react badly to the news."


    "It is a lot to take in." I agreed.


    "How did yours react?" She asked curiously.


    I stifled a sigh. Granger, in her early days, put her foot in her mouth almost as bad as Weasley did.


    "I''m an orphan." Was my reply.


    She looked mortified at her blunder. "Oh¡­ I''m so sorry!"


    "For what?" I asked. "It''s not like you knew."


    "I¡­" She looked pained.


    "Don''t worry about it¡­ Hermione, was it?" I waved it off.


    She nodded hesitantly. "I should go find a place on the train¡­"


    I watched her awkwardly make her way to the train, not feeling the urge to chase.


    Should I go and tell her that everything''s fine? I wondered with a frown.


    I did feel bad for her, of course, but I realized I just didn''t care all that much.


    Why bother with something as fickle as friendship? I''d lost all my friends when I''d died, and, well¡­ I was an adult in a child''s body.


    Children were tiresome little things, always jumping from one spot to the other, with attention spans worse than goldfish.


    I nodded, my resolve to not bother reaffirmed. There were more interesting things in the world, I thought as I gave the Hogwarts express one final look, before pushing my cart to it as well.


    Loading my school trunk in the luggage section was tiring, but I was lucky enough to find an empty compartment to settle into. Settling into the comfortable seat, I began to leaf through the copy of Magical Drafts and Potions in my hands.


    I''d already skimmed the first few chapters, but it wouldn''t hurt to properly read through it on the ride. I''d already devoured the Standard Book of Spells twice over. Dry read, it may have been, but these were instruction manuals on magic!


    Forcing myself to read the long-winded and preachy scripts was worth the time. I smiled as I checked over the recipe for the Boil Cure potion, knowing it would be the first thing Snape would make us do.


    That''s right. I was using my knowledge of canon to affect my grades at school. I was a cheater, and proud of it!


    Plus, this would have immediate benefits- who really wanted to deal with pimples? Especially with puberty waiting around the corner.


    I shuddered. Going through that once was annoying enough- and I hadn''t even known what I was doing at the time. Now, having to go through it again, with full cognizance really set my teeth on edge.


    I really hoped my young body didn''t react to the girls at school. That would engender all sorts of ''nope'' within my soul.


    Back to Potions. The Boil Cure potion wasn''t the only useful thing in this book. There was another potion¡ª Wideye Potion; I was convinced that potions were a gift from the gods. God? Merlin? Who knew.


    The important part was that Wideye Potion keeps you awake longer. The longer I was awake, the more magic I could read up on, and study!


    Of course, being a responsible adult, I would likely limit it so as not to interfere with my health. Yes, I would have to eat well, sleep well, maybe even exercise once in a while.


    Once a week? With my young body, the workout wouldn''t need to be strenuous: a bit of running, calisthenics, pushups and the like.


    There was a certain room on the Seventh Floor I planned to straight up abuse. My grin began to turn feral at the thought of all that I was about to do.


    It was at that moment that the compartment door slid open, revealing a pair of familiar redheaded twins, giving me a strange look.


    The insane grin was still on my face, wasn''t it?


    "It is." Both boys said simultaneously.


    I said that out loud, didn''t I?


    "You did." They continued, now amused. "You''re the strangest firstie we''ve met."


    I snorted before looking down at my book. "It''s good to be number one at something. Come in."


    "Confident, this one is." The two entered the compartment, placing their trunks in the luggage section much easier than I did.


    I felt a pang of jealousy at the two.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I couldn''t wait to regain my adult strength. Being puny again was very unnerving.


    "Ah, the Boil Cure." One of the boys spied at what I was reading. "You''ll be learning it soon."


    "Very useful, that." The other continued.


    I looked up at the two. There wasn''t a hint of any pimples on their faces. "I can see the effects."


    "Confident, and perceptive." The first one said, before the two boys extended their hands. "I''m Fred Weasley, and this is George."


    "Adam Clarke." I took both hands and shook them, before returning to my book.


    "So, where are you from, Clarke?" The one who''d introduced himself as Fred asked as the train began to move.


    This was going to be a long ride, wasn''t it?


    Oooo


    It was proving to be a long ride, but quite the entertaining one. Feigning an interest in pranks had lit a fire in the two boys, which increased when their friend, Lee Jordan had joined us.


    He''d been leery at the thought of talking to an ickle firstie, but soon relaxed.


    "So, we put a spider in his bed." George was recounting a tale as they ate the sandwiches their mom had thoughtfully given them for the trip.


    I stared at it for a few moments, remembering better days, before focusing back on their story.


    "He shrieked!" Fred recounted and began to laugh, his brother and friend joining him.


    I chuckled alongside them. It reminded me of the pranks I''d committed on siblings in my previous life.


    "So, what house do you think you''ll be in, Clarke?" Jordan asked curiously. I considered his words.


    "I have no idea." I replied honestly. "It''s a hat that reads your mind and decides for you, no?"


    "Yeah. How''d you know?" Fred asked curiously.


    "We told ickle Ron that he''d have to wrestle a troll." George chortled.


    I snorted. These two were even more fun to be around in person than in the books. Call it hero worship, if you want to.


    "The Professor who took me to Diagon Alley told me." I fibbed with a shrug. The man hadn''t said anything of the sort- he barely answered any legitimate questions I had.


    Antisocial to the core, that man was. Brilliant at his craft, to be sure, but everyone had some kind of quirk or flaw. Besides, I wasn''t exactly a social butterfly, myself.


    I shuddered at the thought of becoming as isolated as Snape.


    "A shudder. Brother mine, the Professor who took him can only be one man." Fred said.


    "Snape." The twins answered together, while Lee mirrored my shudder.


    "He was a little quiet during the trip." I said slowly. "Is he that bad?"


    "If you''re sorted into Gryffindor, he will be." Lee offered the knowledge I already knew. "He hates us."


    He hates James Potter and his posse of bullies; by extension, he hates the House that encouraged their attitude. I thought, feeling a shred of pity for the man, though it didn''t last long. Slytherin was pretty bad, too.


    They''re just characters in a book. My mind said, but being in this compartment with three of these so-called characters, interacting with them on the human level¡­


    "Well, whether he hates me or not doesn''t matter to me." I finally decided. "Whatever House I get Sorted in, I''ll accept."


    What I didn''t say was that, no matter which House I was thrown in, I was going to shun as much human contact as I could and focus on magic, instead.


    It hadn''t even been an hour, and these three people had already distracted me from my goal.


    I returned my attention to the closed Potions book in my lap, and reopened it. The three quickly understood the implied dismissal and shared a chuckle, muttering something about me being a sure thing for Ravenclaw.


    They were probably right, I thought as I read through the steps for the third time. Seeking out the mysteries of magic for knowledge''s sake was the most Ravenclaw thing in the multiverse.


    I imagined what I could eventually be capable of. The level of knowledge and skill I could attain, I would be able to understand it all.


    "Clarke, you''re doing it again." Jordan pointed out.


    The wide smile fell immediately. "Oh. I got excited."


    They began muttering about Slytherin House.


    I stifled an eye-roll. As if I would ever join the House that hates Mudbloods. That was a disaster waiting to happen. No, I would need to be away from that House if I wanted to reach my goals.


    Wait. I thought. Wouldn''t that be sufficient cunning to have me thrown in Slytherin House on principle?


    That was not a comforting thought.


    oooo


    The remainder of the train ride had been pleasant enough. Granger had shown up, asking about Neville''s frog, only to freeze at the sight of me and leave quickly.


    There had been some lighthearted digs from the boys, but I took the banter like a champ, making some highly immature comments of my own, much to their delight.


    I may not have been the socializing type, but I would be stupid to not give these two fellows a good impression.


    Knowing what they were capable of¡­ Well, I didn''t want to tempt fate.


    I followed the announcer''s instructions, leaving my luggage in the train and exited it, joining the throng of students as I tried to orient myself- it was a little tough, because half of the sun had already disappeared into the horizon, and pretty much everyone was taller than I was.


    I sighed. At least the clothes were comfortable.


    Madame Malkins does good work. I thought as I found a spot to stand in and waited. Though, why would anyone learn magic so they can make clothes for a living?


    Wizards really were weird. They had access to a powerful force to rewrite reality as they saw fit, and they used it to hem robes and make love potions.


    It was equal parts amusing and infuriating.


    "Firs'' years! Firs'' years over here! All right there, Harry?" A great big booming voice called out. I turned to the source, almost gaping at the giant of a man.


    He was even taller than I''d expected- Reading about him in a book was something, but seeing him in person was another thing entirely. He was gigantic, with a stout build, likely hiding the incredibly dense muscles beneath.


    A great big bushy beard covered most of his face, only made somewhat pleasant to look at thanks to his jovial demeanor.


    "Any more firs'' years?" He looked around, spotting me. "Come along, now!"


    I followed the group, already having picked out the big players in the mass of kids. There was Malfoy, with his two cronies. I saw Potter and Weasley, Granger and Neville.


    I also recognized the Patil twins, Finnigan, Thomas, Bones and a few more, but the rest were mostly unrecognizable. Since they were never described in the books, they could''ve been anyone.


    Part of me wondered, for a moment, if there was someone else like me, here. Were there more reincarnated people, or was I the only one?


    If it was only me, then why?


    Any further thoughts ended at the sight of mighty Hogwarts Castle. Ancient and titanic, it stood the test of time and still looked like it could hold off an army of monsters.


    It was an experience I had only dreamt of, before. Yet, here I was. The pale moonlight filtered past the clouds, making the Great Lake''s surface beautifully shimmer.


    I had to give this one to the wizards- if nothing else, they were excellent at dramatic reveals.


    At Hagrid''s instruction, I hopped on one of the boats, joined by Malfoy and two other children I didn''t know.


    I kept my mouth shut, not wanting to draw this one''s attention just yet. Luckily, he was too busy gawking at Hogwarts Castle.


    I frowned at that. Yet another person who was a product of his environment- his father, Lucius, likely groomed him from birth to be this way.


    With that sobering thought, we finally entered through a cavern, which led to the castle doors. I forced the thought out of my head in favor of staring at my surroundings.


    The castle was even better, up close. Thick, stone walls, a large, oaken door, capable of withstanding extreme force- especially if it was magically enhanced, which it likely was.


    I took my first step on the castle floor and felt a tingle sweep through my entire body.


    That had felt almost exactly like when I was entering Platform Nine and Three Quarters! I narrowed my eyes in thought, absently gathering around the large door with the others as Hagrid made to knock. What is this?


    But, there was no time to ponder this question, as the oaken door opened at the third knock, revealing the stern visage of who could only be Minerva McGonagall, wearing a set of green robes.


    I put a pin in the now named ''Topic of the Tingle'', promising myself I''d look into it as soon as I could- which probably meant tomorrow. That''s, if I was able to find the library, of course.


    "The firs'' years, Professor McGonagall." Hagrid announced.


    "Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here." Was her reply as she opened the large door wide, revealing the gigantic entrance hall.


    This place was also chock full of expansion charms, wasn''t it? I would have fun figuring out its secrets. It''ll probably keep me busy for months, if not years.


    I marvelled at our surroundings as McGonagall led us to a large set of doors, behind which we could hear the cacophony of what could only be a mass of children in a single room.


    The Great Hall, where we would be sorted.


    I gave a half-hearted listen to what McGonagall was saying about the houses, noting that her stern eyes seemed to narrow onto me. I gave a mental shrug, unconcerned with the matter. The castle grounds themselves were far more interesting than the people in them.


    There were actual suits of armor, complete with swords and shields! They shined as if they''d never been used before. As far as I knew from the books, there was no real upkeep done on these, so this was basically a maintenance spell of some sort that kept them in tip-top condition for centuries.


    I salivated at the thought of such knowledge.


    Eventually, she instructed us to form a line, and the doors to the Great Hall opened. We followed the Professor inside, marveling at the thousands of floating candles, sitting underneath the open, starry sky.


    This was incredible magic. I barely paid any attention to anything, until the clack of a stool against the stone floor took it back- it was the Sorting Hat, and it began to sing its song, one I''d read hundreds of times before.


    I hadn''t expected it to sing so well, though. It had more singing talent than just about anyone I''d known about, both in this life and my previous.


    I wondered if Dumbledore loaned it out to make a quick buck- or, I supposed I should start saying Galleon, from this point on.


    "When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted." McGonagall said, holding a roll of parchment. I wondered if that''s where the phrase "roll call" came from. "Abbott, Hannah!"


    I watched as she went through the list, sorting the kids into Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, Slytherin- and then it was getting close to my turn.


    "Clarke, Adam!"


    I took a deep breath to settle my nerves and sat on the stool, wondering- as my vision went dark- how well the Sorting Hat could read my mind, and if it had access to my knowledge.


    In fact, what was even the point of sorting kids into like-minded groups? It would only create tribalism and groupthink, ultimately harming its supposed purpose of unity more than encouraging it- especially considering how people''s personalities went through great changes through their formative years, puberty, and even adulthood.


    The point, my young fellow. The Sorting Hat replied, startling me. Is that I provide a safe haven to give the students a chance to thrive, and not be subjected to strife every step of the way.


    And yet, you have people who suffer, regardless. I thought back.


    The world is not perfect. The Hat retorted, its tone heavy with regret. I can only do so much in the few seconds of time I''m allowed with the children. I do know which house you''ll be suited for, however. "RAVENCLAW!"


    I took the hat off, thoughtfully handing it to the Professor as the Ravenclaw table cheered, beckoning me over. Idly, as I made my way to the table, I noticed that my robes had changed, showcasing my affiliation with Ravenclaw House.


    I took one of the empty seats, realizing this would probably be my seat for the entire year at mealtimes.


    "Adam, was it?" One of the boys next to me said. "I''m Terry, Terry Boot."


    "Adam Clarke." I shook his hand, and engaged the fellow first year in small talk as we watched the rest of the first years get sorted. Soon enough, a few more students were sorted in Ravenclaw. Michael Corner, Anthony Goldstein.


    I quickly lost interest.


    I tuned out the rest of the sorting, not really paying attention to anything but the mesmerizing dark sky above, completely missing Potter''s sorting and whoever else followed.


    I was officially at Hogwarts, and I was going to learn everything.


    My excitement was soured when the food appeared, and I laid my eyes on all the pumpkin juice.


    "I hate pumpkin juice." I groaned. In response, the juice disappeared, replaced by water.


    I blinked. "That works."


    House Elves worked fast. I wondered if I could learn their magic, as well.

 2 - First Day

    oooo


    First Day


    oooo


    September 2, 1991, 7:15 AM


    I woke up the next day, feeling more comfortable than I had ever felt before.


    Soft beds really make all the difference. I thought happily. I''d grown so used to the orphanage''s old and worn beds that I''d forgotten how good it could feel to just go to sleep.


    Magic''s versatility never ceased to amaze, I thought as I stared around my dorm room. It was great that I got a room all to myself.


    From the outside, it seemed to be the size of a small cupboard, but with the use of expansion charms, it became the size of a small room.


    One day, I''d be able to weave such magic, too.


    I went through my morning stretches- an old habit from my previous life- before my eyes found the wand on the nightstand.


    With a smile, I took it gently, exulting in the warmth that spread from my fingertips into my body.


    Breakfast was around eight, so I had some time to kill.


    Moving a few of my robes in the trunk, I found the Charms Book, The Standard Book of Spells: Grade 1. I flipped through the pages, finally stopping at the one I was looking for.


    I refreshed my memory by skimming through the pages, and put the book back into the trunk.


    Here goes.


    I held my wand aloft and focused. "Lumos."


    The wand gave a very short, weak burst of light.


    It was barely there, but I''d managed it.


    "Lumos." I tried again, excited. The light came out stronger.


    I tried a few more times, the light growing brighter and brighter as I got a feel for the spell. It would still sputter and die out on its own, though.


    I frowned. Perhaps I needed to set some kind of duration? I thought the spell activated the light and kept it on until I used the counterspell, Nox.


    "Interesting." I muttered and prepared to try the spell again, focusing my intent on setting a timer. Fifteen seconds.


    "Lumos." The wand tip lit up. "One, two, three..."


    When the count hit seven seconds, the light winked out of existence. I checked the book again, reading up on both it and the counterspell.


    "They''re like ''on/off'' buttons." I said slowly, taking my wand and casting the spell, focusing my intent on the concept of an ''on'' switch.


    My wand lit up, and I began to count. Fifteen seconds passed with no issue; then, thirty; a minute. By the time it got to a minute and a half, I knew I''d succeeded at the spell.


    It was time to try and extinguish the light.


    "Nox." I cast, picturing an ''off'' switch in my mind. The light died out. Success!


    There was a knock on the door, bringing me out of my celebratory reverie.


    I blinked and opened it, wand still in hand.


    "Clarke." An older boy in Ravenclaw robes and a blue badge which said ''PREFECT'' addressed me, his eyes curiously resting upon the wand in my hand. "Good, you''re awake. The others were still asleep. We leave for breakfast in ten. Meet me in the common room."


    With that, he turned and left.


    That''s a little abrupt on his part, I thought. Then again, these are school kids who are still living in the old age.


    I stared down at my wand, discarding the older boy''s abrupt and seemingly dismissive nature. It didn''t really matter how I was addressed by others, as long as no one tried to bully me.


    I''d done that song and dance before in my old life, and the orphanage.


    Placing the wand back on the nightstand, I made sure to wear my robes, marveling at the Ravenclaw colors. I wondered just how that worked, exactly.


    Did Professor McGonagall cast the spell on me after the sorting? Or, perhaps, Dumbledore? He was the Transfiguration Professor before he''d become Headmaster.


    Or, did Malkin enchant the robes to respond to the Sorting Hat''s cues? In concept, it would be a simple matter, wouldn''t it?


    A spell that would trigger once, fully dependent on the Sorting process and the Hat''s audio proclamation- but what kind of magic would that take?


    Why didn''t the robes change color during its song? Why didn''t it happen when it sorted someone else?


    Hm, perhaps it was a mix of audio cues and proximity, which would go well with the process of needing to wear the hat to be sorted. Perhaps I hadn''t given Madam Malkin enough credit- I mean, she still used magic to fabricate clothing, but if she''d figured something like this out, then it was a very commendable achievement.


    With that thought, I left my room, walking through the slightly tight corridor, down a spiral staircase and into the Ravenclaw common room.


    I had expected it to have a library of its own, but it was just a basic lounging area. It made sense- why have two libraries in the school, one of which was only limited to a single group of students?


    I didn''t think that kind of favoritism would sit well with the parents.


    The Ravenclaw prefect who''d knocked on my door was already there. He was a fifth year, with a Middle Eastern look to him- I should know, having been one before.


    I gave an amused look at the patchy fuzz growing on his face, remembering a time when I was proud of my facial hair, as well.


    What was this fellow''s name, again? He''d introduced himself the night before.


    "Bashir, right? Colton Bashir." I tried to make sure. The boy gave me an unimpressed look, even as he nodded confirmation.


    The two of us waited in silence for a minute longer until the rest of the students came over, looking a mix of frazzled and excited for their first day.


    Bashir addressed us all, as another prefect joined him, a blonde girl whose name I''d forgotten. "Follow me, and make sure to remember the route. I don''t want to have to show you twice."


    The other kids around me grumbled at his attitude, but we all followed him, regardless. I kept my attention on our surroundings, taking note of the several landmarks that would help guide the way to the Great Hall when the time came for me to go off on my own.


    As we took our places at the Ravenclaw table, Bashir the prefect told his fellow prefect- it turned out that her name was Mira Goshawk- to fetch the timetables.


    She ended up making him do it, to our relief.


    "I''m sorry about Colton." Mira said apologetically, sending a glare at the back of the boy in question. "He''s very..."


    "Pompous?" I supplied, much to the amusement of the kids around me. I had other, less savory words in mind, but I doubted they would be appreciated.


    "That''s one way of putting it." She replied diplomatically, suppressing the smile that threatened to show on her face. "If you need anything, you can just come to me, all right? I don''t know why Colton made prefect, he''s not suited to the role at all."


    The only reason I could think of was that the alternatives were that much worse. I shrugged. It wasn''t worth wasting time on, I thought as the ponce in question returned, timetables tucked under his arm.


    "Your timetables, first years." He said simply, placing the stack in front of Padma Patil. "Distribute it among your peers."


    While Padma distributed the schedules to us, Colton then handed two stacks to Mira, before turning and distributing the remaining stacks in his care. Mira muttered something unkind under her breath, gave us one final smile, and went to complete her duties.


    I gave her a nod and turned my attention to my schedule.


    "Double DADA, History of Magic, free period, Lunch, Charms, followed by Transfiguration and Astronomy." I read off Monday''s schedule. "They''re not taking it easy on us, are they?"


    "As expected from the world''s most respected school of magic." A pompous kid, Goldstein if I remembered right, said.


    I shrugged, placed the schedule in my bag, piled some food on my plate, and pulled out the school map I''d received the night before, reading through it as I helped myself to some eggs and bacon- marveling at the taste of the food once again.


    This place was going to spoil me rotten, I thought as I charted the trip to the DADA classroom, as well as the one for History of Magic.


    My thoughts came back to Goldstein''s statement of the school being the premier choice. I would be paying close attention to his face when he saw Quirrell''s ''stuttering buffon'' act, and experienced the sheer boredom in Binns'' class.


    I sent a guarded stare towards the turban wearing fellow, making sure not to look directly at him. Was he already possessed by Voldemort?


    My thoughts turned conflicted again. Did I care about stopping Voldemort? As long as I didn''t make any waves, things would turn out mostly the same, wouldn''t they?


    Harry would do his thing, survive death experience after death experience, and save the day at the end.


    Or, would he?


    Even acting like I''m an unthreatening nobody would have an effect on this world. The pebble had been cast over a decade ago, when I was reborn.


    There was no real way to tell what was going to happen.


    All I knew was that I, personally, had absolutely no interest in Voldemort''s blood crusade, or of the fight between good and evil. I just wanted to learn about and delve into the deepest secrets of magic.


    Still, being born to an orphanage meant that I was Muggleborn. So, wouldn''t it have been prudent to ingratiate myself to the ''good'' side, just for protection''s sake?


    Maybe give the good guys the tools to quickly succeed against Voldemort and his pack of sadistic racist sycophants?


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    I snorted, not being able to maintain that line of thought any more. I had a stake in the situation, seeing as I was Muggleborn, but I wasn''t going to do anything stupid. There was no way in hell I''d stick my neck out for what was basically a bunch of strangers.


    It didn''t matter that I felt kinship and admiration for Potter''s actions, sorrow for Black''s fate and all other sorts of unpleasant feelings.


    I was a stranger to them, and they were strangers to me.


    Knowing convenient things and cleverly hidden secrets, such as Black''s innocence, as well as the nature of Horcruxes would paint a target on my back, as well as generate suspicion in the ranks of the good side.


    How else would I explain such detailed knowledge? What would Dumbledore do if I told him I knew everything about him, Grindelwald, Aberforth and Arianna? What about the Horcruxes, the Deathly Hallows, the Order of the Phoenix, the Prophecy, the need for Harry to die?


    What would people think if I suddenly revealed that Black was in Azkaban without a trial, and that Pettigrew was alive?


    No. It was better to try and stay out of things altogether, as no one would believe me, and I wasn''t exactly powerful enough to affect any meaningful change in any of those topics- at least, not without having myself yoked and made to fight whichever side enslaved me first.


    With that thought in mind, I got up from the table, shouldered my bookbag and hauled ass to the DADA classroom, closely following the map.


    Of course, it was at that moment that Peeves showed up, with a bucket in tow. I dove to the side as the Poltergeist cackled and drenched a few other students.


    They all shouted and yelped in alarm, their shock shifting into anger and dismay.


    I didn''t stick around, quickly turning a corner and standing outside of the DADA classroom. Quirrell wasn''t here yet- either on his way, or still in the Great Hall.


    I sat down and racked my brain for the spell that would shoot gum at Peeves. Lupin had used it, but what was the incantation again?


    "Wad.. Waddiwasi. That''s right." I muttered to myself, pulling my wand out and wondering what to do next.


    I didn''t remember what the wand motions were, if it had any.


    With a mental shrug, I pointed it at the wall in front of me. "Waddiwasi."


    Nothing happened, as expected. I tried a few more times, with absolutely no progress. With a huff, I resolved to research this spell when I had the time to go to the Library- after History of Magic, I''d have a few hours of free time to do so.


    It was decided, I thought as other kids began to stand near the classroom door, loudly chattering amongst each other. Mostly, they talked about how excited they were for their first class, and of the Harry Potter.


    What a bunch of mindless sheep.


    I''d wanted to read more about Potter, but Snape hadn''t bothered to get me any information on famous witches and wizards- I supposed it made sense. Why waste the money meant for school supplies to satisfy a student''s curiosity?


    Maybe, if Flitwick had delivered me the letter, that day, I''d have had more luck on that front, but Snape? I was surprised he hadn''t just left me at Diagon Alley, stating that the ''instructions are on your letter.''


    I gave a light snort at the thought.


    "What''s so funny?" Someone asked from my left. I turned to see Terry Boot. He was wide-eyed and curious.


    I shot him a sidelong glance, shaking my head. "You wouldn''t understand."


    He made to say something in response, but Quirrell finally arrived, drawing everyone''s attention as he quickly went inside the classroom, with us following.


    And so, for the next hour and a half, we were subjected to a classroom that smelled of garlic, and Quirrell''s s-s-s-stutters. How he managed to fool the entire school, I had no idea.


    Didn''t anyone in the magical world have a stutter, or friends or relatives who stutter? Or, perhaps they were so entrenched in the dark age that they simply didn''t consider such things as important?


    It was mind-boggling how wizards could be so exceedingly talented in fields of magic, but so extremely incompetent in the more mundane fields.


    Then again, few people would likely notice the inconsistency of his stutter- Pomphrey, the nurse, being one of them¡­ And the books had never mentioned any interactions between her and Quirrell. Maybe that was it.


    Still, I thought as I half-listened to what he was saying, with DADA being useless, as well as the next class of History, I could classify the entire morning of Monday as ''study time''.


    And so, the remainder of the class, as well as the History of Magic class which followed it were spent surreptitiously researching the first year spells I''d be expected to have mastered by the end of the year.


    Emboldened by my quick grasp of Lumos and Nox, I felt confident that I''d be able to get the practical aspect of wand-work complete.


    Strangely, neither teacher had commented on my use of a fountain pen. Binns probably didn''t notice, and Quirrell most likely just didn''t care- he was a possessed thing living on borrowed time, after all.


    Maybe that was just a fanon thing.


    Hopefully, my luck would hold out, I thought as I exited the History of Magic class, ignoring Boot''s calls as well as the rest of Ravenclaw and Slytherins.


    I had no time for socialization. I had a few hours, and I wanted to hit the Library up. I pulled out my trusty map and began my trek, noting that I had someone on my tail.


    I gave a surreptitious look to the left, pretending to admire the portraits while, in reality, I was observing the people following me from the corner of my eye.


    Slytherins. Three boys. One blonde with two brutes on either side. Malfoy and his goons.


    I walked faster, but the three behind me matched my pace. Stifling a curse, I turned a corner and started to run, quickly taking another turn before they reached the first one.


    "Where did the mudblood go?" A boy- probably Draco- said.


    "I don''t know. Should we look?" Another asked.


    "...We''ll catch him some other time. No mudblood is worth wasting this much time over." Malfoy said. Their footsteps started to grow weaker and weaker.


    They''d left.


    I let out the breath I didn''t realize I was holding.


    That had been close.


    What was the point of all that? It''s not like I''d had anything to do with the guy.


    "Tch." I shunted off the frustration into the void as soon as thoughts went back to Voldemort and the pureblood supremacists backing him.


    They were being nuisances right from the get-go. It was a lucky thing that the Hat placed me in Ravenclaw, and not Slytherin. If they were so brazen so as to attack me on the first day of school, in broad daylight, who knew how bad it could have turned out if I''d been sorted in Slytherin?


    Attacks from everyone in the dorms, the common room, the Slytherin table.


    The threat, while in Ravenclaw, was mitigated. But, then again, Draco and his stooges had just attempted to line-of-sight me.


    I frowned thoughtfully. The Ravenclaws also bullied Luna, hadn''t they? I would have to plan for that eventuality, as well.


    My threat perception of Peeves was lessened drastically, all in under two minutes of walking.


    I ended up going to the Library, but not only to figure out how to use Lupin''s spell, but to research adequate battle spells, as well.


    Just in case.


    oooo


    "Clarke. Adam."


    "Present." I raised my hand, before focusing my attention back on the book in front of me.


    It was a few hours later that I was sitting in the Charms classroom, watching the diminutive Professor Flitwick go through roll call.


    The time in the Library had been slightly fruitless in terms of finding jinxes. If I''d asked Pince, she''d likely have kicked me out on general principle.


    Instead, I''d wandered aimlessly through the library, eventually giving up on the prospect. I was too keyed up by the previous encounter to try and get used to new surroundings.


    I ended up pulling out the Standard Book of Spells: Grade 1 by Miranda Goshawks- I wondered if Mira was related to her- and reading up on whatever spells would be useful for me.


    I ended up singling out two charms. The Softening Charm, Spongify, and the Cutting Charm, Diffindo. The ability to make things soft and bouncy would be invaluable.


    I could simply cast the spell on people''s shoes and make a break for it. I wasn''t looking to kill anyone, after all. I highly doubted my Head of House, or the Headmaster would approve of such things.


    Still, I bookmarked the Cutting Charm, in case of unavoidable situations, in which I needed to project aggression. I wasn''t an idiot; I knew that I looked fairly non-threatening. My body was only eleven years old, after all.


    There was an excited squeak, and a thud. Ah, Flitwick had gone over Potter''s name. I shifted my gaze to see a skinny boy, with untidy black hair and green eyes which shifted in a mix of bemusement and irritation behind his glasses.


    His eyes met mine. I snorted and nodded at the class spectacle, not really saying anything. Potter gave a small smile.


    The moment didn''t last very long, with Flitwick climbing back to resume the roll call before starting off with the lesson.


    Amusingly enough, the spell being taught was the Wand-Lighting Charm, Lumos. Flitwick was energetic, erudite and quite obviously a master at Charms, as well as the history behind it.


    Apparently, this particular charm was able to repel ghosts, as well as a dog-like spirit called a Gytrash; I took notes, figuring that he could be testing us for any of this information at some point.


    There was some interesting history surrounding the spell. It''d been invented by a witch named Levina Monkstanley in the eighteenth century. Not realizing the significant impact it would have on the wizarding community, she didn''t expect her coworkers at the Ministry to be surprised when she''d casually used it to find a quill in a dark, dusty area behind her desk.


    It all fit with my previous assessment of wizards. They had the power to rewrite reality at their fingertips, and they didn''t even understand the sheer weight of it.


    I raised my hand.


    "Yes, Mr¡­ Clarke, wasn''t it?" Professor Flitwick acknowledged.


    I nodded to show that he''d been correct. "Did the inventor, Levina, know that her spell would be able to repel ghosts and Gytrashes, or was that just a lucky side effect?"


    Flitwick''s eyes crinkled in delight as he gave me a genial smile. "What do you think? Take the spell''s effects into consideration."


    I considered the topic, my eyes unfocusing for a few moments as I tried to come up with an answer. "It''s a spell to make light, but it''s not fire." Or a tungsten light bulb.


    "Good, go on." Professor Flitwick encouraged.


    "Though, it''s still warm, so there is some kind of energy to it." I frowned, before looking up. "Life energy?"


    "Very close! Take one point for Ravenclaw, Mr. Clarke." Professor Flitwick praised. "It is pure magic."


    Pure magic, as a substance. "Thank you, Professor." I noted that down.


    The theory continued in that way for the next few minutes as he went over the counterspell, Nox, and then he had us practicing.


    I watched as the students around me attempted it, to little or no results. Weasley had been at it for a minute, getting progressively angrier. Longbottom produced a few sputters, which was probably a ridiculously good performance, considering his father''s incompatible wand.


    Granger got it in one try, earning three points for Gryffindor.


    "Mr. Clarke?" Professor Flitwick approached me.


    "Yes, sir?" I turned to the man.


    "I see you haven''t attempted to cast the spell, yet." He pointed out kindly.


    "Oh." I blinked, smiling slightly. "I managed to do it this morning."


    "Oh?" Flitwick seemed intrigued, gesturing for me to try it.


    I nodded, pulled the wand out of my robe, and cast the spell. "Lumos."


    The wand lit brightly, just as Granger''s had.


    "Well done, Mr. Clarke!" Professor Flitwick said excitedly, which was a little confusing. Was it really such a big deal? "As you say you''ve tried it, I gather you''re also able to cast the Wand-Extinguishing Charm?"


    I nodded once more, and cast the counterspell. "Nox."


    The light went out immediately.


    "Very good!" Professor Flitwick gave a little clap. "Take another three points to Ravenclaw. I expect great things from you, here, Mr. Clarke."


    "Thank you, sir." I accepted the praise, noting that Granger hadn''t been able to turn her spell off, just yet. His praise heaped on me seemed to light a fire under her, though.


    I suppressed a snort and went back to watching the class.


    "Clarke." A girl to my right said- Padma, I realized. "How did you do it?"


    "Um¡­ Do you know anything about muggle technology?" I asked. Padma nodded, not sure where I was going with this.


    "All right." I said, relieved. "Think of it like an ''on/off'' switch. ''On'' for Lumos, ''Off'' for Nox, with yourself as the ''battery''."


    She looked off to the side as she processed that information, before focusing on her wand again. "All right. Lumos!"


    Unlike her previous attempts, she got a few blinks of light out of it. It hadn''t been successful, but she''d made some good progress.


    "Good work." I gave a false smile, the one I used to reserve for nephews and nieces in my old life. "Keep at it, I''m sure you''ll have down by the end of class."


    She nodded, like she was barely listening to me, trying out the spell, again and again.


    In almost no time at all, I found myself in the Transfiguration classroom, another period I shared with Gryffindors.


    Professor McGonaggall was already there, sitting on the table in cat form. I stared at her as I took a seat in the middle, wondering just how complete the change was. Did she retain her human mind?


    If so, how? The feline brain was much smaller than that of a human. How could she retain control of herself?


    The obvious answer was ''magic''. Yes, it was magic, but how did it work? Perhaps a sort-of adaptive expansion charm inside the skull to fit the brain, or maybe a repurposing of the nervous system. I added ''Animagus'' to my quickly growing list of things to do.


    Just what was the list, so far?


    "Let''s see¡­" I muttered, pulling out a small notepad I''d nicked from the orphanage before I''d left. I mentally read off all the major points: Potions, Topic of the Tingle, Waddiwasi, Battle Magic, Lumos and its use against spirits, Animagus.


    As expected, however, I couldn''t just learn Animagus off the bat. The professor had us transfiguring matchsticks into needles. I''d managed to get the substance silver and the end sharp, but it was still made of wood. Still, that''d earned me a point, at least.


    Canon and fanon knowledge gave me a leg up, but not so much that I could simply breeze through everything.


    Transfiguration, I realized, would be especially hard considering my knowledge of physics and chemistry. I was essentially rewriting an item''s molecular composition on a macro-scale.


    I had two choices: run the transfigurations with the idea of molecular shifting firmly in mind, or I could abandon that thought process altogether, instead focusing on the conceptual changing of materials, for example: ''wood'' to ''metal''.


    It was a hard choice, but one I probably needed to make quickly and early in my education.


    There was also another issue.


    I was also worried I''d accidentally split an atom in my attempts, if I went the physics/chemistry route. It was mind-boggling how no one ever had this issue- or perhaps, they simply didn''t know about all this extra information, and so never encountered it.


    They likely focused more on the equation that McGonagall had provided. The Transformation formula; I would have to put that in my list, as well, I realized.


    The topics continued to pile up, but it was fine- more than fine. I was honestly delighted. I loved to learn, even if I was likely putting way too much on plate, as it were.


    Still, even with all the extra work I was subjecting myself to, I was fairly sure I''d be able to finish the first year curriculum around Christmas, perhaps even sooner, especially when I acclimated to my new accomodations.


    I nodded to myself as the class ended, making sure to stick around the other Ravenclaws on the way to my Astronomy class. It was a class we shared with the Slytherins, and with Malfoy out and about...


    The extra company seemed to please Boot, at least.


    I wondered how he''d react if he knew I was planning on using him as a meatshield, should Slytherins decide to use me for target practice.


    Probably not well. I thought, suppressing a grin.

 3 - Mudblood

    oooo


    Mudblood


    oooo


    September 25, 1991, 12:30 PM, Hogwarts Library


    It had been an exciting few weeks, I thought as I turned a page in Magical Theory.


    It was a fascinating book¡ª utterly wasted on eleven year olds, to be sure, but also essential to gain at least a simple understanding of how spells worked.


    "To tamper with the deepest mysteries; the source of life, the essence of self." I read the words in the book, remembering them from my old life.


    Essence of self... The soul? A strange reference to Horcruxes, perhaps, or something more?


    I thought back to the Wand-Lighting Charm, Lumos. People used it to act as a flashlight, but it seemed to have extra ghost and spirit repelling properties.


    Had the creator accidentally delved into the realm of the... Essence of self? It would make sense, in a roundabout way.


    I placed the book back onto the table and thought back to the days of early humanity. I thought of our struggle against the elements, against the darkness and terror of night itself.


    The act of making fire was an important milestone for the human race. We challenged the night itself, the mere act of it previously thought to be impossible.


    Night was all consuming and full of unseen, deadly creatures¡ª but with fire, it was a matter of shining the light onto them.


    Did the Wand-Lighting Charm do the same? Did the magic tap into the essence of self, read the roiling emotion¡ª the intent to banish the darkness and all creatures related to it?


    It was an intriguing thought, and potentially useful, besides.


    I pulled my notepad out, opened it and began to write:


    ''Adapt the use of Lumos to fight against spirits of all kinds, including Dementors. Research into Dementors and Patronus Charm.''


    For now, I thought as I put the pad away and turned my attention back to the book. Back to understanding Magical Theory.


    Honestly, while intriguing, the book suffered from the same issues most textbooks did: incredibly dry, plodding material. It seemed that the author, Adalbert Waffling, lived up to his name. Bright, but prone to not making direct statements. Happy to just fill the text with speculation after speculation.


    Then again, this particular field of magic wasn''t something explored by most people, due to a concept that Waffling called ''The First Fundamental Law of Magic.''


    It more or less stated that, the further you delved into the mysteries of magic, the worse the repercussions might be if you screwed up. It bore a striking resemblance to Newton''s Third Law of Motion: ''for every action, there is a reaction.''


    It made sense, though that didn''t necessarily mean it was proven, in any way. Still, this was a subject I was highly interested in delving in.


    If I could figure out the secrets of magic itself...


    A shiver went through me, both pleasurable and terrifying. Were these Tom Riddle''s thoughts when he was on the path of mastering his own magic?


    Would I have been following the path he''d already trodden decades ago?


    I frowned. I didn''t really care for the fate of the world. That wasn''t to say that my perfect Sunday involved kicking puppies and stealing candy from children, but I wouldn''t exactly be too bothered if a stranger happened to be on the wrong side of another''s wand in Knockturn Alley.


    That was the way of the world, after all. Criminals were a resource that never ran out, purely by virtue of how easier it is to turn to crime than it is to eke out an honest living.


    I put the book back on the table and sighed.


    I was getting distracted again.


    This was the most annoying part of physically being a child. My focus just wasn''t what it used to be in my adult years.


    Perhaps it was the sheer amount of energy I seemed to have. Perhaps it was the hormonal imbalance all humans go through when they went through the maturation process.


    Maybe it was even caused by my magic''s growth, as magic seemed entrenched in human emotions and was considered to be the ''essence of self''. It was the source of life.


    A combination of all these factors, most likely, I thought about the matter for a few moments. How would I be able to manipulate my focus¡ª perhaps direct it?


    The answer, of course, was painfully simple: goals.


    I needed to set goals. True, the ultimate goal was to pursue the deepest mysteries magic had to offer, but I needed other things to do with my life.


    A solid reason to hold onto. Root myself in.


    Did I want to exist in this world, or did I want to live in it? Most people could only dream of getting a new lease on life, after all.


    "Even the most prolific scientists had hobbies and lives..." I muttered to myself. Albert Einstein, for example, was said to enjoy hiking, biking and playing the violin.


    And, believe me, I was no Einstein.


    It was settled, then; goals, dreams, hobbies, the works. These were concepts and things I had to begin thinking about once more.


    I nodded, grabbing my idea pad and simply writing a ''G'' on the cover, before opening it and checking through the list of mysteries I could feasibly tackle at my current level.


    Research on the Wand-Lighting Charm, as well as all manner of spirit creatures seemed the most appealing one, so far. Surprisingly enough, Potions was a close second.


    I had half expected my Potions class to be some caricature, after having read the series, as well as the tons of fanfictions out there. However, aside from the occasional snide comment, the classes had gone off without a hitch.


    Snape''s teaching manner did leave much to be desired, but he answered questions just fine, and was fair with his grades- at least, that was my own personal experience.


    With Potter, I gathered it was another story entirely, from the rumors alone.


    It wasn''t my problem, of course. As long as it didn''t directly affect me, I didn''t see the need to bother.


    I wasn''t here to lecture people on how they should behave. Hell, if Dumbledore hadn''t been able to get through to Snape, then I highly doubted that I, some snot nosed Ravenclaw First Year who asked him one too many questions in class, could.


    I snorted at the thought before putting all my books back in the bag. I adjusted the shoulder strap and lugged it with me, taking a step towards Madam Pince, before thinking better of it.


    I''d run afoul of her, a week before; an underfed vulture with parchment-like skin, sunken teeth, a shriveled face and a hook nose, terrorizing the children. She cared more about the state of the books than the students learning them.


    Way to nurture a good, learning environment.


    With a shake of my head, I turned to search for the books, myself. I would need books related to spiritual creatures of all kinds, a book that describes the nature and effects of emotion based magic, and perhaps even something on spell manipulation.


    Twenty minutes into the book hunt, and I had nothing. Well, there was one book dedicated entirely to troll herding¡ª whatever that was. Amusing, but not overly useful to my current goal.


    I was beginning to get frustrated as someone brushed past me, muttering an apology as they went. I turned to throw the person in question an annoyed glance, only for my eyes to widen in recognition.


    It was Granger, slowly perusing the shelves in search of a book, as well. Though, from her posture and sluggish movements, I could tell she didn''t seem to be at a hundred percent.


    This was odd, because she was always so ridiculously energetic while in the library¡ª though, of course, quiet, or else Pince would let her displeasure be known. What had happened?


    A few moments was all it took for me to nod in understanding. The answer was obvious to me, as it was something I''d dealt with in my previous life.


    I''d immigrated to another country, and was excited about meeting the people, making new friends and the like¡ª and that never ended up happening. I behaved, naturally, much like Hermione was now.


    Dejected. Rejected.


    Miserable.


    Maybe, she thought her studiousness wouldn''t have been rejected in a world of magic. I understood her logic, of course. It was magic, for God''s sake!


    It was the ability to play with the rules of reality and bend them to your will, and the students were more interested in skipping class and playing Quidditch than exploring the limitations of what they could do.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Granger, can you help me out?" The words came out of my mouth before I could even help myself.


    Taking pity, Clarke? I thought to myself as the girl in question abruptly turned towards me, eyes wide with surprise¡ª though, her expression quickly turned to caution when she recognized me.


    Had the encounter at Platform Nine and Three Quarters affected her reaction to me this much? Embarrassing moments tended to do that, I guessed.


    She must have been mortified.


    "I don''t know¡­ Madam Pince..." Hermione hesitated, but my friendly countenance seemed to change her mind. She took a step forward. "What do you need?"


    I told her, and watched the gears whirring in her mind. Abruptly, she turned and left. I followed, amused at the interaction. This was exactly the sort of change I needed to make in myself¡ª I needed that tunnel vision, that single minded determination.


    It took a few minutes for the girl to find a book.


    "I skimmed through this one on the first day." Hermione whispered and handed me the book in question. It was old and quite worn.


    "Charms Theory." I read the title. No author noted. "It''s as good a place to start as any. Thank you, Granger."


    "...You''re welcome." She frowned and looked down, suddenly awkward.


    I stifled a wince. I was not the most empathetic of people, but Granger was outright hemorrhaging loneliness.


    "Sit with me?" I offered.


    The glowing smile that spread over her face just about made my heart melt for the earnest girl.


    Damn it, Clarke. What are you getting yourself into?


    oooo


    September 27, 1991, 1:10 PM, Great Hall


    "You can''t just hang out with Granger, Adam!" Boot said hotly after our Flying class. "You''re a Ravenclaw."


    "So?" I challenged as I sipped from my cup of water, eyes rolling at the boy''s outburst.


    It had only been a few days since my meeting with Hermione, and Boot had taken offense to my canceling plans with him to hang out with the fuzzball of a girl, instead.


    "She''s a Gryffindor." Boot nodded, his case closed. Amusingly enough, a few of the other kids joined in the nodding, some even murmuring in agreement.


    It hadn''t even been a month, and they''d already fallen into the tribal mentality?


    "Lay off, Terry." I cut in before anyone else could tell her to leave. "I like hanging out with her. We talk about a lot of things."


    "You?" Was his incredulous. "You never talk to anyone!"


    "Not true." I tried to project an air of innocence mixed in with the barest of hints of condescension. "I''m talking to you, right now."


    I suppressed a smile at the frustration on his face. It is so easy to needle children.


    "That''s not what I¡ª ugh, fine!" Boot huffed, took his book bag and left the Great Hall, throwing angry glares towards me every few feet.


    "You''ve done it now, Clarke." Corner sighed. "He''ll remember that."


    "Better that he does." I gave an uncaring shrug. I didn''t need friends like that¡ª ones that were controlling and demanded all of your time. True, he was an eleven year old kid, likely thinking he was losing his only friend.


    He probably saw this as the end of the world. I snorted at the thought. Friends mostly came and went, in my life¡ª with a few sticking around, happy to deal with my acerbic and often scathing nature.


    I shook my head of any thoughts of friends from a past life. They were gone. In another universe, in another time. Maybe, someday, I would learn the methods of traveling back to my home world, but I rather doubted it would happen in the next five decades, let alone anytime soon.


    I wouldn''t have been a good friend to Boot, anyway. Too obsessed with Quidditch, he was.


    Don''t get me wrong, I enjoyed flying on a broom well enough, and the concept of enchanting a broom to fly was fascinating. I could accomplish a lot with that sort of knowledge.


    But, Quidditch? You couldn''t pay me to play, or even attend the matches.


    I turned my head towards the Gryffindor table, where I saw Hermione hounding the second youngest Weasley over his atrocious table manners¡ª I felt a little queasy, even from this distance.


    Jeez.


    Potter, on the other hand, seemed as happy as a clam at high tide. He looked a little tired¡ª likely from his training with the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain¡ª but he was positively glowing with energy, eating his food voraciously, but cleanly.


    For a moment, the two of us exchanged glances just long enough for him to realize I was staring. He averted his gaze, breaking the staredown.


    I looked elsewhere, deep in thought.


    Potter was someone I used to be very conflicted over. I related with him on so many levels, but there had been many times when I was trying very hard to not rip my hair out while I was reading the series.


    I''d made my peace with it long before I''d been reincarnated. He was a hero in the making, stunted by forces outside his control, but he eventually grit his teeth and got the job done.


    So, I couldn''t fault him for wanting to enjoy himself while he still could. Hell, at the moment, he likely wasn''t even aware of the true dangers surrounding him.


    What do I do about that? I thought, not for the first time, with a huff. Should I do anything?


    Corner suggested I go patch things up with Boot, incorrectly assuming the little spat had been the source of the small outburst.


    I didn''t acknowledge his statement as I left the Great Hall, absently heading towards the staircases.


    Potter was an interesting sort of wizard. He coasted along his classes alongside his friend, Weasley, but his practical work was impressive¡ª the sign of someone who learned from practice, not theory.


    His passion was being stifled by his hanger-on, and there was likely nothing I could do about it.


    A more important question was: did I want to do anything about it?


    The more the days passed here, the harder it was for me to dismiss these people as just characters in a story. They certainly were characters from a book; I didn''t imagine reading Rowling''s works, after all.


    However, they were also real.


    They lived long, full lives. They weren''t some NPCs which followed rigid scripts. My many interactions and encounters with everyone had proven that beyond the shadow of any doubt.


    Sure, Harry had seemingly followed the script and had been inducted into the Quidditch team just like in the books, but I highly doubted it was going to turn out any other way. The boy''s talent at flying was too obvious.


    Still, I wondered what would have happened had I snatched Longbottom''s Remembrall just before Potter''s first Flying practice. Would it have changed anything?


    Harry might have not made the Quidditch team, which would have saved him from Quirrell''s murder attempt, which would have removed any suspicion the trio had concerning Snape¡­ But was that the case, truly?


    Would it have changed canon, in any way? Or, did Magic itself, the source of life, the essence of everything, force the world to adhere to its desires?


    Prophecy magic was real, after all. Trelawney was a bonafide seer, though the class she taught was beyond useless.


    Were any changes I affected by simply being alive making any changes in the world at large? Or, was I going to live the rest of my days as some background character?


    A chilling thought: perhaps I was one of the many background characters in the book series, and I was simply never mentioned. Rowling had ignored a good amount of characters, after all.


    Any thoughts on Potter, prophecy magic, fate, my worth as an active agent in this world, and the seemingly inevitable Second War were thrown out of my mind when I heard the sound of expectant snickering ahead of me.


    I turned tail and ran, ignoring the cries of dismay and calls to chase. "Get him!"


    What a time to be without my meat shield. Boot and his overreactions...


    I turned a corner, only to find myself face to face with an enormously fat, and pig-like boy. Crabbe.


    His meaty hands grabbed onto my shoulders, and he began to crow. "I''ve got him!"


    But, my wand was already out, held in front of his eyes.


    "Lumos!" I cried, injecting all of my sudden fear into the spell. The wand tip lit like an ancient, fiery beacon. What few studies I''d made with Granger had given me enough of an understanding of the Wand-Lighting charm that I could use it to temporarily blind others.


    Crabbe began to shriek, letting go of me in favor of furiously rubbing at his eyes. I ran past him, muttering a quick "Nox!" and reaching the staircases once again.


    I got on, noting the faint sounds of displeasure and the scrapes and pitter patter of hurried footsteps. The Slytherins were giving chase.


    I would have one shot at escaping this, I thought as the staircase moved to its next destination¡ª the Seventh Floor.


    I hadn''t sought out the Room of Requirement, just yet, and I cursed myself every second as I began to tire, with the portrait of Barnabas the Barmy being nowhere in sight.


    Wait, there!


    I stared at the portrait for the barest of moments¡ª a bizarre representation of a man attempting to teach Trolls how to dance the ballet¡ª and swiftly walked back and forth three times.


    "I want a place to hide." I kept muttering, over and over, until the stone seemed to shimmer and melt, revealing a door, which I immediately entered, closing it behind me just in time for the sound of hurried footsteps reaching my ears.


    I felt the air around me tingle as the door seemed to shimmer, its texture becoming that of the wall it was set in. I imagined it was completely hidden, on the other side.


    I breathed through my nose as slowly as I could as the students'' footsteps got louder and louder, until I was sure they were all standing a few feet from me.


    My heart rate quickened, but I maintained my current breathing, mentally admonishing myself for freaking out. This was the Room of Requirement. There was no way any of them knew it even existed, let alone how to operate it.


    "Where is he?" One of them¡ª Draco Malfoy, I realized¡ª cried in dismay. Did this kid have a hard-on for me, or something? This was the sixth time this month he''d attempted to try and put the ''uppity Mudblood'' in his place. "You said he came this way."


    "We all saw him go up the stairs, Malfoy." Another Slytherin, an older student from the sound of it, said in annoyance. "He''s just too fast."


    "I didn''t pay you to make excuses, Bletchley." Malfoy said derisively, though he didn''t disagree with what was said. "Whatever. Since we didn''t catch Clarke, we might as well deal with you."


    "What do you¡ª" A familiar voice said before I heard the sound of a scuffle. "Let go of me!"


    That voice¡ª Terry Boot.


    "Maybe this will teach you to lead us on a wild chase, Boot." Malfoy said snidely. "Bletchley, would you care to do the honors?"


    I could have leapt out of the room and taken them on, to stop Boot from getting hurt.


    Why should I? The snarled thought came almost violently.


    It was obvious what had happened here. Boot had just sold me out to Malfoy because of a childish tantrum.


    He''s only a kid. Part of me said.


    Fuck him. Another part dismissed. I have no place for traitors. If he would sell me out this easily, then I had no need for him.


    "It would be my pleasure." The older boy, Bletchley, said enthusiastically. "Hold still, Boot. Furnunculus!"


    Boot cried out in mortification as the spell took hold.


    The Pimple Jinx. I thought, staying quiet as the Slytherin boys began to laugh at Boot''s plight. There was the sound of a thud¡ª Boot likely being thrown on the cold, stone floor.


    The Slytherins had their fill of laughter, as Boot''s cries and hurried footsteps filled the halls.


    "Did you see his face, the big lump?!" Malfoy crowed in glee. "That ought to teach him to mess with us."


    "What about the Mudblood, Draco?" Crabbe, I thought, said excitedly.


    "Well, if you hadn''t let the filth go." Bletchley threw in scathingly. "We would have gotten him, too. He''s escaped you, how many times?"


    Five times. My mind supplied. I''d had to avoid them five times over the course of a month alone. This was the sixth. The first time, I was lucky enough to escape, and the other times, I''d made use of Ravenclaw as a herd amongst whom I could hide to avoid the unwanted attention from Malfoy and his cronies.


    This time, I''d been lucky enough that I could reach the Room of Requirement and use it to hide from my would-have-been-tormenters.


    "It doesn''t matter." Bletchley''s voice cracked, and he hurriedly cleared his throat, sounding embarrassed. "We''ll get him sooner or later. He can''t run and hide forever."


    I closely listened to their receding footsteps, their carefree laughs, their mockery of Boot, until there was nothing left but the silence of Hogwarts Castle.


    Still, I stayed hidden in the small space, not daring to exit the Room just yet. It may have sounded like they walked off, but there was the slight possibility that it was some kind of ruse, meant to make me feel safe and reveal myself, in some way.


    ''He can''t run and hide forever.'' Bletchley had said.


    He was right. It was only a matter of time until they caught me. It was obvious that there was no love lost between myself, and my House.


    If Boot, my supposed friend, sold me out so easily, then there was no way that the other Ravenclaws would help me out¡ª especially with Malfoy paying them to look the other way. They''d seemed perfectly fine with Lovegood''s bullying.


    And so, in that cramped hiding space on the Seventh Floor, I quietly seethed in anger at the nuisance which was Draco Malfoy.


    After an indeterminate amount of time spent tensely hiding, I exited the room and headed to the Library, a few new goals set in my mind.


    Learn how to fight effectively with magic.


    Teach Draco Malfoy a lesson he''ll never forget.


    Strangely enough, Granger only seemed very mildly disapproving when I asked her to find the necessary books on the topic, though I caught her sending me a few curious looks.


    It seems she''s as much a fan of Draco Malfoy as I am.

 4 - Payback

    oooo


    Payback


    oooo


    October 3, 1991, 6:30 PM, Room of Requirement


    I stood in the middle of the Room, staring at my obstinate target¡ª a test dummy.


    Again.


    I held my wand aloft and twisted it in a spiral before tapping my target on the head.


    "Praetexo."


    The dummy shifted colors for a few moments before returning to normal.


    I frowned, but went to my desk and took notes.


    Target has changed its coloration from beige to a light grey, signifying that progress is being made with the spell.


    Further testing required. It seems that intent truly is the key to spellcasting, though a solid grounding in magical theory and the various effects achieved through wand motions¡ª and wandlore itself in general¡ª have a great impact on the effectiveness of the spell.


    Best educated guess: knowing that incantations and wand movements are unnecessary, then the spells themselves heavily rely on intent.


    Though, it is not as simple as simply willing something to happen, but utilizing one''s intent to affect changes in the magical energies(?) being channeled.


    The wand motions and incantation likely create easy mental pathways to streamline the process¡ª a sort of buffer(?) technique to give the mind some slack from directly controlling the magical energy?


    Repeating the motion and incantation reinforces said mental pathways, much like how muscle memory is created: repetition until you reach success.


    I lifted my pen and stared at the words I wrote, muttering. "If that''s the case¡­"


    If that was truly the case, then what was the point of learning spells at all? Why not simply learn how to work the energies of magic into usable patterns?


    From what I remembered, Tom Riddle had been able to actively use magic before he''d even owned a wand¡ª levitation, some kind of torture spell, a few other things.


    I pulled my special notebook and added another goal to the list: learn how to channel magic itself to work spells, rather than adhere to the current imposed system in place.


    Why would I have even bothered with something like this?


    Knowing the Ministry, I figured the current magic system served two purposes: one, it streamlined the process so that wizards could quickly learn specific spells in order to get jobs.


    For example, there were spells relating to Herbology, spells for clothes like the ones Madam Malkin was using when I''d visited Diagon Alley. I was sure there were spells specifically tailored to healing, and so on. The domains were too varied for me to count.


    The second reason was a little more sinister: information suppression. Whether it was intentional or not, I didn''t have a clue. Perhaps the suppression was due to how much of an annoyance learning this particular technique was?


    That''s if it even is a technique. Part of me countered. You''re working with the bare minimum of information and assuming that you don''t need to learn spells, only how to channel magic itself. Baseless assumptions.


    If I''m right. I shot back at myself. Then I do only need to learn how to channel magic, itself.


    However, was I willing to sacrifice my grades at school just to test out this wild, baseless theory?


    Probably not.


    Was I going to test the hell out of it in my free time, though?


    Hell. Yes.


    But first¡­ I moved back to the dummy and tried the spell again, twisting my wand in the correct motion and speaking the incantation, focusing my intent on adding the properties of a chameleon to its skin.


    Its colors and textures very slowly shifted to match whatever was behind it¡ª in this case, the stone walls of Hogwarts. Two seconds later, the spell failed, leaving me slightly winded.


    I took a deep breath and sank in my seat. "It worked. I actually did it."


    Granted, I barely held it for a second or two, but it was still magic above the Fifth Year level, and I was doing it as a First Year.


    Then again, I was much older than any of the students, mentally. It made sense that I''d grasp these sorts of spells. I was likely only held back by my own inefficient methods of channeling the magic.


    Only practice would solve something like that.


    "Yet another thing to research." I muttered and noted something down in the special notebook. Where do wizards derive power? Inside of the body? From another plane of existence? If so, why do we get tired after using spells?


    Did the body behave as a medium for the magic, thus forcing it to expend its own energies to weather the stress, or was the power within the body itself?


    I sat back in my chair and pondered this particular question.


    A dragon was a magical creature, whose magic lay in its breath of fire, as well as the hardness of its scales. A phoenix was able to teleport, carry great weights, and resurrect itself. A basilisk could kill with direct eye contact.


    All of these examples used magic in their bodies, in some way. The logical conclusion to this would be that a wizard''s body contained magic.


    Otherwise, why would I have needed to get matched with a wand, in the first place? It would have needed to resonate with whatever''s inside me.


    Nodding, I added a few points to research and closed the notebook. There were still things I wanted to practice, but I didn''t want to go overboard and find myself in the Hospital Wing.


    The previous time had been bad enough.


    Oh, yes. Two days ago, Malfoy had gone full on sneaky and tagged me with a spell¡ª the same one Bletchley had used on Boot just outside this room.


    "Furnunculus." I mouthed the incantation and frowned. That entire situation had been a shit show. At first, I''d felt betrayed by the boy who was supposed to be my friend, but after further thought, I realized that my dismissive attitude, followed by the condescension had likely driven him down this path, so I shared some of the blame at the very least.


    It didn''t mean that I was willing to patch things up with the boy, of course. One of my guiding principles in life was to never let my guard down around traitors.


    I sighed. Dealing with children was proving harder than it needed to be. I had hated socializing in school in my previous life, and it seemed that this new slate was quickly turning out to be more of the same.


    The only answer is to be overwhelmingly powerful. I reasoned, beginning to pack my things. It''ll also help in the long run. If I learn how to fight, I''ll survive long enough to truly pursue all of the mysteries magic has to offer. Plus, it''s not like learning battle spells will count as me being idle.


    I nodded, placing the final item back in my new bag before shouldering it.


    This bag was something else¡ª bigger on the inside, and very light. I''d gotten it from this very Room.


    After my encounter with Draco and his stooges, I had decided to seek the Room of Requirement again; more specifically, the Room of Hidden Things.


    I had been looking for an Invisibility Cloak, but it was not to be. I did, however, find this bag, instead.


    It was old and the straps were clearly worn with use and age, but it had a charm to make it light as a feather, as well as bigger on the inside. A quick Reparo had put it back into working order, netting me a very useful item¡ª especially when I eventually had to go back to the orphanage.


    I wanted to explore the Room of Hidden Things further, but I also didn''t want to arouse suspicion from any of the Prefects¡ª or worse, the teachers.


    It was already getting late, I thought as I looked outside of the window created by the Room. Its magic never ceased to amaze me. I saw the Great Lake shimmering with the light of the slowly setting sun, the previously blue sky taking on hints of yellow, orange and red.


    Soon enough, the sky would be black, I thought as I turned away from the window and exited the Room, the door fading into the wall and leaving nothing behind.


    I began the trek to the Great Hall.


    The coast, so far, was clear. Still, I held my wand at the ready, smiling slightly as the steady heat emanating into me soothed my nerves.


    By the time I reached the third floor, I breathed a sigh of relief and joined the herd of students making their way to dinner.


    I was the odd one out, as these were all Hufflepuffs and obviously older than I was¡ª Third or Fourth Years from the looks of it¡ª but I doubted that Draco and his posse would have dared to lob spells at a large unsuspecting group of older students and hope to get away with it.


    Minutes later, I was at my regular seat on the Ravenclaw table, patiently waiting as Goldstein attempted conversation with me. I nodded at the right times and asked all the right questions. He seemed pleased enough that he scooted closer to me.


    "Um¡­ want to see my coin collection later?" He said hopefully, though there was a hint of hesitation in the way he said it.


    I blinked. I''d never known the boy had a fascination with coins from the books. Then again, all I could remember was a few favorable scenes involving him from Order of the Phoenix, and that he was a half-blood.


    "A coin collection, huh?" I repeated the words, smiling slightly as an old memory dislodged itself from the deepest recesses of my mind. Once upon a time, I''d indulged in the practice.


    "Yes." He hedged, and continued at my nod. "It''s ever so fascinating¡ª you can learn alot from a nation''s old history and culture from the coins they used in the past."


    "Or, even now, I''d reckon." I smiled, my view of the boy rising up several notches. Here was a lad with a head on his shoulders.


    "Exactly!" Goldstein blurted out, though managed to catch himself. "So, um¡­ You want to?"


    I guess Granger isn''t the only one having issues making friends, huh? I stifled an eye-roll. I seem to be taking in strays, left and right.


    "Sure, I''d be interested in seeing what kind of collection you have." I gave my consent.


    "Brilliant!" His voice rose several octaves, drawing the attention of the older students.


    Goldstein shrunk into himself, embarrassed at his own outburst. "I mean, um, cool. That''s cool."


    "Cool." I piled some food onto my plate just as Boot finally showed up, Michael Corner awkwardly shuffling next to him.


    My eyes barely went over Boot¡ª he didn''t deserve the least of my attention, I thought to myself¡ª settling on Corner''s constipated face. Was he one of those kids who had trouble falling in step with other humans?


    I briefly tensed as the two took their seats. Thankfully, Corner took the seat directly next to mine, saving me the trouble of asking Goldstein to switch.


    Wouldn''t that have been awkward?


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "All right, Clarke?" Came the fake greeting from Boot.


    I had to give him credit: if I hadn''t witnessed his betrayal firsthand, I''d never have guessed that he''d been the one to sell me out.


    Why was he even addressing me, anyway? Was it out of a sense of guilt? Was he trying to make amends in some way, or was it another trick to lure me into a false sense of security?


    He''d straight up ignored me for the first few days after the incident¡ª something which I''d been very glad for. Navigating that situation would have been too much effort for my liking.


    I decided to continue my fa?ade of ignorance, if only to keep the boy unaware of my true thoughts. Knowledge was power, after all.


    "Yes." The reply came easily enough; I gave a fake smile. "Yourself?"


    You''re not the only one who can play this game, kid.


    "''M fine." was his mutter as he began to pile food on his plate, his way of ending the conversation. I shrugged, glad to be done with that.


    oooo


    October 16, 1991, 9:00 AM, Ravenclaw Dorms


    Waking up had been tougher than usual¡ª I''d overworked myself with spell practice the day before.


    I had been having trouble shedding the grogginess that came with a little too much sleep, but discovering that my shoes were not where they were supposed to be filled me with just enough panic to wake me up fully.


    I checked under the bed¡ª perhaps I''d accidentally sent them there. Still nothing.


    Another check, and I finally found my shoes. I''d kicked them off too hard and they''d found themselves behind the door.


    For a few moments, I''d thought that Boot had tried something new to spice things up a tad; a bullying tactic ¨¤ la Luna Lovegood.


    I had been just about ready to smash the boy''s face against the wall, had he tried anything.


    I sighed and took a deep breath. My paranoia was getting out of hand.


    But how can I feel safe when I have a traitor from within and enemies on the outside waiting for an opportunity to strike at me? I wondered.


    True, it was just schoolboy shenanigans, but it could just as easily turn into something worse, maybe even permanent. We may have been attending a school, but it was a school of magic.


    Innocuous spells could be adapted to inflict bodily harm, possibly death on others. I''d read Lord of the Flies in my previous life.


    A child''s mentality would often be brutal and vicious while remaining strangely innocent. Children were the most dangerous creatures to hand power to¡ª and every child in this castle was equipped with a tool capable of warping reality.


    Was my paranoia unhealthy? Yes.


    Was it justified? Also, yes.


    What to do about it, though? I needed to go back to basics. Arguing and reasoning never worked with kids. The time at the orphanage reminded me of that fact very quickly.


    The unexplained events occurring around me¡ª my accidental magic, as I now knew it to be¡ª had instilled a sense of fear in the other kids. It was one of the few saving graces of this existence.


    Perhaps a repeat performance? I thought slowly.


    A show of strength so ridiculous that none would dare cross me. Boot was currently not doing a thing to me, but Malfoy and his posse were still trying to catch me alone and unawares.


    They needed to be dealt with.


    My mind began to whirr with ideas: direct confrontation was thrown right out of the window; casting spells from a position of stealth had merit, but it could ultimately be traced back to me through basic investigative questions, followed by wand-checks.


    I briefly considered the idea of using prank items¡ª I was sure Zonko''s would appreciate the patronage¡ª but decided to leave that idea be for a while.


    Pranks would cause an escalation, as they were harmless enough to not warrant punishment, but humiliating enough to stoke the fuels of revenge in children''s hearts.


    I didn''t need anger. I needed them to fear me, to fear my power so much that the thought of crossing me wouldn''t even be considered, let alone brought to reality.


    I shivered, wondering if this was how Riddle conducted his business from the get-go. I shook my head.


    I was nothing like the nutcase. This was just proactive self-defense, nothing more to it. I didn''t derive any particular satisfaction from the act.


    Hell, I would have preferred to continue learning the intricacies surrounding the Lumos spell than learn how to disillusion myself, as well as learn spells for dueling.


    I was quickly getting sick and tired of wondering whether the next corner I turned revealed a band of boys and girls in black and green with nasty looks and equally nasty smiles, their wands exploding with spells to give me pimples, turn my teeth huge, or make me vomit up slugs.


    I nodded to myself, once again convinced that what I was doing was the proper course of action, even if it were not necessarily the right thing to do.


    Considering the backwards society I now was a part of, I rather doubted that going to the teachers would do a single thing.


    Malfoy''s family was loaded, his father had friends in high places and would probably cause a whole lot of trouble for the teachers¡ª if they even believed my tale, in the first place.


    No, I would have to do this on my own.


    "After classes today." I told myself. "I''ll just adjust the plan to distract the boy with other problems, rather than make him fear me."


    And I had just the solution.


    oooo


    It was now six thirty in the evening, and I was having dinner; a simple, light plate of meat and veggies, washed down with a cup of water.


    I pondered on the slowness of the day as Goldstein regaled me with tales of old Italian coins his mother had found when he was seven.


    Classes had progressed at a snail''s pace. History of Magic, and double Herbology; Herbology was an interesting enough class, to be sure, but all I could think about was the actions I was about to undertake.


    Even now, as I waited for the right moment, all I could feel was the crushing boredom associated with doing nothing.


    It''s almost time. I thought as the students began to stir in their seats, the long day finally taking its toll on their young bodies¡ª except mine.


    The anticipation of what I was about to do alone filled me with energy. With a nod to Goldstein, as well as a few other of the Ravenclaws, I excused myself and exited the Great Hall. I went through a few hallways, ignoring some of the early leavers and finally finding an empty spot.


    Twirling the wand around my head as though I was wrapping myself with rope and finally tapping it on my forehead, I spoke the spell.


    "Praetexo."


    This was it, the spell I''d been practicing almost religiously for weeks, now, to the exclusion of all else¡ª save my schoolwork, of course.


    It wouldn''t do to arouse any sort of suspicion, I thought as I felt the spell''s slimy effects, like a raw egg dribbling down all over my body, hiding me from view.


    I checked myself once, twice, and nodded in satisfaction.


    I wasn''t completely invisible, but this would do quite well in the darkness of the evening and night. Smiling, I headed towards the Great Hall again, and camped its doors.


    Soon enough, the students began to exit the Great Hall in droves, animatedly chatting amongst each other as they headed towards their common rooms.


    I spied the older Slytherins beginning to exit and waited until Malfoy and his posse were in sight, before following them quietly.


    I did my best to watch my step, not having learned the spell to silence my footsteps¡ª it would have taken me another week or two to enact this plan, and I''d already been waiting for quite a while.


    Besides, they hadn''t even turned their eyes towards me, and I was already adept at moving silently, especially on floors which didn''t creak when I put my weight on them such as the stone floors of Hogwarts Castle.


    "Draco." One of the girls of the group, Parkinson, sidled by the blond haired boy, her voice almost sickly sweet. "Did you by any chance finish your Charms homework?"


    "I might have." The boy replied, but said nothing further.


    "Do you think you could¡­" Here, the girl hesitated. "Help me with mine?"


    I stifled an eye-roll at the painfully awkward conversation and focused on keeping up with the group while maintaining my silent movements, instead.


    The girl continued her efforts to get the boy to spend time with her, but Draco had, to his credit, managed to deflect all of her questions and swing the conversation back to safe topics, like making fun of Potter and Weasley.


    "Have you seen their pet Mudblood, though?" One of the boys, Theodore Nott sneered. "Follows them around like a lost puppy."


    "How pathetic." Another girl threw in, drawing laughter out of the group.


    I narrowed my eyes at the interplay. This was what Potter was up against. It was racism so subtle and so ingrained into the society that even kids were talking about Muggleborn like they were subhuman.


    And, when something was subhuman, it opened up a great deal of things you could do to that person without it being morally or legally wrong to do¡ª like, say, disallow them from job advancement, hunt them down like animals, try them for ''stealing'' magic, and whatever other excuse the corrupt were able to come up with to justify their unnecessary, baseless hatred.


    What was even the point of it all? Were the Muggleborn truly that threatening to the Purebloods?


    I''m sure the Germans saw their Jewish population in much the same way. Stealing their jobs and livelihoods, or whatever other piece of propaganda the Nazis had used to turn its people against the Jews. Part of me reckoned as I followed the group into the dungeons, shivering slightly as the temperature dropped a few degrees.


    I''d never been here late in the evening, and the temperature shift most likely ensured that I would avoid it as much as I could, in the future.


    I continued to follow them past the Potions Classroom until, a few minutes later, we reached a stretch of bare wall.


    The kids, amusingly enough, turned around to make sure that no one was there. I stood still as all of their eyes passed over me without a hint of recognition on their part.


    I''ve practiced this damn spell for way too long to be caught by a bunch of kids in the dark. I felt a superior smile make its way over my face.


    "Purity." Draco spoke, and the passage opened up, the sound of stone grinding against stone filling the air for a few moments before they filed into the common room.


    Of course, the damn password is ''Purity''.


    Slowly, I followed them inside, making sure to keep my breaths slow and steady, despite the insistent and slightly sped up beating of my heart.


    Eventually, it too calmed down and allowed me to relax enough to be able to observe my surroundings once again. I stuck to the corners, away from any lights and anything I could have possibly stumbled upon.


    I kept my eye on all of the students, making sure to stay as small a target as possible. I wasn''t able to hear anything the First Years were saying, as I was too busy changing my position every few minutes in order to avoid the boisterous and rowdy students.


    It was somewhat intriguing how the Slytherin students only let their hair down in the confines of their Common Room. I''d never seen such behavior out of them in my time here, so far.


    Coupled that with what I''d already observed from the book series, and I knew that they were truly insular as a group.


    It was insidious, in a way. With the group always closed off, it disallowed students from looking up different lifestyles, or worldviews.


    True enough, I doubted that the Slytherin House was full of backstabbing, conniving pieces of trash, but the ones considered to be the leaders were.


    Leaders were people like Flint, Bletchley, and Draco Malfoy. Arrogant, capable of violence, of petty cruelty and much more. With a leader so horrible, was it really a surprise that the general Slytherin student was perceived as malicious?


    I knew, even as part of me voiced its intense dislike of this House, that such a viewpoint would force these kids to stick to the group that much more.


    The leaders swayed them, and the other houses forced them even further away. It was an endless cycle, a feud created centuries ago by people whose names no one remembers anymore.


    Aside from the big two: Godric Gryffindor and Salazar Slytherin. Such stupid names, I''d thought when I first came across them in my previous life.


    Here, however, they were revered as almost gods. Them, Merlin, and Morgana Lefay.


    It''s a shame, I thought as I watched the crowd of kids'' energy slowly wane until they were all sleepy little messes. All of this potential, wasted by the power hungry and the corrupt. People with ambition and cunning reduced to becoming simple thugs and future enforcers of inhumane laws.


    Still, it wasn''t my job to fix things. Hell, I wouldn''t have known where to start, even if it were my job.


    I gave a mental shrug at the entire line of thought¡ª my own safety was a bit more important to worry about, in this situation.


    I''d made it all the way to the Slytherin Common room, a feat which the Slytherins liked to say hadn''t been done in seven centuries.


    Days since unwanted entry: 0. I thought with a smile as I noticed the First Years finally deciding to turn in. They even go to bed as a group. The brainwashing level is ridiculous.


    I didn''t immediately follow them, using the darkness as cover and spying the movement of the group from afar, turning corners only when it was necessary for me to do this.


    I''d already avoided bumping into a few older years, this way. A tense minute later, I noted where their dorm room was, and slowly made my way back to the common room.


    Now, came a hard part of my plan: waiting.


    Luckily, the Slytherin Common Room was almost empty, so it was a matter of finding a place to sit and counting down the hours¡ª wait, no; they had a clock in here.


    Wouldn''t have been much of a Common Room without one, I supposed. Still, this would make my job a little easier.


    I took a spot in a dark, unused corner and let myself rest. As long as I remained immobile, none of the remaining students¡ª Sixth and Seventh Years from the looks of it¡ª would have noticed me.


    I listened in to their conversations, half expecting them to be talking about evil Mudbloods and whatnot. I was pleasantly amused to note that they were speaking of Ancient Runes, instead.


    I''d never seen the point of taking a course like this¡ª at least in canon, anyway. The fanon version of Ancient Runes'' progression into the Curse Breaking field made it sound like becoming a magical version of Indiana Jones.


    In reality, it was more along the lines of old languages learned to be able to read ancient texts. Still useful to learn, to be sure, but not important enough to have it as a gradable class.


    I would learn them on my own time, and the Room of Requirement would provide the necessary progression of books, if the studious Granger or the monstrous Pince didn''t tell me, first.


    Worst case scenario, if all else failed, I could simply ask the Ancient Runes professor, or the workers at Flourish and Blotts'' in the future. It wasn''t a huge deal.


    A quick check to the clock showed that it was past midnight¡ª had I really been sitting in the same spot for hours? I stifled an amused snort and slowly got to my feet, stretching out the kinks and feeling a dull ache over my lower body.


    That''s what happens when you sit on the cold, stone floor for hours. I thought and took a deep breath to center myself. Slowly, I reapplied the Disillusionment Charm, just in case it was anywhere near failing.


    A few seconds of checking myself, and I was ready.


    Slowly, carefully, I inched my way to the dorm room of the First Year boys. I reached the door, stopping just next to it and going completely silent.


    Then, I simply listened. For minutes on end. I noted the snores and soft breaths of the various boys, slowly getting used to their rhythms, before finally deciding to enact the final, hardest part of the plan.


    The door opened slowly, but soundlessly¡ª I praised whatever higher being there was up there that the door hinges had been oiled¡ª revealing a large bedroom with five beds lined up on one side, with a small lounging area on the other. At the foot of each bed lay the individual trunks of the students.


    Conveniently enough, Draco''s bed was the first one.


    Convenient, and predictable. Since he''s the supposed alpha of the group, he gets to pick the bed nearest to the door. I thought derisively as I watched the boy in question sleeping peacefully, a smirk on his face. You don''t look so tough, now, Drakey boy.


    I shook the thoughts away and knelt by the trunk, opening it very slowly. I sifted through the trunk''s contents, grabbing a small bag of what felt like money, as well as snatching a few knick knacks, here and there.


    I got to my feet, leaving the trunk open before heading towards the farthest bed in the room¡ª Nott''s bed. This was the beauty of the plan, right here.


    I placed the knick knacks under Nott''s bed and then opened the boy''s trunk, placing Draco''s bag of gold inside before closing it gently.


    The boy, Nott, twisted in his bed, and for a moment I thought I''d woken him up. I stayed extremely still, ready to bolt at a moment''s notice.


    A full minute passed with me not moving a single muscle.


    Nott began to snore, and loudly.


    Satisfied that my cover wasn''t blown, I slowly inched my way outside of the room, gently closing the door behind me and making my way outside of the Slytherin Dorms. The Common Room, aside from a pair of Sixth Years getting a little intimate, was empty.


    I eyed the pair and recognized them as part of the group who''d been talking about Ancient Runes, earlier, before shaking my head and making way towards the exit.


    With a mutter of ''Purity'', the passageway opened, revealing the dark dungeons of Hogwarts.


    I left the Slytherin Dorms, sighing as I shedded a massive weight off of my shoulders.


    With this, Malfoy will be too busy looking over his shoulder to bother with me. I thought, a smile making its way over my face. At least for a while. If he still keeps at it, after, then¡­


    Well, I now knew where the arrogant boy slept, and I was certainly not going to waste any time if he persisted in his destructive behavior.

 5 - Butterfly

    oooo


    Butterfly


    oooo


    October 31, 1991, 12:30 PM, Room of Requirement


    ¡°Praetexo!¡± I whispered and tapped the wand on the top of my head, feeling the effects of the spell take hold. I waited a few seconds, before nodding and moving to stand in front of the nearby mirror.


    Nothing but a very faint, watery shimmer in the air when standing still. I moved slowly, noting as the shimmer grew stronger. I frowned.


    It had been like this for a week. The same weak shimmer that strengthened when I began to move.


    I canceled the spell and approached the mirror, staring at my own face. I took in my expression of annoyance and let out an explosive breath, fogging up the mirror and hiding my reflection.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go completely invisible?¡± I turned away from the mirror, the annoyance building again. I¡¯d mastered the wand movement, the incantation and the intent.


    What was I missing?


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any reason I¡¯m messing this up!¡±


    I raged for a few more moments before getting myself under control.


    Focus, Clarke.


    I narrowed my eyes in thought. I need to write this down.


    I sat down at the table in the corner, so generously provided by this amazing room¡ª it never ceased to amaze¡ª before reaching into my backpack and pulling my pencil case and notebook out.


    A few seconds later, and I was scrawling notes.


    I paused. ¡°This needs to be step by step.¡±


    Beginning step is the intent. Next step is the wand motion and incantation to help settle the intent as well as channel the magic in the correct way.


    I stopped. This was all just one step, if I really thought about it.


    Intent. It kept coming back to intent.


    So, just what was intent? I lifted the pen from the paper and considered the question.


    ¡°Intent. Intent. Intent.¡± I kept repeating. I¡¯d tried adjusting the power flow, but my intent was another story. True, I¡¯d shifted the meaning and improved immensely¡ª the book never mentioned anything beyond achieving a chameleon-like camouflage.


    I leaned back in my seat and pondered the implications.


    If I had to describe what I looked like under the camouflage, the closest thing would have been that I was covered in a layer of water.


    Yes, that was it: I¡¯d used the feeling of being covered by something slimy and adapted it into my actual intent to hide. Instead of a solid camouflage, I¡¯d instead used a liquid one.


    Solid to liquid¡­ I raised my hand to my mouth and bit into my fingernail¡ª a nervous habit of mine that I couldn¡¯t quite shake, even in this world.


    That, in itself, raised a few questions: were habits something enforced by the body, or the soul?


    Stick to one issue at a time, Clarke. I thought and made a note at the start of the notebook before going back to my earlier train of thought.


    ¡°Solid is the chameleon appearance.¡± I wrote down. ¡°The books stop there, but seeing as how I was able to reach a higher stage, the limits of this spell haven¡¯t been charted.¡±


    The limits either hadn¡¯t been charted, or they had, but were kept secret.


    The next stage was water¡ª ¡°A strange, watery shimmer¡­ Well, a little more viscous than water, but still obviously a liquid.¡±


    Logically speaking, the next step was to reach a gaseous state, wasn¡¯t it? It would only make sense. However, it made me pause.


    What was the limit? Assuming I reached a gaseous state, would that be considered perfect invisibility? Or, was there an even higher state of effectiveness?


    I nodded down at the paper. ¡°I have to reach the gaseous state before considering going any further.¡±


    I pushed myself off the table and retrieved my wand, before standing in front of the mirror once more. I focused my will and intent and cast the Disillusionment Charm, watching myself disappear under the shimmering effect of water.


    Looking at it now, I didn¡¯t even understand how I¡¯d never seen the logic behind it all. Dividing it into natural states of matter made so much sense.


    With a wave, I undid the Charm and stared at myself. ¡°Focused intent. Gaseous camouflage. I want to hide. I want to be unseen.¡±


    I closed my eyes, trying to change my mindset. I didn¡¯t want the feeling of liquid around me, but I wanted the feeling of gas. No, that wasn¡¯t right.


    I breathed slowly, paying attention to the air as it left my lungs. ¡°Think¡­ What is the most insignificant thing?¡±


    Solids were heavy and quite inflexible.


    Liquids were still heavy, though their density was much lower, which allowed for much better manipulation and flexibility. Still, they could not be compressed.


    Gas was light, compressible, and easy to manage.


    I realized, however, that there was something else, even¡­ I didn¡¯t think the term ¡°lighter¡± applied, but if I was right¡­


    The Void in which I slept after I¡¯d died, and before I¡¯d been reborn¡­


    A scary thought, indeed.


    I felt my pulse quicken.


    I opened my eyes and stared at my reflection again. I was already going over unknown territory with liquids and possibly gas. Should I just skip that step and go even further?


    I looked into my own eyes.


    ¡°No.¡± I decided. Though this research was what drove me, I wasn¡¯t going to try this. At least, not yet: I had to do this right.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for¡­ that.¡± I took a deep breath and closed my eyes again, tapping the wand atop my head and focusing my will to form a gaseous camouflage. ¡°Praetexo!¡±


    I felt a cold vapor caress my skin, turning it slightly moist as it covered my entire body. Once the sensation ended, I opened my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t see any¡ª no, I saw it. I was visible, but only just barely. ¡°So, this is the gaseous form.¡±


    I moved myself around, watching the air around my form distort heavily, before the spell dissipated into nothing, revealing me once again.


    I blinked; that had been much harder to maintain than the previous ones. Further proof that I¡¯m not ready to try anything further.


    Nodding again, I went back to my notebook and began to write.


    The intent is key. This spell actually functions on different levels, as it were. I say ¡®levels¡¯, but that¡¯s actually a concept defined by myself to make it easier for me to understand.


    Obviously the actual number of levels between each ¡®level¡¯ is infinite, but for simplicity¡¯s sake, I¡¯m keeping it to three levels¡ª possibly four.


    The first level: solid camouflage. The basic Disillusionment Charm taught in the book. My body takes on the texture of whatever¡¯s behind me. Easy to see in the light, but works decently in the darkness.


    The second level: water camouflage. I¡¯d discovered this with a little tinkering of intent. My body is covered by a sort of liquid which takes on the texture of what¡¯s behind me. It goes a step further and hides my specific contours. With the first level, I can still tell what kind of clothes I¡¯m wearing, even if they look like whatever¡¯s behind them. It¡¯s easy to spot. With the liquid form, it¡¯s much less noticeable.


    The third level: gaseous camouflage. Still in the early stage, I couldn¡¯t hold it for longer than five seconds. I become almost completely invisible; No contours, no shimmer of water. However, the air around me distorts, much like with heat.


    Possible fourth level: Void. Will master the third level before even considering this possible route.


    With that, I put down my pen and leaned back against the chair, letting out a loud sigh.


    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll be running out of ink long before the end of the first year.¡± I opened my pencil case and counted fifteen ink cartridges. If I¡¯d only been doing my homework, I probably would¡¯ve had no trouble, whatsoever.


    I looked around the Room of Requirement. The Room of Hidden things probably had a lot of ink to write with¡ª school kids lost their supplies all the time, after all.


    Certainly, a useful place. Still, assuming I found a decent supply of ink, in there, I had to figure out how to get it in the cartridges. Otherwise, it would have been pointless.


    The Levitation Charm only worked with solid objects. It¡¯d fail with water. I remembered that Dumbledore was able to work a spell by using the water from the Ministry of Magic¡¯s fountain, but would that work with ink?


    Something to research, at the very least. I penned a note on another page, before gathering my things.


    Wait. I stopped and reopened the notebook, writing something else down: The Switching Spell. A fourth year spell taught in Transfiguration Class.


    Yes, that would have to be my first avenue of research. My stomach twitched uncomfortably, interrupting my train of thought.


    ¡°I should probably get something to eat, huh?¡±


    With that, I took my things and vacated the Room of Requirement. I watched the door fade into the stone wall around it, still marveling at the magic I was seeing.


    This was the proof I was looking for. The door was completely gone. I placed my hand against the stone wall. Absolutely gone. It was possible to apply something like this to my Disillusionment Charm.


    With a nod, I adjusted the shoulder strap on my backpack and made my way to the Great Hall, my ebony wand held in a reverse grip, pressed against my wrist to hide it from view.


    Using the Disillusionment Charm at this time of day to hide was impossible¡ª not that I needed it anymore.


    The Slytherins were otherwise occupied with in-House matters.


    Matters I created. I thought in amusement.


    I remembered seeing Malfoy''s furious demeanor, as well as that of Nott the day after my plan.


    I''d been right on the money with that stunt, but once hadn¡¯t been enough to stop them. A few of the upper years were getting paid off by Draco to harass me.


    Most notably among them were Bletchley, a few of his friends, and Marcus Flint.


    In response, I''d undertaken several more trips and had sown discord among Bletchley''s circle, as well as Marcus Flint''s.


    I had expected those trips to be harder, as I was dealing with more experienced wizards, but I''d overestimated the older students.


    My own adult bias was at play; I had assumed they''d be more aware of themselves and their surroundings.


    Sadly, they were as susceptible as the younger students. It shouldn¡¯t have been much of a surprise: the oldest student in the castle was over two decades younger than my mental age, after all.


    I shook my head. At the end of the day, I''d basically thrown a wrench in the cogs that made the Slytherin unit what it was.


    For the time being, they wouldn¡¯t bother me for quite a while¡ª at least, until they dealt with issues closer to home.


    In an ideal scenario, the more level headed members would seize the moment and take however much control they could get their hands on.


    Realistically, however, they''d probably do nothing. Kids, while quick on the uptake and energetic, had a tendency to follow the pack.


    It took strong egos to assume leadership roles, I mused as I went down the stairs from the seventh floor.


    Followers who aspired to be leaders would always be a step behind, in that sense.


    It wasn''t that they were stupid¡ª far from it. Leadership, however, was not solely an intelligence based role.


    Reaching the top spot required a brazen demeanor, as well as a certain charisma to balance it out.


    It got me thinking, by the time I reached the third floor. How the fuck had Tom Riddle convinced the Slytherins of his time to join his cause?


    Shouldn''t they have rejected him out of hand for being a Mudblood?


    I paused in my steps. This was a question I''d pondered before I¡¯d been reincarnated. A strange glitch in Rowling''s plot logic. An oddity that didn''t really bear much thinking: it was a mistake, an inconsistency, but unimportant because it was fiction.


    Except, this was no longer fiction to me. This was real. Even the most innocuous of questions could lead to unknown paths.


    I resumed my walk, joining up with my fellow Ravenclaws a few minutes later.


    "All right, Adam?" Goldstein greeted and sidled up to me with a friendly smile. "I couldn''t find you earlier."


    How to answer¡­


    "I like to exercise in the morning." I decided to go with the truth. Of course, I left out that I did this exercise in the Room of Requirement. "Sorry, Anthony."


    Part of me genuinely meant that. For all his clumsiness and clinging, I had to admit that the kid had grown on me.


    Unlike Boot, who''d quickly faded out of my notice, I could tell that Goldstein was an earnest young lad¡ª the kind who tried their best to make friends, only to find that they''re being ignored.


    He just reminds me of myself, when I was his age. I thought. That¡¯s all.


    "S''all right." Anthony waved the apology off, before turning to be in excitement. "It''s Halloween, today! Can you believe we''ve almost been here for two months? It feels like yesterday that we started.¡±


    I chuckled. "Time flies when you''re having fun."


    Or when you''re developing and tweaking spells to help you learn to fight better, as well as for the sake of learning.


    Speaking of battling¡­ I had an idea today, involving the Shield Charm. A powerful spell, capable of shrugging off most curses like it was nothing.


    What if I could... Bah, a ridiculous thought. I shook it off in time to answer Goldstein''s question. ¡°Yes, I finished the Charms homework.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Um...¡± Here, he looked a little lost. ¡°Can I, erm... Take a look?¡±


    ¡°You want to copy off me?¡± I snorted in amusement. It was something I did with my group of friends when I was growing up, in my previous life. We had each other''s backs on homework.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°No!¡± He said a little louder, drawing the gaze of several of the older students. ¡°I mean, no. I just want to compare to see if I got anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I mean it''s okay if you don''t¡ª what?¡±


    ¡°I said yes.¡± I chuckled as we entered the Great Hall. ¡°You can.¡±


    Seating myself at the Ravenclaw table, I helped myself to some bread, potatoes and sausage. ¡°Hmm... Orange juice?¡±


    A cup of orange juice appeared beside my plate.


    I smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Goldstein sounded confused, before pointing at the glass of orange juice. ¡°And, how''d that get there? I thought the school only serves pumpkin juice.¡±


    ¡°Don''t call that awful stuff juice. It''s gross.¡± I made a face. ¡°Pineapple or orange juice, or I don''t want it.¡±


    ¡°I like apple juice.¡± Goldstein said, just as a cup of apple juice appeared before him. ¡°It''s¡ª oh, brilliant! How?¡±


    ¡°House Elves prepare our meals. They''re listening.¡± I replied, taking a few bites of the sausage.


    ¡°What''s a House Elf?¡± Came the expected question.


    ¡°I would''ve thought your mom or dad would''ve told you about them.¡± I shrugged and continued. ¡°House Elves are magical creatures, pretty small¡ª nothing like the elves we''ve seen in books or movies. They serve wizards.¡±


    Goldstein stared at his cup of apple juice before taking a sip. ¡°This is amazing. I''ve been forcing myself to drink pumpkin juice all this time.¡±


    I winced. ¡°I don''t envy you, at all.¡±


    ¡°You could''ve told me about this, earlier!¡± He pouted.


    ¡°You never asked.¡± I replied, getting a little defensive. ¡°I thought you knew!¡±


    He huffed for a moment, before seemingly letting it go. ¡°Fine. Sorry.¡±


    I snorted and dug into my bag, pulling out a roll of parchment. ¡°Here''s the homework.¡±


    He glanced at me as he was taking a large gulp of the juice, nodding into the cup and getting his chin wet in the process. I watched him get annoyed and place the cup down before wiping his face clean.


    What an amusing kid.


    I continued my lunch, answering whatever questions he had as he was reading through the roll of parchment.


    ¡°Isn''t it too simple?¡±


    ¡°That''s the point.¡± I replied, looking at the boy askance. ¡°We''re eleven. The professors are not expecting us to do anything mental.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Goldstein handed my homework back to me. ¡°You''re probably right.¡±


    ¡°¡®Course. I''m right about everything.¡± I gave the boy a flippant smirk.


    He smiled back, a small fire lighting in his eyes. ¡°Don''t get ahead of yourself.¡±


    The rest of the lunch period was spent in a companionable silence. Before I knew it, we were already seated in the Charms classroom, handing in our assignments to Professor Flitwick.


    ¡°Very good, children!¡± The short man smiled at all of us. ¡°I trust you''ve had a good day so far?¡±


    There was a weak chorus of ¡°yes¡±-es going around.


    ¡°Splendid!¡± He exclaimed, almost falling off his podium again. ¡°Now, today we will be going over the Levitation Charm...¡±


    I smiled at the man''s enthusiasm, even as I glanced towards Granger. Today was the day.


    ¡°As you may have been able to notice.¡± Professor Flitwick got my attention again. ¡°I''ve put feathers in front of each student. Your task, for the next few classes, is to successfully cast the Levitation Charm.¡±


    As he continued to explain the use of the Levitation Charm, I thought about the spell''s applications.


    Simply put, it was some form of Telekinesis, though heavily limited. Objects were levitated very slowly. And, as the Professor was explaining just then, the spell worked only on solid objects. You could not levitate liquid or gas. Also, you could not levitate people, either.


    This brought me to the next, logical question: how was Voldemort capable of flight?


    I added another item to the list.


    I snorted. The list of things to study just kept growing and growing. I smiled and put the notebook away. I watched the Professor continue to explain the intricacies of the spell''s history, before gesturing for us to begin, while reminding us to swish and flick.


    ¡°Wingardium Leviosa.¡± I made the necessary wand motion, spoke the words and focused my intent. The feather floated around with ease.


    ¡°Well done, Mr. Clarke!¡± Flitwick squeaked in excitement. ¡°I take it you¡¯ve practiced this spell already?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± I gave a smile and a nod.


    ¡°As I thought.¡± Flitwick smiled back. ¡°Five points to Ravenclaw, for an exemplary work ethic. You would all do well to learn from Mr. Clarke. Now, keep going!¡±


    I stifled a wince as I brought the feather down and canceled the spell. Did he want the others to target me?


    I sighed and turned to Goldstein. ¡°You good?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± He frowned in concentration and made the wand motion. ¡°Wingardium Leviosa.¡±


    The feather twitched, but otherwise remained immobile.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Anthony groaned in dismay. ¡°It¡¯s not working.¡±


    ¡°It twitched.¡± I pointed out. ¡°You must be doing something right. Try again.¡±


    I kept my eyes firmly on his casting, as well as the feather.


    ¡°Wingardium Leviosa.¡± It twitched again, a little stronger this time.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°Your wand motion and pronunciation seem fine. Tell me what you¡¯re thinking when you cast the spell.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m thinking?¡± Anthony repeated. ¡°Um¡­ That I want it to fly around?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I nodded to him. ¡°Try imagining that you¡¯re lifting it with your hand.¡±


    Anthony frowned for a moment, before nodding. ¡°All right. Here goes. Wingardium Leviosa.¡±


    The feather rose a few inches before falling back down.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Goldstein cheered. ¡°I did it. Thanks, Adam.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Anthony.¡± I replied, waving it off.


    ¡°Tony.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turned to him.


    ¡°You can call me Tony.¡± Anthony¡ª Tony¡ª repeated with an insistent nod.


    I shrugged. ¡°Tony, it is.¡±


    There was a commotion from the Gryffindor¡¯s side. Ah, Granger looked annoyed at something Weasley said. That had been happening more often, as of late.


    ¡°You do it then, if you¡¯re so clever!¡± Weasley said condescendingly. ¡°Go on!¡±


    Granger levitated her feather with no effort. I should know, I¡¯m the one she¡¯d practiced it with a week before.


    She smiled at me. I nodded back, a placid expression on my face as Flitwick began to heap praise upon the girl.


    I saw the envy and anger quickly form on Weasley¡¯s face and knew what that would lead to.


    What do I do about it? I asked myself. This day has been a long time coming. The girl¡¯s bathroom. The troll. Potter and Weasley saving Granger. Do I interfere? Do I do anything?


    Do I care? Another part sneered.


    The thoughts continued to roil inside my head, even as I prepared to exit the class with the others.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke? Can you stay behind for a moment?¡± Professor Flitwick called me over.


    ¡°...Of course, Professor.¡± I gave a significant glance to the door, wondering just what kind of inconvenient timing this was. I looked at Tony. ¡°Meet you at the Library?¡±


    ¡°Count on it.¡± Tony nodded and left the class with the others.


    I turned to the short man. ¡°You wanted to speak to me, sir?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! Have a seat, Mr. Clarke.¡± Flitwick waved his wand and Summoned a chair over. I sat down without a word.


    ¡°Do you know which spell I just used?¡± The Professor asked, a smile on his face as he took a seat atop his podium.


    ¡°The Summoning Charm, sir.¡± Was my answer.


    ¡°Correct! You do read ahead, don¡¯t you?¡± Flitwick asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s magic, sir.¡± I replied with, confusion settling on my face. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool not to. Plus, once I saw Professor Snape use it on my acceptance letter, I knew I had to learn it.¡±


    ¡°Learn it, my boy?¡± Professor Flitwick raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re able to perform the Summoning Charm? It¡¯s a Fourth Year spell.¡±


    I nodded and pulled out my wand. ¡°Anything in particular I can cast the spell on?¡±


    Professor Flitwick grew excited and pointed off to the side. I turned to see a shelf stacked with small pillows. ¡°I keep these specifically for Summoning Charm practice as well as the Banishing Charm. Perhaps a few others.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I nodded and pointed my wand towards the topmost pillow, an ugly lime-green monstrosity. I focused my intent and spoke the word: ¡°Accio.¡±


    The pillow smoothly flew into my hand. I displayed it to the Professor.


    ¡°Incredible!¡± Flitwick gushed. ¡°A Fourth Year spell in your first year of schooling? My, my... I would have asked if you had received tutoring prior to your time in Hogwarts, but¡­¡±


    Orphan.


    I returned the pillow back to its shelf, not giving him a reply.


    ¡°That was indelicate of me.¡± Flitwick replied. I turned, seeing the man look bummed out at his blunder. ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± I shrugged it off. ¡°But if it eases your mind... apology accepted, sir.¡±


    Professor Flitwick nodded in acknowledgment, though he sent me a thoughtful frown. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I didn¡¯t call you here to ask about your prowess with magic so far above your year.¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡± I asked, feeling a little unsure.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t fret.¡± He raised his hands to placate me. ¡°You are not in trouble. As you know, I am the Head of Ravenclaw House, and it¡¯s my duty to see that my First Years are acclimating very well.¡±


    Tell that to Luna. I immediately thought, but said nothing on the matter.


    I nodded, urging him without words to proceed.


    He smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve obviously acclimated well to the scholastic side of things; the other Professors find you to be a delight.¡±


    I held back a snort. He definitely had to be buttering me up. I basically slept in History of Magic, and paid absolutely no attention in Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    And, however much canon information I had on the series, I doubted I was anything more than decent at Transfiguration.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± I had an idea where he was going with this.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Professor Flitwick, before seemingly changing the topic. ¡°You are getting along well with your peers?¡±


    And, there it is. I thought. I¡¯d been careful not to show it. I¡¯d been careful not to head towards the Room of Requirement too often, lest I get this exact sort of attention.


    And yet, I still drew unnecessary attention.


    Annoying.


    ¡°Oh, yes, sir. We all get along famously. Tony and I¡ª I mean Anthony and I¡ª spend a lot of time together now.¡±


    He smiled at my correction.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± The Professor opened his mouth to say something else when Padma Patil burst through the door.


    ¡°Professor!¡± Patil cried, looking distressed. ¡°You need to come, quickly!¡±


    Outside of the office, we could hear the sound of a scuffle. A fight?


    ¡°Sorry I have to end this conversation on a bad note, lad.¡± Flitwick apologized quickly before hopping off the podium.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I replied, but he was already halfway out.


    I followed the man out of the classroom and into the hallways, where a crowd of children stood, hiding whatever was ahead from view.


    Seeing the Professor, the group immediately parted, revealing Weasley and Tony rolling together on the stone floor. A fight?


    Holy¡ª


    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± Professor Flitwick yelled, the sound completely alien to me.


    This is the first time in two months that I¡¯ve heard him raise his voice, let alone yell like that.


    The two boys froze while on the ground, turning wide eyes towards the Professor. The surprise on their faces quickly turned into dismay and mortification.


    Potter, who was standing with the crowd, looked relieved that the entire debacle was over, though he shot Weasley a nervous, if guilty glance.


    Tony and Weasley immediately parted, each speaking over the other in an attempt to get their own story across. Professor Flitwick waved his wand, and both were silent.


    Silencing Charm.


    ¡°One at a time.¡± He dispelled the charm and turned to Ron. ¡°Mr. Weasley.¡±


    ¡°He hit me, out of nowhere, Professor!¡± Weasley claimed instantly.


    ¡°You insulted Adam!¡± Tony turned furiously. ¡°Called him an arrogant loser! And insulted Granger, too!¡±


    So that¡¯s what happened, huh. First time another kid in school stood up for me.


    My heart lightened at that. Tony¡ª he really was an earnest boy, huh?


    Professor Flitwick threw me a quick glance before taking a step forward, addressing both boys.


    ¡°Mr. Goldstein. A week¡¯s worth of detentions. We do not assault students here, for whatever reason.¡± Flitwick said curtly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tony shook his head. ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Flitwick turned to Ron, who was too busy trying to hide a smug grin. ¡°As for you, Mr. Weasley. A week¡¯s detention, as well.¡±


    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t start the fight!¡± Weasley immediately protested.


    ¡°You did not.¡± Professor Flitwick replied. ¡°However, your behavior leaves much to be desired, young man. A week¡¯s worth of detention. Now, let¡¯s get you boys to the Hospital Wing, and make sure you haven¡¯t hurt yourselves.¡±


    He turned to the crowd surrounding us. ¡°You¡¯re going to miss your classes, children. Go on!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± Tony hesitated.


    ¡°One week¡¯s worth of detention, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Professor Flitwick repeated.


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not that.¡± Tony quickly corrected himself as the crowd dispersed, leaving Flitwick, Tony, Weasley, Potter and myself in the hallway. ¡°It¡¯s that I have to return a book to the Library, and I don¡¯t want to get Madam Pince angry with me, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Flitwick¡¯s tone gained a certain level of amusement. ¡°Not someone to offend, Madam Pince is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it back.¡± I offered immediately.


    ¡°A splendid idea!¡± Professor Flitwick accepted, and motioned for Tony to hand me the book. It took a few seconds for him to dig it out of his pack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return it, don¡¯t worry.¡± I took the book from his hands. ¡°Thanks for looking out for me, Tony.¡±


    We shared a smile, despite the tense situation.


    ¡°Come along, boys.¡± Flitwick said before walking away¡ª Weasley and Goldstein quickly following him.


    I turned to Potter, who gave me an uncomfortable look.


    ¡°I should go¡­¡± He said, sounding awkward.


    ¡°Arrogant loser, huh?¡± I said before he could leave. ¡°Do I really give off that impression?¡±


    Harry flinched. ¡°I¡ª no, you don¡¯t! Ron is just...¡±


    Was he feeling bad about betraying his only friend?


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t give him shit for what Weasley did.


    At this stage in life, Potter had mostly known neglect from his guardians, and bullying from his cousin¡¯s circle of friends.


    ¡°What about Granger?¡± I decided to continue. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he said about her, but it probably wasn¡¯t nice, either.¡±


    Here, he looked even more uncomfortable.


    ¡°You know what the worst thing in the world is, Potter?¡± I stowed Tony¡¯s book in my backpack before shouldering it once again.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bully.¡± I told him. ¡°Is that what you want to become?¡±


    His eyes flashed with suppressed anger and his body language turned hostile. ¡°Never.¡±


    Those eyes¡­


    I almost took a step back. There was a fire in those eyes.


    This kid is intense. Not surprising, considering who he is¡­


    ¡°I believe you.¡± I said, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the sort of person who hurts others for fun.¡±


    That seemed to appease him, judging by his now relaxed stance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her.¡± He declared, finally understanding what I was getting at.


    ¡°That¡¯d be for the best, yeah.¡± I turned and walked away. ¡°See you around.¡±


    ¡°...Right.¡± I heard the other boy say before I turned a corner and made my way to the moving staircases. My destination: Hogwarts Library.


    I waited as the staircase slowly spun towards me, my mind working at a mile a minute. Was I not a background character, as I initially thought?


    I began to feel silly. Of course, I couldn¡¯t be a background character. Someone in the background would never be able to have this much influence in the story. On some level, I¡¯d intuitively known this.


    Hell, I could have probably taken a knife to any main character just to prove that point. The books would have most assuredly covered an event as important as that.


    I shook the thought away. My own prowess with magic had already changed Weasley¡¯s behavior¡ª if only minutely. He had two focuses for his feelings of inadequacy, now: Hermione, and myself.


    I hadn¡¯t even planned on interfering with events, content with ensuring my own safety, as well as exploring all of the secrets magic had to offer. I was hoping to ride out these few years until I was able to leave Hogwarts Castle and travel the world in search of its true mysteries.


    However, even when I did nothing, things radically changed. Tony was never supposed to get in a fight with Weasley. The two were never supposed to get sent to the Hospital Wing.


    I felt my breath quicken as I went down the stairs, quickly catching the second set, as well. I ran through the scenario. Potter alone against a troll would possibly lead to both himself, and Granger dying.


    How long until Pomphrey would have sent the boys back out? Quickly enough for the Halloween evening feast?


    What the hell am I doing? I stopped myself from freaking out. Breathe, Clarke. Why am I interfering?


    Face it, you enjoy the fuzzball¡¯s company. Another part of me said. Plus, can you really forgive yourself if a troll kills her, when you know you could¡¯ve saved her?


    I didn¡¯t answer that question. I¡¯d said, before, that I wouldn¡¯t have cared if someone found themselves on the business end of another¡¯s wand in Knockturn Alley, and that was still true, at least.


    It wasn¡¯t my job to police the nation.


    But Granger¡ª Hermione, I corrected myself quietly¡ª had been hanging around me for a while now. Was I comfortable with just letting her die?


    Forget the fact that she was an integral character to the plot.


    At the end of the day, it was just a little girl, and I¡¯d be damned if I let her die.


    A few minutes later, I was standing before Madam Pince as she looked over Goldstein¡¯s borrowed book.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t borrow this tome, Mr. Clarke.¡± She looked at me, eyes heavy with suspicion.


    ¡°I did not.¡± I confirmed without missing a beat. ¡°Tony¡ª Anthony Goldstein¡ª had to go to the Hospital Wing. I¡¯m returning the book for him.¡±


    She absorbed the words. ¡°Thoughtful boy. Very well.¡±


    Then, she walked away, book in hand.


    Did she just compliment someone?


    That had been a first.


    This day, so far, was proving to be very strange. Rowling¡¯s obsession with weird events on Halloween might have been the root cause of this.


    Spying a familiar, fuzzy head of hair in the Library¡¯s corner, I stopped. What was Granger doing, here? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in one of the bathrooms?


    Hermione hadn¡¯t noticed me, just yet. She was hunched over, one of the notebooks I¡¯d lended her open in front of her. And, yet, she wasn¡¯t writing in it.


    She was barely even moving, her shoulders hunched together and¡ª She¡¯s crying, isn¡¯t she? Fuck.


    Hermione hadn¡¯t gone to the bathroom, but she¡¯d come to the Library, instead. There was only one reason for that: me.


    I¡¯d upended canon events without even trying.


    It reminded me of a book I¡¯d read in my previous life: ¡®The things that really change the world, according to Chaos theory, are the tiny things. A butterfly flaps its wings in the Amazonian jungle, and subsequently a storm ravages half of Europe.¡¯*


    No matter what I did, or didn¡¯t do, I was going to affect things, whether I liked it or not.


    I stared at the quietly sobbing girl for another instant, my mind made up.


    I was going to do whatever I wanted, regardless of whatever the outcome was going to be. And, what I currently wanted to do was comfort the girl who¡¯d wormed her way into my good graces, despite being a pushy, annoying little know-it-all brat.


    The canon can go fuck itself. This is my life, now.


    I walked towards the girl, placed my hand at her shoulder and gave her a hug. She quickly hugged me back, her sobbing intensifying¡ª yet still quiet. Even now, she was following the rules of the Library.


    What a strange child.


    oooo


    *: Neil Gaiman and Terry Pratchett, Good Omens: The Nice and Accurate Prophecies of Agnes Nutter, Witch, (1990)

 6 - Harmless Quirrell

    oooo


    Harmless Quirrell


    oooo


    November 3, 1991, 9:30 AM, Great Hall


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe a troll actually made its way into the castle!¡± I heard an older Ravenclaw student say as Goldstein and I entered the Great Hall for breakfast.


    ¡°Come off it, it can¡¯t have!¡± Another student disagreed. ¡°Trolls aren¡¯t even smart enough to talk, let alone breach through Hogwarts¡¯ defenses!¡±


    "Why else would Quirrell have¡ª"


    ¡°Quirrell''s likely to piss himself at the sight of a flobberworm.¡± The first student waved it off. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve seen weirder things happen.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Remember the time when we went to the Whomping Willow, and¡­¡± the two students¡¯ voices faded as they moved away from us.


    ¡°It¡¯s mad, I say!¡± Draco Malfoy cried from the Slytherin table as we passed him by. ¡°Letting a troll slip by, right under all the Professors¡¯ noses, too! I¡¯ll be writing to my father about this. There will have to be some changes around here, just you see.¡±


    Of course you will, Malfoy. I suppressed a snort as we finally reached our spot at the Ravenclaw table. I took my seat and helped myself to some eggs.


    ¡°Orange juice?¡± I asked, and the elves delivered. Smiling, I took a sip.


    ¡°What do you think about all this, Adam?¡± Goldstein said, playing with his own food.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I speared through the bacon and took a bite, reveling in its crispy goodness. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°The troll.¡± Tony looked annoyed for a moment. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, wiping at my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t really have an opinion, one way or the other. They caught it, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes¡­¡± Goldstein said, still sounding unsure.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, as if it solved everything. ¡°It rampaged around some bathroom, and the professors managed to subdue it somehow. You think anything can stand against the combined might of Professors Flitwick, McGonagall, Snape and Dumbledore?¡±


    Goldstein¡¯s worried look turned sheepish. ¡°I guess, when you put it like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Antho¡ª I mean Tony.¡± I hastened to correct at the boy¡¯s glare, smiling sheepishly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not used to, um¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tony said quickly, before his eyebrows scrunched in confusion. ¡°Wait, why Snape?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I said.


    ¡°Snape¡¯s scary sometimes, yeah.¡± Goldstein said, daring to throw a glance towards the Head table. ¡°But he teaches Potions! I can understand Professor McGonagall at least, because Transfiguration is hard stuff. Even you have trouble with it, and you¡¯re good at everything.¡±


    Jesus, kid, twist the knife deeper, why don¡¯tcha? I huffed, resisting the urge to wince.


    My lack of stellar grades in Transfiguration was something that had been bugging me for some time. I did rather well at all other subjects. Defense Against the Dark Arts, Charms¡­ Even Snape was giving me O-s!


    However, in Transfiguration, I just couldn¡¯t hack it. Sure, my theory was solid, and I clearly understood what I was supposed to do.


    The problem was I couldn¡¯t do it well.


    And I couldn¡¯t figure out why, for the life of me.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Goldstein¡¯s words fell on deaf ears.


    Maybe I needed to rethink my stance on Transfiguration? Perhaps a meeting with the good Professor would help me understand my weaknesses better, so I could work around them, in some way.


    Tony snapped his fingers in front of my face. ¡°Adam!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked out of my fugue state. ¡°Tony? What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again.¡±


    ¡°Doing what?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Thinking too much.¡± He looked exasperated.


    I stared at the boy for a second. ¡°Would you rather I not think at all?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not!¡± Tony huffed, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re impossible. I bet you don¡¯t cause Granger this much grief.¡±


    At that, I smirked. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at what I¡¯m capable of, young man.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my age!¡±


    If only you knew. I thought and waved his words away. ¡°Details. Anyway, Professor Snape might teach Potions, but I''ve heard... from the older students, that he''s pretty good at Defense, too.¡±


    "Oh." Goldstein looked thoughtful. "Yeah, that makes sense."


    I nodded and turned back to my meal.


    "Speaking of Granger¡­" Tony caught my attention again, nodding his head towards the Gryffindor table. "She seems pretty chummy with Potter, now."


    I turned my head in that direction to see that Goldstein was right.


    Took his sweet time to apologize to her, Potter did. I thought. Better late than never, I guess.


    The two were chatting animatedly between each other, while Weasley sat on the sideline, impaling his food like it wronged him, somehow.


    More than that, he didn''t seem to have an appetite for anything, which meant a lot, considering this was the kid who could consume around his own body weight in food¡ª in one sitting, mind you.


    An exaggeration, but it was one that put a smile on my face. He¡¯ll come around.


    "Look at him." Goldstein said, scowling. "Weasley. He''s just hanging around them like nothing happened."


    I guess he¡¯s still sore about what happened.


    Tony looked like he was ready to march over there and punch the redhead in the face again.


    "Easy." I placed my hand on his shoulder and pressed it down. "You don''t want to get another week in detention, do you?"


    Tony huffed, shook my hand off and sank in his seat, his meal forgotten for the time being. "I hate it when you''re right."


    "So, all the time?" I smiled, not having been able to resist.


    "Shut up, Clarke." His words were harsh but the smile on his face belied his raised spirits.


    I noticed our yearmates beginning to get up and took it as my cue to do the same.


    I turned to Tony. "Coming with, or finishing up here?"


    In response, Tony stuffed his face with toast and washed it down with juice.


    "Nice Ron impression." I laughed at the death glare he sent me, exiting the Great Hall with him hot on my heels.


    He tried to throw insults my way, but with his mouth full, all I could hear was the muffled sound of impotent anger.


    Music to my ears. I thought as we made our way to History class, the perfect period to plan out my next items of study.


    We stuck with our fellow first years as we passed through the halls of Hogwarts.


    "Months we''ve been here." Tony said, his eyes fixed on our surroundings. "And this place is still brilliant."


    "Yeah." I agreed, taking a moment to look at my surroundings. "It''s nothing like where I grew up. Square, concrete monstrosities; asphalt roads¡ª the differences are like night and day."


    Tony hummed as we reached the class and took our usual seats at the back. I kept my eyes peeled for the door, watching as the Slytherin contingent came in and got seated.


    Malfoy buffed his fingernails against his robe as he passed me by.


    I shook my head at the overly obvious affectation¡ª the old ¡°pretend that he¡¯s beneath you so you can make him angry¡± trick. Sometimes, I wished I was an adult, again.


    At least, then, people''s insults would be more subtle.


    "So what''ll you be working on, this time?" Tony said as he pulled out his various writing implements. "Solving world hunger?"


    I snorted. Ever since I¡¯d shown the boy some of my notes, he¡¯d shaken his head and became prone to saying such things. "Nothing so crazy, there are just a few useful spells I''m reading up on."


    "Like what?"


    "General purpose stuff." Was my only answer.


    ¡°Oh come on.¡± He pleaded as Binns began his lecture in his usual droning voice. Already, a few students were fighting to stay awake. ¡°You¡¯ve got to give me something more than that!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t talk.¡± I smirked as I stared down at my research journal. ¡°Saving the world, one letter at a time.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± And with that, Goldstein tried to pay attention to the lecture, leaving me alone with my thoughts. With Binns¡¯ drone-like voice as the background, I began to write in my research journal/diary.


    Or, at least, I tried to. Instead, I considered Goldstein¡¯s offhand joke.


    Solving world hunger, huh? I snorted. That¡¯s something wizards have been able to do for a while, now. They¡¯re just too blinded by their xenophobia to actually do anything about it. I shook my head. Better to just focus on myself, for now.


    I turned the pages until I reached the Disillusionment Charm section.


    I was able to activate the spell for twenty seconds. Considering this only took three days to accomplish, I¡¯m astonished. I wrote down. The liquid aspect had been much more difficult, and the solid aspect even moreso. Perhaps I¡¯m gaining an affinity to the magic, in question?


    I scratched the back of my head. Maybe it¡¯s nothing. I can¡¯t help but worry that, if I become too good at one thing, I¡¯ll stop progressing in another. Transfiguration has been getting harder.


    I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s because of my inability to stop thinking of the material I¡¯m changing as a set of molecules being re-arranged, or if I¡¯m simply not good at Transfiguration.


    I bit at the cap of my pen before writing some more. I suppose I may have to accept the possibility that I won¡¯t be able to do some things? Maybe that¡¯s why people specialize in certain fields and abhor others.


    Neville¡¯s grandmother was terrible at Charms, wasn¡¯t she? And yet, she¡¯d been considered powerful.


    I nodded, mind made up. It could be the mental block, or it could be that I was not suited to Transfiguration¡ª it didn¡¯t matter. I would gain a working knowledge of the theory and do my best, regardless.


    I wouldn¡¯t avoid magic because the going got tough. Besides, there was a good possibility that I¡¯d improve. It wasn¡¯t as if I wasn¡¯t even able to do transfigurations¡ª I just couldn¡¯t match Granger or Greengrass¡¯ skill with the magic.


    I nodded, the matter finally decided.


    I turned the pages and opened up the battle section. There was much less content here, as I hadn¡¯t really had the need for anything substantial; a few jinxes, some minor hexes. Something which the professors could easily reverse.


    It would be hard to explain to Flitwick why I¡¯d learned the Bonebreaker, or the Blasting Curse. I snorted. Just a little.


    The spell I was currently interested in was the last in the list.


    Protego. It was a spell considered to be standard issue, but I had some thoughts on it; how to change it, how to tweak it.


    In my past life, I¡¯d seen instances of this spell be used to defend against much more powerful magic than the base spell¡ª and I¡¯d also seen it used offensively.


    I stared at the writing beneath the spell.


    Variants increasing defense: Maxima, Horribilis, Totalum.


    Other variants: Diabolica.


    I frowned at the last one. A spell of blue flame that was able to detect the loyalty of those passing through it¡ª I wasn¡¯t even sure how it was even considered a Shield Charm. And yet, that¡¯s what it had been classified as.


    In a way, it ¡®shields¡¯ the user from betrayal. The thought occurred to me. I nodded, accepting the logic.


    All of these variants were interesting, but I had other ideas in mind. I continued to write:


    The Shield Charm is essentially an invisible or translucent shield that reflects spells and blocks physical objects. Conjurations rebound off of it. It can block most offensive spells with the exception of piercers, and the Unforgivables. It can also break after receiving a certain amount of damage.


    So far, I¡¯ve been able to conjure up a weak shield. Tested it by running into tables¡ª it can take a solid hit before shattering.


    Like with the Disillusionment Charm, it would be interesting to manipulate the Shield Charm. In this case, I wouldn¡¯t bother changing the shield¡¯s nature. A solid shield is, obviously, more useful than a liquid or gaseous shield. I stopped for a moment, deciding to ignore the Void aspect for now. Instead of changing the spell¡¯s nature, I will see if I can change its shape.


    I grinned. Something like this could be incredible to research.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The image of myself, twisting my wand and surrounding myself with a flurry of Protego shards came to mind. Untouchable, unstoppable.


    It would make it a reality. I flipped open a book on defensive magic I¡¯d borrowed from the Library and began to read through the Shield Charm¡¯s section again.


    I had to master the baseline spell before even thinking about going further with it, after all.


    Some time later, I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Class is over.¡± It was Tony, looking over my shoulder. ¡°Reading up on the Shield Charm? Isn¡¯t that a little advanced, even for you?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t get anywhere by taking things slow.¡± Came the automatic response, but I closed the book and packed my things away regardless.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony said, though he didn¡¯t sound too sure of that. ¡°Speaking of slow, we¡¯ve got Quirrell next.¡±


    I stifled a grimace as we left Binns behind and joined the remaining Ravenclaws.


    "Hey, Clarke." Came the greeting from Michael.


    "Had a nice nap?" I smiled as we made our way to Defense.


    One of the girls, Sue Li, dropped in a fit of giggles, prompting the rest of my yearmates to join in¡ª with the exception of Boot, who was sending me a dirty look.


    I ignored it, of course.


    "I didn''t get much sleep last night." Michael admitted sheepishly, a bit of red creeping into his cheeks.


    "Oh." I raised an apologetic hand. "Sorry."


    "No, no." He quickly said. "It''s nothing."


    "Yeah, mind your own business, Clarke." Boot cut in and walked faster, pulling Michael with him.


    This kid will never let that go, huh?


    I shrugged and turned my attention back to Tony.


    "What''s his deal?" Tony asked.


    "No idea." I lied. "Probably woke up on the wrong side of bed."


    "Yeah¡­"


    The next minute passed in companionable silence as we trailed behind the main group through the halls of Hogwarts.


    "I don''t know why they even let Binns or Quirrell teach, here." Tony said, his face scrunched up in revulsion. "Especially Quirrell. He''s supposed to be the one teaching us how to deal with curses and magical creatures, but he ran away from the troll!"


    I shrugged. "I guess teaching from a book doesn''t necessarily mean you have experience."


    "Yeah, yeah. You''re right." Anthony said, sending me a glare. "No, don''t you dare."


    I smiled. "What?"


    "You''re going to say something about you being always right."


    "Hey, you said it, not me." My grin only seemed to irritate him further.


    "Prat." He gave me a playful shove before our group stopped in front of the Defense classroom, joining the Hufflepuff contingent of First Years.


    ¡°Professor Quirrell not here yet?¡± I asked.


    The Hufflepuffs shrugged. Macmillan answered for them. ¡°Probably running away from more trolls.¡±


    Everyone shared a laugh until one of the girls yelped. We turned to her, and followed her gaze to see Professor Quirrell making his way towards us.


    The group was deathly quiet as the Professor opened the door with a wordless wave of his wand.


    Something was off about the man today, but no one seemed to notice. I followed the herd, taking my usual spot at the back, with Tony sitting beside me.


    I kept my eyes trained on him like a hawk. I watched his every move, still just as practiced but also somehow jerky, as if his body was resisting an imposed change, or perhaps a wound.


    Had Fluffy taken a bite out of him, rather than how it should¡¯ve been, with Snape? I frowned, shaking my head. No. I can¡¯t use canon as a baseline for my assumptions. I¡¯ve already changed things enough. Who knows what could have happened?


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t shake this strange, sinking feeling.


    Goldstein poked my shoulder.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Is it just me, or is the smell of garlic even stronger than normal?¡± Goldstein asked.


    I blinked, taking a stronger whiff of the air. ¡°I usually don¡¯t breathe so fully when coming in here, but¡­¡± I took another whiff, wincing. ¡°Yes. you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I guess the troll scared him more than I thought.¡± Corner whispered to us. Tony scoffed at the mere thought, muttering about useless Defense teachers.


    He didn¡¯t notice the color drain from my face. The garlic, it had been Quirrell¡¯s method of hiding the rot which festered in the back of his head. It wasn¡¯t rocket science: a stronger smell meant that the ¡®rot¡¯ was growing stronger.


    Voldemort was increasing in strength, somehow.


    Was this the natural flow of the possession process? How did Harry not notice this, in the books? Or, had he been too busy with his new friendship, as well as his upcoming Quidditch match that he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it?


    I shook my head with more force, this time. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with this crap. I just wanted to focus on my ultimate goal: magic.


    Let Quirrell play his games with Snape and Dumbledore.


    I was an unknown to them; just another nameless face among a sea of students. Anonymity was safety.


    Just do what you normally do in these classes, Clarke. The cold part of me stated. What you were planning on doing, in the first place.


    I nodded to myself, banishing thoughts of anything except the Shield Charm out of my mind.


    ¡°T-today, we will be s-s-speaking about th-the Knockback Jinx¡­¡± His stutter remained the same, and I felt myself relax ever-so-slightly. ¡°P-please turn your book to p-page seventy th-three.¡±


    Good, something I¡¯ve already practiced and know how to do. Should let me focus on more important things.


    I cracked open my Defense Against the Dark Arts book, navigated to page seventy three, and placed the one I¡¯d borrowed from the Library on top, tuning the professor out and focusing all of my mind on the Shield Charm, instead.


    The incantation was ¡®Protego¡¯, the wand motion¡ª a vertical line.


    ¡°Protego.¡± I mouthed over and over, pulling my wand out and tracing a vertical line in the air. I stopped for a second, wondering what sort of intent I needed to project for the spell to work.


    Protego. I protect. I frowned. The intent to simply protect was so vague it wasn¡¯t even funny. Protection in what form?


    Then again, maybe that was the point. The Shield Charm was supposed to be an all purpose, defensive spell. Keeping the intent to a vague concept like protection would make it easier to cast, after all.


    That would present me with another problem. Turning a protective shield into a weapon would be a little annoying. It was true that you could kill with a shield¡ª shields weren¡¯t harmless, after all.


    I was more afraid that the spell would fail if I shaped the shield into something offensive, instead.


    And yet, Grindelwald managed to do it with his fire variant. I thought. What¡¯s the secret?


    I had the feeling that this was something I wouldn¡¯t be able to solve in a few minutes. I¡¯d need to think about it some mo¡ª


    ¡°Mr. Clarke?¡± Quirrell¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    My head raised so quickly that I felt dizzy. ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°I asked you a qu-question.¡± Quirrell¡¯s face twitched into a smile, though I could tell he was annoyed from the furrowing of his brow.


    Think fast!


    ¡°Oh.¡± I looked down for a second, scratching the back of my head with a smile plastered on my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor. I think I got lost in thought.¡±


    My classmates were amused, from the looks of their concealed grins and smirks.


    Not everyday that the ¡®star pupil¡¯ gets in trouble, I suppose. I thought, feeling very uncomfortable at all the attention I was getting.


    ¡°I see.¡± Professor Quirrell said with a nod. ¡°F-five points from Ravenclaw. If I c-catch you again, it will be d-d-detention on Friday. Is that c-clear, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    ¡°Crystal clear, Professor.¡± I nodded. ¡°I apologize again.¡±


    He seemed to consider my expression.


    ¡°I sh-shall give you a chance to r-r-redeem yourself, as it were.¡± Quirrell gestured for me to come to the front of the classroom.


    With a gulp, I stowed my wand in my pocket, got off of the chair and headed where he told me to.


    Why am I so afraid? It¡¯s just a stupid schoolteacher throwing his weight around! The logical thought came. I shouldn¡¯t have been feeling afraid; there was no reason to.


    Except, this was Voldemort I was dealing with. So, there really was reason to be afraid.


    I took a deep breath, ignoring my fellow students¡¯ stifled laughter.


    ¡°Good, g-good.¡± Quirrell smiled and turned to the class, not noticing my wince at the even stronger stench of garlic. This close, I could almost imagine the smell of the rot being covered up. ¡°Now, if you c-can cast the Knockback Jinx s-s-successfully, I will give Ravenclaw House three of the five points I took away.¡±


    I stared at him with wide eyes. That¡¯s it?


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I pulled my wand back out. ¡°What would you like for me to use it on?¡±


    Quirrell waved his wand and wordlessly Summoned his chair over, showcasing his magical skill. I narrowed my eyes. Even though the kids all made fun of his apparent cowardice, this was the man who would kill unicorns, trolls, and people without a second thought.


    Stay focused, Clarke.


    ¡°Th-this chair will do, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I nodded and took a breath. I traced my wand in the spell¡¯s pattern and incanted. ¡°Flipendo!¡±


    My magic eagerly answered the call as blue light flew out of my wand, hitting the chair and causing it to scrape along the stone floor until it tipped over with a loud clatter of wood.


    ¡°S-splendid!¡± Quirrell said, though he didn¡¯t really look surprised. ¡°I see that y-you¡¯ve been s-s-studying ahead, Mr. Clarke!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I nodded, hoping the noncommittal answer would be enough. The rest of the class merely looked disappointed that I had not been put in my place¡ª with the exception of Tony, who was looking relieved.


    ¡°As p-promised.¡± Quirrell continued. ¡°You will only l-l-lose two of the five points that I¡¯d d-deducted from Ravenclaw House.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± I plastered a fake, grateful smile on my face, playing the part of the relieved student. ¡°May I go back to my seat, now?¡±


    The Professor eyed me one last time, before gesturing me away.


    I gave one, final nod before scurrying back to my seat.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Corner smirked as I passed him by.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I quickly whispered and took my seat back, getting a pat on the shoulder from Tony.


    He looked like he wanted to say something, but I mouthed ¡°later.¡± He accepted the delay with a nod.


    I stowed the book on the Shield Charm into my bag, and followed the teacher¡¯s lecture for the rest of the class, not wanting a repeat of the previous incident.


    Luckily, the class had already been close to finishing, as it was only a single period of Defense, and so it had only been a dull twenty minutes before I was free for the rest of the day.


    When the time came, the Professor stuttered out his homework request¡ª ten inches on the Knockback Jinx; how to cast it, what its uses were, the works¡ª before sending us on our way.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke!¡± He called out as I got to the classroom¡¯s exit.


    I froze in place, slowly turning around to see Quirrell standing by his desk.


    ¡°Would you m-mind staying for a moment?¡± Quirrell¡¯s face twitched into a smile. ¡°This won¡¯t t-take long.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a request, I realized immediately.


    ¡°O-of course, sir.¡± I said, turning to Tony, who was looking a little worried. ¡°Wait for me? We can head to the Library or something, after.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Goldstein nodded and left the class with the others.


    Quirrell waited until everyone was out before closing the door with a wave of his wand. I felt my breath quicken at the action.


    Stay calm, Clarke. I thought. He probably just wants to scold you some more, teach you about paying attention in class and all that tripe. Besides, you¡¯ve got Tony waiting outside, nothing to worry about.


    Tony being outside didn¡¯t mean jack squat, part of me realized. Quirrell could put me under the Imperius Curse and no one would have noticed. He could do whatever he liked, and use the Obliviation Charm after to erase my memory of the events, after the fact.


    There were so many ways he could mess with me, and no one would be able to trace it back to him.


    No reason he¡¯d do something like that, though. I thought furiously. I¡¯m just a background character.


    ¡°Am I in trouble, sir?¡± I forced the words out.


    Quirrell continued to stare at me for a few seconds, as if he could not figure me out. ¡°No, y-you are not, young man.¡±


    I blinked, lifting my head up, though I didn¡¯t meet his eyes. ¡°Is something the matter, sir?¡±


    ¡°How far have you reached in your d-defense curriculum?¡± Professor Quirrell asked, his eyes turning sharp. ¡°Your use of the Knockback Jinx was flawless.¡±


    ¡°I, um¡­¡± I stammered, unsure about the whole situation. The stench of garlic felt like it was pressing onto me from all sides. I felt like vomiting.


    ¡°You can be honest with me, lad.¡± Quirrell said, placing a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ve finished it.¡±


    ¡°The chapter?¡± He pressed.


    ¡°The entire book.¡± I said, forcing myself to be calm. ¡°I can do all of the spells.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Quirrell flicked his wrist, his wand flying into his hand. ¡°Show me your Verdimillious Charm.¡±


    Does he not realize that he¡¯s no longer stuttering? I thought, grabbing my wand so hard that it hurt my hand. Gently, Clarke.


    Part of me realized that, if I¡¯d known any powerful, offensive spells, I could have ended Quirrell, right then and there. Another part of me scoffed at the thought.


    The only reason Quirrell had died in the books was because Harry had some kind of plot armor.


    Prophecy armor. My mind snarled. You don¡¯t. You¡¯re going to die here. Or worse, your mind will be subsumed by his will, and you¡¯ll be forced to do old Tom¡¯s bidding. You¡¯ll be the puppet¡¯s puppet.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Clarke?¡± Quirrell cut off my train of thought. ¡°I should hope that you haven¡¯t been lying to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, no sir.¡± I laughed, feeling the nervousness bleed out of me slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t. I haven¡¯t lied, that is.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Show me your Verdimillious Charm, and the Smokescreen Spell, as well.¡±


    I turned and faced the wall, glad to not be looking at the Professor.


    With a slash of my wand, I spoke the incantation, injecting the spell with thoughts of fire. ¡°Verdimillious Tria!¡±


    Green sparks flew out of my wand and impacted against the wall, leaving little scorch marks behind.


    ¡°Very well done. Strong enough to cause burns, I see.¡± He clapped his hands twice, from behind me. ¡°And your Smokescreen Spell?¡±


    I tilted my head to the side, wondering just what the hell was going on, before shaking my head. Just do the spells and he¡¯ll let you go.


    ¡°All right.¡± I traced my wand in a spiral and focused my intent to the feeling of obfuscation and obscuration. ¡°Fumos!¡±


    Dark, gray smoke spewed out of my wand, quickly filling the room and obscuring me from Quirrell¡¯s view. I had to bite down on the urge to bolt to the door, even as Quirrell clapped twice, once more.


    ¡°Astounding.¡± Quirrell said, sounding impressed, once more. ¡°I have seen Third Years who are having trouble with this spell, and yet, in a few short months, you outstrip them in ability. I can see why you¡¯d be looking over the Shield Charm, instead of paying attention in class.¡±


    I froze, at that. He knew?


    You can still make a break for it. Just make a beeline for the door and book it to the Headmaster.


    Before I could turn thought into reality, the smoke began to dissipate. I turned, watching the smoke converge around the tip of the Professor¡¯s wand.


    ¡°Interesting spell, isn¡¯t it?¡± Quirrell lazily flicked his wand, sending the condensed ball of smoke towards the window, which opened just enough to let it out before closing back with a loud click.


    I said nothing, cold shivers coursing through my body.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I forced the words out.


    ¡°I was going to assume you¡¯ve had prior teaching, but I¡¯d already heard from Professor Flitwick that you live in an orphanage, lad.¡± Quirrell said. ¡°Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I felt my breath shake.


    Quirrell nodded, his face twitching into that fake, horrible smile. ¡°Professor Flitwick has been singing your praises. It¡¯s gratifying to see that you take your studies seriously¡ª unlike others.¡± He¡¯d muttered the last part, almost too low for me to hear.


    He¡¯s talking about Potter? Or just the general students? I wondered.


    ¡°I try my best, sir.¡± I decided to play the ¡®earnest, hardworking student¡¯ card, suppressing another shiver. ¡°I know I have to catch up to everyone, and magic is just so amazing! A few months ago, I wouldn¡¯t have even thought I was capable of such feats...¡±


    Quirrell maintained his stare, as if he saw right through the act.


    Of course. I realized. Voldemort¡¯s done this song and dance countless times before. He¡¯d recognize a fellow practitioner.


    ¡°I imagine life before Hogwarts must not have been pleasant for you.¡± Quirrell said, his words probing and careful.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I gulped, mastering myself. ¡°Too many strange things happened around me, sir. You can imagine what our God-fearing matron was thinking.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± He looked confused for a moment, before his eyes widened in understanding. ¡°Yes. I see. I see.¡±


    That¡¯s when I made the connection. Something had definitely been off about Quirrell, and this confirmed my suspicions. His mind was definitely linked to Voldemort¡¯s somehow.


    And they were in active communication.


    I¡¯d never even considered the possibility.


    I need to leave.


    ¡°Is¡­¡± I tried. ¡°Is that all, sir?¡±


    ¡°It is not.¡± He said. ¡°To cure you of your inability to pay attention during my class, I see that I will have to assign you detention.¡±


    I said nothing, and he took it as his cue to continue.


    ¡°Starting next week on Monday, you will attend detention with me¡ª every Monday, until the end of the year.¡± Quirrell said. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re not quite being challenged in my classes, I see no reason not to tutor you in the¡­ finer aspects of magic.¡±


    ¡°I, um¡­¡± I had no idea what to say. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°You may go, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I quickly nodded twice, and turned to leave. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°One more thing, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I froze, my hand on the door handle. I turned to the Professor. ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°I trust that you won¡¯t be speaking of this to anyone?¡± Quirrell smiled, and I could feel the danger rolling off of him in waves. ¡°You¡¯re simply being punished for insolence, as far as anyone else is concerned. We wouldn¡¯t want anyone thinking you¡¯re getting special treatment, now would we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I gave one final nod. ¡°Good day.¡±


    I left the classroom, closing the door behind me. I forced a smile on my face and joined up with Tony, who looked a little worried.


    ¡°What was that about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, he gave me a few detentions.¡± I waved his words off, walking quickly. ¡°Said it was to teach me to pay attention in class.¡±


    ¡°Wh-¡± Tony was confused as he struggled to match my pace. ¡°Adam, wait!¡±


    But I didn¡¯t wait. With every step I took, I was closer to safety.


    If that was true, then why are my hands shaking? I thought.


    The answer was obvious. The thought that came next was the single most terrifying one I¡¯d had¡ª in both lives.


    Voldemort is trying to recruit me.

 7 - Detention

    oooo


    Detention


    oooo


    November 8, 1991, 6:30 PM, Great Hall


    ¡°Adam?¡± Tony said from my right. ¡°Are you okay? You haven¡¯t said a word since Potions, and you haven''t eaten a thing.¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡±


    ¡°You said that two hours ago. And then you went quiet.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Adam!¡±


    I winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tony. It¡¯s just that my mind¡¯s been elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, you know.¡± He said, patting me on the shoulder as I played with my food some more. ¡°I got detention, too¡ª or don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± I said. ¡°You spent yours with Professor Flitwick. I''m..¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on.¡± Tony said, voicing rising along with his incredulity. ¡°You¡¯re worried about detention with Quirrell? He¡¯s harmless.¡±


    If only you knew, kid. I sighed and forced myself to eat. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to head to the dorms.¡± Goldstein said, patting me on the shoulder again before getting up. ¡°See you later.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I swallowed and did my best to enjoy the meal. ¡°Later.¡±


    I slowed down, savoring every last bit of meat, vegetable, and grain. I still had some time before I had to report to the Defense Classroom.


    I hadn¡¯t gotten much of anything done after Quirrell had assigned me detention¡ª well, aside from practicing my Shield Charm almost religiously.


    Something had definitely been strange about the way he was acting. His stuttering persona had dropped completely, and it was as if he didn¡¯t even notice it happened.


    Perhaps, as Voldemort¡¯s interest took on a more pronounced role, he ended up subsuming Quirrell¡¯s ego? Just how did something like that even work?


    Or, was it that Quirrell simply did not care that I could go to Dumbledore or the teachers over this? Who¡¯d believe a child over a respected teacher, right?


    What makes you think that he¡¯s even aware that we¡¯re onto him? The thought came suddenly, but it seemed ridiculous.


    Was it, though? That gave me pause.


    What had stopped the man from casting the Imperius and solving the problem? Why had he revealed himself, in the first place?


    I racked my mind, trying to figure out this guy¡¯s reasoning. I needed to think about this properly.


    Best time to do it, just before meeting him, huh?


    Could it really be as simple as a passing interest he¡¯d found in a no-name orphan?


    I supposed our backstories were quite similar. We¡¯d both been raised in orphanages, where the strong survive and the weak get crushed into dust.


    Adults looked at you and only saw how well you might look on a family picture whilst on a picnic or a holiday at the beach. We were a simple talking piece for visitors¡ª getting a child from an orphanage was akin to a point of prestige for the wealthy.


    Rescuing a child from a horrible environment would sway even the hardest of men, and thaw the coldest of hearts¡ª useful in business negotiations and improving your PR.


    I¡¯d seen plenty of couples that behaved like this, both in this life and the previous.


    They pretended that they cared about helping the poor children, but they all turned out to be of the same rotten stock.


    I scoffed, pushing these thoughts, as well as the anger associated with them, away.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether I got adopted or not, in the end.


    Even when I hadn¡¯t known that magic existed, I had a bright future ahead of me.


    My sheer knowledge and willingness to learn even more would have cemented my position as a child genius, with scholarships being offered left and right.


    With magic, on the other hand, I was able to do anything¡ª be anything.


    I¡¯d have food and board at Hogwarts Castle for seven years, and after that¡­


    The possibilities were near endless.


    Devising ways to sustain myself required very little money when magic was involved; I could just find a spot in the middle of nowhere, put some wards down, build a house and grow my own food supply.


    It was obviously more complex than I was making it sound, and it would take quite a bit of effort, on my part. However, with magic and a knowledge of Herbology, I didn¡¯t see how that would have been an issue.


    That wasn¡¯t even considering the various ways I could have simply made money in the muggle world¡ª either honestly or dishonestly.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Voldemort¡¯s interested in you. My mind supplied, a chill coursing through me. A gifted student whose unscrupulous nature is hidden beneath a veneer of civility and politeness. Remind you of anyone?


    I frowned. I¡¯m nothing like that. I care about those close to me, I¡¯m not a sociopath. And he...


    Voldemort was¡­ well, Voldemort!


    He was the big bad. When you thought of unfettered evil, Voldemort was one of the prime candidates.


    But he wasn¡¯t just unfettered evil, no.


    It was more than that. His plans, while convoluted, had been impactful. He had the patience, the will and the presence of mind to see things through. Everything he¡¯d done ever since he discovered his powers had been calculated and well thought out.


    His only two weaknesses were his obsession with enemies he considered threats and his underestimation of the ones he considered beneath him.


    He¡¯d been on a roll before he¡¯d grown obsessive and fearful of everything around him. Voldemort had gotten an impressive handle over his magic¡ª the level I hoped I¡¯d reach, someday.


    Perhaps even further beyond. I thought as I speared a tomato with my fork.


    He¡¯d been so careful in covering his tracks that only Dumbledore had been able to figure out that there had been something wrong with him, in the first place.


    In his youth, Riddle had charmed most of the teachers, and he¡¯d done the same even after school, from what knowledge I could recall of the series.


    He¡¯d formed his own group, using the members¡¯ prejudices and hatred to his own ends. I very much doubted that he cared about purity of blood as a cause¡ª only how useful its influential supporters would have been to him.


    All things considered, he had been on the cusp of achieving a perfect coup d¡¯¨¦tat when he caught wind of the Prophecy involving Potter.


    Born as the seventh month dies...


    That had been, in my not so humble opinion, the moment Voldemort lost. It wasn¡¯t when he¡¯d attacked the Potters. It wasn¡¯t when Harry defeated him several times over in the books, no.


    It was when the Prophecy¡¯s words had reached his ears.


    But, how did any of this help me?


    ¡°His sights are on Dumbledore, Snape.¡± I murmured to myself.


    ¡°Did you say something, Adam?¡± Padma Patil asked, brow furrowed.


    I shook my head. ¡°Just thinking out loud, sorry.¡±


    She nodded and went back to her dinner, leaving me to my thoughts once again.


    Quirrell is wary of Snape and Dumbledore. I thought. Maybe Potter, though unlikely. He¡¯s showing interest in me, but he hasn¡¯t wiped my memory or used the Imperius on me. At least, I¡¯m assuming he didn¡¯t.


    That last one was a chilling thought, but I chose to ignore it for the time being. Figuring my next move out was a more productive endeavor.


    So, three conclusions: one, he¡¯s got no access to Legilimency. Two, I managed to avoid his eyes this entire time, and he has no reason to read my mind. And three¡­ He couldn¡¯t use Legilimency on me. I went through the list. Three sounds ridiculous, two and one could be true. There has to be a reason he didn¡¯t use Obliviate on me. I can¡¯t see any other way he wouldn¡¯t have caught on to my nature. Unless my mind really couldn¡¯t be penetrated?


    I snorted at the very idea.


    The Sorting Hat wouldn¡¯t have been able to sort me, if that were the case.


    Much as I would have loved to have ultra super special powers beyond the baseline ability to use magic, it had to be that Voldemort simply couldn¡¯t use Legilimency in his current state.


    Sits on the mind easier than the thought of being memory wiped or mind controlled and not even knowing about it. The thought naturally came.


    I felt a tug at my sleeve and turned to see Sue Li.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± She asked, looking a little concerned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be late to your detention?¡±


    I tugged at my other sleeve and looked at my wristwatch¡ª a relatively new find from the Room of Hidden Things.


    Damn it all, she was right. At this rate, I¡¯d get into even more trouble than I was already in.


    Time to face the music, I guess. I stifled a sigh, got off the table and gave her a nod of gratitude. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Thanks Sue.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± She smiled at me again before turning to her giggling gaggle of girlfriends.


    What was that abou¡ª Oh¡­ I winced at the realization and quickly made my way out of there. Nope. Nope. We are not doing this, right now. God Almighty, I think a detention with Voldemort is actually more palatable than dealing with a pre-teen girl¡¯s crush!


    It was too early for this! I¡¯d never been interested in anyone when I was that age.


    Why me? Is it because I¡¯m acting much more maturely than I should be?


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Distracted as I was by my momentary horror, I didn¡¯t notice the person in front of me until I¡¯d crashed into her.


    ¡°Hello, Ad¡ª Hey!¡± I collided with the girl and she fell down with a cry.


    ¡°Oh, crap.¡± I said, looking down to see an annoyed Hermione Granger. ¡°Hermione! I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡± She glared back, her bushy brown mane of hair making her look like a fierce little thing. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going, Adam.¡±


    I winced and extended a hand, which she took eagerly.


    ¡°Sorry again.¡± I said as she fussed over her robes. ¡°Is there anything you wanted? I¡¯m going to be late to my detention.¡±


    That seemed to deflate her. ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I waved it off. ¡°So?¡±


    Hermione''s posture changed and she fidgeted, as if unsure of what she wanted to say. ¡°Um¡­ Well, I just wanted to say... thank you.¡±


    I blinked, feeling confused. ¡°For what?¡±


    She winced, composing herself quickly afterwards. ¡°For helping me with things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Welcome?¡± I returned. ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for, you know?¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± She repeated the word. It seemed to have struck a chord within her. ¡°We¡¯re friends?¡±


    ¡°Funny how that happens, right?¡± I smiled, but it came out strained with awkwardness¡ª not that she seemed to notice. ¡°You hang out with someone and keep doing that, eventually it leads to friendship.¡±


    She scoffed and glared again. ¡°Prat.¡±


    The smile on her face told a completely different story.


    ¡°Look.¡± I said and started moving past her. ¡°This is a good moment and all, but I really will miss my detention at this rate. See you at the Library tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Hermione nodded as I made some distance between us. ¡°Can I bring people with me?¡±


    I stopped mid-step, looked at her and went back to my path. ¡°Bring whoever you want. Later!¡±


    ¡°See you.¡±


    Is she bringing who I think she is? I pinched the bridge of my nose. One headache at a time, Clarke. Hopefully my current one won''t get me killed, tonight.


    The walk to the third floor Defense classroom was almost like a death march. Every step I took was heavier than the one preceding it, with nothing but the steadily growing darkness and the silence of the Castle pressing in on me from all sides.


    Eventually, after what felt like an age, but was probably ten minutes, I found myself before Professor Quirrell¡¯s door.


    I stared at it and knocked before I could lose my nerve.


    A moment passed. No answer.


    Is he not in? I wondered if I could make my escape, pretend that he hadn¡¯t been there when I came¡ª


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Nevermind. I sighed, before centering myself and steeling my resolve. I can do this.


    I opened the door, wincing at the creak it gave as it swung open. Quirrell sat at his desk, his eyes roving over assignments he was making until I made my entrance.


    He placed his quill down.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Quirrell rose to greet me, pulling out a pocket watch. ¡°Mr. Clarke. You¡¯ve arrived¡ª just in the nick of time, in fact.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor.¡± I said, closing the door behind me. ¡°I was held up.¡±


    He waved it away, instead choosing to look at me. ¡°No matter, no matter. Come in.¡±


    I nodded and walked further into the classroom, my apprehension bleeding into my demeanor.


    "What will I be doing for this detention, sir?" I asked, hoping my voice wasn''t as shaky as I felt at that moment.


    "You won''t be writing lines, if that''s what you''re wondering, lad." Professor Quirrell didn''t seem to have noticed my nervousness, or he''d simply ignored it. "You are here to learn, and your current classes don''t seem very challenging to you. Is that right?"


    "You could say that, sir." I said, keeping my voice neutral. "But that''s why I try to read up on different spells to learn. I meant no offense, or disrespect."


    "None was taken, child." He smiled a smile that was meant to set me at ease, but only managed to make me gnash my teeth. "Still, we have to remedy this issue."


    "I''ll pay attention in class, I swear¡ª"


    Quirrell raised his hand and I shut my mouth.


    "You''ve been practicing your Shield Charm, I assume?" He said, waving his wand.


    I forced myself not to flinch as his spell sent all of the desks and chairs to the sides of the classroom.


    "Show me." Quirrell said, looking at me expectantly.


    I nodded, pulling out my wand.


    Taking deep breaths, I banished my feelings of fear and trepidation. I drew in my will to protect and invoked the spell.


    "Protego!" I felt the rush of power wash over me as the white, translucent shield appeared.


    I smiled. Five days ago, this shield could have barely withstood a running impact against a table. Now, it could likely take more than ten times that onslaught and still keep going.


    "Impressive." Quirrell''s voice came from in front of me, bringing me back to my situation. He pointed his wand at the shield. "Let''s test it out, shall we?"


    He jabbed his wand, saying nothing. The blue spell slammed against my shield, sending out a brilliant flash of blue, but not much else.


    "Hmm¡­" Quirrell said before launching into a salvo of spells I could barely follow.


    With each successive hit, the shield began to crack. I felt my grasp on the spell break, until finally, a beam of purple light pierced through, shattering the shield entirely and leaving only broken shards in its wake.


    I turned to look behind me.


    It had been too fast for me to follow, but the purple spell had missed my head by a hair''s breadth, drilling a hole into the far wall behind me¡ª even after it had to contend with my shield!


    "A truly impressive showing for a barely trained First Year with no prior tutoring." Quirrell''s voice snapped my attention back to him. He was smiling that awful smile again, as if he hadn''t just tried to kill me.


    I was tempted to say something to him for that, but I wisely kept my trap shut.


    His smile grew wider, and he held his wand at the ready. ¡°Again.¡±


    And so it went, for a while. He would order me to manifest my shield, and then he would break it down in short order.


    After the sixth time, he spoke again.


    ¡°Your shields are getting weaker.¡± Quirrell commented, an eyebrow raised in challenge. ¡°Are you giving up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I ground out, determined to see this through until I could no longer stand. ¡°I am not.¡±


    I closed my eyes for a few moments as I steeled my resolve further.


    Focus your will, Clarke. I took a deep breath. A strong, hard shield.


    ¡°Protego!¡± The shield appeared once more, weighty and stout.


    And then the onslaught came again, and my shield was eventually shattered, though, this time, it seemed to take longer than before. I fell to one knee, unable to stand any longer.


    ¡°You are full of surprises, Mr. Clarke.¡± Quirrell said, ignoring my current state. ¡°That was certainly a more powerful Shield Charm you¡¯ve shown.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I panted and got back to my feet with great difficulty. My body had long since broken into a sweat, making me shiver as the air felt like it dropped by a dozen degrees.


    ¡°My¡­¡± He said, looking disappointed for a moment. ¡°I seem to have pushed you too far. I suppose, what with your age¡­¡±


    Quirrell waved his wand, Summoning two chairs over. "Sit."


    What now? I let out a shaky breath and took the right seat while he got the left. I exulted in the relief, feeling as if all the stress of the week was leaving me in that one moment.


    Quirrell waved his wand again, bringing me back to reality.


    I watched with both envy and apprehension as a table, complete with a kettle and cups flew over, settling between the two of us.


    He held the kettle up with his wand. "Tea? It¡¯d warm you right up."


    My eyes narrowed. Poison? Truth serum? "No, thank you Professor. Tea doesn''t agree with me."


    He raised an eyebrow in very slight surprise. "A pity. You might have enjoyed this brew."


    I watched while he poured himself a cup, with two sugars, a hint of honey and milk.


    He took a sip, relaxing minutely into his seat.


    This is so surreal. I thought. He basically beat me into submission¡ª I almost died from that one spell¡ª and he''s just sitting there like nothing happened.


    "The last spell, it was an impressive shield, you know." Quirrell said after a few sips. "Truly remarkable."


    Is he messing with me? I barely improved.


    "Thank you, sir." I replied, not knowing anything positive to say.


    "Might I interest you in some biscuits?" He gestured at the table. ¡°Exerting yourself like that, it must have exhausted you.¡±


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I just came from the Great Hall." I said automatically. "They had the most delightful pot roast."


    A flash of annoyance crossed his face, but it was soon replaced with his smile.


    "You are one hard to please student." He said, twirling his wand with one hand while holding the teacup in the other. ¡°I suppose manners were not something they covered in the orphanage, were they?¡±


    I suppressed a shiver and gave a helpless shrug as the silence slowly choked me.


    "Are you aware, young Mr. Clarke¡ª" he finally broke it. "¡ªthat there are full grown adult wizards and witches who cannot conjure up even the simplest of Shield Charms? Nowhere near the one you¡¯ve just displayed."


    "I didn''t know that, no." I lied. "I¡¯ll admit that it was tough to learn. Isn''t this spell taught in the Fifth Year of Hogwarts?"


    "Oh, yes." Quirrell said, his smile growing strained. "Not that any students have managed it, yet. There are a few Seventh Years who¡¯ve displayed some proficiency in it¡ª but they were nowhere near your level with it. How long have you been studying the spell?"


    I felt a rush of pride, at that. Being able to outperform people who were supposed to be four years ahead of me was gratifying, to say the least. ¡°Around a week.¡±


    Quirrell made a noise of impressed understanding.


    "You see, then, how remarkable it truly is that one such as yourself can cast this spell." Quirrell said. "Tell me, what is your method?"


    I hesitated, before shrugging mentally. It wasn''t as if the information was something he didn''t already know.


    "Well." I cleared my throat. "I did the wand motion, focused my will on protecting myself, and spoke the incantation to cast the spell."


    Quirrell leaned forward, placing his half empty cup on the table. "Interesting choice of words, young Mr. Clarke. Your will to protect, is it?"


    I frowned in sudden realization. He''s testing me.


    "Yes, sir." I said, wondering if I should keep going down this rabbit hole.


    Would I be able to pull myself out if I went too deep?


    I had no answer, even as Quirrell gestured for me to keep going. "Elaborate."


    "Well, intent is key in all magic. I focus it through willpower." I went through my reasoning.


    "And not desire?" Quirrell asked, his smile changing into something far more pleasant than the previously frightening one. "It could be argued that intent can be found from desire."


    I considered his words, looking down for a moment. "I guess willpower and desire are linked in terms of intent, in some fashion? Desire, it seems to me, can be unreliable¡ª even detrimental at times."


    "Mmm?" Quirrell dipped a biscuit into his tea and leaned back once again. "How so?"


    "Desire is linked to emotions." I said, placing my hand on my chest. "In other words, the heart. Feelings."


    I shook my head. "No. I''d rather use my willpower. I set my goal in my mind and manifest it in the real world. In the case of a Shield Charm, the goal is to stop other curses from hurting me."


    Quirrell set his empty cup down, wiped at his mouth and spoke. "And, if your emotions could be the source of more powerful magic?"


    The memory of Dumbledore speaking of the power of love rose to mind. Harry keeping dementors at bay in order to save his Godfather''s life was another scene that was burned into my memory.


    "True, emotions may add a great deal of power to certain spells." I allowed, not meeting the other man''s eyes. "But I''d rather have something reliable that will grow steadily in power as my intent is refined than something that''s extremely powerful one moment and painfully weak, the next.


    Quirrell clapped once, smiling. "I must admit, I am impressed. Your knowledge is extensive for one so young. Your... peers don''t show as much promise."


    "It''s magic." I blurted. "Why wouldn''t I learn everything I can about it?"


    I closed my mouth, wondering if I''d said too much.


    Quirrell didn''t say anything for a while, and I wondered if he''d grown bored of his game.


    "I couldn''t have said it better, myself, Mr. Clarke." Quirrell said. "Your dedication, your fascination with magic¡­ Tell me: what is your goal? What do you want?"


    For a moment, I thought to lie. But, from the way he was looking at me, I could tell that, Legilimency or not, he''d be able to tell if I was lying.


    The truth it is.


    "I want to master magic." I said. "All magic. I want to know all there is to know."


    I want to understand why I was reincarnated. I mentally added.


    Quirrell stared at me in response, his expression unreadable.


    I wondered if he was looking at me and seeing a younger version of himself¡ª or someone similar enough that it wouldn''t matter.


    "A worthy goal." Quirrell said, pulling his wand out and sending his tea set back to his office.


    He stood, with me following suit. "That will be all, for now."


    "Sir?" I said, thrown off by the abruptness of his dismissal.


    "It is getting late." Quirrell pulled his watch out and showed it to me.


    An hour had already passed.


    Has it really been that long?


    "I will see you in detention next week, Mr. Clarke." Quirrell put the classroom back to normal with a wave of his wand. "You may go."


    I nodded and went for the door.


    "And, Mr. Clarke?"


    I stopped and turned. "Yes, sir?"


    "Intent." He said the word as if it amused him. "Is your will and desire given form. It is not one or the other, Mr. Clarke¡ª but a balance of the two. You master that, and none but the most difficult of obstacles will hinder you."


    My eyes unfocused as I processed the information. "I see¡­ thank you, Professor. Good night."


    And with that, I left the classroom, closing the door behind me.


    It all felt so¡­ odd.


    ¡°So surreal.¡± I muttered to myself as I started slowly making my way back to the Ravenclaw dorms. ¡°Why is he helping me?¡±


    Silence was my answer.

 8 - Desire and Void

    oooo


    Desire and Void


    oooo


    November 21, 1991, 11:00 AM, Room of Requirement


    "Desire." I said, tapping my fingers against the table I was hunched over. I stared down at the empty page, wondering how to tackle this concept.


    I''d been meaning to go over it a while back, but there had been no free time.


    With homework just about doubling as Christmas drew closer, I just wasn''t able to find the time to add the topic to my already lengthy list of existing pursuits.


    It also didn''t help that this was one of the few things I didn''t really want to research.


    If it was something I enjoyed, then maybe I would have taken time out of my sleep to do it.


    As it stood, however, I continued to tap the table in a haphazard rendition of an old, upbeat song from my homeworld.


    Granted, old from there was 2007, but we''re easily over a decade and a half away from that date. I sighed and wondered, not for the first time, just why I was sent here.


    Someone who can pluck my soul from the empty void and place it here¡ª what is their motive? I thought. The fact that they put me here implies that they understand my interests. It can''t have been a coincidence that I was sent here.


    I nodded, my logic seemingly sound. I''d lived and breathed Harry Potter since the first time I''d laid eyes on the movies and books, until the day I''d died.


    Finding myself in that world had been one of my few, true desires¡ª an old and foolish child''s dream, buried under the harshness of reality.


    And yet, my wish had been granted. My dream came true.


    Wait. I thought, latching onto the sudden inspiration.


    "Desire¡­" I began to write.


    "Desire may be the strongest aspect of magic." I said as the sound of pen scratching paper filled the air. "Children''s accidental magic is based on extreme desire, so strong that they invoke powerful magic without any training whatsoever."


    I paused for a moment to think, and then continued to write.


    Hogwarts tries to teach discipline to students; develop and refine control over their desires. This is why most fail at spell casting early on.


    They cannot visualize their desire in any useful way¡ª the Levitation Charm is the best example: the students cannot figure out how to conceptualize the act of lifting the feather with your magic, and so the spell fails.


    I leaned back in my chair, luxuriating in the perfect cushions provided by the Room of Requirement¡ª yet another example of the monstrous power of desire¡ª considering the implications of what I was writing.


    It seemed an obvious truth, in hindsight; something I''d always known but never thought to give any sort of attention to.


    That was the real reason my magic had been more effective than that of the other students.


    They all tried very hard, of course, but still couldn''t match me.


    At first, I''d attributed it solely to my extensive knowledge of canon, but I was swiftly realizing that my mental age had been a considerable factor, as well.


    My desire, as it were, was much more refined and focused than theirs, seeing as they essentially were developing children with various confusing impulses, tumultuous growth cycles and enough energy to power half of the planet.


    How they could focus themselves enough to pass was a miracle unto itself.


    Or maybe the standards for passing are that low.


    Still, it was no wonder Quirrell had sounded so amused at the end of our first detention. I''d been using desire to power my magic the whole time but acting like the very notion of it was sickening.


    "I''m so stupid, sometimes." I said out loud, putting the pen down and letting my thoughts wander to Quirrell.


    Harmless Quirrell.


    I stifled the reflexive scoff. The man was a vicious taskmaster, quick witted and had an acid tongue when the mood suited him¡ª I supposed that having to pretend you''re a wimp and enduring everyone''s disrespect for every single day would do that to a guy.


    The true reason behind his interest in my growth as a wizard was still a mystery to me, but it wasn''t like I minded the results.


    The active spell practice sessions had been invaluable to me, a fount of knowledge freely given¡ª none of the other students seemed even interested in such a thing, which was one of the things that truly made me scratch my head.


    Put ''school'' in front of anything and you''ll suck the happiness and soul right out of it. Part of me thought, and I nodded in agreement.


    Magic was a wonder of the world, capable of turning your desire into reality, and school just made you want to avoid it at all costs. Even the Ravenclaws were averse to it, despite being part of the House of Learning.


    Honestly, what were most of these wizards even doing here at Hogwarts? They only seemed to talk of magic when it concerned their homework.


    My few interactions with the adults in Diagon Alley¡ª with the exception of Ollivander, who seemed deeply infatuated with the topic of wandlore¡ª seemed to show a lack of interest in magic, and more of an interest in money, of all things.


    Having once been an adult, myself, I understood the importance of currency and security; having a roof over your head and food on your table were essential to gain the ability to pursue your interests and hobbies.


    However, magic allowed you to live anywhere, and have as much food as you wanted, cooked in whichever way you liked.


    So, why? Why did they intentionally limit themselves to whatever lot in life they were given?


    They don''t live and breathe it¡ª not like I do. I thought. It''s magic. The ones born to it take it for granted, and those who weren''t are quickly put in line by those who were.


    It was a sad state of affairs, all things considered.


    Was that why Voldemort was doing all this? Was he trying to return the wizards to their roots, to see past the gold, past their silly Ministry departments and to step into the world of magic?


    I shook my head.


    Voldemort was many things, but ''visionary'' wasn''t one of them. His own pursuit of magic had been focused on his desire of achieving immortality, which was fueled by his fear of death.


    I''d already died, so I already knew what lay beyond the veil: it was an endless expanse of nothing. There were no feelings, no thoughts, no sense of self, no space and no time. Nothing made sense. Everything made sense. It was everything and nothing at once.


    The void, as I called it, was a place of contradictions which seemingly fused together in perfect harmony, despite logic dictating that they should be in never-ending conflict and disarray.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again.


    Since I''m already in this mindset, I might as well do this now. I pushed off of the table, walked to the center of the room and opened my mouth. "Room, dummy."


    Ever obedient, the Room of Requirement conjured up a dummy right in front of me. I drew my wand and held it near the dummy''s head, hesitating. Strange. I lowered my wand, feeling a sudden tension take hold of my body.


    What is this? I thought, a chill creeping up my spine. A warning, or just a random feeling at an inopportune time?


    I frowned and collected myself again.


    It doesn''t matter. I have a good handle on the gas aspect of the Disillusionment Charm. This is the only thing I haven''t tried, yet. My mind made up, I submerged it into the void.


    "Praetexo." I tapped the ebony wand against the dummy''s head, wondering just what would happen.


    Pieces of the dummy started to peel and flake off of the main body before dissipating into the air¡ª no. There was no dust, or any sign of anything similar.


    To my dawning horror, I realized that the dummy was being completely destroyed. I could feel it in the writhing of the magic in the air; I felt it deep in my bones.


    "Holy¡­" I took a few steps back and watched as the dummy continued to be unmade. "What is this?"


    The Room of Requirement seemed to shudder and writhe under the exposure, as if it was being attacked by something. I couldn''t let this experiment go on any longer.


    I let the flow of the spell die out. Immediately, the Room calmed itself, and the dummy stopped its disintegration process¡ª though it now missed a head and a sizable chunk of its torso.


    Slowly, I approached the dummy, keeping my wand out in case of any unexpected events. Once I came within touching distance, I reached out to the dummy, wondering whether its head was hidden or actually destroyed as it seemed to have been.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Perhaps it was all a visual effect, a trick?


    That idea went right out the window as my hand passed through air. The dummy''s head was well and truly gone.


    "What the Hell..?"


    I felt around the dummy''s torso, trying to understand what my spell had just done. The Room trembled with every touch, as if it was wounded and I was putting pressure¡­ on¡­ it¡­


    Startled and somewhat horrified by the realization, I pulled my hand back and stared at the dummy again.


    It was part of the Room, conjured or not. In a sense, it really was like I was picking at its wounds.


    If I let that spell go on, would it have continued to eat at the Room, as well?


    It was a chilling thought.


    "What the Hell did I just create?" I finally blurted, hints of panic entering my tone and demeanor. "It''s supposed to be a Disillusionment Charm!"


    I turned the chair to face the dummy and took a seat, feeling my knees go weak as I struggled to understand the gravity of what I''d just done.


    I took a few moments to breathe and calm down before trying to look at all of this from a logical standpoint.


    Think, Clarke; that''s what you''re good at. Disillusionment, solid state, fluid state, gaseous state. I wrapped my head around it all. Channeling the void ended up erasing it completely out of existence¡ª the essence of absolute entropy.


    It didn''t turn to gas. Its matter just¡­ disappeared. I looked down for a moment, before focusing my gaze on the dummy. From my seat, I pointed my wand in its direction, and spoke an incantation. "Reparo!"


    The Room trembled again, but nothing happened. The dummy remained headless and missing a chunk of its torso.


    My gaze hardened.


    An entropy from which there was no going back¡ª "This is what the void really is¡ª heat death."


    If the previous thought had been chilling, then this one was downright glacial in comparison.


    I''d seen the term bandied about in my previous life, one of the many disputed theories posited by scientists and academics much more experienced than I could ever have hoped to be, back then.


    "The heat death¡­" I repeated. "Proton decay, absolute death of energy."


    It had turned a spell meant to hide something into one of slow, irreversible destruction.


    In a sense, it hides whatever it affects by erasing it from existence.


    I shuddered. What would have happened, had I used it on myself?


    Would I have destroyed my own body and found myself waking up in the void, once again? Or, would it have kept going and eradicated my soul, as well?


    I won''t be trying to find out. Part of me raged in both fear and anger, even as I forced myself to calmly stare at the dummy before me. "No more playing around with the void."


    A thought occurred. "Room. Restore the dummy."


    Nothing happened.


    "..." I nodded. Not even the overwhelming power of desire could counteract the finality of heat death.


    Then, I hesitated. "Room¡­ Information on the void¡ª uh, maybe they didn''t call it void like I do. Any spell similar to what I just tried on the dummy?"


    A thin piece of parchment appeared at eye level in front of me, with two familiar words written in green:


    AVADA KEDAVRA


    "...I see." I said, not really knowing what else I could possibly say.


    I''d just created a curse which was kin with one of the worst curses of all time.


    I needed a change of scenery: this was all starting to become a little too much.


    With a rattling breath, I exited the chair, stowed my belongings away and exited the Room of Requirement, its doorway fading into the wall just as the door closed.


    Is it just me, or was the Room as happy for me to leave as I was?


    I shook such ridiculous thoughts away and continued to wander the seventh floor, my eyes roving over the various tapestries and paintings laid out in my vicinity.


    I picked up the pace, feeling the walls closing in around me. I needed to go outside in the fresh air¡ª to just recover from the horror I''d unleashed.


    But someone stood in my path.


    "I thought I''d find you here, Clar¡ª" I shoved Malfoy out of my way and continued as if he wasn''t even there.


    I heard the sound of his thud against the ground, and barely acknowledged the cry of pain and surprise.


    "You''ll pay for that. Everte Statum!"


    "Protego." I didn''t break stride even as the shield appeared to cover my back, absorbing the spell with no issue.


    If I''d been in any other mental state, I would have crowed on the inside. As it were, I just picked up the pace.


    "Amazing." "How''d he do that?"


    Ignoring the surprised whispers of Draco''s group, I tore through them and made my way down the staircases, which seemed to align at just the perfect times for me to make my quickest route out of the castle.


    Hogwarts really does want me to leave. I thought, feeling even worse.


    I stared up into the vast, cloudy sky, but I felt no calmer than I had a few seconds ago.


    Not even the late November chill was able to do anything save delay the inevitable.


    The sense of dread which had been creeping up on me began to overwhelm me once again.


    Seized by the need to keep moving, to get away from the castle and that dummy¡ª no, from what I''d done to it¡ª I broke into a run.


    For a while, that was what my world became; a spirited, desperate flight from an all-encompassing dread, accentuated by a mish-mash of sights, smells, feelings, sound and taste which made absolutely no sense.


    Eventually, my arms and legs gave out, and I fell face first into the cold, hard earth.


    Groaning, I pushed myself off of the ground, feeling dizzy and nauseous.


    Moments later, I lost my breakfast.


    I stayed hunched over for a few moments longer, trying to keep myself from vomiting again.


    Keep it together, Clarke! I thought viciously. Now isn''t the time to lose it. So you used a spell and it went wrong. Did you expect all of your endeavors to go swimmingly?


    I gave a weak shake of the head.


    I''d always kept my mind open to the idea that my experiments would eventually cross a line into dangerous territory, but I never expected that it would be over a botched spell over a wooden dummy.


    Except the spell wasn''t botched. Another part of me countered. We created a Curse of Entropy. We should be proud.


    Staring down at what used to be my breakfast, I struggled not to let loose again. "Proud, my arse."


    "Blimey, what''re yeh doing all the way out here?" I heard a loud voice call out.


    Quickly, I turned to see a massive, bearded tank of a man looming over me.


    It was Hagrid.


    "Mr. Hagrid." I greeted quickly, cringing at the taste of sick in my mouth.


    The man''s eyes were on the ground beneath me, and then on my face.


    By the resulting expression on his face, he quickly seemed to have gotten the gist of things. "Come on, lad. I''ll fix yeh up. Are ye good to walk?"


    I blinked, having expected more questions out of the great big fella. I nodded in confirmation, feeling grateful for the lack of interrogation.


    "All right. Let''s go." Hagrid led the way, and I followed, eyes widening as my perception of my surroundings fully returned to me.


    I''d been teetering on the edge of the Forbidden Forest, and I hadn''t even realized it.


    Just how bad of a state was I in? I spat out the remaining sick in my mouth in an attempt to cleanse it.


    It didn''t help much.


    I instead focused on Hagrid''s form, following him with quick, but unsteady steps.


    Thankfully, noticing my plight, the man slowed down for me without a word.


    After an indeterminate amount of time spent walking along the edge of the forest, we eventually reached a rather large looking hut.


    "This¡ª" I stopped for a moment to gather my bearings. I couldn''t make it seem like I recognized the place. "Where are we?"


    The man stopped to check on a few things by the front door before snatching a few pieces of firewood. "This is my home. I was just about to get a fire goin''. Tea?"


    The logs are half as thick as my chest but look like twigs when he carries them.


    Hagrid was a beast of a man.


    "Tea would be much appreciated, thank you." I said as he opened the door for me. Not that you would''ve taken no for an answer.


    After finding me in that state, I rather doubted he''d have let me go unless I played along. Still, I supposed it could''ve been worse.


    I walked past the threshold of his home, glancing at the various knickknacks strewn about the place, before finally laying my eyes on the massive bed off to the side.


    Each leg is nearly four times as thick as my own. I looked at the man again, before the sound of a growl caught my attention.


    Behind the couch, a large, black dog made itself known and took a few threatening steps forward.


    "Down, Fang!"


    I took a step back, even as the dog calmed itself and went back to sit by the fireplace.


    "You''ll have to forgive Fang." Hagrid stepped past me with a speed I hadn''t expected. "He''s not much for strangers, though he won''t bite yeh¡ª great, ruddy coward, he is."


    I nodded, watching the man busy himself with starting a fire.


    "Go on." He said, waving towards a nearby chair without even looking my way. "Make yourself comfortable. Clarke, isn''t it?"


    "I¡ª yes." I slowly took a seat, my confusion overriding my building lethargy for a moment. "You know my name?"


    "Aye." Hagrid said and stepped away from the lit fire, fanning it with a thin piece of tree bark. "Tend to pick up a few names when the perfessors get excited about new, bright students."


    That made a lot of sense¡ª it was how Quirrell had set his sights on me, after all.


    I nodded and stared at the flames, slowly relaxing in the cozy heat they provided.


    Professor Flitwick really needed to keep his excitement in check. It was the source of much of my current troubles.


    Will this be yet another problem for me to deal with?


    I just didn''t feel up for it, at that moment.


    "I won''t ask yeh what yeh were doing out there." Hagrid said, putting the kettle over the fire before taking his place in his massive seat. "Just that yeh not put yourself in danger like that again."


    "Danger?" I repeated the word. Had it really been that bad?


    "The Forest is ancient, lad." Hagrid leaned back in his chair. "No one really knows whether it was here before Hogwarts Castle was built, or whether it was grown by wizards afterwards."


    He paused for a moment to stoke the fire, sending a few sparks in the air.


    "What I do know is that it''s home to the meanest, scariest creatures out there¡ª" Hagrid winced at his own words. "Don''t mean to frighten yeh, of course."


    "No, no¡ª I understand." I reassured him, finding the whole situation surreal. "Thank you for the help, Mr. Hagrid."


    "My door''s always open to those who need help¡ª and just Hagrid will do fine." The bearded man beamed at me, putting me at ease.


    We both fell into a silence as he busied himself with the tea and fire while I tried to come to grips with what had happened.


    That had been a panic attack, I realized after some thought. The pounding heartbeat, the palpitations, the nausea¡ª it made perfect sense.


    But, it also made no sense. Why did it happen?


    I''d witnessed all manner of atrocities in my previous life, whether it was on video or in person¡ª and my rebirth added to said experiences.


    So, why did this curse affect me so?


    I doubted it was the moral aspect of it¡ª at least, I doubted it played a large part.


    Sure, part of me recoiled at the thought of using a spell like that, but it was the same way I''d react to doing anything distasteful.


    Just because it was distasteful didn''t mean I was adverse to doing it.


    What could it be, then? I tried looking at things from a different angle. If it''s not the moral implications, then maybe it''s the act itself?


    I sank further in my seat, feeling Fang sit next to my leg. Had it sensed my distress?


    I reached down and petted its head before resuming my seat.


    That spell was one of unmaking. I''d submerged myself in the void and channeled its power through me.


    Maybe that was it? Channeling the void, using myself as a conduit? If that were the case, then it was no wonder I was feeling so perturbed by it all. I''d channeled pure death through my still living body.


    That sounds impossible, not to mention stupid as all hell. Part of me immediately countered. Channeled death?


    Silly as it sounded, it was the only available explanation I had for what happened.


    My body''s hesitation before casting the spell, the effects it had on my body, the Room''s trembling, the permanence of the damage¡ª all of this pointed to a single conclusion.


    I''d created a spell which was arguably worse than even the worst of the Unforgivables¡ª and I''d done it purely by accident.


    Void will be firmly off-limits¡ª at least until I can study this domain a lot more. I can''t risk having another episode like this again.


    I nodded to myself, making up my mind even as Hagrid poured me a cup.


    "Thank you, Mr.¡ª I mean, Hagrid." I said and brought the cup closer to my face. "Peppermint?"


    "Aye." Hagrid said, taking a long whiff of his own cup. "Should settle yer stomach right quick."


    I nodded and took a short sip, relaxing as the hot liquid made its way down my sore throat. I took another sip.


    "Better?"


    "Much. Thank you, Hagrid."


    The man beamed and we went back to drinking the tea in silence.


    "Yeh hungry?" Hagrid said.


    "..." I stared at him for a moment. "Even if I wasn''t, I should probably eat after that little episode¡ª to settle my system."


    Hagrid looked at me, as if he couldn''t really figure me out.


    I suppose someone my age would stubbornly refuse to eat. Came the thought. Then again, even someone my age wouldn''t be willing to eat. Maybe I''m just a weirdo?


    I stayed deep in thought, even as Hagrid started up a pot of stew, filling his home with the delicious scent of food. I tried to think of nothing, or focus on the food, but a sole thought kept breaking through:


    Who could reach into the void and pluck me out? Whose desire overpowered entropy itself?

 9 - Shard

    oooo


    Shard


    oooo


    November 21, 1991, Minutes Later


    One sip of the stew, and I began devouring it like I hadn''t eaten in days.


    "I see yer appetite''s fine¡ª definitely a good sign, tha''." Hagrid said as he joined in the meal.


    We were still sitting opposite each other in his cozy little cabin.


    Maybe it was the good food, or maybe it was the man''s great mood and demeanor that simply set me at ease, but the more I stayed in here, the more homey and appealing it became.


    "This tastes great, Mr¡ª I mean, Hagrid." I said, watching the man puffing his chest up in pride. I scooped some meat and potato out of the bowl and savored the gamey, starchy taste. "Rabbit, if I''m not mistaken?"


    "Wild hare." Hagrid said, getting some of the stew on his beard and quickly cleaning it off. "Close enough."


    "Right." I smiled slightly. "I haven''t had this in a very long time."


    "They take yeh out hunting¡ª yer guardians?" There was a hint of confusion in his voice.


    Right, he knows I''m an orphan, and it''s not like they''d serve us rabbit on the regular. I realized and began to concoct a lie. I don''t care what anyone says¡ª Hagrid can be ridiculously perceptive.


    "One of the workers¡ª" I intentionally took in another spoonful of stew to stall and get my excuse in order. "He always talked about teaching us to survive in the wild¡ª and took us on a few trips to the woods in the past."


    The lie seemed to pass muster, as Hagrid smiled in response. "Aye. Nothin'' like living off the land."


    "Foraging for berries is not fun, I can tell you this much."


    Here, Hagrid gave a full belly laugh just as knocks came at his front door. Hagrid looked startled for a moment before tilting his head back in realization, getting off of his massive chair and opening the door, revealing Harry Potter, alone.


    I almost choked half-swallow, not having expected the boy to just show up unannounced, but I mastered myself quickly as Hagrid stood to welcome him in.


    ¡°¡®Arry!¡± The giant with the great big bushy beard said, smiling down at the diminutive boy. ¡°Glad yeh got my invitation.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Hagrid.¡± Harry said he sent me a quizzical look, having finally noticed me.


    A moment later, Harry started to speak. ¡°Hagrid, maybe now is not a good time? I didn¡¯t know you had guests.¡±


    Hagrid turned to me, the look of confusion in his eyes showing he didn¡¯t really know what to say.


    ¡°I should probably go.¡± I said, the rising awkwardness of the situation starting to get to me. ¡°I¡¯ve taken up too much of your time already.¡±


    Awkwardness is a thing I¡¯ll never truly conquer in either world, it seems. I thought with scornful derision.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hagrid said and moved to me as I started to get up, pushing me back down on my seat. A serious expression came over his face. ¡°At least finish yer stew, lad?¡±


    I stared at him for a few moments before nodding; his sudden concern had taken me off guard.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    I supposed that, if I focused solely on my meal, then the entire situation wouldn¡¯t really be that bad.


    Just like old times, eh, Clarke? Part of me thought, half-forgotten memories of old friends and families bubbling back to the surface. You never really knew how to truly connect with anyone, even back home. Maybe it¡¯s for the best.


    I looked down at my soup, even as I took another heavenly mouthful of the food. Harry pulled up a chair and sat beside me, nodding in greeting at me. In between sips and bites, I nodded back.


    ¡°Would you like some stew?¡± Hagrid said to the new addition to his home. ¡°Jus¡¯ made it fresh.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± The boy mumbled at the man, sending me awkward looks.


    It was then that my own awkwardness slowly abated. Why was I worrying over what Harry thought? Sure, he was the central character of the original story, but that was no reason for me to behave the way I was.


    I smiled at him, taking a spoonful of the delicious food and gulping it down with gusto. ¡°You sure? It¡¯s rabbit stew¡ª a pretty good one, at that. D¡¯you mind sharing the recipe with me, at some point, Hagrid?¡±


    Hagrid¡¯s cheeks grew rosy, and he puffed up with pride at the praise. ¡°Thank yeh, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± I said and continued to eat, filling the room with silence again. Only, this time, it was no longer awkward for me. Watching him squirm in his seat was strangely cathartic and funny.


    I wondered what he came here for.


    ¡°Tea, then?¡± Hagrid tried.


    ¡°Maybe in a bit.¡± Harry smiled and tried to relax. His eyes flitted to me very quickly, though I pretended not to notice. ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t complain.¡± Hagrid said, pushing Fang off of his chair again and sitting down, once more. The large dog trotted up between me and Potter, laying on the floor. I made no move to make him leave¡ª not that I physically could, even if I¡¯d wanted to. ¡°What about you? Excited fer Christmas, soon?¡±


    A genuine smile broke across the boy¡¯s face. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never¡ª¡±


    He stopped himself and sent me a look, before swallowing. His smile was gone. ¡°It will be the first Christmas I¡¯ve had away from home.¡±


    Translation: it was going to be a happy Christmas, away from the Dursleys. I felt a pang of sympathy for the kid. He was just like me, in a way: alone in the world, without anyone he could rely on.


    Sure, Hagrid, Hermione and Ron were his friends, but could he truly rely on them when the chips were down?


    It was the same with me: Tony was my friend, but I didn¡¯t think I could trust him with any information concerning my reincarnation.


    I barely trusted him with my increased knowledge, let alone anything else.


    It was a lonely position to be in, and not one I could fix easily.


    Well, there is one thing I can do.


    "I know what you mean." I said. "It''ll be my first Christmas away from the orphanage."


    Harry''s eyes focused on me, as if seeing me in a new light. "You''re.. I didn''t know."


    "Hermione didn''t tell you?" I asked before smiling. "I suppose that''s not really something that comes up in conversation, eh?"


    Potter smiled back, relaxing into his seat.


    "Speaking of." Hagrid re-entered the conversation, setting his stew aside. "Where are yer other friends, ''Arry? You three are usually tied to the hip."


    I took a few more sips and looked at Potter, wondering the exact same thing. I also wondered how those friendships came to be, despite the change of events. Considering the troll incident never occurred, how did the three children become inseparable, especially after Ron''s insults?


    I frowned, my thoughts turning unpleasant for the first time since I tasted Hagrid''s rabbit stew.


    The timeline wasn''t set in stone¡ª this much, I knew from my own existence and effects said existence has caused.


    Draco, for instance, had never been this brazen with his bullying in canon.


    Sure, he tended to talk shit and issue challenges, but it was always seen as schoolboy shenanigans¡ª sectumsempra incident excluded.


    I''d made sure to ask around, as well. While Draco targeted mudbloods in general, he seemed to target me the most¡ª not even Hermione got so much attention from him.


    It''s because you''re a fellow boy who''s better than him both magically and in theory. My brain helpfully suggested. Men primarily compete with other men, and you''re his competition. Just like Potter. That''s why Malfoy targets you.


    That¡­ Actually made a lot of sense, in a strange and messed up way.


    I shook the thoughts away and focused back on Potter, who had started to speak.


    "Hermione¡­" the green eyed boy struggled to find the words. "She said she wanted to do some research at the Library, and took Ron with her."


    "He didn''t say no?" Much as I disliked the boy, I still found that pretty funny. "I can''t imagine him wanting to study."


    Harry nodded, looking amused at something only he knew, before replying. "When Hermione sets her mind on something, she''s relentless."


    I snorted, agreeing with him on that point. "The unstoppable Hurricane Hermione."


    Harry laughed.


    "The Library." Hagrid repeated the boy''s words, wiping at his mouth. "Yeh wouldn''t happen to be meddlin'' into something you shouldn''t be, are yeh?"


    Harry didn''t answer immediately, seemingly confirming the man''s suspicion, judging by his annoyed and concerned look.


    Meddling in¡­ it only took me a moment to figure out what the two were referring to. They''re talking about Nicholas Flamel and the stone.


    They were already at that point¡ª I supposed it made sense.


    It was funny, in a way.


    I knew that I could spill the beans in front of the two and end the mystery right there and then, but I held myself back.


    A pointless endeavor, Clarke. I thought.


    Even if they did believe me, which was highly unlikely as they didn''t really know me and I didn''t know them, they would begin asking questions I wasn''t anywhere near ready to answer.


    Questions like: ''how do you know about this? What else do you know? Why didn''t you say anything before? What are you, really?''


    The final question in that list was the one which filled me with the most unease.


    I imagined that, the moment I revealed myself, I''d get snatched up by someone in the Department of Mysteries and never be heard from again.


    Distracted as I was by my thoughts, I missed the looks Hagrid and Potter were sending me.


    "¡ªke?" Harry''s voice brought me back to reality.


    "Huh, what?" I jumped in my seat, biting off a curse as I spilled some of the stew. "I''m sorry. I got lost in thought."


    "S''all right." Hagrid said with a knowing look in his eyes.


    "What were you saying, Potter?" I set my bowl aside and turned my attention to the boy next to me. "I really wasn''t listening."


    Harry nodded in acceptance and repeated his question. "I was asking what you were doing here¡ª I didn''t know that you knew Hagrid."


    I opened my mouth and shut it again, sending a quick look at the man in question. "I, uh¡­"


    "Jus'' met him today, actually. He was somewhere he shouldn''t have been." Hagrid said, nodding.


    "Yeah, that''s right." I said, latching onto the man''s statement. "I was wandering too close to the Forest and Hagrid steered me to safety¡ª I guess I lost track of where I was."


    "Forest''s a dangerous place, Adam, Harry." Hagrid said in agreement, sending the both of us serious looks. "Filled with dangerous creatures ye shouldn''t be messin'' with."


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "More dangerous than Flu¡ª" Harry blurted but stopped himself, just in time. He looked down in embarrassment at his slip.


    I stared at the two for a moment, knowing that they were talking about the Cerberus on the third floor and that they wouldn''t likely explain any of it to me.


    "You seem to know a lot about dangerous creatures, Hagrid." I said, offering the two a way out.


    And seize it, Hagrid did, a wide smile breaking out on his face. "I do! They''re misunderstood, is all."


    I somehow doubted that an Acromantula was, in any way, misunderstood, but I nodded anyway, ignoring Harry''s dumbfounded look.


    "I''d like to learn more about them¡ª I know Care for Magical Creatures is a third year class, but it''s oh so interesting to learn." I said, my smile twitching in amusement at the end. "And I may or may not want to enjoy some of that rabbit stew, again."


    Hagrid boomed out a laugh once more, filling the hut with his cheer and warm presence.


    For a while, everything was right in the world.


    ooo


    Days later, in an empty, unused classroom¡­


    "This marks the.." I checked my notebook. "Seventh attempt at modifying the Shield Charm."


    I scoffed at the open air. The baseline research that I''d undertaken over the past few weeks indicated that it was certainly possible to adapt the spell to function as I wanted it to.


    Being able to turn my shield charm into shards which I could manipulate for both attack and defense was something I really wanted to be able to accomplish.


    A swirling vortex of shield shards¡ª "Shield Shards, that''s a good name. I''ll have to write that down. Now¡­"


    I held my wand at the ready and focused my will and desire. "Protego!"


    The Shield manifested with a barely perceptible hum. I smiled: the sheer strength of the Shield was a source of pride for me.


    I''d worked long and hard on it.


    Now, if I can just figure out how to turn it into floating shards which I can attack and defend with, then I''d be getting somewhere!


    I huffed for a moment before taking a deep breath. Focusing on the spell work, once more, I tried to chip away at the magic.


    As it had happened with all previous tries, the Shield Charm cracked and burst apart like shattered glass.


    I tried to latch onto the remnants in a vain attempt to control them, but it was for naught.


    It was like trying to grab water.


    "Damn it." I glared at the air where the Shards were. "What am I doing wrong?"


    I sat down with a long exhale, feeling frustrated and somewhat tired.


    I wanted to head to the Room of Requirement to find the answers, but ever since my little episode, I didn''t feel comfortable going there.


    I''d somehow hurt the room, and it seemed to want me gone. The logical part of me wanted to study this phenomenon, but the still sane part of me knew that was a terrible idea.


    Hogwarts was sentient in its own way, and I wasn¡¯t going to mess around with something that I barely understood. Whatever the void was, I was nowhere near ready to tap into it.


    Perhaps, when I was older and wiser in the ways of magic, I could try again.


    Until then, I satisfied myself by mastering the available, known magics; that¡¯s what I needed to focus on.


    In fact, maybe I was looking at this problem the wrong way. I pinched the bridge of my nose, closed my eyes for a few moments and opened them again.


    I¡¯m creating a shield and then separating it into different pieces, but this ends up breaking the shield, even though the Shield Charm is known to be able to interlink with other shields. I thought as I wrote the information down in my notebook.


    ¡°They merge, but they cannot separate?¡± I wondered out loud, feeling like I might be onto something, there. The fresh rush of excitement provided by the realization got me back to my feet.


    ¡°All right! New test.¡± I gave a slight grimace. ¡°Hopefully this one actually works, this time.¡±


    I held my ebony wand up and began to visualize my intent and desire.


    To protect. Repel. Defend.


    I struggled to figure out the exact wording, and so I stopped.


    "I want to defend, but I need more than one shield. Multiple shields." I muttered and focused once again.


    Start with two. I thought, getting ready to cast the spell. To protect my front and back.


    "Protego!" I incanted, luxuriating in the rush of power and marveling at the new feeling of the spell.


    Did it work? Was the eighth try the charm?


    For a moment, I thought I''d failed. The Shield in front of me looked like one solid object; It was when I checked behind me that I saw a small, translucent dome the size of my palm, hanging just behind my middle back.


    "It worked! Holy crap." I crowed in excitement for a moment before getting myself under control, once more. "How do I make it move?"


    The next minute was spent trying to move the Shield Shards in any meaningful way.


    I failed and cancelled the spell with a sigh.


    "Two steps forward, one step back." I said, though I felt no frustration, this time. "I¡¯m getting somewhere, at least, so there¡¯s that."


    Honestly, all of this spell tinkering reminded me of my old life. I used to spend weeks upon weeks messing with computers and developing programs.


    This is exactly like that. I smiled fondly. The spell incantation is calling the method, and magic as a whole is the machine code which holds all of the data modules I''ll ever require¡ª I just have to tap into the right ones, while not breaking any of its rules.


    The problem was that the rules weren''t clearly defined.


    There was no handy guide, just a set of vague guidelines created by magical humans with the acumen of a credulous peasant from the Dark Ages.


    It was then that my stomach growled.


    I stared down with a hum, before pulling my wand out and incanting. "Tempus."


    A mist appeared before me, coalescing into bright orange lettering:


    3:26 PM


    I guessed I lost track of the time again. I smiled; time well spent, all things considered.


    I decided to go visit Hagrid. He''d told me I was always welcome to visit, after all.


    Maybe he''d made some more rabbit stew?


    A man could hope.


    Just in case, I''d take a quick trip to the kitchens for some bread.


    That way, I''d at least have something to eat to keep up my strength.


    I wasn''t going to assume the man actually had food ready for me if I showed up unannounced.


    I stowed my supplies away and left the classroom, making my way down the staircases and into the entrance hall.


    It took a bit of searching, but I found the door which led downstairs to the kitchens.


    I found myself in a brightly lit hallway, staring at the various portraits depicting various foodstuffs.


    I zeroed in on the painting of a bowl of fruit, and tickled the pair.


    It gave off a startlingly delightful giggle, before morphing into a large, green handle.


    What strange magic. I stared at the handle, wondering just what sort of spell made it function the way it did.


    Touch-based. I thought, my gaze intensifying. When a touch event occurs, specifically a tickle, the pear giggles and transforms into a door handle¡ª a Touch-Triggered Transfiguration. TTT. I smiled at the wordplay before my stomach made its displeasure known, once more.


    I turned the handle and opened the door. The previous silence was banished away by the sudden wall of noise coming my way.


    I took a moment to cope, using the time to marvel at the sheer size of the room. It was as easily as big as the great Hall, filled on one side with a mountain of pots, pans and other implements, while the other side was dominated by a massive set of brick fireplaces, where the scents of meats, vegetables, fruit and other things were being cooked.


    And the house elves¡­ hundreds of them!


    One of the elves, who was busy cleaning entire stacks of dishes, turned to me, having finally noticed my presence.


    "Erm¡ª hello." I said, not knowing what to say.


    Smooth introduction, Clarke.


    If the elf had noticed my awkwardness, he didn''t comment on it.


    "Can Forky help Master?" The elf said, eyes shining with eagerness so genuine it took me aback.


    "I was hoping to get some bread." I said, noticing a few other elves'' eyes on me. ¡°I''m quite hungry¡ª oh, another one so I can bring it to a friend, too?"


    Maybe Hagrid would appreciate it.


    If he doesn''t. I stifled a laugh and smiled instead. More for me!


    The elf before me, Forky, snapped his fingers. A loaf of bread flew from a nearby basket, landing in my hands. Another floated for a few seconds as a piece of cloth wrapped around it before flying to me as well.


    I stowed the wrapped bread in my pack and took the other in my hands.


    It''s fresh. I smiled, the bread firm and warm in my hands. "Perfect. This will do nicely. Thank you, Forky!"


    With a nod, I turned and left, not noticing the elf''s widening eyes at my expression of gratitude.


    Closing the door behind me, I watched the handle morph into a pear, once again.


    Were the house elves the ones who created the kitchens? I''d known that Helga Hufflepuff had something to do with bringing the elves to Hogwarts to escape abuse and persecution, but I couldn''t remember the details.


    I stared down at the bread and took a bite, exulting in the richness of the taste.


    Bread should not taste this good. I thought as I made my way out of the Castle. I wonder if I should teach them how to make a pizza.


    I smiled, even as I felt the cold, November air hit my face. Pizza would certainly be delightful.


    Adjusting my clothes to better cope with the temperature, I set out towards Hagrid''s home at a slow, but steady pace, determined to enjoy my meal.


    It was a dozen minutes later that I was knocking on Hagrid''s door, belly full of food and a smile on my face.


    "Come ''round the back!" Hagrid boomed from the other side of the building.


    I stepped away from the door and moved to the back of the house. I found Hagrid filling several large buckets with dead rabbits.


    "Ah, Adam. It''s you." Hagrid said as a greeting.


    "Did I come at a bad time?" I said, my right hand patting the loaf of bread in my robe''s pocket.


    "No, no!" Hagrid stopped and looked at his dirty hands. "Well, maybe. Glad to see yeh, though."


    That drew a small smile from me. I drew the wrapped loaf from my pocket. "I brought you some bread."


    He stared at the food in my hand for a moment too long.


    Wait. What if he doesn''t like it?


    Before the thought could drop me into a bottomless pit of awkwardness, Hagrid seemed to brighten before my eyes. "I''m actually quite hungry. That''d be great!"


    "Good." My smile widened on reflex and I handed him the food. "Here you go."


    "Thanks." Hagrid said and took a bite of the bread, seemingly relishing its taste.


    "Good stuff, right?"


    "Aye." Hagrid agreed, taking another bite. "Hogwarts elves know their bread."


    I watched him take a few more bites before deciding to make my exit¡ª "Ah, I should leave you to what you were doing."


    "Nonsense, yeh should stay a while. I could use the help." Hagrid said, gesturing to the bucketfuls of rabbits with his free hand. "Taking these to feed the thestrals."


    "Oh, all right." I moved closer and tested a lone bucket''s weight. It took some effort, but I was able to lift it.


    Not for the first time since I was reborn in this world¡ª and certainly far from the last time, I''ll tell you that¡ª I regretted the loss of my adult body.


    Hagrid topped off another bucket and then looked at me. "Yeh sure you can handle that?"


    "Positive." I said with a nod. "If it''s too much, then I can just levitate it."


    Hagrid smiled. "That you could."


    "It''s better to stay active, anyway." I made sure to add. "Keeps me busy."


    Hagrid gave me what I understood to be the "I don''t know what to make of you" stare.


    I supposed I was one of the most agreeable of ''children'' he''s ever met. His gaze lingered a moment longer before he turned and started moving. "Let''s go."


    "Aye, aye!"


    The trek was surprisingly long and arduous, I realized fifteen minutes in.


    It hadn''t even been the weight of the bucket that made this hard¡ª though it did play a small part. It was primarily the bucket''s size and the uneven terrain that almost made me fall over more than once.


    I considered myself lucky that I didn''t sprain my ankle.


    A miraculous performance.


    "We''re there." Hagrid said a few minutes later as we reached a large fence. "Now, Adam, don''t be afraid. Yeh won''t see them, but they''re there."


    I nodded, playing along as I placed the bucket down. "They''re¡ª the¡­ thestrals are invisible?"


    Hagrid bobbed his head left and right. "Yes and no. To see them, you''d need to¡ª well, best not to say."


    "So they''re somewhere here?" I looked around the open field, noticing nothing but dead grass and hard earth. "I''m guessing. I don''t see anything."


    "No. They only come when called." Hagrid chuckled and put the buckets down, raising his fingers to his lips and whistling for all he was worth.


    Man''s got a set of lungs on him! I cringed at the high pitched noise, almost smashing my palms to my ears. Does being part Giant enhance every aspect of his physiology? This is insane.


    Any attempt to answer that question went right out of the window when the thestrals emerged from the treeline.


    They would have almost looked like horses, if it weren¡¯t for their draconic heads, bat-like wings and fleshless, lustrous bodies. Their skin clung to the bone, as if they hadn¡¯t had a proper meal in weeks.


    The sight was both disturbing, and yet, strangely comforting. Why was that?


    Mesmerized as I was by the creatures, I failed to see Hagrid''s perturbed look until he cleared his throat.


    "Yeh can see them." He said, his tone somber.


    "Yes, it seems that way. Should I not be able to?" I asked, feigning confusion before I looked at the creatures again. "They look so¡­ Starved and weak."


    "Appearances can be deceivin''." Hagrid said, snatching a few rabbits out of the bucket and throwing it towards the thestrals.


    They surged onto the food in a frenzy of squawks and stomps. The sound of flesh tearing from bone filled the air as the animals gorged themselves.


    Hagrid threw a few more rabbits in, and I watched as the feeding frenzy renewed.


    "I see what you mean." I said, watching the creatures with an intense look. "I definitely wouldn''t want to be on the receiving end of that."


    Hagrid sent me a smile, though it seemed strained by his realization that I''d likely seen death, at some point.


    And yet, he didn''t ask for details or pry into my business¡ª a good man, through and through.


    I snatched a rabbit from the bucket and threw it towards one of the thestrals who''d approached me.


    The winged skeletal horse snatched the food from midair and tore it in half, before swallowing the half he''d held onto.


    A moment later, and it snatched the other half before trotting up to me.


    It looked down at me, its pupil-less, white eyes locking with my own.


    Why does it look like it understands me?


    "She likes you." Hagrid said, his voice keeping me at ease and jerking me out of eye contact. "Come on. Let''s finish feeding them."


    "R-right." With a nod, I threw more food over the fence, eyes flitting towards my new animal friend, who seemed to be staring at me when not busy eating. He stayed close to me, the entire time.


    "I''ve never seen any of ''em take a shine to anyone, before." Hagrid said, giving me an impressed look. "You must have a way with animals, young Mr. Clarke."


    "I don''t know¡­" I said, throwing more food towards the animals. "But thank you, Hagrid."


    A creature that can only be seen if you''ve had an experience involving death¡ª wait.


    Were thestrals related to the void, somehow? I met my new friend''s eyes for a moment before looking away, the revelation flooring me.


    The magic world really is vast and frightening, isn''t it?

 10 - Doubts

    oooo


    Doubt


    oooo


    December 15, 1991, 11:00 AM, Defense Against The Dark Arts Classroom


    ¡°Time to see how far you¡¯ve come, Mr. Clarke.¡± Quirrell said, standing opposite of me. ¡°I trust you have come prepared?¡±


    I responded with a nod.


    ¡°Your chosen three spells?¡±


    ¡°The Shield Charm.¡± I said.


    Quirrell nodded. ¡°Your second choice?¡±


    ¡°The Banishing Charm.¡±


    Here, he hesitated, as if he didn¡¯t know what to make of me. ¡°The Banishing Charm, you say?¡±


    I nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Very well¡ª a useful spell, though not what I expected of you. Intriguing choice.¡± Quirrell said in acceptance. ¡°And your third; the Disarming Charm, I presume?¡±


    I shook my head, a little thrown off by that assumption. ¡°No. It¡¯s¡ª erm¡ª the Severing Charm, actually. Sir.¡±


    ¡°The Severing Charm?¡± Quirrell stepped forward, interested. ¡°Any specific reasoning as to why you made that particular choice over a more standard spell, such as the Disarming or Stunning Charms?¡±


    I nodded along with what he was saying until it was my turn to speak.


    ¡°I thought it¡¯d be more useful to know of a way to cut things.¡± The excuse came out easily, having practiced it a few times beforehand. ¡°Same reason for the Banishing Charm¡ª pushing things or people away can be very useful in a dangerous situation.¡±


    ¡°Do you expect to find yourself in danger, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    Did he really just ask me that question?


    ¡°Knowing how people behave¡ª¡± I looked down for a moment. ¡°People only want to look after themselves, and they usually don¡¯t have any issues putting you down if it helps them¡ª even a little.¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly well thought out, Mr. Clarke. You never cease to impress.¡± Quirrell gave his off-putting smile, which never failed to make my skin crawl. ¡°I suppose¡­ Yes, I see the appeal. They also function as methods of giving yourself space, do they not? Very well, then.¡±


    I had a few more ideas for these spells than their baseline use, but he didn¡¯t need to know that little tidbit of information.


    ¡°Are you ready, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±


    With a silent wave of his wand, the man Summoned a dummy from his office. ¡°Start us off with a few Severing Charms, won''t you?¡±


    "All right." I said, drawing my wand from my pocket and waving it at the dummy, focusing my will to cut into a finely honed blade. "Diffindo!"


    The green light carved into the wooden man''s shoulder, making splinters fly every which way and leaving a deep, straight cut in its wake.


    It could very well be a fatal blow if the person isn¡¯t attended to by healers. Most certainly fatal to a Muggle.


    "Well done!" Quirrell clapped once before repairing the dummy. "And your Banishing Charm?"


    I nodded and took a breath, before releasing my next spell. "Depulso!"


    The dummy flew back, its heavy wooden base grinding and clattering over the stone floor until it smashed into the far wall with a loud thud and crack.


    "Hmm. Acceptable." Quirrell stared at my handiwork. "However, you''ve overexerted yourself in the Charm¡¯s application."


    I frowned, feeling confused and tired. "What do you mean?"


    "I can see it in your posture." Quirrell said, stepping from my left side to my right. "That spell seems to have drained you quite a bit."


    "Oh." Was all I answered with.


    Come to think of it, I was able to use the Disillusionment Charm for hours on end without any fatigue, so a few uses of Banishing Charm tiring me out didn''t make sense. "What am I doing wrong? Is it my pronunciation?"


    "No, that is adequate¡ª as is your wand motion. I believe you must form a more sensible¡­ intent, as you are fond of putting it." Quirrell smiled again, amused. "But it is an acceptable showing, considering your age. Now, we¡¯ve saved the best for last. Your Shield Charm, Mr. Clarke."


    I felt my lips quirk in amusement at that. As evil and strange as he was, I found myself liking this guy.


    What does that say about me, I wonder? I thought. That a vicious killer can be seen so favorably by me?


    Nothing good¡ª that was the answer. Still, I shook these thoughts off and prepared myself to cast the next spell.


    Eyes narrowed, I focused my resolve to protect and incanted. ¡°Protego!¡±


    The spell burst forth from my wand, forming a white shield, more opaque than transparent.


    ¡°My, my¡­ You have been busy, Mr. Clarke.¡± Quirrell stood and drew his own wand. I already knew what he was going to say. ¡°Your shield certainly looks impressive. Let¡¯s see how far it can go.¡±


    A vicious grin came to my face, unbidden. ¡°Do your worst.¡±


    Quirrell smiled his horrible smile. ¡°Such spirit, from one so young.¡±


    And then he started his onslaught. The grin fell off of my face as I felt the reverberations of the vicious spells smashing into my barrier.


    Holy crap. I cringed, feeling the shield crack after the third spell, a sickly yellow jet of light. The cobwebs continued to spread with each successive spell. He¡¯s never hit me this hard before. Has he been holding back this entire time? Is he still holding back now?


    That final thought sent chills through me.


    The latest spell, a burst of red which bludgeoned the shield several times over, made my hands shake with the effort of holding it all together.


    Somehow, I knew that the next spell would break through. I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.


    ¡°No.¡± I said out loud, and refocused my power.


    The Shield shrunk in size, no longer covering my whole body, but the space in front of my chest and head. The cracks disappeared as the shield grew more opaque.


    If I let the shield become a liquid, would the cracks disappear entirely before I reformed it into something solid? Questions for later.


    Quirrell stopped his onslaught to stare, eyes wide with surprise at my feat. He stayed that way for a moment longer, before mastering himself. I¡¯d never seen him react like that before.


    ¡°That.¡± He said. ¡°Was something I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. Remarkable.¡±


    I said nothing, keeping the shield up in case he decided to launch another salvo of spells.


    However, Quirrell withdrew his wand and moved a few steps forward. ¡°You may disengage the spell, Mr. Clarke. I¡¯ve seen enough.¡±


    I blinked before cutting off the flow of power, watching the shield fade into the air.


    ¡°I must admit, I had not expected such a showing.¡± Quirrell said, taking a seat and gesturing for me to do the same.


    I complied as he waved his wand, Summoning his tea set over.


    ¡°Tea?¡± He said and quickly added before I could reply. ¡°You¡¯ve never accepted my hospitality before, but I do insist. This is our very last meeting, after all.¡±


    I stifled the urge to narrow my eyes, wondering if this was some elaborate trap on his part. Then again, he¡¯d been nothing but courteous and helpful to me this whole time.


    ¡°All right.¡± I felt my face strain itself into a smile. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± He said and filled me a cup, before handing it to me. ¡°Careful, it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    I nodded, taking the steaming cup in hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    We both said nothing for a while, comfortable in the ensuing silence. It helped me get my thoughts in order.


    ¡°I do hope you¡¯ll forgive me for asking you to come in for your detention early, Mr. Clarke. I know that the holidays have started, but...¡± Quirrell said between sips, his eyes firmly set down on his tea. ¡°I have a few¡­ Tasks which require my attention later, you see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Professor.¡± I said quickly. ¡°It¡¯ll give me some more free time today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, quite.¡± Quirrell deadpanned. ¡°I can tell that your friend, Mr. Goldstein, will be ecstatic to see you.¡±


    I frowned and sent Quirrell a questioning look.


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting outside, trying¡ªand failing, might I add¡ª to listen in to our conversation.¡± Quirrell smiled as he explained himself. ¡°It¡¯s a wonder what simple Monitoring and Silencing Charms can do, yes?¡±


    I swallowed my sudden nervousness and took a sip of the tea, wincing at its heat. ¡°They definitely sound useful.¡±


    ¡°I would highly recommend that you research a few.¡± Quirrell said. ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to worry over such things, of course. Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Proper preparation prevents poor performance.¡± I said reflexively. When Quirrell looked at me, I clarified. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the phrase a lot at the orphanage. I suppose it stuck with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good advice.¡± Quirrell said, taking a few more sips before setting his teacup down on the table. ¡°Speaking of performance...¡±


    I took a sharp breath and did the same, preparing myself for the man¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve exceeded my expectations.¡± Professor Quirrel said, bringing his hands together. ¡°I¡¯ve not seen a student with potential such as yours in a long time¡ª save perhaps¡­¡±


    He froze for a moment, his expression turning to a grimace, before he shook his head of whatever was threatening to bubble up to the surface.


    He must be thinking of Voldemort¡ª is this really still Quirrell? I thought, forcing myself not to tense, despite the fear that coursed through me. I can¡¯t tell which one of them is in control at any given moment. Or, did they merge?


    Had I been talking to a mixture between Quirrell and Voldemort this entire time? If so, why was he still wearing the turban? Keeping up appearances, perhaps?


    I wasn¡¯t sure which was more frightening; Voldemort being in control, or Voldemort merging with someone as mutable as Quirrell.


    The Voldemort from the first book had been a weakened spirit, barely clinging to life through consuming the blood of unicorns.


    ''You will have but a half life, a cursed life, from the moment the blood touches your lips.'' Firenze had once said in the past. Or is it now my future?


    Or is the future unknown?


    What a strange life I''m living.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "It doesn''t matter." Quirrell finally said, looking at me. "What matters is that you continue on this path, young Mr. Clarke."


    I nodded.


    "I cannot stress that enough." Quirrell said. "No matter how hard things get, if you stay the course, you will achieve greatness."


    That took me aback.


    I was being complimented by Voldemort.


    How the fuck am I even supposed to react to something like that?


    I decided to go with the ''wide eyed wonder'' approach.


    "You really think I''ve got what it takes?" I asked.


    Quirrell only snorted. "Spare me the act, Clarke."


    The expression fell off my face, and I shifted in my seat, not sure how to react to him calling me out like that.


    Was this the part where he would declare that he''d been toying with me the entire time? I mentally prepared for what was to come. If it was a fight he wanted...


    Quirrell defied all of my expectations by smiling and taking his teacup in hand, once again.


    Am I so far beneath his power that he can dismiss my intent to attack? I thought, feeling both confused and defeated. Or is he really not able to reach my mind?


    I took a long, shaky breath as the unpredictable Professor Quirrell took a sip of his tea, his eyes locked on me.


    "How long?" I forced the words out.


    "How long?" Quirrell smiled as he repeated what I said. He was toying with me. "How long¡­ what?"


    "How long have you known that...?" I trailed off, not knowing whether he was aware of my secret knowledge or whether he was calling me out for my deceitful behavior.


    "That you''re not what you present yourself as to the others?" Quirrell said.


    Oh, thank God. I nodded, keeping my mouth shut. He doesn¡¯t know.


    "It¡¯s obvious to anyone with a modicum of intellect." Quirrell said. "Though, it helps that it is not a complete act on your part. Your passion for magic is genuine, and it is something currently missing from wizardkind."


    I frowned. Was he saying that my friendship with Tony and Hermione were acts?


    Aren¡¯t they? The sly part of me said.


    No. I shot back.


    "I understand because I''ve also pretended to be things I''m not to achieve my goals." Quirrell said, staring down at the contents of his cup, completely unaware of my inner monologue. "I understand the need to hide your true self from the world, Mr. Clarke."


    What the hell is he talking about? I wondered.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my confusion overriding my sense of self-preservation for a moment.


    "I am a man of two faces as well, you see." Quirrell said, gesturing at himself. "You''ve seen the face I present to the public and the face before you."


    And the third face beneath the turban. I thought. Or, is that one gone?


    "...Why hide it?" I said, pushing those thoughts away. "What''s the point of hiding?"


    "What''s the point in hiding your true self?" Quirrell said, as if amused that I hadn¡¯t pieced the reasoning together. "It applies a veil of safety around you. It weaves the illusion that you or I are harmless¡ª beneath notice, even."


    "And you aren''t harmless?" I questioned, skeptical.


    Quirrell shook his head, a serious look on his face. "No one is harmless, Mr. Clarke."


    I nodded, conceding the point. "Fair enough."


    Another silence blanketed the room for a few moments before Professor Quirrell broke it again.


    "I was like you, once." He said. "Eager to test myself, to test the limits of what I could do. I used to hide my true self from others, because they could never understand."


    He stopped to take a sip before continuing. "It wasn''t until¡­ sometime in my travels that I was shown who I truly am, and what I was truly capable of."


    He''s talking about his trip to find Voldemort. It is still Quirrell, in there. I realized and tried to derail the conversation. "Traveling¡ª is this a rite of passage that all wizards and witches must go through?"


    Quirrell blinked, not having expected such a question. He stared down at his tea for a moment before his gaze lifted to me.


    "No, it isn''t." Quirrell said, a thoughtful look on his face. "But it should be. It ought to be."


    "It does sound like it could be fun, actually." I said.


    Quirrell chuckled, surprising me.


    "I shall miss these chats of ours, Mr. Clarke." He said, a genuine smile on his face, for once. "I believe I''ve kept you from your friend long enough¡ª go on."


    I nodded and got off my chair, heading towards the door.


    Then, I stopped and turned to Quirrell.


    "Thank you for all that you''ve done for me." I said sincerely. "I mean that."


    The man stared at me, his face betraying nothing.


    "You just stay the course, Mr. Clarke. Your only real enemy will only ever be yourself." Quirrell said, waving his wand and opening the classroom door, revealing an embarrassed looking Tony. "I b-believe your f-f-friend is anxiously waiting for you, Mr. C-Clarke."


    I forced myself to ignore the man''s drastic shift in tone and demeanor and nodded. "Yes, sir. Am I excused?"


    "Y-yes, of course." Quirrell gave a jittery, frightened nod, though the flash of amusement in his eyes told me another story entirely.


    With a quiet nod, I exited the classroom and entered the halls, feeling relieved that the sessions were over, but also¡­ regretful?


    Why was I regretful?


    Get it together, Clarke. Why are you feeling regretful over not being able to see that evil piece of shit again? Part of me snarled.


    Maybe because he was teaching me useful things? I shot back. He just doesn¡¯t seem as bad as he was portrayed in the books, either.


    Or maybe that¡¯s his play? The first part scoffed. Riddle is supposed to be charismatic¡ª charming enough to acquire sacred heirlooms of the Hogwarts Houses.


    That¡­ sounded like a reasonable explanation for his behavior.


    And, to think I was seriously considering requesting more sessions from the man.


    Insanity.


    Tony fell in step with me, taking my attention away from my current predicament.


    "How boring was it?" Tony asked. "The detentions¡ª they must be beyond dull; you never talk about them."


    "It is pretty boring, yeah." I lied. "Writing lots of lines. ¡®I must pay attention in class¡¯."


    Maybe Quirrell is right about you. The sly part of me sniped. You shouldn¡¯t lie to your friends.


    He wouldn¡¯t understand. I thought back.


    You¡¯re starting to sound an awful lot like Quirrell.


    "It seems a bit much, doesn''t it?" Tony said, breaking through my thoughts. "He was making you attend them for quite some time¡­ The punishment doesn''t seem to fit the crime."


    "Doesn''t matter to me now." I said, shrugging. "That was the last one."


    Tony perked up, excitement shining in his eyes. "It was, wasn''t it?"


    I nodded.


    "How do you feel, free at last?"


    I''d like to hole up somewhere, curl up into a ball and try to sort through my thoughts and emotions. I thought. "I''d like to relax somewhere for a bit."


    Tony hummed.


    "You want to call off the meeting with Granger, then?" He said. "She won''t be happy, you know."


    I stopped in my tracks.


    "Wait." I felt a headache coming. "That''s today?"


    Tony nodded, stopping beside me.


    "Damn it." I said. "I could''ve sworn it was tomorrow."


    "It''s today." Tony said. "You can go and relax, if you like. I''ll tell her you don''t feel well."


    At that, I smiled. "No, no. It''s okay. I''ll go. She¡¯s leaving for the hols, anyway."


    As we moved through the hallway, I convinced myself that Quirrell was only trying to play me, that it was all a ruse for some goal only he knew. People were nefarious by nature, and Voldemort was the worst one of the lot.


    Still, the image of Quirrell sending me a genuine smile flashed through my mind.


    What if I¡¯m wrong?


    oooo


    Ten minutes later, in the Library¡­


    "D''you think ¡ª need ¡ª the Restricted Section?" Harry''s voice was just barely heard as Tony and I approached the group.


    "Nonsense, that''s against the rules!" Hermione whispered back.


    "Don''t see you coming up with a different idea." Weasley sniped.


    It was then that Potter spotted us and nudged his two friends.


    Weasley and Hermione stared at their friend for a moment before their eyes turned to us.


    "Oh!" Hermione said, surprised. "Adam, Anthony! I forgot you were coming."


    "A lot of that going around." Tony grinned and elbowed me. I pushed the offending arm away with a huff.


    At the girl''s questioning look, I explained. "I''d forgotten we were supposed to meet today, too."


    Hermione gave a small smile at that.


    "It''s fine, though." I said, preparing to leave. "I''ll leave you to your friends¡ª"


    "No, no." Hermione said quickly. "It''s all right, you can sit with us for a while. Right, Ron, Harry?"


    From the looks on the two boys'' faces, they certainly didn''t want that. Still, they nodded.


    As we took our seats, Ron sent a dirty look towards Tony. My fellow Ravenclaw returned it with equal fervor.


    I stifled an eye roll.


    "So, what are you lot studying?" I asked and looked over the tomes, even though I know exactly what it is they were looking for. "Treasures of Merlin? You''re looking for treasure?"


    "Erm¡­" Potter said eloquently.


    "Yes." Ron said, eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What''s it to you, Clarke?"


    "Ron!" Hermione chastised the boy, who shrugged indifferently.


    I gave a placid smile. "I''m only curious, Weasley. Treasure hunting sounds like fun¡ª a proper adventure with traps and monsters to battle."


    "Yeah!" Tony piped up before realizing where he was and cringing.


    That kid was too adorable for his own good, sometimes.


    An awkward silence blanketed the group.


    Tony, to ward off the tension he was likely feeling, broke his glaring contest with Weasley and went to grab a book from a nearby shelf before sitting back down.


    Ron only pretended to read, while shooting glares at the two of us.


    Potter just looked incredibly awkward and confused.


    Hermione, bless her, was completely oblivious to all of this, happy as a clam, reading and researching.


    For a smart girl, she can certainly be painfully clueless, at times. I leaned back in my chair, studying one of the bookshelves to my right to pass the time.


    I raised my finger to my mouth but stopped, realizing I was almost about to take a bite out of my nails.


    Some things never change, huh?


    "We should tell them." Hermione said abruptly, pulling herself out of her reading fugue.


    "No way!" Ron said immediately.


    "Tell us what?" Tony stopped what he was doing and turned his attention to Hermione.


    I said nothing, only glancing at Tony and then at Hermione.


    "We''re obviously not finding anything." Hermione said. "Plus, we could use the help. I trust them¡ª Adam is my friend."


    I stared at the girl, not really sure how to feel about that. I was touched.


    Quirrell is wrong about one thing. I do care about these kids. I thought. However annoying they can be.


    "No." Ron refused again.


    "What are you looking for?" I asked, already knowing the answer.


    "We¡ª" Hermione said but was cut off by Weasley.


    "You can''t trust them!" The boy raised his voice, but winced as he caught the attention of Madam Pince''s glare.


    She''d come at the sound of arguing and was glaring at us like a vulture eyeing its new meal.


    "Sorry." The red-haired boy said, looking sheepish. Pince said nothing, instead moving away from the group and back to her desk.


    The group let out a collective sigh of relief.


    Tony waited a few moments before talking again, adopting a serious look on his face. "It sounds like whatever you''re researching is pretty big. We''re in."


    "What..?" Ron said, dumbfounded.


    I, too, was dumbfounded. Did this kid just volunteer himself¡ª and me¡ª into this shitshow?


    Potter instantly shifted in attitude after the blind show of faith and support.


    ¡°Happy to have you."


    Tony grinned wide, in response.


    ¡°And you, Clarke?¡± Potter said, and all eyes turned on me.


    I stifled the reflexive sigh; pretending to look for something by reading random books would be cutting into my more important pursuits.


    ¡°It¡¯ll depend on what you¡¯re doing.¡± I said, ignoring the feeling of pressure the group was trying to exert on me. ¡°I¡¯ve my own research to complete, after all.¡±


    Hermione looked like she was going to say something, but Tony beat her to it.


    ¡°Oh come on, Adam.¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯ve been studying hard¡ª almost nonstop¡ª since Halloween. Do something fun, for a change!¡±


    Ron turned towards Tony and gave him a double take, as if seeing him for the first time.


    ¡°I thought Ravenclaws were supposed to be obsessed with studying?¡± Ron said, sounding confused.


    Tony looked annoyed at the statement.


    ¡°We know when to take a break, you know.¡± He said, before sending me a dirty look. ¡°Well, most of us, anyway. Adam¡¯s too busy mastering spells that are four years ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± I cut him off. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help you guys.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tony pumped his fist in victory, before turning to Granger with a smile. ¡°So, what are we looking for, Granger?¡±


    The girl stared at me for a second longer before turning to Tony.


    ¡°Please.¡± She said, smiling back. ¡°Call me Hermione. We¡¯re looking for information on...¡±


    As she began her explanation, I realized something.


    Quirrell was behaving erratically, unlike anything I could predict from his canon self. I was involved with the golden trio, which would eventually put me in the man''s path.


    I have no idea what''s going to happen next. With Quirrell the way he is¡ª more mentally stable than I ever expected him to be¡ª who knows what tricks he¡¯s got up his sleeve?


    Considering he was brazen enough to reveal his secret persona to me, well¡­


    You don¡¯t do that sort of thing unless you¡¯re pretty sure you¡¯ve got everything covered.


    I had to consider the awful truth that, if I¡¯d made any attempts to reveal his secret, he would have killed me¡ª or used the Imperius Curse¡ª without a second thought. There was no way that he was helping me out of some sense of empathy.


    This was Voldemort we were talking about.


    Potter tried to pick up a nearby book, only to overreach and fall off his chair with a yelp and a thud.


    "I''m okay!"


    I have to keep these morons from getting themselves killed by him, don¡¯t I?


    What did I do to deserve this?

 11 - Strong Blood

    oooo


    Strong Blood


    oooo


    December 25, 1991, 11:30 AM, Ravenclaw Dormitories


    I awoke to the abrupt sound of my dorm room door opening, followed by excited footfalls.


    I could¡¯ve sworn that I locked the door. I thought and sat up to see Anthony Goldstein, who stood there with a present in hand.


    I relaxed at the sight of the boy, slumping forward slightly.


    "Happy Christmas, Adam!" He chirped, with eyes bright and face grinning.


    I rubbed my eyes, feeling a slight headache coming. "Tony? What time is it?"


    "It''s almost noon. You overslept." Tony said, still holding the present up while I slowly made my way out of bed. "I let myself in."


    "Wasn''t it locked? The door." I blurted before I could think.


    Tony laughed in response to that. "I might''ve unlocked it."


    That brought an amused smile to my face. "Mastered the Unlocking Charm? Very nice."


    Tony puffed up and held the present to me. "Are you going to pick this up, or what?"


    I snorted, reached for the wand at my bedside and Summoned the wrapped present with a muttered "Accio!"


    The item flew in a straight line, ending up in my hands and filling the air with a rattle.


    "Show off."


    "Hmph." I shook the present¡ª a box made of wood with many small pieces on the inside, I gathered quickly.


    Huh. I thought, curiosity rising. Wonder what he got me. Maybe chess or checkers?


    I unwrapped the present, listening to the boy talk. "I thought you might like this; I wasn''t sure, though."


    I opened the wooden box, stared down at the intricately carved set pieces and smiled. "This is great¡ª I love chess. Thank you, Tony."


    Tony seemed to relax at that. "I got my mum to send one over here¡ª it''s not Wizard''s Chess or anything, but¡­"


    I smiled to assuage the boy''s concern. It seemed to do the trick.


    "Moving the pieces myself is more fun, anyway." I said, placing the chess set on my bed.


    I looked at the boy and hesitated. "I¡ª erm¡ª I didn''t really get you anything. Sorry."


    "I know." Tony waved it off. "I know that¡­ what with your¡ª your situation?"


    "Oh." I said, understanding what he was getting at, but I still felt bad and a little embarrassed. "Thanks Tony. I''ll get you something next year, okay?"


    The boy seemed as though he was about to refuse my offer. However, the stubborn look on my face ended up making him reconsider. "All right. Next year, Clarke."


    "Glad you agree, Goldstein." I replied, mimicking his gruff tone.


    The boy snorted and jumped on my bed, setting up the chess board, excitement in his eyes. "Come on, let''s play a game or two."


    Why do I feel like he got the chess board for himself, and I just so happen to be a good excuse to use on his mom? I thought, watching his eyes light with excitement as he got everything ready.


    Because that''s exactly what the little scheming devil did. The sly part of me answered. This is one devious kid.


    I couldn''t help but agree.


    "All right." I said, joining him. "I want to play the black pieces, though."


    "Too late!"


    oooo


    Hours later, at the Great Hall


    Maybe I should''ve decimated him a few more times than I actually did. I thought, watching the boy get a superior look on his face as I moved my knight into position. Let¡¯s see how he does, this time.


    We''d been playing game after game for hours, and only the feeling of our stomachs protesting got us to come to the Great Hall¡ª naturally, we brought the damn chess set with us.


    "Check." I said, stretching my arms and wondering what his next move was going to be.


    I couldn''t help but be impressed as the boy got his anger under control and focused all of his attention on the game.


    He''s got impressive focus.


    Finally, after what seemed like a lifetime, Tony started to move his piece.


    "It''s a trap." Ronald Weasley said, startling the both of us. I turned to see him standing there, alone. "He''ll checkmate you if you make that move."


    He saw right through me, huh? I thought, impressed at the redhead''s discerning eye. Not that I''m particularly great at this game, but he''s still a child and can read my moves.


    "Weasley." Tony sent the boy an annoyed look. "What do you want?"


    Weasley shrugged and moved to sit with us. "I was just bored, Goldstein."


    "Well, go away." Tony said before the boy could take his seat. "Where''s Potter? Go and hang out with him."


    "He''s¡­" Ron said slowly, scratching the back of his head. "Busy with¡ª erm¡ª a gift. But he''ll be here soon, and..."


    A gift, eh? The Cloak of Invisibility, no doubt. I thought. On that note, I wonder if I should seek the Mirror of Erised out?


    At the very least, I needed to find that mirror; it would prove to be an interesting thing to study.


    Also, I was somewhat curious as to what my reflection would be.


    I figured that my desire was obviously to pursue magic in all of its forms, but what if the mirror showed me something else?


    I shook such thoughts away. I had to figure out what was up with the Castle¡¯s dislike of me, first. That involved going to the Seventh Floor, which I¡¯ve been avoiding ever since that episode.


    "Didn''t take you with him, did he?" Tony said, scoffing.


    Ron frowned and looked like he was going to say something he would likely regret later.


    "Tony." I said before that could happen. "Let''s give him a chance."


    "What?" Tony said, aghast. "But he insulted you¡ª and Granger."


    "I know. I think he¡¯s trying to say sorry." I said, nodding for Ron to sit with us. "¡¯Forgive and forget¡¯, I think it goes? Hermione forgave him, after all. And it''s Christmas, right?"


    Tony gaped like a fish, in response.


    Ron blinked and sat down, his befuddlement slowly giving way to relief and gratitude. ¡°Erm¡ª thanks, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± Tony palmed his face.


    ¡°Hey, it could be fun.¡± I said, patting the ginger beside me on the shoulder. ¡°I can tell Ron here is quite good at chess.¡±


    "You can?" Both boys said before glaring at each other.


    "I reckon I can beat you in under five minutes!" Tony claimed, eagerness and anticipation entering his eyes.


    Oh, you poor thing.


    Ron smiled and began to set the pieces up. "You''re on!"


    Tony got absolutely annihilated in under four.


    Say what you will about Ronald Weasley, but strategy is where the boy has always excelled. I thought. A natural kinesthetic learner? Maybe that''s why school doesn''t appeal to him and he''s seen as lazy. Food for thought.


    "Your move with the King was bold." Ron complimented, setting the chess pieces again. "But I''ve seen it before, so I knew what to do. Want to play another?"


    As the boys slowly got past their dislike of each other through some good old fashioned competition, I helped myself to some roast and potatoes, as well as a glass of orange juice.


    I love that the house elves know my preference in drink, now. I thought. Though, a nice, cold can of soda would be great, too.


    Come to think of it, why hadn''t anyone introduced soda to the Wizarding world yet? Would it break some kind of law to do it?


    I didn''t think so. It was just a beverage. If I could mass produce the stuff, that would likely make me quite the pretty penny.


    I''d have to add that particular idea to the list.


    I knew that, while I could conceivably hole up somewhere and study magic to my heart''s content, I would still be putting a considerable amount of time into gathering resources.


    Another thing to consider would be the cost of research material.


    The cost of school supplies was likely so low that it was easily covered by the Ministry¡ª I rather doubted any form of reigning government would waste money on more than what was absolutely necessary.


    What about knowledge outside of school, though? At the moment, I had access to Hogwarts'' extensive library, but that was only going to last as long as I remained a student.


    What were my other options?


    I continued to ponder this as I ate, barely paying attention to Tony and Weasley''s chatter.


    "Does he do that often?"


    "You have no idea."


    I stifled the eye roll and forced myself to focus on my train of thought, lest I lose hold of it.


    Books cost money, and rare books probably much more. I scratched my chin. It''s likely even worse for materials¡­ I''ll need some kind of cash flow to acquire all of this. I have to work within my means, but it''s definitely doable.


    There were so many ways I could go about it.


    Introducing and selling soda was a fairly mundane idea, all things considered, but it was a free market; no competition in sight.


    Another idea was a lot more harmful and involved breaking into various ATMs, using the stolen money to buy gold and then exchanging said gold for Galleons at Gringotts.


    Or you could straight up exchange the paper money with them for the Galleons. The sly part of me said. Why waste the time getting gold? Unless the gold has more value than the British Pound¡­ choices, choices...


    All of this effort and planning was just so I could have the opportunity to conduct my research uninterrupted.


    Another path, I reckoned, was joining the Unspeakables at the Department of Mysteries, though I had absolutely no idea what that entailed.


    A position within that secretive organization would most certainly place me in a position with considerable access to knowledge and resources, but I''d likely have to answer to someone else, which was a definite no.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I will not have my pursuits limited by someone else''s ideas on what I should and should not do. I thought. I will not compromise on this.


    Any further pondering was interrupted by Ron turning and accidentally driving his shoulder into mine, in the process.


    Annoyed, I sent the boy a look.


    "Sorry." He said with a wince before addressing someone behind me. "Harry! You''re back."


    "Yeah." Harry Potter said as I turned to greet him.


    "Potter." I said, rubbing the soreness away.


    "Clarke." He nodded at me and at Tony as well. "Goldstein."


    "Potter."


    "Ron, what''re you doing here?" Harry asked once the greetings were over.


    "Oh, um.." Ron said eloquently.


    "He came to apologize." Tony beat me to it, surprising me. I had expected him to say nothing¡ª he hadn''t seemed very keen on forgiveness, after all.


    I guess I don''t know this kid as well as I think I do. I thought. Or maybe he''s being civil just because it''s the right thing to do?


    "Oh." Potter said, his posture slackening with the information. "Brilliant!"


    "Yeah." Ron cleared his throat before he gestured at the chess set. "Want to play?"


    Potter smiled and nodded. "All right. I''ll just sit next to Goldstein."


    The doors to the Great Hall opened, revealing Hagrid.


    "No need." I said, setting down my fork and pushing off of the table. "You can take my spot."


    "You sure?" Potter said, sounding unsure.


    "Yeah." I nodded towards the half-Giant. "I just wanted to talk to Hagrid for a bit, is all."


    Anthony, who had been staring at me in confusion, nodded. "All right."


    I turned and moved across the Great Hall, to stand in front of the big man.


    "Mr. Clarke." Hagrid greeted. "Happy Christmas."


    "Happy Christmas." I returned reflexively, trying to piece together what I would say next. "I wanted to say that, um¡­"


    Hagrid only waited patiently.


    I took a breath to collect myself.


    "I wanted to thank you for what you did for me." I said. "And not¡ª you know¡ª telling anyone."


    A soft smile graced the large man''s face. "Think nothin'' of it, lad. I know what it''s like ter have no one in the world care about yeh."


    He grasped my shoulder, his expression turning solemn. "That''s no way for a young lad to live. Leads nowhere good¡ª mark my words, young Clarke."


    My eyes widened slightly. He was talking about his own childhood; Hagrid had lost his father in his first year of school, hadn''t he? At least, that was my recollection of the events.


    His mother was a Giantess who didn¡¯t care for him because he was too small¡ª in Giant standards.


    The sort of life he''s lived¡ª enduring humiliation and suffering¡ª I''m surprised he hasn''t gone on a killing spree to rival Greyback. I thought.


    If Hagrid ever decided to go rogue, very few people would actually be able to put him down.


    I nodded, mirroring his expression. "I will. I promise."


    Hagrid smiled and patted my shoulder. "Good. You stay on the right path, and there''ll be no stopping yeh. And if you need any help, my house is always open to you, young Mr. Clarke."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Thank you."


    "Think nothing of it." Hagrid said, taking his hand off of my shoulder and nodding towards Tony, Weasley and Potter. "Now I believe you''ve got friends waiting?"


    With that, I let him through, watching the man take a seat with the rest of the teachers.


    "Adam!" I heard Tony call for me from the side. "Your turn!"


    I stared at Hagrid for one more second before turning and making my way to the group of boys.


    Stay on the right path, huh? I thought and sat next to Tony.


    oooo


    9:00 PM, Grand Staircases


    Returning to the Room of Requirement was turning out to be a nightmare.


    You would have thought it''d be simple: take the stairs to the Seventh Floor and get to the room. Of course, directions as simple as those got skewed when Hogwarts Castle decided that it had other plans for me.


    Those plans involved these stupid, inconvenient staircases.


    It seemed that the stairs were adamant on keeping me away from the Room of Requirement.


    How did I know this?


    Well, I''d just spent the last thirty minutes getting detoured, turned back and rerouted.


    Were the staircases able to read my desires?


    The thought sounded ridiculous to me, and yet¡­ it made sense.


    The school couldn''t get rid of me fast enough, that day. Is it still angry with me?


    I frowned. Should I turn back? If it doesn''t want me here, then maybe I shouldn''t try my luck.


    No.


    I shook my head.


    The school was fine with the likes of Riddle and many others like him living under its roof, but it was going to give me attitude over what was basically an accident?


    I''m not so easily dissuaded, Hogwarts. I thought. I''m getting to where I need to be whether you like it or not. Now, let me through!


    The stairs did not obey and¡ª excuse the pun¡ª magically put me on the right path.


    I guess I''ll have to do this the hard way.


    I made my way to the Eighth Floor and readied myself to do something stupid. Taking the staircase leading from the Eighth Floor down to the Sixth, I positioned myself carefully, waiting for the right moment.


    This is stupid, but here goes!


    I jumped off of the ledge, aiming my leap to reach the Seventh Floor. With a hastily yelled "Spongify!" I crashed into the softened stone floor with a thud, keeping my right arm up so the wand did not take any damage.


    For the next few seconds, I struggled to regain my senses, dazed as I was by the impact.


    Thank God for the Softening Charm. I smiled and rubbed my sore side¡ª that was going to hurt later, for sure. "Finally, the Seventh damn Floor."


    "Did someone say something?" A portrait of a man in a bathtub said.


    I winced and kept quiet, staring down at my still invisible. My Disillusionment Charm was still holding, thankfully.


    That was the stupidest stunt I¡¯ve done so far¡ª in both lives. I thought, resisting the urge to whoop in exhilaration. But damn, was it fun.


    I began to move through the Seventh Floor, keeping my gait slow as I slowly regained my balance and center. Just before I turned the corner leading to the hall where the Room¡¯s entrance was, I heard the sound of two men speaking.


    Good thing I didn¡¯t dispel the Disillusionment Charm. I thought and slowed down, carefully peeking around the corner. My eyes went wide at the people there.


    What are they doing here? I thought, letting out an involuntary gasp.


    Luckily, the two were too far away to have heard it.


    Shit. They know about the Room? I don¡¯t remember any mentions of Snape and this place¡ª and Dumbledore only found it when he needed to take a dump, once.


    ¡°Not that I do not enjoy the occasional night-time stroll with you, Headmaster¡­¡± Severus Snape said, shooting the wizened old wizard a look of irritation. ¡°But why are we here? It has been some time, and I have some potions in need of¡­ Careful supervision.¡±


    ¡°Not to worry, my friend.¡± Albus Dumbledore said, eyes twinkling. ¡°You will be there just in time.¡±


    Snape did not reply, adopting a stony expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­ There.¡± Dumbledore said, pointing at the exact spot where the Room of Requirement¡¯s entrance should be. ¡°That is the source.¡±


    ¡°The strange magic you spoke of, earlier?¡± Severus took a step forward, assessing the wall.


    Shit, they¡¯re onto me. I didn¡¯t move, the sudden fear rooting me in place. Don¡¯t panic, Clarke. Stay cool. Keep it cool. Maybe they aren''t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t notice anything of note¡­¡± Professor Snape said, but drew his wand regardless. ¡°Though, I¡¯ve never known you to be the misleading sort.¡±


    Dumbledore took a step back, giving the much younger man a nod to begin.


    Snape tapped his wand over the wall and closed his eyes. ¡°I can feel¡­ Something.¡±


    He stepped back and moved his wand in a counterclockwise spiral, before sweeping it to the left. Nothing happened.


    Snape opened his eyes and tried to burn a hole through the wall.


    He continued his attempts, even going so far as to vocalize his spells, an expression of intense concentration on his face as he filled the hall with multicolored lights.


    Still, he failed. The wall remained unfazed.


    ¡°Whatever lies beyond this wall, it¡¯s beyond my ability to trespass.¡± Professor Snape said, impressed.


    ¡°Curious.¡± Dumbledore said as Snape continued to stare at the wall. ¡°Curious indeed. I do remember finding a room full of chamber pots, somewhere around here, and I had been in dire need of a toilet. Alas, I never found it again.¡±


    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not implying that, beyond this wall, there lies a¡­ bathroom?¡± Snape said, an eyebrow raised from the strangeness of the situation he was finding himself in.


    ¡°It is possible.¡±


    What the hell is this conversation? I resisted the urge to laugh. If they found me, then it was all over.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Snape scoffed. "Why place such powerful protections on a bathroom, of all places? No, this must be something else. A hidden room built by the Founders."


    "You mean¡­?" Dumbledore¡¯s eyes widened at the implication.


    "The Chamber. Yes." Snape said with a nod.


    They thought this was the Chamber of Secrets?


    "What the Hell." I mouthed.


    After a few moments, I nodded to myself: I supposed, with the available information at hand, it made sense that they''d reach such a conclusion.


    There was a long moment of silence as the two men drank in the implications of their findings.


    ¡°Why now?¡± Professor Snape finally said.


    ¡°I''m afraid I do not follow, my friend." Dumbledore said.


    "Why are we detecting it now?" Snape elaborated. "Why not last year, or five years before? Five years from now?"


    "I do not know." The Headmaster shook his head. "Perhaps the events which occurred fifty years ago are about to reoccur."


    Snape stayed silent, though he seemed unconvinced.


    "Or perhaps¡­" Dumbledore mused, placing a hand against the wall. "No spell is everlasting¡ª even a Gubraithian Flame can be snuffed out with enough time. It is possible that the protections are finally beginning to fade."


    "So, in essence, we must wait for the defenses to weaken further." Snape nodded before turning his attention to the wall. "I am impressed you were able to detect the faint, lingering traces of magic here. The hidden benefits of being Headmaster, I presume?"


    ¡°The position of Headmaster does have many benefits, my boy.¡± Professor Dumbledore chuckled and shook his head as he took a few steps back. ¡°But this is not one of them."


    "Then¡­?"


    "There are a certain few wizards who have come into contact with¡­ ancient and powerful artifacts, which allows them to, provided they have the requisite knowledge, detect the existence of other such artifacts.¡±


    Snape absorbed the statement for a moment, before speaking. ¡°And you are one such wizard, I presume.¡±


    ¡°I do find myself to be among their numbers, yes.¡± Dumbledore said with a nod, a grave look overriding his normal, twinkling visage. ¡°Another is currently locked within the topmost level of Nurmengard Castle.¡±


    Snape said nothing to this, though his eyes narrowed.


    I understood why: the old man was talking about Gellert Grindelwald, arguably the worst Dark Lord this world had ever seen.


    I¡¯d read a few books about him when I was researching the Shield Charm¡ª I thought I¡¯d find a nugget of information to help me develop it.


    It did help, somewhat, but I ended up learning a lot more about the man in question. He was one of the most infamous Dark Lords in history, with claws set in almost every corner of the Wizarding World.


    The only reason he hadn¡¯t succeeded in his conquest of the world was standing not twenty feet away.


    ¡°And what¡­ artifact, may I ask, is hidden behind this wall?¡± Snape said.


    Dumbledore did not answer, sending the man a pointed look, instead.


    ¡°Another secret.¡± Professor Snape¡¯s lip curled in disgust. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Do not mistake my reticence for a lack of faith in you, Severus.¡± Dumbledore said, his tone chiding. ¡°But my relationship with these items is of a more¡­ personal nature.¡±


    The Hallows? The answer immediately came, catching me completely off guard. That doesn''t make any sense! How can one of those be here?


    ¡°I see.¡± Snape said, pulling me out of my thoughts as he turned to leave. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave.¡±


    "Thank you for your help, Severus."


    Professor Snape did not grace him with a reply, leaving the old man alone in the corridor.


    I watched him pass me by, staying as still as I could before turning my attention back to Dumbledore again. The venerable wizard''s expression turned unreadable. "Could it be that the Stone has slumbered here at Hogwarts, all this time? I never noticed¡­ No."


    The man shook his head and seemed to visibly force himself to walk away from the wall. He was so distracted by his own thoughts that he likely wouldn''t have noticed me even if I were fully visible.


    Still, I stayed frozen in place until long after he was gone.


    Once I was certain that there was no one else here, I began to breathe freely again.


    "What the fuck!" Was the first thing that came out of my mouth.


    The Resurrection Stone was here? How was that possible?


    The stupid rock should be somewhere in the Gaunt residence, with protections set up by Voldemort to keep it safe. I thought. How is it here?!


    I took a long, deep breath to calm myself.


    That can''t be it. The third Hallow can''t be here. I moved to the door, an idea forming in my mind. The Deathly Hallows are artifacts of death, itself¡ª or at least linked to death.


    Maybe, just maybe, Dumbledore hadn''t found traces of a Hallow, but whatever remained of my Curse of Entropy?


    That sounded like a much more likely answer.


    I bit off the reflexive curse. I played with forces far beyond my understanding, and now the most powerful wizard alive took notice. That was not at all good. If I were to be discovered¡­


    Azkaban, or worse; being an Unspeakable¡¯s test dummy. How the hell do I deal with this? I felt the stress slowly getting the better of me. Think, Clarke. Think! How do you solve this?


    My gaze turned to the Room''s entrance and I began to walk back and forth three times, saying: "I need to see the Dummy".


    Nothing happened.


    I let out a sharp breath and tried again. "C''mon, please."


    Nothing again.


    I was about to swear before writing appeared on the wall.


    In angry, bright red letters, it said:


    BEGONE DEFILER


    I stared at the response open-mouthed. The Room was talking to me!


    The shock from the event faded quickly as I realized the implications of the displayed words. "Look, I just want to make things right¡ª to help you get better!"


    The words merged together into a haphazard swirl of color, as if the consciousness controlling them was confused.


    Eventually, after a minute of tense silence, the words began to reform:


    YOUR DESIRE IS GENUINE


    WE REQUIRE STRONG BLOOD TO HEAL


    "Strong blood?" I repeated, very confused at the words. "What does that even mean?"


    The words faded into the wall. The Room did not answer my question, leaving me alone in the corridor.

 12 - The Search Begins

    oooo


    The Search Begins


    oooo


    December 27, 1991, 7:30 PM, Library


    There''s nothing useful here. I thought, slumped over the chair in the Library.


    Still, I continued to stare at the words on the page, willing them to at least be what I was looking for. Of course, desire didn''t simply conjure up knowledge out of nowhere, and so I was left staring at the stupid book.


    With a sigh of deep frustration, I finally set it down on the table.


    I''ve been at this for days, trying to figure out whatever the Hell the school was on about. I took a deep, calming breath to center myself. Just what did it mean by ''strong blood'', anyway?


    I''d looked through tome after tome in the hopes of solving this mystery, but honestly, who was I kidding?


    The damn castle must be messing with me. I thought. What else could explain this wild goose chase?


    Looking down at the stack of books I¡¯d already skimmed, I scoffed. There was nothing specifically on the blood of other creatures in any of these, unless it was part of a Potions textbook. When I had found mentions of blood, the term ¡®strong¡¯ was not used anywhere.


    Except for Re¡¯em blood. I scratched my forearm. Supposedly that gives people a burst of immense strength¡ª enough to rival giants or trolls¡ª for a limited time.


    But I doubted that was what the castle wanted. Re¡¯ems were native to North America and East Asia; Hogwarts School was possessed of a sapience of sorts, so it didn¡¯t make sense that it would request such a ridiculous tribute from what it knew to be a fledgling magic user.


    And yet, it somehow thought I was able to give it what it requires.


    Well, whatever it is, I won¡¯t find the answers in the pre-approved sections.


    It made sense, after a fashion. I leaned back in my chair. I doubt Dumbledore or any of the previous Headmasters of this school would have allowed the knowledge of blood sacrifice to be so easily learned. Still, I had to look through these just to be sure.


    It would be silly if I¡¯d ended up risking getting caught out of bounds when I could have found the solution with no danger to myself, after all. I was not going to half-ass things, this time. I¡¯d already done that, and now the school was demanding tribute like it was some kind of blood sponge.


    Perhaps it wants the blood of a strong wizard? I mused, trying and failing to resist the urge to bite my nails. The longer I let this continue, the angrier the school will be, I think.


    I stared at the bookshelves around me. The Library had a fairly good index, but its repository of books was obviously limited by the teachers, so as to avoid abuse.


    My gaze drifted towards the direction of the Restricted Section. ¡°Strong Blood, huh.¡±


    Of course, this hadn''t been the first time I''d thought of entering the Restricted Section.


    I''d simply held back because I knew I hadn''t been ready for that level of information.


    Magic was a wondrous and beautiful thing, but it could also be cruel and torturous if it wished to be.


    My dealings with the void were proof enough of that.


    It was enlightening, in a sense; the energy was alive in a way that I could not truly describe. Magic functioned by a rule-set that the Wizarding World had only barely scratched the surface of.


    They all seem confident that their knowledge is absolute. I thought, images of the house-elves going through my head. And yet, they cannot touch the sheer kinetic power of the elves. Goblin silver is an absolute mystery to them¡ª impossibly sharp and able to absorb the properties of whatever it comes in contact with. What else do they not know?


    I pushed off of the table and moved to return the books to their proper place, my body working on autopilot as I began to plan my next move.


    I¡¯ll have to come back when it''s late. I thought as I stowed the final book back where I found it. I''ll have to be careful in the Restricted Section. The books, there¡ª


    I stopped my train of thought as I shouldered my pack. I would have to avoid any screaming books, or ones that would try to eat me.


    I smiled slightly at the thought. This world truly was strange, and its denizens just as odd and insane.


    I mean, books that attack you! I remembered the old gimmick¡ª the Monster Book of Monsters, I believed it was called. The damn thing tried to bite your fingers off unless you stroked its spine.


    The smile fell off my face as I made my exit, passing by the Library''s threshold and absently feeling the tingle on my skin.


    In there, I would likely be facing things which were just as volatile or violent¡ª or worse. The Restricted Section was a known repository of Dark Magic, after all.


    Go in, get what you need, get out. I thought, my resolve setting in as I headed towards the Ravenclaw Dorms to meet with Tony.


    That way, I''d have a rock hard alibi¡ª chess games long into the night¡ª assuming that anyone suspected me of wrongdoing, in the first place.


    And so it was, my plan to raid the Restricted Section had begun.


    oooo


    Ravenclaw Dorms, Hours later, Past Midnight¡­


    I stared up at the ceiling, unable to sleep due to the excitement and restlessness washing over my body.


    "It should be late enough, now." I said from under the sheets and reached for the ebony wand at my bedside.


    "Tempus." I incanted, watching as the orange mist curled out of the wand, coalescing before me to show the time.


    1:20 AM


    I nodded. That was surely enough. If I waited any longer, I would have been wasting time.


    I pushed the covers off and began to dress, deciding to go with my school robes.


    Truthfully, I probably should have worn something else, but the robes had a massive surface area, which would serve to reinforce the Disillusionment Charm¡ª however little.


    They would also keep me warm enough. It was late December, after all.


    Not to mention that I have no real way of getting new, usable clothes. If only I¡¯d been reincarnated into a family of considerable wealth¡ª I¡¯d have something more than a collection of low-quality school robes and used orphanage castoffs.


    I would have to look into that at some point, but for now, I had to focus on my objective.


    If all went well, no one would even question my absence, come the morning.


    My grasp over the Disillusionment Charm is still, thankfully, a secret. I thought as I put my shoes on and stared at myself in the mirror. With a nod, I tapped my wand against the top of my head and called the spell forth.


    "Praetexo."


    Like a cool breeze, I felt my magic swirling around me, taking in the essence of the air around us and merging with it.


    It settled over my form, almost seamlessly fading me out of view. It¡¯s impressive, every time I do it.


    I sighed in contentment, the sensations of outer cold and inner heat rejuvenating me.


    Off we go.


    Thanks to the Christmas holidays, exiting the Dorms was beyond simple, since no one was here to call me out. Usually, there were a few Fifth, Sixth or Seventh Years staying up late, likely studying.


    I smiled, remembering the first few times I''d snuck out. I''d been so afraid of getting caught, but even the rudimentary Disillusionment had been enough, what with the others too busy with their books or their... partners.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t all sunshine and¡ª Hmm, wouldn¡¯t it be more apt to say moonlight, here?¡ª rainbows. There had been a few close calls with Filch''s cat; that damn creature somehow knew exactly where to go. It knew right where to find me.


    Luckily, cats were small animals and were more easily deterred by what they perceived to be threats.


    I rather doubted Mrs. Norris was keen on the prospect of getting jinxed.


    Even while under Disillusionment, she had been able to detect my mischievous intent. Watching her flee had been amusing, but it had also been an interesting lesson, all things considered.


    While animals weren''t generally magically inclined, their senses seemed attuned to the magic around them; like an extra sense, warning them of danger.


    It makes sense. I thought, nodding as I reached the Grand Staircase. Avoiding danger is just as good as deterring or facing it¡ª sometimes better.


    Carefully, I stepped onto the stairway leading to the Fourth Floor and made my way down. Once I reached the other side, I turned to stare at the steps.


    The castle does know I¡¯m here. I thought. It isn¡¯t giving me any trouble on the staircase. Come to think of it, it hadn¡¯t given me trouble earlier, when I was going back to the Ravenclaw Tower.


    Was it just a coincidence, or was it a sign that I was doing the right thing? There was no real way to tell.


    If only I could use something like Path to Victory¡­ I mused as I stepped through the great hallways of the castle, with nothing but the silver light of the full moon to illuminate my surroundings. I would know every step to take, every move to make, every eventuality to cover and every word to say to achieve my set goals.


    Wouldn¡¯t that have been convenient? I stifled the derisive scoff. Things were never that easy for me.


    Never have been. Never will be.


    The closest thing to Path to Victory here was Divination, and that particular field of magic was a joke¡ª an easy grade for the underachiever. The only time it ever came into play was when it concerned grand prophecies which plunged entire societies in wars and destroyed the families within.


    Why was there never a prophecy about it raining the next week? Perhaps a prophecy concerning someone¡¯s test results?


    To be fair, the only prophecy I knew of which applied to this world was the one revolving around Potter and Voldemort.


    All of the others were neatly kept within the Hall of Prophecy of the Department of Mysteries, under protective enchantments meant to cause maximal brain damage to those trying to access them¡ª unless the person was the prophecy''s recipient, of course.


    For a moment, I wondered if there was a prophecy concerning me, but I shook the thought away.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Even if there was, that chamber was far away from me and out of my reach for quite some time¡ª quite possibly for good.


    I was not keen on becoming the focus of an Unspeakable¡¯s attention.


    Those particular wizards and witches were a secretive bunch and were neck deep in strange and obscure magic.


    Now, normally, I¡¯d be salivating at the thought of such knowledge, but the risk of joining them was too high.


    Pursuing magic is not without risks, Clarke. Part of me argued. Should you not divulge the truth of your nature so you may be allowed to explore the concepts more easily? You¡¯re but one man. How much can you truly accomplish? Imagine if you joined a team of like minded individuals ready to help you pursue every goal you had.


    Except they won¡¯t help me¡ª at least, not without strings attached. No. I thought harshly. Not at the cost of my freedom. I will never compromise on this.


    What good was information if I was not allowed to use it in any way, shape or form?


    What was the point of reaching the pinnacle of magic if I was not able to enjoy the fruits of my labor?


    Before too long, I found myself standing at the entrance of the Library once again. The door was already open, which was a little disconcerting.


    I ignored the feeling of trepidation and slowly approached from the door''s left side before peeking inside.


    No sign of activity. Very odd. I thought, taking a few steps forward and feeling the tingle of the threshold wash over my skin as I moved past it.


    Could it be that Potter is here tonight? Maybe that¡¯s it. He must have entered the Restricted Section already. I thought; it was around that time, after all. It doesn''t matter, anyway. Let him have his own adventure while I have mine.


    I ventured further into the Library, keeping my steps slow and measured.


    Shrouded in darkness with a faint hint of silver light filtering through the windows, my surroundings were almost incomparable with how they were in the daytime.


    My eyes still not having fully adjusted to the lower light of the Library, I kept my left hand out in front of me, pressing it against the shelves to help me move forward.


    I¡¯d have cast the Wand-Lighting Charm to help me navigate, but that spell brought a great risk of detection.


    I imagined that, if I were to be caught in the Restricted Section, I would not get much leniency from the staff.


    Considering the previous history of a certain talented orphan in this school, my trespassing could be argued as grounds for expulsion¡ª or at the very least, an insane amount of scrutiny.


    Potter, on the other hand, would likely get a slap on the wrist¡ª if that. I thought with no heat. He is the central figure of the prophecy and the main character, besides. I doubt that Dumbledore would allow anyone to snap Potter¡¯s wand. If he did it for Hagrid, then he¡¯ll do it for Harry.


    It was as simple as that.


    Slowly¡ª almost agonizingly so¡ª I moved deeper into the Library, in the direction of the Restricted Section.


    My hand accidentally brushed past a book which hadn''t been returned properly, causing it to drop.


    With a feeling of impending doom, I watched as the book slammed into the stone floor with the loudest slap I''d ever heard in both of my lives.


    Fuck! I thought, the sudden panic forcing me to move forward at a brisk pace. You have to move. Can''t let them catch you, Clarke.


    Once I was a fair distance away from my previous spot, I looked back.


    Nothing. It was all clear.


    Relieved, I leant against the nearest bookshelf as I attempted to stabilize my heart rate through slow, steady breaths. False alarm. Thank God or whatever is watching over me from up there.


    A few moments later, I was confident in continuing again. Watch for errant books, this time, Clarke. Can''t screw this up.


    I moved further in, weaving past shelves upon shelves until I was standing before the entrance to the Restricted Section.


    The gate had already been opened. That meant that Potter was indeed here¡ª Filch and his cat are not far behind, then? I need to make haste.


    I settled my nerves with a deep breath and a tensing of the muscles, before moving past the Restricted Section''s entrance.


    No tingle, this time. They didn''t ward it?


    Beyond stupid. Why is the security so lax? I thought. Maybe most of the terrible books have already been removed or dealt with?


    It wasn''t a good thought, but I shrugged it off¡ª they wouldn''t restrict the section if there wasn''t something here that I could make use of.


    And so, my search officially began. I skipped over the books on Charms and Transfiguration and checked another book case, gradually heading further in.


    I did my best to keep track of my path, lest I find myself lost.


    It was a tall order, I was beginning to learn; darkness crept in from all sides, the already weak moonlight not nearly enough to penetrate the gradually increasing atmosphere of gloom.


    This place is something else. I thought with no small amount of trepidation. Was it designed this way, or did Hogwarts Castle simply evolve its environment to do this?


    I let out a shuddering breath and did my best to rein in my own fear. This darkness¡ª it almost reminded me of the void.


    But where the void is serene and infinite, this darkness feels crude and savage.


    Perhaps I was letting my nerves get the better of me. How the Hell did Potter go through this place without a care in the world?


    Surely he didn''t think that his cloak made him invincible, right¡ª the memory of him falling off of a chair flashed in my mind''s eye.


    Oh. Right. The clumsy kid does think that. Damn children, I swear. I realized, feeling a little better about the situation. Perhaps I need to channel his childlike bravery and go forth, as well.


    My nerves now re-settled, I continued my trek, only taking the minimal amount of time necessary to study the shelves around me. So far, nothing particularly useful to my endeavors.


    Advanced magic, to be sure¡ª OWL to NEWT level, if I had to guess. Things meant for the specialized education of students. I supposed I was still in the ''safe'' part of the Restricted Section.


    Whatever passes as ''safe'', here. My lips curled in a slight, mocking smile.


    It was an amusing thought, but it didn¡¯t improve my mood much.


    I needed to go deeper into this place. This brought a new problem.


    "There''s little to no light. I can''t see shit." I mouthed, throwing a look at where I thought the entrance was as I held my wand aloft, whispering. "Wouldn''t hurt, now. Lumos."


    Focusing my desire and intent, I made the light strong enough to light up the spines of the various books in my immediate vicinity, but weak enough that it wouldn''t draw too much attention to me.


    With the light, I was able to see the titles of the books again, but still, I couldn''t find anything particularly useful.


    Curses, curses, more curses. Charms that replace¡ª oh, it''s just more curses. I stifled the sigh of annoyance and moved on to the next bookcase.


    This seems more promising.


    This one was full of Potions books. Those were probably my best bet, all things considered.


    From said case, I picked out three different titles, nestled in various spots:


    A Compendium of Blood Draughts by Theodus Walker


    Cauldrons of Blood: A Collection of Strength


    Samson''s Sanguine Serums


    These look promising. I grabbed the closest one and opened it slowly¡ª ready to drop it and bolt at the first sign of trouble.


    Nothing happened. I checked the others and was relieved to see that they all seemed safe to touch and open.


    I''d have to learn some diagnostic spells, just to make sure there were no hidden traps.


    With gentle, slow and almost noiseless movements, I placed my wand on the shelf, took the three books and stowed them into my backpack.


    That was when the sound of an agonized shriek filled the Library, echoing off of the walls.


    That sound¡­ That was a few very close. What the hell?


    A second later, I heard the sound of a lamp breaking.


    For fuck''s sake, it''s Potter! I thought, snatching my lit wand off of the shelf and casting my next spell.


    "Nox!" The light at the tip winked out of existence, submerging me in the complete darkness of the Restricted Section.


    Before I was even given a second to acclimate to the lower light, I began to move, hearing the faint noise of feet scuffing against the stone floor nearby.


    Was it Filch, or was it Potter?


    As the sound grew stronger, I turned from it and increased my pace, only to stop.


    Filch was right in front of me, lantern in hand. He glared, yellow teeth bared in an almost-snarl as he raised his lamp up high, the light banishing away the worst of the Restricted Section¡¯s darkness.


    "Out of bounds, are we?" Filch smiled, an unpleasant thing to witness from such a joyless old man.


    My blood ran cold at the words¡ª can he see me?


    The caretaker moved to the right, looking around the shelves as his lamplight cast a great shadow on the ground. "Show yourself."


    Thank fucking God. He can''t see me. I moved to the side, only to feel a presence shove hard against me from behind, knocking me down with a thud.


    I ignored the flare of pain and focused on the caretaker, who was now heading this way.


    ¡°Got you, now.¡±


    A few more steps and I was done for. From my position on the floor, I pointed my wand at the bookshelf behind the man and whispered. "Accio!"


    The books flew into Filch, knocking him forward with a grunt of surprise and pain¡ª but I was already in motion, scrambling up to my feet and rushing past him, not even trying to hide the noise I was making.


    The presence had stopped for a moment, ahead of me, before it resumed its quick stride.


    Think later. Run now.


    The presence¡ª Potter¡ª took a left, and so I took a right. I felt more confident in my own chances.


    Potter''s barely got any situational awareness when not concerning Quidditch, anyway.


    My wand held at my side, I continued moving further away from the scene, ready to strike at whoever got in my way. It seemed I¡¯d made the correct turn, judging by the increase of light, and soon, the Library¡¯s exit was in view.


    No hesitation¡ª I ran for it and made my way to the Grand Staircase.


    The stairs were, again, thankfully merciful, and I found myself on the Fifth Floor.


    Still, I did not stop. Distance didn''t mean I was necessarily scot-free.


    The teachers and caretakers knew the secret passageways of the Castle better than anyone save, probably, the Marauders.


    However, as the seconds turned into minutes, I began to calm down despite it all.


    The threat of capture had greatly lessened by this point, and was getting lower with every second. Feeling slightly drained, I moved to the side and sat on the cold floor to rest, uncaring of the chill I felt as I leaned my back into the wall.


    That was close. I thought, my wand still drawn. I brought my knees closer to my chest and just continued to sit there, motionless against the wall.


    For the next few minutes, I kept a watchful eye on my surroundings, but there was nothing but the sound of weak snores coming from a nearby portrait.


    With a short breath, I got back to my feet, dusting my backside off. I threw a glance in the direction of the dormitories, but decided not to head back, just yet.


    Storing the books which I essentially just stole in my room was¡ª obviously¡ª a terrible idea.


    The Room of Requirement was likely out, as well. The castle may have entered a truce with me, but I doubted it would allow me to use its room until I fixed its little void problem.


    I wouldn''t push my luck, anyway. I thought and began to make my way to my temporary base of operations¡ª the unused classroom near the Ravenclaw Tower which I''ve been using on and off ever since the incident.


    I went inside, closing the door behind me and locking it for good measure.


    With a flick of my wand, I let the flow of magic around me dissipate, bringing me back into view.


    I set the backpack on a nearby desk, staring at it while my mind went through something entirely different.


    Potter¡ª I was able to detect him, somehow. I thought, sitting down in front of the desk and running my hand through my hair as I leaned my head back. Sure, he bumped into me, but I felt it; some kind of familiar presence.


    It didn''t take long for me to connect the dots.


    ¡°There are a certain few wizards who have come into contact with¡­ ancient and powerful artifacts, which allows them to, provided they have the requisite knowledge, detect the existence of other such artifacts.¡± Dumbledore had told Snape the other day.


    The conclusion was obvious: this power to detect the Deathly Hallows¡ª I had it, too.


    Dumbledore¡­ I thought, eyes narrowing at the implications. How did he get the ability? Was it from touching a Hallow?


    I shook my head. It couldn''t have been. Potter had the Cloak in all of the books, and never once did he demonstrate possessing an awareness of the other Hallows.


    No, it had to have been achieved through study and that could only mean one thing.


    "He knows about the void." I breathed, the realization both shocking and disconcerting. "The old man, he''s learned to interact with the void, just like I did."


    I''d known the man wasn''t without his faults and foibles, but I''d attributed such things to the foolishness of youth.


    But to delve into the void like this¡ª just what has he done?


    This is rich, coming from you, Clarke. Part of me sneered. You hypocrite; what have you been doing, this whole time?


    It''s different for me. I argued back, heat suffusing into my being and banishing the chill away. I died, and then I came back. Was I supposed to ignore it? Should I bury my head in the sand and pretend that there''s nothing wrong, or that someone¡ªsomething ¡ª with power greater than death itself, just plucked me out of the void and dropped me off here?


    There was no answer.


    How could there have been?


    "I''m losing my mind, aren''t I?" I said, shaking my head and turning my gaze to the closed backpack in front of me.


    Whatever you are, hiding beyond the void. I thought as I stowed the books into the small, hidden space in a nearby corner, disillusioning them for good measure. I''m rising to the pinnacle of magic, and when I''m done¡­


    "I''m coming for you."

 13 - Mirror, Mirror

    oooo


    Mirror, Mirror


    oooo


    December 30, 1991, 5:15 PM


    It was through sheer luck that I was able to beg off having to spend time with Tony and the others, today.


    Potter and Weasley were going to take Tony to Hagrid''s to introduce the two. As expected, I had been asked if I wanted to come along.


    Thank the stars and heavens that my quick wit was one of the few things from my old life that had accompanied me to the new one. I thought as I entered my temporary base of operations.


    Children can get pretty clingy when they start forming bonds. I locked the door behind me and let out a long, suffering sigh. It''d be cute if it weren''t so troublesome.


    I had a feeling Tony could tell that there was something not quite right about me.


    It was inevitable this would happen, of course¡ª we''d been in close quarters for months now.


    Dealing with someone on a personal level like that¡­ you tend to learn a thing or two. At the start, you could be detecting something simple, like a habit or a musical preference.


    As the relationship grows, however, you begin to get an insight on the person''s true self from the way they speak, behave and react when faced with various scenarios.


    Tony knew that something about me was strange, even if he didn''t say anything out loud.


    I could see it in his posture, in the way he hesitated around me at times.


    He still considered me a friend, of course, but he was beginning to wake up to the reality of what a relationship with me looked like.


    Growing pains, maybe? Hopefully, he¡¯ll get over it.


    I''d had similar experiences back at the orphanage, though I hadn''t bothered making any friends, then.


    My patience is a thing of legend, but dealing with children younger than ten is where I draw the line. I thought. And the only reason I''m making friends here¡­


    I stopped my train of thought, remembering Quirrell''s words and the implications therein.


    The man was right, in a sense.


    At first, I''d set out to make a few friends to ensure that the staff was off my back, as well as to avoid any uncomfortable parallels that the Headmaster might have seen between myself and Tom Riddle.


    There were plenty of orphans who had attended Hogwarts between my time and that of Riddle¡ª and they hadn''t become stark raving dark wizards.


    Still, there was no need to take crazy, unnecessary risks in this sort of situation.


    And so, I ended up playing my game.


    How''d that turn out? I thought with great sarcasm.


    Befriending Terry Boot seemed like a good idea at the time, but it had proven to be more trouble than it was worth.


    Him selling me out to Malfoy still surprised and annoyed me every time I thought about it.


    Then again, children always did have issues thinking things through.


    Emotional creatures with gross overreactions. I resisted the urge to pinch the bridge of my nose as I set my pack on my workbench.


    I called it a workbench, but it was actually two long desks pushed together against the far corner of the room.


    It was the principle of the thing, really; a bit of trickery I played on myself to increase my motivation levels.


    Something about calling it a workbench, rather than a desk, made it more appealing for me to work on.


    If I had to pinpoint the source of this behavior, I would have looked towards the ludicrous amount of time I spent playing video games in my previous life¡ª specifically role-playing games.


    A workbench means I can have some kind of game progression. I thought, pulling out my notebook and leafing through its pages, my eyes only catching the titles and relevant points.


    Considering it''s not even been five months since I came to Hogwarts, the sheer amount of progress I''d made was nothing short of astounding.


    And it wasn''t because I had prodigious talent, no.


    Of course, I wouldn''t have gone as far as to say I had absolutely no talent¡ª quite the opposite. However, my success was due to experience, for the most part.


    I had decades of studying, logical thinking, self-discipline, and a massive bag of mental tricks like ''the workbench'' to build upon the strong foundation.


    Riddle, on the other hand? He had been the epitome of young talent.


    He had mastered some form of telekinesis as well as a pain curse before he''d even gotten his hands on a wand.


    And when he eventually did¡­ The whole of the Wizarding World shook. I thought. What was I compared to that?


    Everything. Part of me said. Unlike you, he doesn''t know the truth of things. Death is not the end¡ª the soul persists.


    That thought reminded me of an old line from a book series I once read. "What is dead may never die, but rises again, harder and stronger."


    That particular book series won''t even be published until a few years from now. I thought. Assuming the author''s in this universe as well. Maybe he''ll actually finish it this time? I could use the Imperius on him¡­ ¡°George, finish your damn books, already! And don¡¯t be fooled by the smooth words of Benioff and Weiss!¡±


    I snorted and shook my head, bringing myself back to the matter at hand.


    Comparing myself to Voldemort was a pointless endeavor. My only true competitor would always be myself. That was how progress was achieved.


    "And to start off this progress¡­" I muttered as I reached the page concerning wandless magic.


    I''d first thought that wands had been made mandatory as a form of surveillance by the Ministry, placed on the people to keep them in line should certain undesired situations arise.


    Knowing what I do now, it seems as if wandless magic is more of a complicated and difficult skill to learn¡ª at least, here in Europe. I mused, writing a quick note to do more research before closing the book.


    The note was concerning an old, half-faded memory about some school in Africa teaching its students to cast spells without a wand.


    I didn''t know how to go about achieving anything like that¡ª all of my previous attempts had ended in failure.


    It would be yet another thing to research¡ª becoming a true telekinetic was a dream come true for me¡ª but now was not the time.


    I moved past my workbench and reached into the hiding spot, undoing the Disillusionment and snatching the middle book with a bit of effort.


    "Cauldrons of Blood." I read the title out loud as I traced my finger along the book''s spine, inhaling the scent of aged parchment. "A Collection of Strength."


    Placing it upon the workbench, I hovered my wand over it.


    I was able to carry it, so it might be safe¡ª but I may as well check. I thought, remembering the ear-splitting shriek I''d heard the night Potter and I were in the Restricted Section.


    Let''s see if this works.


    Gathering my will and desire to stay safe, I extended my senses, traced my wand in the pattern of a question mark and tapped the book once, incanting. "Inspicere."


    A moment later, the tip of the wand lit up with a calm, steady and soothing blue.


    I nodded and cancelled the spell, a small smile forming on my face as I began to write in my notebook. "Scanning attempt made with use of my very first created spell: Inspicere."


    I''d gotten the idea after being unable to find any information concerning non-specific danger detection spells.


    I''d wasted hours looking for answers that weren''t even there. Granted, it was possible that I hadn''t searched hard enough, or that the books in question were in the Restricted Section.


    Having the book of spells to detect harmful magic be in the Restricted Section¡ª the place full of books likely to attack you with harmful magic¡ª I wouldn''t be surprised if this is some Professor''s sick and twisted idea of a joke.


    The idea to create a detection spell of my own had come to me as I thought of Snape''s attempt to reveal the secrets of the Marauder''s Map in Harry''s Third Year¡ª would that even happen two years from now, with my being here?


    I shook my head, focusing on the matter at hand. Snape''s spell failure notwithstanding, it got me thinking of creating my own.


    As expected. I continued to write. The tip of the wand lit up with a blue light, signifying safety. The spell seems to be functioning as I intended.


    I stopped and stared down my words. As spells went, this wasn''t particularly complex to conceive or pull off. Its one and only function was to detect danger.


    The wand''s tip would light up in two different colors depending on the answer.


    If there was no danger, it would go blue, as it just did. However, if there was any danger, it would turn red.


    There were, of course, some glaring limitations to this spell. For example, it wouldn''t be able to quantify the level of danger itself.


    Attacked by a dragon? Red. Accosted by a chicken? Also, red.


    In one situation, a few half-hearted kicks would end the encounter. In the other, I''d be burnt to a crisp in a matter of seconds.


    I bit my pen as I leaned back in my chair, staring at the inconspicuous book.


    I was almost afraid to open it, not sure how I''d deal with my spell failing after it all had seemed to go so well.


    I sighed, gathered my nerves and opened the book to the first page.


    Nothing happened; no screams, no curse, no random transformation into a monster book trying to eat me.


    All was well.


    My smile broke into a full blown grin. "Hell yes. I am the best."


    I luxuriated in the overwhelming elation for a while longer before closing the book, getting up and bringing the other two over.


    Another enthusiastic cry of "Inspicere!" showed that the second book, Samson''s Sanguine Serums, was also safe.


    Canceling the spell, I then hovered the wand over the third and final book: A Compendium of Blood Draughts by Theodus Walker.


    "Inspicere!" I drew my wand in the question mark pattern and tapped the book.


    The wand''s tip glowed an ominous red. My elation faded, replaced with a healthy amount of fear and wariness.


    "Shit." I said, taking a small step back before shaking my head. "What¡¯s wrong with it¡ª maybe some kind of screaming book? Maybe a stinging hex¡­ I''m being stupid. If it were that dangerous, something bad would have happened to me already.¡±


    I checked myself over, and I didn¡¯t see or feel anything out of the ordinary. Perhaps opening it would trigger whatever it was that was unsafe about this book? Maybe, as long as I didn¡¯t open it, I would be fine.


    I nodded at my own logic, though I still didn''t make any move to come closer. Fear had a way of doing that to people.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Man up, Clarke. I thought, swallowing down the fear and moving forward.


    I swished and flicked my wand, guiding the book back to its hiding place with a quick, "Wingardium Leviosa."


    Giving it one last stare, I turned back to the other two books.


    "Two out of three." I muttered and took a seat, opening the first book once again.


    With any luck, I would find the answers I sought there. If not, well¡­ I was going to learn the art of Cursebreaking in a few years, anyway. I guess I''ll have to start it early.


    But, for now, it was time to dive in. I skimmed the book''s table of contents, flipped to chapter one and began to read.


    oooo


    1:00 AM, Halls of Hogwarts, First Floor...


    I pinched the bridge of my nose as I moved unseen through the hallways.


    My destination? The kitchens.


    The Moon bathed my surroundings with its beautiful silver light as I glanced out of an open window, seeing snow covered land in all directions.


    I licked my lips, wondering if the house elves were even still awake at this time of night.


    Awake or not, they probably have leftovers lying around. I thought as I found myself in front of the kitchen entrance.


    As before, I tickled the pear and turned the handle, but my eyes widened with surprise as I saw an elf already there, with food in hand.


    "Here you go, Mr Invisible!"


    My mouth parted open even as I took the warm bread in hand, the surrealness of the experience turning me speechless.


    "Bye, now!" The elf gave a salute and snapped its fingers, closing the door quickly.


    I stayed in place for a while, wondering just what on Earth had happened. Another few more seconds of stupefaction and I was able to finally get a hold of myself.


    "What the Hell." I blurted out, staring down at the bread. "They can see me."


    No. I thought, my nerves settling as I took the first bite out of the bread and exited the kitchens, drifting aimlessly through the halls. The elf called me ''Mr. Invisible''. That means they could not see me, so the spell is working.


    Yet, they''d been able to detect me, all the same. Was it by sound?


    I shook my head. It couldn''t have been.


    I stared down at the bread in my invisible hand; it looked like it was floating¡ª an amusing sight.


    The bread''s also fresh. I noted, ignoring the rush of humor coursing through me. Somehow, the elves had known of my hunger and prepared something just for me, meaning they''d likely known of it as soon as my hunger made itself known.


    I stopped in my tracks. I''d all but confirmed that the castle was aware of my presence when it tried to keep me away from the Room of Requirement.


    I took another bite of the rich, delicious bread and nodded to myself. It made sense; Hogwarts Castle was aware of my presence, which meant that its caretakers, the house elves, were also aware, somehow.


    It was information fed through the magical link they shared, much like Harry''s connection with Voldemort. How this link worked, I had no idea.


    This begged the question: did the Headmaster also possess this awareness?


    Can''t be. I thought. He would have detected me near the Room of Requirement, otherwise.


    Unless he''s playing some kind of long game? Part of me thought. You''ve always thought poorly of ridiculous theories pertaining to the manipulative and evil aspects of Albus Dumbledore, but what if even a sliver of them is true?


    If they''re true. I snorted, projecting no small amount of derision and contempt. Then we''re all well and truly fucked. I may as well kill myself right now¡ª save myself the trouble.


    If Dumbledore were a megalomaniac, then he would have brought Potter up under his care, where he could impart his own values onto the child.


    Discerning malicious intent out of everything around us is no real way to live, anyway.


    I took a deep breath and continued my trek, taking occasional bites out of my food and thinking of what I''d read in Cauldrons of Blood, so far.


    The book had no mentions of ''Strong Blood''. Granted, I was only six chapters in, so there was much more ground to be covered before I moved on to the next.


    It did, however, have some interesting recipes for a few potions, one of which would induce a faster growth rate in wizards and witches.


    It had been an attempt to speed up a wizard''s metabolism so that they could mature into adults at a faster rate¡ª at the time, wizard children reaching their majority was a rare occurrence, as they were killed off by the witch burners before they were of an age to attend Hogwarts.


    For a potions book, there had been a heavy emphasis on just how evil the muggles were.


    In fact, I was getting the distinct impression that the book was specifically written to teach future generations how to empower their wizards to eventually subjugate said ''barbaric and savage'' muggles.


    Because of course. I snorted with no mirth. Now, if these potions actually worked as intended, they might have succeeded in their endeavors.


    That metabolism enhancer? It carried the "insignificant risk" of reducing your overall lifespan. The author had the firm belief that it was a small price to pay for the continued survival of "the children".


    That led to the uncomfortable realization that this man had likely fed said potions to whatever children were in his care¡ª whether his means of acquiring said children were legal or not was up in the air, though the painted picture seemed to point to a less than savory answer.


    It was a morbid and terrifying line of thought, but an important one, nonetheless.


    I''d known that magic wasn''t sunshine and rainbows from the beginning¡ª my own Curse of Entropy was the biggest example of this, after all.


    Still, the question lingered at the back of my mind like a particularly stubborn tick, sucking away at my psyche and attempting to skew my morals.


    To get to the pinnacle of magic, I''ll need to test my magic, won''t I? Thoroughly, at that. But how do I go about this without becoming a danger to myself or others?


    I cringed at the thought of Tony or Hagrid being annihilated by any of my attempts to learn about the magic of the void.


    Or worse, myself. I thought with a shiver. Losing myself to the void, piece by piece¡­


    I huffed and pondered on the enormity and sheer variety of problems I had to deal with, finishing the last of the bread.


    I wasn''t sure how long I stayed there; it could have been an hour or a scant few minutes, but it was long enough that my neck was sore and I was all but ready to call it a night.


    Picking myself up and dusting myself off, I meandered back into the direction of Ravenclaw Tower at the pace of a particularly hurried snail.


    That was until I spied a reflection off of a shiny surface to my left. I had almost missed it, hidden as it was by the door left ajar.


    Was this what I thought it was?


    I stepped closer and took a peek inside, seeing a rather large mirror sitting in the corner. It is.


    My tiredness gave way to the rush of adrenaline, making my head pound with every beat of my heart. I cancelled the spell of Disillusionment and pushed the door open, stepping inside.


    The closer I got to the damn thing, the more imposing it became. I gulped as I stared up at the top of its golden frame and gazed upon the inscribed words.


    "I show not your face, but your heart''s desire." I mouthed¡ª I had read these same words so many times in my life¡ª both in the books and in various fanfictions¡ª but to be standing here before them was both an honor and a source of nervousness and excitement.


    I looked around, specifically avoiding the reflective surface in front of me, for the moment.


    The abandoned classroom it had been placed in was like any other, unremarkable in any way. The sight clashed with my recollection of this iconic setting.


    What''re you waiting for, Clarke? Part of me thought with equal parts disdain and impatience. Are you scared of what you''ll see?


    Of course I''m scared. Who wouldn''t be?


    Time passed me by at a glacial pace, the air torturous with its absolute silence as I tried to work up the nerve to look into this magical artefact.


    This is one of the pinnacles of magic. I thought, staring at the Mirror''s very edge. Able to look into my soul and discern what I yearn for.


    What was it that I longed for?


    If you''d asked me, three months ago, I would have known without a shadow of a doubt: explore the mysteries of the world and master every magic I could get my hands on.


    However, now that I was standing before the mirror, I found myself confused and perturbed in more ways than one.


    I stared down at my shaking hands. Why was I hesitating? The answer was lying right in front of me.


    All you have to do is look, Clarke.


    So, I stared into the mirror before I lost my nerve. I felt something envelop my form, nudging me to come closer to the mirror.


    How peculiar. I thought as I obeyed the Mirror''s request and took one step forward, staring at my reflection.


    I froze, seeing someone else look back at me. That face¡­ I remember it.


    I raised my hand to my cheek, my nose, watching as the reflection did the same. It looked nothing like me, and yet it looked exactly like¡­


    Exactly like my previous body at¡­ eleven years of age? I continued to check myself over. The blue eyes, the big nose, the brown hair, the scar over the left side of my lip I got from a bout of recklessness¡ª this is my old body. It¡¯s been so long...


    My reflection smiled as it drew its wand, conjuring and levitating a handful of legos in the air with an ease borne from years of practice and mastery¡ª entertaining a rather familiar child below.


    No.


    I swallowed with difficulty as the young boy gave a toothy grin, showing missing teeth.


    I remembered; he''d lost them the day before and had put them under his pillow because¡­


    Because I told him about the tooth fairy. I stared down at the lad, ancient heartache spilling forth. I remember. James, it has been a long time.


    My nephew from my previous life tried to catch the floating legos, getting more and more annoyed at my reflection until it winked and floated a piece down to him.


    James took the Lego in hand and looked up at my reflection with such adoration that my heart twisted.


    I reached out to the boy, seized by the need to touch him after all of these years, to give him a hug.


    My hand pressed against the frigid, hard glass.


    I drew it away with a flinch, the cold sensations sending a strong shock into my system.


    I stepped back, raising a hand to my wet cheek¡ª I was crying, it seemed.


    I wish I had never come here.


    The previous sense of awe gave way to anguish, and honor to cold fury. "I shouldn''t have come here."


    "Clarke?" A familiar voice came from the doorway. "You found it, too."


    I wiped the angry tears away, and turned to Harry Potter, wondering just how much he had seen of my moment of weakness. "Yeah. I guess you can say that. You came for a look, too, then?"


    Potter didn''t answer, instead moving forward with almost desperate purpose.


    I nodded and shifted so he could stand beside me and gaze upon that which he could never have.


    That which I can never have. I stared into the mirror again, watching as my previous self continued to entertain my nephew with magic. James¡­ he''d be nearing his twenties, now. He''s probably forgotten all about me¡­


    Anguish took hold of me again. On some level, I''d known this. I knew that my family had to bury me, that they all eventually moved on, as with all things in life.


    What had been the point of mourning a life I could never go back to?


    My reasoning was nice and logical, but try as I might, I could not look away from the Mirror''s surface. They''re gone. He''s gone.


    "I brought Ron here, and he saw himself as Head Boy and Quidditch Captain." Potter''s voice cut through my inner crisis, sounding almost resentful, if not deeply disappointed in his friend.


    The silence hung in the air for a few heavy moments before I broke it.


    "Not surprising, it''s a normal kid''s desire." I said.


    "... Is that what this mirror is?" Harry turned to me. "It shows me what I want?"


    I shook my head, watching my nephew run circles around my reflection. His brown eyes were alight with childish delight and wonder that tore me apart on the inside.


    "Not just what you want." I held firm and drew my eyes away from the boy, looking at the massive pile of magical books sitting at the table behind my reflection¡ª so, my desire was to master magic and come home. "But what your heart desires. Read the inscription at the top, but backwards."


    A few seconds later, Potter spoke. "I show not your¡­ Face. But your heart''s desire. I see. So my parents..."


    He stopped himself. I gave the boy a quick look.


    I nodded. "I see a family I''ll never regain, as well."


    Potter sent me a look, as if he couldn¡¯t quite figure me out.


    "How can you be so calm about this?" Potter asked, letting out a burst of incredulous anger at my attitude.


    "Calm, am I?" My voice rose. "Oh, not at all, Potter."


    I ignored the boy''s flinch, letting the faintest hints of my anger come to the surface. "I feel like breaking this mirror into a thousand bloody pieces, but¡­ But I don''t think whoever put this thing here would appreciate my actions."


    "You would be right, of course, Mr. Clarke." The wizened old voice came from behind us, much like I thought it would.


    Harry snapped to the old man, stammering at being caught out of bounds in the middle of the night.


    Dumbledore raised his hand. "Peace, Harry. You are not in trouble."


    At that, the boy relaxed and turned back to the mirror.


    Like a junkie looking for his next fix. I realized, feeling a great swell of pity for the lad and helping of disgust for myself.


    I¡¯d known of this thing¡¯s power, and yet it had almost ensnared me, all the same.


    "Professor Dumbledore." I greeted.


    "I see you two boys have divined the true nature of this mirror all by yourselves." Albus said as he stepped forward, gazing into the mirror.


    I wondered what he would be seeing. His sister, healthy and whole? Grindelwald as he was in their youth and not the megalomaniacal killer he turned out to be? Himself reunited with his brother Aberforth?


    Perhaps a combination of all three. I thought.


    "Yes." I said, refusing to look at it again.


    In the deepest recesses of my suppressed heart, I knew that, were I to look upon the mirror again, I would not stop.


    "An insidious magic." I added, turning away from the damn thing and staring at the opposite wall. "Whoever thought this was a good idea didn''t realize what a horror it would turn out to be."


    The old man turned his gaze to me. "I fear you may be right about the Mirror of Erised, young Mr. Clarke. Often, we do not understand the impact of our actions until they are taken. By then, it would have already been too late."


    Harry forced his gaze from the mirror, as well, and focused on the Headmaster. "Too late, sir?"


    Dumbledore placed his hands on our shoulders as he coaxed us away from the Mirror''s grasping tendrils.


    Distracted as I was by the storm of emotion inside of me, I had not noticed the sheer grip the Mirror''s magic had on me.


    This thing really is a trap. I thought, watching the ancient man leading both of us away from it. Dumbledore''s will is indeed strong.


    "The Mirror is a frightening work of magic, as it gives us neither knowledge nor truth." Dumbledore said when we were clear of its range. "Men have wasted away in front of it¡ª even gone mad. That is why, after tonight, it will be moved elsewhere."


    I nodded, while Potter looked alarmed.


    "I urge you two: do not go looking for it."


    "I won''t." I said, throwing the mirror one last glance before the Headmaster led us outside of the room, locking the door behind him.


    "I won''t, either." Potter added, with little enthusiasm.


    I didn¡¯t blame him.


    "Good!" Dumbledore graced us with a smile before continuing. "Now, I believe it''s long past the time for you two to be asleep. Shall we?"


    The trip back to Ravenclaw Tower went in silence. Potter kept throwing me a few glances when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking, but I was too busy going over every detail I''d seen in the reflection to focus on that.


    The Mirror of Erised was an abomination, but the reflection it showed of myself, having mastered magic and reunited with family¡­


    I will make it a reality. Nothing will get in my way.

 14 - Back In Session

    oooo


    Back in Session


    oooo


    January 6, 1992, 7:30 AM, Great Hall


    "Did you manage to find anything on Nicholas Flamel?" Was the first thing Hermione Granger said when she came to greet me.


    I rolled my eyes. Kids and their one-track minds¡­


    "Welcome back, Hermione." I sent her a smile so fake and saccharine that it would have taken an idiot not to see it. "How was your break? Well, I hope. Oh, mine? It was grand. In fact, let me tell you about the time I¡ª"


    "All right, you can stop now." Hermione said, huffing in annoyance and looking away to hide the blush of embarrassment on her face. "I''m sorry. I just wanted to know."


    I matched the turn of her head and gave it a light poke.


    "Ow!" She swatted my hand away. "What was that for?"


    "You just reminded me of someone, that''s all." I gave her a genuine smile, this time. "Welcome back."


    "O-oh." She said, looking awkward. "Thank you."


    I decided to stop messing with the poor girl. "And to answer your earlier question: no. I found nothing on him."


    I suppressed the sigh as I watched her deflate.


    "I guess we''ll have to do some more research to make up for lost time. See you later?"


    The peace offering seemed to do the trick, I thought as she gave a wide smile, nodded and went to the Gryffindor table.


    I wondered whether I should up and tell her the truth or not.


    The longer I hide this, the worse it will get; but the moment she learns the truth, she''ll rush to tell the others and screw everything up. I thought. She¡¯d even tell Tony.


    The thought of those kids, especially Tony, getting way in over their heads left a bad taste in my mouth. I¡¯d grown rather fond of the brat brigade.


    I wasn''t sure what to do about it, though. By now, Professor Dumbledore was in the process of, or had already moved the Mirror of Erised to the final room in his obstacle course.


    I could go through the traps and get past all of the obstacles. I thought. The Cerberus, the Troll, the key room, the chess room, the potion riddle and then the trick with the Mirror.


    With enough preparation, I saw no reason I couldn''t accomplish something like this on my own.


    But, then the question arose: why?


    Why would I even bother bailing them out? Why should I care? Sure, I was fond of them, but did they merit screwing up my chances at succeeding?


    I took a sip of orange juice as I considered the Mirror and what it had shown me.


    Home. I thought, gripping the glass tighter. Is it even possible? Could I return?


    ''The Mirror shows neither truth nor knowledge.'' The Headmaster had said the other night.


    Maybe so, Dumbledore. I thought. But something brought me here. There''s no reason to assume I couldn''t go back. It is possible. I just have to learn how.


    This led to the next question: if I could go back, then what was the point in establishing bonds here?


    Why should I care? The question came again. These people aren¡¯t mine.


    I looked down, unsure of what I should do. Going home was so tempting, but should I not have accepted my fate and moved on?


    Had I forgotten the meaning behind the name I''d chosen for myself, so long ago?


    You have a second chance at life here. Why waste it chasing the previous one?


    "You look like you''re trying to set your glass on fire." Tony said as he took a seat by my side, snapping up a few bits of toast and sausage into his plate. "Did they serve you pumpkin juice by accident?"


    I resisted the urge to jump and shook my head, instead. "No, I was just thinking."


    "Yeah, you do that a lot." Tony said, sending me a mocking smile. "Too much, really."


    I smirked, privately thankful for the subject change. "Heh. You''re not the first to tell me that, but it''s better to think too much than... too little."


    "I suppose so." Tony took his first bite, my subtle retort going over his head. "You think Snape will take it easy on us? The Hols just ended."


    Su Li snorted into her drink. When I turned my gaze to the girl, her face blanched and her expression became one of mortification.


    "Nice one." Said Boot as he laughed, pouring salt in the wound.


    Su Li glared at the boy with anger and hurt, tearing up. She quickly got her things together and left the Hall.


    "Nice going, Boot." Tony said, palming his face.


    Padma threw Boot an annoyed look and got up to follow the girl.


    I considered following her as well for a second before shaking my head. The girl already had a crush on me.


    Going to comfort her now would have given her the wrong idea, and I wanted to be far away from any of those.


    "She''s right, though." I said, setting down my glass and wiping my mouth with a napkin. "There''s no way Professor Snape will take it easy on us in class. If anything, it''ll be even harder."


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    Hours later, as we exited the man''s class, Tony sent me a harried expression.


    "Can you be wrong, for once in your life?" He said, eyeing me with annoyance. "Twelve inches on the properties of aconite and its applications!"


    I grimace. "Don''t act like I find this any less annoying than you do, Tony. I hate homework like this. And this is one of the few times that I hate being right."


    Though, considering I''ve already done the prerequisite reading twice over, it shouldn''t take that long to complete the homework. I thought, hiding a frown. I just wish I didn''t have to waste time on this. I still haven''t figured out what the heck ''strong blood'' even means!


    "Yeah, especially when it cuts into our... research time." Tony said, not noticing the sigh I gave at that.


    Ah yes, the research on Flamel.


    Enduring those sessions had been almost as bad as not studying anything other than what Quirrell presented in Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t like the research, itself. I loved to look things up, but only when there was something to be gained.


    Seeking knowledge should serve a purpose. I thought, biting my lower lip. Aimless ventures set my teeth on edge, especially when I know that the books we''re reading don''t actually lead to the stone.


    Nicholas Flamel and the Philosopher''s Stone; I wondered if the secret to its creation was the same as the one in Fullmetal Alchemist.


    The possibility was there, of course: human sacrifice would make sense, considering the existing laws of magic.


    The question was: "is Flamel the sort of person who would dabble in such magic?"


    The answer wasn''t as obvious as I thought it would be.


    Nicholas was willing to part with the Stone at the Headmaster''s behest.


    This meant that he had interests that were somewhat aligned with the Headmaster''s. Did that, however, mean that he would shy away from magic of a darker persuasion?


    Not necessarily.


    I paused for a moment before resuming my stride. You don''t make something like the Stone by playing things safe.


    The Philosopher''s Stone was an artifact which gave its user unlimited wealth¡ª but more importantly, extended life as long as they continued to consume the elixir made from it.


    I wonder¡­ Could the Elixir of Life function as ''strong blood''?


    I shook my head. It hadn''t been the first time I had this particular thought.


    As I remembered it, the Elixir of Life was a substance capable of extending the human lifespan far beyond its original limitations, keeping its drinker from dying of natural causes.


    Voldemort believes it can create a new body for him, and judging by the amount of security put around it, so does everyone else. I thought. Could setting my sights on the Stone really be the way forward?


    As usual, there was no answer; there was no¡ª and excuse the phrasing, here¡ª magical solution popping out of the woodwork to neatly tie all of my problems together.


    As far as I knew, it was possible that the elixir could reverse such damage.


    If it had the suggested ability of giving Voldemort a body, then the Elixir of Life could, in theory, regenerate the damage I wrought in the Room of Requirement.


    It made sense, in a strange fashion. The void was related to death and the world beyond, while the Philosopher¡¯s Stone was of life and the current world.


    If the research on Strong Blood proved fruitless, then getting the Stone would be the next logical step.


    Of course, that was something I hoped to avoid, as the Stone was Potter''s problem, not mine.


    It''s Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone. I thought with a small smile. Not Adam Clarke and the Pursuit of Magic. Heh¡ª that''s actually not a bad title.


    I shook the thought off and focused on the matter at hand.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Even if I were involved with the children¡¯s escapades, I wasn''t keen on putting myself in anyone''s crosshairs.


    Besides, why should you care about playing babysitter? Part of me thought again, a wave of derision and vitriol sweeping through my body. Their monumental nosiness is going to get you killed, sooner or later.


    I nodded, conceding the point. It wasn''t that I didn''t like them. They seemed an all right sort¡ª simple people living their lives.


    But I had bigger plans than just living my life.


    I suppose that''s one reason to avoid going for the Stone. I thought. Another would be that the damn mirror only gives the Stone to those who seek it but don¡¯t intend to use it.


    It was a strange enchantment added on top of the already complex and confusing web of magic weaved over the ancient mirror.


    Dumbledore''s prodigious knowledge, experience and skill never ceased to amaze me.


    With enough prep, I can handle the baseline defenses set up by the other professors, but getting past the Mirror of Erised is likely to be beyond my current ability.


    Moreover, the Room of Requirement would have told me that it wanted the Stone. I rather doubted that "Strong Blood" translated out to "Elixir of Life", although it was possible that I was mistaken.


    Have you forgotten one of your options? I thought to myself. Do nothing. Nothing at all. Let them sort each other out and forget about the Room of Requirement. You don¡¯t necessarily need the damn place, do you?


    I paused at that. That was, indeed, an option.


    It wasn''t ideal, and I would be earning a grudge from the Castle itself, but it was a path which was open to me¡ª however slimy it would make me feel.


    Which one, then? I thought. The research, the stone, or nothing at all?


    "What do we have next?" Tony''s question cut through my thoughts as he stared at his schedule. "Defense? This is the worst day."


    I stared at him for a second, annoyed at the interruption. "End of the world, really."


    "Shut up, Clarke." Tony said with a huff as we entered the classroom and took our seats. Su Li was already there, looking in every direction but mine.


    Poor kid. I joked about the world ending but she probably is feeling like it is. I thought, unable to stop the sliver of pity.


    "Come sit with us, Su!" That was when Tony decided to open his mouth.


    Okay, I don''t pity her that much. I thought, resisting the urge to palm my face in annoyance. Damn it, Tony.


    The girl sat to my right without fanfare. "...Hello, Adam. Anthony."


    I gave her a quick look. Seeing how nervous she was, I decided to cut her some slack.


    "All right, Su?" I said.


    She seemed surprised that I even asked, I thought as she looked down. "Y-yes."


    Collecting more strays, are we? I thought, pity giving way to amusement, annoyance and resignation in equal parts. Oh well. In for a penny, I suppose.


    "Ready for a rousing session of Defense?" I said, keeping my face blank.


    The girl snorted before clamming up again, though I could tell that she was a little more relaxed¡ª I suppose this is good. Tony can have another friend if everything goes to shit with me.


    I relaxed in my seat a little more. I didn¡¯t have to make the decision, just yet. There was still plenty of time to figure things out.


    "Yes, Adam." Tony deadpanned. "That''s one way of describing our next class."


    "Ah¡­" Su said. "Far be it from me to judge our Professor, but I don''t really understand, erm¡­"


    "How is he allowed to teach in the first place?" Tony finished for her, shrugging as the classroom filled with students. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. He must¡¯ve done something spectacular for Dumbledore to let him teach. Either that, or there was no one else."


    The curse on the teaching position remains in effect, I gather. It either has to do with Voldemort himself or the Horcrux he created with Ravenclaw''s Diadem.


    I wonder if Quirrell knew¡ª knows about this curse. I thought as the man in question entered the room, looking as if he was ready to bolt at any instant. What a guy. I¡¯ll never understand how he can maintain his performance for so long. It''s ridiculous.


    "G-good afternoon, children." Professor Quirrell said after stuttering his way through roll call. "T-today we w-will be learning about the Verdimillious Charm."


    People stifled groans all around, muttering about how they wished for an easy review.


    I ground my teeth and did my best to pay attention to the class. Maybe I''d learn something interesting, not mentioned in the book?


    Fifty five minutes in¡ª fifty five long and dull minutes¡ª I covered my mouth as I yawned, trying my best to stay focused on the class.


    Thirty-something minutes of this crap left. I thought. Then, I can go and focus on some real issues.


    "Mr. Clarke?" Professor Quirrell called out, startling me. "Would you care to d-demonstrate the spell for us?"


    "I¡ª" I said, mastering myself in a matter of moments. "Of course, Professor."


    Singling me out again?


    I gave a mental shrug as I headed towards the front of the class.


    The students were mostly indifferent, though there were a few mocking looks coming from a few students¡ª I recognized them as those who always made snide comments whenever I succeeded at something.


    Those are the true background characters, not me.


    "Good, g-good!" Quirrell said, getting my attention, once more. "Now, p-please demonstrate the charm, Mr. Clarke."


    "Yes, sir." I said and pulled out my wand. Just as I had done, months before, I slashed my wand at the nearby wall, focusing my desire and intent into the shape of a minuscule, but compressed fire. "Verdimillious Tria!"


    The air filled with a series of loud snaps as the wall closest to me was scorched by the hot, green sparks which had shot out of my wand.


    Holy crap. I stared at the damage. Those marks were nearly double the size of what they used to be, months before.


    Had I done something differently than I was supposed to?


    "That was¡­" I heard the man mutter before he assumed his persona again and raised his voice. "V-very impressive, Mr. C-Clarke! Five p-points to Ravenclaw!"


    "Ah, thank you sir." I said, trying and failing to smile. "May I go back to my seat?"


    The man gave a jerky nod, and I all but hurried back.


    "That was wicked." Tony said, slapping me on the back of my neck so hard that it made me wince in pain.


    "Oi!" I glared at the boy, reaching up to rub the sore spot as Quirrell resumed his lesson. "You trying to knock my head off?"


    "Sorry." Tony said. I might have believed him had he looked the least bit sorry, but as it stood, the smirk on his face told me another story.


    "That was really good, Adam¡­" Su said.


    Oh God, save me from this.


    "Uh¡­ Thanks, Su." I waved it off even as I sent Tony another glare for good measure before turning to her. "I just like to practice a lot."


    Quirrell soon had everyone practicing the spell, with myself being exempted.


    Naturally, I plopped down on the desk to rest.


    "Um¡­" Su said after a few minutes. "Adam?"


    I blinked my eyes open and threw her a look. "Mm? What is it?"


    Tony snapped his fingers in front of my face, startling me. "I think she wants help."


    I shoved his hand away with a sigh before collecting myself. "What do you need help with?"


    "Ah, nevermind¡­" Su said, eyes downcast. "Sorry for bothering you."


    Oh for the love of¡­ I thought. She looks like a kicked puppy. Damn it, fine.


    I fixed a smile on my face and beckoned her. "No, no. It''s fine! I''ll help you with the spell."


    Su Li gave a nervous smile and approached, her wand drawn.


    "All right." I said, drawing my own wand as well. "Run me through how you¡¯re trying to cast the spell, and then we''ll figure out what you need to do."


    "R-right!" She said and started explaining everything.


    After a long twenty minutes of trying and failing to cast the spell, Su managed to get it done, sparks flying from the tip of her wand. They were weak and died quickly, but she¡¯d done it.


    "Well done!" I said, nodding. "Very good."


    "Wasn''t as good as yours." Su said, frowning.


    I sucked in a breath, stifling the urge to laugh. "I''ve had plenty of practice, Su. Look at the rest of the class."


    And so, she did, her eyes widening as she realized that her peers all seemed to be incapable of casting the charm. "I see."


    "Our group and a few others managed it." Tony said after another successful cast. "And don''t worry about Adam. Guy''s a monster¡ª above and beyond the rest of us. All he does is practice and study."


    "Thanks, I think." I gave a fake smile and got back to my seat, pretending to focus on my textbook.


    Monster. The word reverberated through my soul. I knew Tony meant nothing bad by it, but it still stung, for some reason I couldn¡¯t quite place. I suppose he''s right, after a fashion. It''s true; I shouldn''t even be alive.


    Adam Clarke, that wasn''t even my true name, I thought as the reflection shown to me by the Mirror came to the forefront of my mind again.


    Something pulled me from the void and put me in the body of the baby Clarke.


    It made sense. This body''s survival had been viewed as nothing short of miraculous.


    Maybe this body was one that was already going to die, and so the fledgling soul within it¡ª if there ever was one¡ª was replaced with mine. I thought, sitting back in my chair. But to what end?


    That was the real question.


    Just what was the point?


    "Adam?" Tony''s voice and the sound of shuffling books broke me from my thoughts and drew my attention to the excited students chattering away as they got off their chairs.


    "Class is already over, then?"


    "Yeah." Tony smirked. "We''re done! Didn''t notice it, huh?"


    I took a breath before stowing everything away. "I got distracted¡­ but, now I can finally¡ª"


    "Mr. C-Clarke?" Quirrell said from behind me.


    I froze, my face scrunching in an annoyed expression before I schooled it into a polite smile.


    Of course.


    "Yes, Professor?"


    "Ah¡­ the Headmaster has bid for me to accompany you t-to his office after the class ended." Quirrell said. "He wishes to s-speak with you."


    Of all things, that wasn¡¯t what I was expecting.


    "..What?" I said, caught off guard by the statement. "To the Headmaster''s office? What do you..."


    Tony and Su, who had both been waiting for me, looked concerned but said nothing.


    "You aren''t in t-trouble, Mr. Clarke." The Professor smiled his fake, horrible smile which never failed to give me the creeps. "N-now, if you''ll follow me?"


    I nodded, knowing there was nothing else I could do. "Very well, Professor."


    I turned to my two classmates. "I''ll see you later, Tony. You too, Su."


    "All right, mate." ¡°Bye¡­¡±


    I followed Professor Quirrell out of the classroom and into the hallways. Quirrell set the pace, taking brisk, jerky steps and looking as if he were afraid of his own shadow.


    Off to the Headmaster''s office, then? Part of me thought, sending a lance of fear right through my heart. Did he rat me out?


    No. It couldn''t be that. I argued back. He doesn''t know of my experiments in the Room of Requirement.


    Doesn''t he? The other part of me said. You idiot. Ravenclaw''s Diadem is there. Do you really believe he wouldn''t have at least tried to check up on it? He would have found something.


    That gave me pause.


    "Don''t d-dawdle, Mr. Clarke." There was a sharp quality to the Professor''s voice, despite the stutter.


    "Right. Sorry, sir." The words came out quick as I matched his pace once again.


    I stared at the man''s back as the minutes passed, keeping my eyes away from the turban, behind which another face watched with curious eyes of red.


    I tensed, my hand twitching to the pocket in which my wand was stowed. Ridiculous thoughts of escape whizzed through my mind; a second to cast, and another few to make my escape.


    Quirrell stopped, tilting his head slightly to the right. "I do hope you are not going to attempt anything¡­ foolish."


    I forced myself to be still, even as I felt a shiver creeping up my spine. "You¡­?"


    Quirrell turned to me, his lips quirked in dark amusement. "You may as well be screaming your intentions, Mr. Clarke. The way you stand, the way you move..."


    I said nothing, instead trying to force myself to relax.


    "You may have seemingly fooled others with words, but sooner or later, your observed actions will speak louder than your words." Quirrell said. "You must strive to be more careful, in the future."


    I curled my lip in anger and was ready to point out the irony behind him telling me to exercise caution when he was the one who¡¯d dropped the stutter in public before checking my surroundings.


    There are no portraits in this hall. I realized.


    "So, you noticed. Good." Quirrell said, nodding in approval. "Very good. Your awareness of your surroundings is adequate, but your mindfulness of it is something you must improve upon."


    "... Thank you." I bit out, starting to feel lost and confused at the back and forth.


    "You are welcome." Quirrell turned away again. "Now, come. As I have told you before, you are in no trouble with the Headmaster."


    As much as my mind screamed at me to not trust this man, I still felt the relief of being told that I wasn''t in trouble.


    But, if I hadn''t been caught, then why was I called?


    I guess I''ll find out soon.

 15 - Accelerate

    oooo


    Accelerate


    oooo


    January 6, 1992, 4:30 PM, Headmaster¡¯s Office Entrance


    I stared at the large stone gargoyle in front of me¡ª a fearsome and strange oddity, given the circumstances.


    Knowing that this was a school, it had always seemed strange to me that a gargoyle of all things would have been defending the Headmaster''s office.


    They were originally used as a way to ward off and, in some cases, judge evil; are the wizards aware of its significance to muggles, perhaps? I thought as Quirrell spoke the password.


    "Twix."


    The statue stirred to life and moved aside, revealing the spiraling staircase behind it.


    "In y-you go, Mr. Clarke¡­" Quirrell said. "I will b-be off¡ª"


    "Ah, Professor Quirrell!" Came the jovial, squeaky voice of Professor Flitwick from the left. "Just the man I wanted to see. Mr. Clarke, go on ahead! I will be joining you in just a moment."


    I nodded, gulping as I went up the stairs.


    He doesn''t seem to be mad at me for anything...


    I stopped at the door to the Headmaster''s office and knocked three times.


    Twix, huh? I thought, mouth watering slightly. I haven''t had that in so long¡­ The first thing I¡¯m gonna do this summer is get a Twix bar.


    "Come in!" The muffled sound came from the other side.


    I blinked and swallowed, feeling uneasy. The voice that invited me in was not Dumbledore''s, but I shook the unease away and opened the door.


    I took my first steps into the legendary room. It looks exactly like I''d imagined it when I first read the books¡ª a place of rich history and eminence.


    I let my eyes slowly take in every detail, from the various gadgets and doohickeys, to the portraits of the previous headmasters lining the walls, the empty perch for Fawkes, the large desk and the hat sitting on the shelf behind it.


    "Sorting Hat." I greeted, realizing that it was the one who had bid me to come in.


    "Adam Clarke." The Sorting Hat said, looking as dirty as it was during the Sorting ceremony. "Be welcome. The Headmaster is occupied at the moment, but he will join you shortly."


    I gave a strained smile, latching onto the amusement like a lifeline. "Are you doubling as a secretary?"


    The raggy old hat barked out a laugh, setting me at ease. "Nothing else to do around here¡ª you don''t expect me to sit on a shelf and be useless all year, do you?"


    In all actuality, I had.


    "I suppose that''s fair." I said, rubbing the back of my neck as I moved to look out of the window, which was left slightly ajar.


    I drew away from the slight shift in temperature and feasted my eyes on the winter wonderland beyond.


    "Well, if you really want something to do¡­ Have you ever considered taking up the role of the school¡¯s Quidditch commentator?" I offered, turning back to it.


    "..." The Hat didn''t say anything for a while. "I have not."


    I hmphed, smiling. "You''ve certainly got the voice for it. Maybe even sing a few songs at dinnertime?"


    "An interesting suggestion, Mr. Clarke." Albus Dumbledore said as he opened the door in the back of the office, startling me.


    "Headmaster." I jumped in place, grimacing as I tried to get myself under control. ¡°I, erm¡­¡±


    "I like his ideas, Albus." The Hat said, taking pity on me. "Well, perhaps not the Quidditch commentary¡ª the weather can be quite the terrible thing, and for an old hat like me¡­"


    I nodded in understanding, appreciating the timely save. "Fair enough. It would be nice to listen to you sing from time to time."


    On that note¡­ I would love to be able to listen to my favorite songs again. I thought, the feeling of loss making itself known for a brief moment. None will even come out until at least a decade from now¡ª and that''s only if the artists who created them are still here on this Earth.


    I shook the thoughts away before my mind began to play half-remembered renditions of my favorites.


    Dumbledore smiled as he went down the staircase and stood by his desk''s large chair¡ª more like a throne, really.


    Hogwarts is the Castle and he is its King in all but name. I thought.


    "What say you then, Sorting Hat?" Dumbledore said, his eyes bright behind his half moon glasses. "Would you care to join us for this evening meal?"


    "Delighted, Headmaster. I''ll have to think of an appropriate song."


    "Splendid!" The Headmaster said with a smile and gestured for me to take a seat. "Please, sit."


    "Thank you, sir." I took my seat, pulling down on my shirt to make it look a little less wrinkled. "May I know why I''ve been called here?"


    "I would rather wait until your Head of House comes before discussing this with you, but you may be at ease, young Mr. Clarke." Dumbledore said, smiling again as he sat opposite of me. "You are not in any trouble."


    I nodded, relaxing in the large chair. Quirrell had told me the same thing, of course, but I couldn''t help but view any word from that man''s mouth with distrust.


    Dumbledore, though¡ª I can trust him to tell the truth in a scenario as mundane as this. Hell, I can even probably trust him with my life, if things really did go to shit.


    But you wouldn¡¯t trust him with your secrets, though. Would you? Another part of me whispered in dark amusement. And there are many of those, aren''t there? Imagine if you told him about the location of the Resurrection Stone?


    There was no need to imagine. He''d already been cursed by the ring holding the stone in the books¡ª the events would repeat, much the same.


    Think about it. The voice continued to urge me. You could get rid of the meddlesome old fart without expending any effort, whatsoever. Riddle¡¯s Horcrux will do it for you! Free of charge.


    What¡¯re you, a slimy car salesman? I thought back, feeling my ire rising. Piss off.


    "In fact, I daresay it''s the opposite." Dumbledore smiled and was about to say something further when the door to the office opened, thankfully distracting the Headmaster from noticing my face.


    I turned to see Professor Flitwick walking as quickly as his tiny legs could carry him.


    "No, no." The man said, waving us down as we moved to greet him. "No need to get up, gentlemen."


    I nodded in relief and watched him make his way here. I wondered if he¡¯d ever considered looking into charming a pair of stilts for himself. After some thought, I realized it would just look too stupid to be feasible.


    Still, that got me thinking...


    What about a magical mech¡ª something that can run, swim and fly while protecting its user? I thought, images of great battles flying through my mind. I''ll add it to the list. This one is also quite a bit on the ridiculous end of things, though¡ª a long term project for curiosity¡¯s sake.


    "Sorry I''m late, Albus." The Charms Professor said by way of greeting, taking the seat to my right. He sent me a smile and nodded. "Mr. Clarke. I hope you didn''t wait too long."


    "Professor." I nodded with respect. "It was no trouble."


    "It''s as Mr. Clarke says. There is nothing to forgive, Filius." Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled as he clapped his hands together. "Now, I believe we have kept our guest in suspense for long enough, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Yes, I suppose." Flitwick said, a slight smirk gracing his features for a moment before his expression turned serious. "Mr. Clarke¡­ Lately, I''ve noticed you paying less and less attention in class."


    I winced, not having expected that. Was Dumbledore lying to me when he said I wasn''t in trouble?


    "I, um¡­"


    "Relax, Mr. Clarke." Flitwick said, hands raised in an attempt to placate me. "I do not intend to punish you for it¡ª I know why you do it."


    I nodded, beginning to understand what this meeting would be about. All right. Things are starting to make a bit more sense, now.


    "When you first showed me your ability with the Summoning Charm, Adam, I was very impressed¡ª shocked, even." The diminutive professor said. "And so I began to watch you. You''ve already mastered the First Year Charms curriculum, haven''t you? Dare I say, your entire year¡¯s curriculum?"


    "Yes." I said, before shaking my head. "Well¡­ I wouldn''t say I''ve mastered it¡ª I still, erm... have a lot of trouble with my Transfiguration? And History is¡­ History."


    Flitwick smiled slightly at the history remark but pressed on. "That''s not what I''ve heard from Professor McGonagall, lad. You may not be the top student in the class, but she''s deemed your work to be impressive."


    I glanced in Dumbledore''s direction, wondering what he would think about this. However, the old man stayed quiet, content to watch us.


    "I don''t know, sir." I said, shifting in my seat. "It''s not that my Transfigurations are unsuccessful or even bad, it''s¡­"


    "Go on, lad." Flitwick said, urging me to keep going when it seemed I wouldn¡¯t answer.


    "I''m not sure how to explain this, really." I said as I collected my thoughts. "I''m scared that, when I''m casting a spell of Transfiguration, that I''m¡­ hm... have you ever heard of something called the ¡®atom bomb¡¯?"


    Flitwick''s blank look told me all I needed to know.


    "A weapon, I take it?" Flitwick said, sending Dumbledore a curious look. "I doubt the term ''bomb'' could be applied in any favorable way."


    "Just so, Professor Flitwick.¡± Dumbledore explained, his face shifting to a look of grave understanding for a short time, before he schooled it back into a pleasant visage. ¡°The weapon of which young Clarke speaks is one of great destruction¡ª created by the muggles in the forties, and used to great effect."


    As the ancient man spoke, I was reminded of the old interview with Oppenheimer about the atomic bomb.


    ''Now I am become death, the destroyer of worlds.'' The man had quoted the line from ancient Hindu scripture, but it had always stuck with me.


    Now more than ever. I thought. My connection with the Void is inextricable. Am I also a destroyer?


    "I''m afraid I don''t understand, Albus." Flitwick said, scratching his chin in confusion.


    "It is not common knowledge to wizards." Dumbledore said, his eyes resting on me for a moment. "But muggle science has made incredible strides over the past century¡ª I''m afraid I cannot do the explanation justice in the span of a short conversation. My apologies, Filius. I can, of course, recommend a few books which cover the topic quite well."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Please." Filius nodded with a smile.


    "But, to bring us back to the matter at hand, I understand young Clarke''s concerns." Professor Dumbledore said, smiling at me. "There is nothing to worry about, lad."


    At my dubious look, he decided to elaborate. "I will not go into great detail, but¡­ suffice it to say, Transfiguration spells move in such a way that the... atoms, as the muggles put it, remain undisturbed and quite stable¡ª again, this is a simplified explanation."


    "I¡ª All right, Professor." I said, half tempted to ask if he was absolutely sure I wasn''t going to glass the school and the grounds when I tried to turn a matchstick into a needle.


    They''re giving me way too much leeway, already. I thought. No need to push it. Plus, if anyone would know about this topic, it would be Albus ¡®I just learned some Alchemy on the side¡¯ Dumbledore.


    "Very good." Dumbledore said with a nod. "With that said, might we circle back to the subject of this meeting?"


    "Of course, Albus." Professor Flitwick said, straightening up. "I wish to¡­ accelerate Mr. Clarke''s education."


    I sucked in a sharp breath. I¡¯d correctly guessed that my Head of House was going to say that, but it still managed to evoke a sense of surprise within me.


    ¡°Accelerate?¡± Dumbledore said, leaning forward on his elbows and steepling his fingers together. ¡°That is a most serious request.¡±


    I turned my attention to Professor Flitwick.


    ¡°Yes, and I would not make it if I was not absolutely sure that it would be for the lad¡¯s good.¡± Flitwick said, his voice full of confidence. ¡°In fact, I have just had a short conversation with Professor Quirrell."


    Flitwick turned to me with an expectant look. "Would you care to demonstrate the Verdimillious Charm for us, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    I leaned back in my seat, not having expected such a request.


    ¡°¡­Sir?¡± I said, before realizing what he was getting at.


    I shook the nervousness away and stood up for the impromptu test. ¡°Is there... anywhere that you would like me to cast it? I don¡¯t want to, erm¡­ break anything.¡±


    ¡°Not to worry, Mr. Clarke.¡± Dumbledore moved with a strange swiftness to stand behind me.


    I turned to see him, the Elder Wand firmly in his grasp. It took all I had to not yelp in surprise as I felt the power of its void touch my senses.


    This thing is a fucking beacon¡­! I thought, looking away from the man and playing things off like I was simply nervous. It reeks of void energy. It¡¯s no wonder Dumbledore could sense my Curse of Entropy! ¡®Deathstick¡¯, indeed. How¡¯s he hiding such power? Is he even aware of what he¡¯s holding?


    ¡°Are you all right, my boy?¡± Dumbledore asked.


    I nodded, thinking quickly. ¡°Yes, sir. I just didn¡¯t expect you to, erm¡­ At your age¡ª I¡¯m just going to stop talking before I say something even more stupid.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, Mr. Clarke.¡± Dumbledore said. ¡°You will soon learn that wizards retain their vitality for a very long time. I myself like to stay in shape by bowling.¡±


    Don¡¯t think of Dumbledore in a bowling alley, don¡¯t think of Dumbledore in a bowling alley, don¡¯t think of¡­ the image of Dumbledore in a bowling alley flashed in my mind. God damn it!


    The incredulous smile that spread over my face was infectious, it seemed, as the other two reciprocated it.


    Pointing the wand over my shoulder, Dumbledore conjured a wooden dummy. ¡°There is your target, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I nodded and stared at the Headmaster''s quick creation for a few seconds, marveling at the intricate details in every aspect of his conjuration, from the engravings on the helmet, to the intricate, flowery patterns on the sword resting at its hip.


    It was a work of art.


    If I had an inkling of this man''s experience, I could make a sizable fortune out of custom built furniture alone!


    More than that: he¡¯s literally creating things with a wand absolutely steeped in void energy. I thought, doing my best not to look his way. It¡¯s incredible.


    Taking a deep breath, I shook the thoughts away, got my wand out and slashed it at the dummy. ¡°Verdimillious Tria!¡±


    The poor dummy''s nose was scorched off by the green sparks, the remaining stump igniting almost instantly, sending a light flash of heat our way.


    I watched for a few seconds as the fire spread over Dumbledore''s conjuration.


    "Remarkable." Professor Dumbledore said and pointed the deathstick at the small fire, killing the flames in an instant.


    "Indeed." Flitwick nodded his head in agreement before turning his attention to me. "Mr. Clarke, if you were asked to cast that spell as the practical portion of your final exam in Defense, you would have earned an Outstanding."


    I gave a slow nod to that. I supposed, after some thought, that this was inevitable. I''d kept my ability with the Disillusionment Charm and a few other spells hidden, but anything else?


    Not so much. It would have been a pain to fake my ability in class, anyway. Purposefully failing my spells felt like I was dragging a rusty knife over my arm.


    It was also a very tiresome thing to do¡ª pretending to be something that I''m not, that is. The minor lies and omissions to my friends haven''t done any serious damage to anyone, so far, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before the stress and guilt of it all would begin to weigh on my mind.


    "How about this, then? An impromptu Charms exam!"


    I turned to see Flitwick pointing at a new addition, sitting on Dumbledore''s desk.


    A pineapple¡ª I see. He''s going to ask if¡­ "Sir? What am I supposed to do with this?"


    "Your task is to make this pineapple tap dance." He said, gesturing at the pineapple. "You have five minutes, Mr. Clarke."


    Knew it. I thought, but still failed to maintain a serious expression because of how silly a pineapple tap dancing would look.


    I shook my head and put my full focus on the fruit, missing the amused looks Dumbledore and Flitwick sent each other.


    How to go about this?


    The obvious route was to cast the Dancing Feet Spell on the ''legs'' of the pineapple. Tarantallegra was a spell that First Years had the aptitude to learn, after all.


    I raised my wand, ready to call the spell forth, before stopping and turning to my teacher.


    "Does it matter how I reach the result?" I asked, face shifting in a slight grimace as I clarified my question a little more. ¡°Which spell I end up using, I mean¡ª is there a wrong answer?¡±


    My Head of House didn''t answer for a few seconds.


    "No. As long as you can make the pineapple tap dance, that will be sufficient." Flitwick said, interest and curiosity shining in his eyes. ¡°How you do it is up to you.¡±


    "Thank you." I nodded and shifted my attention back to the pineapple.


    I could use a special iteration of Locomotor with a specific, programmed ''route''. I thought. If that doesn¡¯t work; bog-standard Tarantallegra will have to suffice.


    I reviewed what I knew of the Locomotion Charm, as well as tap dancing, before nodding to myself. This can work. As long as I can properly visualize the pineapple in my mind, there should be no reason for this spell to fail.


    I took a breath and stepped forward, raising my ebony wand and pointing it in the direction of the pineapple.


    I drew in my desire to give this pineapple new life and let it out, molding it with my intent.


    "Locomotor!"


    The pineapple defied gravity as it flipped itself upside down and stood on the two longest spikes of its top.


    Dance for me, you little fruit!


    I shifted my spell''s shape and made it cover the pineapple''s two new ''legs''. Then, I willed them to move in what I hoped to be a good rendition of a tap dance. The right side of my jaw began to feel curiously warm, but I ignored it in favor of redoubling my focus on the pineapple.


    "Splendid!" My Head of House cried as he watched my creation dance. "Ingenious use of the Locomotor spell! I would go so far as to say it is another spell entirely."


    I didn''t answer, keeping my full focus on the pineapple.


    "You may stop now, Mr Clarke." Flitwick said, snapping me out of it.


    I let go of the spell and turned to the professor as the pineapple fell back on the desk with a mild thud. I opened my mouth to speak but stopped, instead raising my hand to my cheek.


    It came away wet and slimy. This is¡­ spit?


    "I¡ª I, erm¡­¡± I said, quickly wiping the side of my face with my sleeve as I flushed in embarrassment. ¡°I hope that was good, sir."


    "Good, he says." Flitwick said, looking amused. "Mr. Clarke, that was above and beyond anything I expected of you¡ª of anyone below the fifth year, for that matter."


    "...Sir?" I stopped rubbing my face and stowed the wand in my pocket. "I''m guessing I was expected to use the Dancing Feet Spell?"


    "Precisely." Flitwick said as Professor Dumbledore vanished the pineapple and dummy before taking his seat, once more.


    We followed suit.


    "You''ve demonstrated an aptitude seldom seen in wizards today." Flitwick continued. "In fact, I haven''t seen talent of this caliber since, well¡­ Lily Potter."


    What?


    "Harry''s mother?" I blurted as Dumbledore straightened in his seat.


    "Yes." Flitwick said, nodding as he closed his eyes in remembrance. "She was studious and eager to learn¡ª much like you are, in fact. You will find no better example of a brilliant witch."


    "Her son, Harry, he''s¡­ well¡­" Flitwick opened his eyes and shook his head.


    "Perhaps this is not an appropriate thing to speak of." Dumbledore said, giving the professor an out


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Professor Flitwick shook his head. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Looking between the two, I felt a little annoyed on Potter''s behalf.


    Schools really are the same everywhere you go. I thought and was going to open my mouth to speak before thinking better of it. Doesn''t matter how great of a teacher you are if you can''t even recognize the importance of motivating your students to want to learn, in the first place.


    "Mr. Clarke." Professor Dumbledore said, steepling his fingers as he maneuvered the conversation back on track. "You''ve demonstrated that you possess the aptitude and ability to take your end of year exams early."


    He let the statement hang in the air before continuing. "At Hogwarts School, we do not generally offer students these options unless they have proven that they are truly phenomenal."


    Huh. I thought. Is that why Hermione never got the chance to skip ahead? She wasn''t considered good enough? That doesn''t make any sense. The girl''s the most studious spitfire I''ve ever met.


    "I, um¡­"


    "What is it, my boy?" The Headmaster said.


    I can¡¯t figure out whether the old coot is being kind to trick me into saying something to reveal myself, or whether he¡¯s being genuine.


    ¡°Was it really that impressive?¡± I dared to say. ¡°I could barely focus on anything else.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Professor Flitwick allowed, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such tremendous concentration before.¡±


    I blushed and looked away. Don¡¯t remind me that I fucking drooled in front of two of the most powerful wizards in the United Kingdom.


    ¡°With that said.¡± Professor Flitwick continued as if not noticing my embarrassment. ¡°What you¡¯ve done with a spell as simple and limited as the Locomotor is nothing short of¡­ dare I say it, ingenious. I¡¯m not sure I could have accomplished it, myself, to be frank with you.¡±


    Is he serious? I straightened up in my chair. ¡°Ah¡­ Thank you, Professors.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it, my boy.¡± Dumbledore said, standing up as the conversation drew to a close. ¡°Now, I believe we¡¯ve taken up enough of your time, Mr. Clarke. Your friends must be worried.¡±


    Flitwick pulled a watch from his pocket and jumped in surprise. ¡°My, my, the time flew by, indeed. Not to worry, lad; I¡¯ll make sure to keep you informed as to the time and place for your tests.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, again.¡± I nodded, got up and made my way to the door.


    ¡°Think nothing of it, Mr. Clarke.¡± Was the last thing I heard before the door closed behind me.


    The Sorting Hat''s singing at dinner was a massive success.


    oooo


    11:30 PM, Temporary Base of Operations


    I read through the passage again and rubbed my eyes.


    This can''t be real. I thought, pushing off of the workbench and pacing back and forth.


    "Did I read it wrong?" I said out loud before shaking my head. "Don''t be a fucking moron, Clarke."


    Of course I read it right, but honestly¡­ I wish I hadn''t.


    I kicked a nearby table in frustration, which did nothing but create some temporary noise and stub my big toe. "Damn it. Fuck!"


    I ignored the pain and resumed my agitated pacing. "What the hell am I supposed to do?"


    You could always do nothing¡­ the stubborn part of my messed up psyche said. Let the Castle hate us and call us ''defiler''; we don''t owe it anything. Never have.


    Don''t I, though? I thought, shaking my head. It''s my fault that this situation arose in the first place. Shouldn''t I be working to fix it?


    I pinched the bridge of my nose when no answer came. Not for the first time, I wondered whether I was going insane.


    Referring to myself in the second person or in the first person plural, actively speaking to myself¡­


    I shook my head¡ª it was probably the nerves messing with my perception of things.


    There was no way I was going crazy. I focused on the matter at hand.


    The dark, leatherbound book sat there, as if taunting me. I grimaced and opened it again, flipping to the appendix in which I found the innocuous passage.


    It was a list of substitution ingredients meant to enhance the quality and effects of certain potions.


    ¡°Appendix C: Substitutes, herbs, minerals, organs, blood¡­¡± I read again, glossing over the page until I reached the relevant passage. ¡°Note that certain blood substitutes could be used with varying degrees of effectiveness in potions, with some increasing it and others decreasing it. Most notable are the strong bloods taken from certain fauna¡ª the phoenix and the thunderbird. Dragons can function just as well, though the blood needs to be that of an adult.¡±


    I tore my attention away from the book, pulled the chair back, twisting it away from the bench and took a seat. ¡°Fuck me. This can¡¯t be real.¡±


    I sagged, the enormity of the situation beginning to weigh down on me.


    I have to break into Dumbledore¡¯s office and take blood from Fawkes?


    ¡°Fuck this.¡± With a wave of my wand, I sent the book into its hiding spot, before concealing it with a muttered ¡°Praetexo.¡±


    I put away my wand and moved forward to rest on my knees, struggling to process the whirlwind of thoughts and feelings running through me. Fear, anger, and a sense of tired incredulity warred within my body, ripping me of my focus at every turn.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t things ever be easy?¡± I laughed, feeling the walls closing in around me again.


    No answer came.

 16 - Reorient

    oooo


    Reorient


    oooo


    January 25, 1992, 4:30 PM, Library


    Harry Potter


    "Harry?" Hermione''s voice pulled the boy before her back to reality.


    "Um¡ª yes?" Harry Potter took his bleary eyes off of the large book in front of him, blinking at her from the other side of the table. "I''m sorry, Hermione. I got a little lost in thought there."


    "Are you all right?" Hermione nodded with an annoyed exhale. "What''s eating you?"


    "Um¡­" He said, avoiding her now curious gaze. "Nothing, really. I''m fine."


    Hermione rolled her eyes at the answer, not at all convinced by it. She opened her mouth to speak again but Ron beat her to it.


    "Please, you''re going to give me a headache." The redhead said, rubbing his forehead with exaggerated irritation. "Can''t you see he doesn''t want to talk about it?"


    Harry watched the annoyance spread further over Hermione''s face.


    Even after Ron had apologized, the two of them were never able to settle their differences.


    I suppose they''re like oil and water. Harry decided, feeling both disappointed and amused. They''ll never really mix.


    It would help if his two friends were a little less¡­ bull-headed¡ª the only trait they seemed to share, from the looks of it. Still, their friction was friendlier than it had ever been, so Harry was happy about that.


    "Well, Ronald." Hermione''s voice rose as her face tinted red with annoyance. "I guess you''ll¡ª"


    "Hey, guys." Came Tony''s voice as he approached the group, with Clarke lagging behind. "You should keep it down, you know."


    Hermione, still looking displeased, closed her mouth and took a deep breath, realizing that she was overreacting. "Sorry, Anthony."


    "It''s all good." He waved it off, not looking too worried. "You weren''t quite loud enough to attract Pince''s attention, but you got pret-ty close. Also, please just call me Tony."


    And then, the boy smiled. "We''re friends, right?"


    Hermione beamed, the sudden cheer making everyone smile in reciprocation. Well, everyone but Clarke; he didn''t even look like he was paying attention. His black eyes met Harry''s own for a moment and it didn¡¯t even seem like he noticed Harry was there. His black, neck-length hair was untidy¡ª a far cry from his usual appearance.


    "Thank you, An¡ª" Hermione stopped herself. "Tony. Thank you, Tony."


    "You''re welcome." Tony¡¯s smile widened slightly before he turned towards his Ravenclaw friend. "Adam, are you sure you don''t want to research with us?"


    "Yes." The boy said, his posture stiff and his tone curt. "I''m sure. Have fun."


    "I¡ª" Tony watched as his friend turned and left without another word. "... Um¡­ Right, then."


    Harry turned his head to the left, glimpsing the Grey Lady a few aisles down staring in Clarke¡¯s direction, a curious expression on her usually haughty face.


    What¡¯s that about? He thought, confused. The ghosts of Hogwarts never made any particular sense to Harry, but this seemed strange, even to him. It was almost like she was watching him.


    "What''s his problem? It¡¯s like he couldn¡¯t wait to leave!" Ron cut right to the chase, breaking Harry out of his thoughts. The boy never seemed to understand the need for subtlety; it was a trait Harry both liked and hated about his friend.


    On one hand, it was nice to have him ask the questions that no one else had the guts to ask¡ª including himself.


    On the other hand, Ron''s total lack of tact ended up hurting the people around him. It reminded Harry far too much of his unpleasant cousin, Dudley Dursley.


    He felt himself smiling with dark amusement. I wonder if they ever managed to fix Dudley''s tail?


    The smile didn''t last very long as he recalled Adam''s words.


    ''You know what the worst thing in the world is, Potter?'' Clarke had told him nearly three months ago, on Halloween. ''A bully. Is that what you want to become?''


    Harry knew that feeling this way was wrong. He shouldn''t have taken pleasure in another person''s suffering, but it was Dudley, for crying out loud.


    This was the boy who had tormented him all his life. Surely it was okay, then? Didn''t he deserve any justice?


    Is it justice, or is it revenge? A part of him argued. Harry had no answer to that.


    He was dragged away from his thoughts when Tony turned back to them and gave a nervous laugh. "I¡ª erm¡­ I actually have no idea. He''s been like that for a while now."


    "Nearly two weeks." Hermione offered, her eyes narrowed with calculation.


    "Actually, yes." Tony blinked and took a seat at the head of the table, placing his book bag on the floor. "You could tell?"


    "It wasn''t exactly hard to miss. He hasn¡¯t been looking too well." Hermione said, getting that look in her eyes. "Maybe we should ask around¡­ are you two fighting, maybe?"


    Harry suppressed the shudder that ran through him. He knew that look.


    Harry had seen it on her face when she attempted to pry into the reasons behind him not talking about his family.


    He understood that the girl was coming from a good place, but it had not been a pleasant few days for him.


    By some miracle, he had stopped her line of questioning; Harry knew that, if she''d kept going, he would have said something he would surely regret later.


    It¡¯s none of her business, anyway. His mind supplied, trying to soothe the imaginary heartache he felt over possibly losing one of his only friends. She should know not to pry. She should respect my boundaries just like anyone else''s!


    "Fighting?" Tony said, scoffing at the very notion. "We''re best friends! Besides, I''d be able to tell if there was a problem between us. He''s just been off¡­ that''s all."


    Hermione pursed her lips in thought. "Oh. Well, maybe he''s fighting with someone else?"


    "I have no idea." Tony said, pausing as he seemed to consider sharing some information with them. "Well, there was that one time with Boot. But that was ages ago."


    "Terry Boot?" Hermione asked as Tony nodded. "I thought the two were friends."


    "Ah, well¡­" Tony said as he started to lean back in his chair. "They had a falling out because¡­ well, because of you, actually, Hermione."


    Harry and Ron leaned forward in interest, their research forgotten in favor of some juicy drama. They needed a break, anyway.


    "Because of me?" Hermione''s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "Yeah." Tony nodded, raised a hand and explained further. "Basically, what happened was: Boot thought that Adam shouldn''t be talking to people outside of Ravenclaw. Adam disagreed; I believe he said he enjoyed hanging out with you."


    Hermione didn''t answer for a moment, trying and failing to get her smile under control.


    "Then what?" Ron joined in the questioning, eager to know more.


    "I''m not sure what exactly happened after that." Tony said, raising his hands in a shrug. "I just know that Terry tried to get revenge and somehow got Malfoy and a few other Slytherins involved."


    Now it was Harry''s turn for his eyebrows to go up. He felt the weight in his stomach grow as he truly understood what being targeted by multiple people felt like.


    We really are alike, huh? Harry thought, before shaking his head. No. Clarke has it worse, I think. He has no family, no inheritance, no contacts with this world. All alone with no one to turn to¡­


    Harry couldn''t imagine such an existence. Even with his admittedly terrible home life, at least there was a sort of stability to it.


    Clarke didn''t even have that.


    "What I do know is that whatever it is they tried failed." Tony said, smiling. "Adam wasn''t even bothered by any of it¡ª I remember it like it was just yesterday. Adam just said ¡®hello¡¯, looked at Boot and smiled like nothing was wrong. It really got under the boy''s skin."


    Everyone at the table shared a low chuckle, mindful of the evil library vulture hovering around the premises, waiting to punish any rule breaker to run afoul of her.


    "You think that this could be happening again?" Hermione asked, concern growing in her eyes. ¡°Maybe Boot wants revenge?¡±


    "It¡¯s possible, but I doubt it." Tony said, sighing and rubbing his eyes. "I think Terry¡¯s let it go. Plus, considering Adam¡¯s obvious skill with magic, I doubt anyone wants a piece of him. He¡¯s getting his exams done early. Have you ever heard of anyone doing that before?"


    ¡°I did a bit of research on that, actually.¡± Hermione said, her eyes unfocusing as she recalled the information.


    Harry took a sharp breath, counting his blessings when Hermione missed seeing Ron mouthing ¡®a bit¡¯ with the most incredulous face he could muster.


    Disaster averted.


    When she''d first heard of Clarke''s exams, she''d been furious.


    ¡°I believe Professor Dumbledore had a few early exams, and a boy named Tom¡­¡± She bit her lip. ¡°I forgot the last name. I¡¯ll have to look again.¡±


    ¡°Crazy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tony said. ¡°I knew he liked to study ahead, but this is ridiculous, even for him!¡±


    Harry gave an absent nod. He had trouble understanding Adam''s sheer drive. He was always off doing his own research, making his own plans. It¡¯s like he didn¡¯t know how to relax.


    Harry was starting to understand, though. I suppose living in an orphanage doesn¡¯t give you much of a sense of security when it comes to your future. Every move Adam''s made has been to ensure his future well being. It¡¯s quite ambitious and cunning of him.


    Harry recalled the Sorting Hat''s words to him on his first night here.


    Path to greatness, huh? Harry mused, nodding to himself. I may have rejected Slytherin House, but I suppose ambition itself isn¡¯t really evil, huh? Especially when it''s the only thing you have to hold on to. It¡¯s only sensible.


    "Still¡­" Hermione still didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    Harry made his decision. He took a breath and started to speak. "Well, whatever it is, he probably just wants space, I think. I¡¯m sure having all of this extra work to do is weighing on his mind."


    Hermione looked displeased, like she wanted to argue further.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "You reckon?" Ron said, before nodding to himself in realization. "Yeah, that''s probably it, Harry. I know sometimes, I just want to be away from everyone."


    "My dad''s the same way." Tony said, before his face adopted a thoughtful look. "Actually, Adam reminds me a lot of my dad. Always a step ahead and very calm, no matter what."


    Harry nodded, remembering a certain night during the Hols involving a large, magic mirror.


    Harry had mistakenly thought the boy was callous and uncaring, but the dark look Adam had given him, then¡­


    It was like Harry was staring down a depthless chasm of anger.


    How can Adam be in control when he''s like that? He thought, scratching the back of his head. That level of anger, I don''t think I could handle it.


    Maybe that was it?


    Harry''s eyes widened slightly. Was Clarke keeping his distance while he tried to get ahold of himself?


    It would make sense. Harry thought before shaking his head in self-reproach. And here I said that Hermione was the one forcing herself into people''s lives¡­ I am no better.


    Whatever Adam was dealing with, Harry knew that it would be done soon.


    I''ve my own mystery to solve here, anyway. He looked down at the book with a sense of dread. Nicholas Flamel¡­


    "Let''s keep going."


    oooo


    Adam Clarke, same time


    I kept walking, feeling Tony''s gaze on me the entire time until I finally exited the Library. The hallways blurred together into an amalgamation of dull sights and sounds, enveloping my body in a suffocating grip.


    I needed to be outside. The walls felt like they were closing in again.


    Not long after, I felt the freezing wind blast against my face and welcomed it with a sigh of relief. Finally; some fresh air.


    I moved onto the grounds without aim or purpose, letting my feet take me wherever they pleased.


    I felt the crunch of the snow beneath my boots and smiled a little. Maybe, if I closed my eyes, I could almost pretend I was somewhere else.


    Home.


    I snorted and continued to move forward, my smile dead in its cradle.


    The past few weeks had been nothing short of miserable. The atmosphere of the Castle was growing more hostile with every passing day.


    You''d think a castle which has stood for a thousand years would learn to be patient. I thought, sending a glare at the massive stone structure behind me. I''m not a miracle worker!


    I huffed and took stock of my position; somewhere in the thestrals'' territory, it looked like.


    I guess this is as good a place as any to stop. I thought as I sat down in the snow without a care for my clothes.


    I tensed as the sensations of cold began creeping up my body, but I ignored them, forcing myself to relax instead.


    Soon enough, I managed it, staring at the sky and listening to the wind blowing above.


    I needed space¡ª just enough space to think. This was the first time in the past week that I was able to get away from everyone around me.


    It hadn''t taken long for them to notice.


    They weren''t stupid, after all.


    Everyone could tell that there was something up with me.


    Luckily, my friends didn''t push the issue, and none of my enemies were stupid enough to try anything.


    Now that everyone was aware of my upcoming tests, I doubted Draco and his ilk would bother me.


    A shame, really¡ª I could use a punching bag right about now.


    I stared up at the sky for a long moment, losing myself in the endless blues, whites and grays above.


    That was until a head poked into the edge of my vision. It was a thestral, eyeing me with curiosity.


    Not just any thestral. I thought, tilting my head to get a better look. It''s the one that''s always drawn to me.


    "Hey, girl." I said as the winged beast settled beside me. Her body heat radiated over to me, making me sigh in appreciation.


    I hadn''t realized how cold I''d gotten.


    Old or new body, looks like I still have the same bad habits. I thought and addressed my companion. "Found me, huh?"


    The thestral trilled in the affirmative as I sat up. She wrapped a leathery wing around me, making sure to keep my head out.


    I reached a hand forward and stroked her silken mane, getting a pleasant rumble for my trouble.


    I smiled, unable to stay upset any longer. "You just want lots of pets, huh?"


    Another trill was my answer.


    "As you wish."


    Minutes later, I stopped and leaned into the thestral, sighing in contentment.


    I needed that, I reckoned as I felt myself relax more than I had in a long time. Any more wallowing and I might have actually started hating myself.


    I lost track of the time, content to simply watch the world go by for a while.


    "What are my options?" I eventually spoke into the open air, resuming the petting. "Strong blood is either a phoenix, a thunderbird or an adult dragon."


    The thestral rumbled.


    "Yeah, I know. All stupidly ridiculous options." I said, laughing slightly. "I''d get my ass beat five ways to Sunday if I tried to take on a dragon, one-on-one. That leaves me with the thunderbird, which is halfway across the planet, and... Dumbledore''s phoenix, Fawkes."


    Another rumble.


    "It''s a rigged game." I said, sighing. "And the damned Castle is getting to be more of a nuisance with every passing day. I thought I could ignore it and just pretend nothing ever happened¡ª that''s probably my own fault, to be honest. I made a deal, and I suppose I should honor it. What''s my word worth, otherwise?"


    The thestral nudged my head with hers.


    I stared into her blank, white eyes for a moment, before looking away. What was she trying to tell me?


    "You think I was being stupid, too?" I guessed.


    She chirped in the affirmative.


    I shook my head in amusement. "Yeah. I guess I had that coming. All right, then. I have to figure out what my options are."


    "There ya are, Adam." Hagrid''s booming voice came from a distance, interrupting my thoughts.


    I blinked. "Hagrid? What are you doing here?"


    The massive man produced a large, bloody sack of meat. "Feeding time. Herd¡¯ll be comin¡¯ for dinner, sooner or later."


    My companion''s head perked up at the smell, but she stayed in place. She seemed to be enjoying the cuddles a bit too much.


    "Blimey, Adam." Hagrid said as he emptied the majority of the sack in a nearby trough. "Seeing tha'' never ceases ter surprise me. You''ve a way with thestrals."


    I smiled and gave my friend some more pets. "Just this one, I think. I''m not sure why she likes me¡ª I''ve never even had a pet before."


    Here, Hagrid''s face turned a little sad as he approached. He emptied the remainder of the sack beside my companion¡ª an armful of dead rabbits. She moved her head away from me and began to tear into her meal.


    "Well, she''s quite taken with yeh." Hagrid said slowly. "You want her?"


    I stiffened in shock at the offer, not having expected it¡ª but then again, why shouldn''t I have?


    "You¡­" I said, eyes widening. "You''re serious?"


    Of course he was serious; this was Rubeus ''I named a massive Cerberus Fluffy'' Hagrid. Why wouldn''t he offer me something which could end my life with a kick or two?


    "Aye." Hagrid said, nodding.


    "I, erm¡­" I said, trying to get my thoughts in order. "I don''t know..."


    "Codswallop." Hagrid said, gesturing at the two of us. "I''ve watched yeh with her, now and again. You two have a special bond, anyone can see it."


    "I..." I said, getting irritated at him pushing this on me. "I have no money¡ª and I''m underage. How am I supposed to afford buying her? Let alone feeding and taking care of her."


    Hagrid waved it off. "She can stay with me until you can take care of her, yerself. As for buyin'' her, how''s about a job, then?"


    "..." I stared up at the older man, not having expected that.


    "How about it?" He pressed, smiling slightly. "It''s hard, dirty work, but you''ll be able to pay her off that way."


    And learn a metric ton of creature factoids from someone good enough to be considered for a professorship in the subject. I thought, the idea appealing to me a little more.


    It was an abrupt offer, though.


    He is readily offering me the chance to have a rare creature as my pet. My paranoia began to creep through the surprise. To what end?


    Oh give me a break. Part of me thought back. This is Hagrid we''re talking about. When did we start viewing the kindness of others with suspicion?


    When said others report to people like Dumbledore.


    It was a weak point to make, but my fear of the old man seemed to strengthen it enough that it couldn''t be so readily ignored.


    Funny how that worked, sometimes.


    The thestral paused from her feeding to give me an annoyed nudge, as if telling me that I was taking too long to say yes.


    This impatient little¡­


    Hagrid laughed at the sight and held out his hand. "Yeh see? Even she wants you to accept it."


    I smiled slightly and extricated myself from her winged embrace. I got to my feet, brushing off what little snow remained on my clothes.


    "Are you sure this won''t be an issue?" I asked just to be safe. "I know that the thestrals drag the carriages to Hogwarts. Won''t you be down one?"


    Hagrid shook his head and spoke. "She''s too young for that sort of thing. It''ll be fine."


    I took a good look at her and realized I was totally unable to tell how old she was.


    Maybe it''s got to do with the void inside of her? That was what had drawn us together, in the first place.


    A baseless assumption. I thought. Maybe it¡¯s just her species¡¯ biology at play.


    "All right then, Hagrid." I said, taking the man''s outstretched hand. "I''ll take your offer."


    "That''s the spirit." Hagrid took my hand and subjected me to a short earthquake. "What''ll yeh name her?"


    I blinked, turning my gaze to my new companion, who was staring right back.


    "Thestrals are misunderstood creatures, seen as doom bringers¡­" I mused, thinking of another creature in another universe. "I''ve got it."


    I smiled. "Your name will be Absol. How''s that, girl?"


    She trilled in approval, giving me a nudge.


    "Absol it is." I said, smiling down at her before turning to Hagrid. "When do I start?"


    oooo


    Hours later, Ravenclaw Dorms¡­


    "Night, Adam." Tony said as we stood at my bedroom door.


    "See you tomorrow, Tony." I said, pausing for a moment. ¡°And¡­ sorry. For being a little weird these past few weeks.¡±


    Tony shook his head with a smile, grasping my shoulder. ¡°No need to be sorry. I know you¡¯re probably overwhelmed with taking your exams early, and all. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I swallowed and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What are friends for?¡± He said, giving a loud yawn as he went for his own room. ¡°My brain¡¯s all mush. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Later.¡± I watched the door behind him close and entered my room, doing the same.


    After a quick, hot shower, I let myself fall into bed, bouncing twice before stabilizing.


    "What a day." I said as I stared up at the ceiling, ignoring the stiffness I felt and spreading my arms wide.


    That''s going to hurt in the morning. I thought, smiling despite the unpleasantness of the sensation. Figured the big man would take it easy on me on my ''first day''.


    I''d ended up spending the rest of the afternoon shoveling snow.


    It was sweaty, painful, tiresome and everything I needed it to be. I feel so much better now. I really needed that.


    With the Castle acting like a particularly unpleasant in-law, and the damn, I had been losing hold of myself.


    The shoveling helped. Not only was it a convenient method for me to de-stress, but it also helped me to focus on something other than my problems.


    It''s more than that. I thought. My mind is clearer than it''s been in a month. Ever since that time with the stupid mirror, I''ve not been the same.


    That accursed horror''s magic hold on me was gone¡ª that much was true¡ª but the psychological damage it had left¡­


    Seeing my original appearance as well as my nephew after such a long time had reopened some pretty deep wounds. It had taken those long-buried feelings and unearthed them without mercy.


    I was already half-insane before all of this tumult. I smirked up at the ceiling for a moment. What am I now?


    I shook my head.


    "One problem at a time, Ze¡ª" I said and stopped myself. It wouldn''t do to use an old name of mine.


    My name is Clarke now. I thought. Adam Clarke. Just because I''ve seen my true self and hints of my old life doesn''t mean anything has changed. I am no longer Zero.


    "Adam Clarke." I said, nodding. "A simple name for a simple man¡ª well, it''ll be some time before I become a man, again."


    I took a deep breath and considered the problem looming over my head.


    "Strong blood." I said. "Taken from phoenixes, thunderbirds, or adult dragons."


    That ruled out Norberta; though, to be honest, I wouldn''t have been able to extract much blood from a creature that size, anyway.


    At least, not without killing it. I thought. "Where does that leave me, then? A trip to the States?"


    I barked out a laugh, the sound carrying out of the slightly-ajar window and getting lost in the endless snowfall.


    I shook my head. Seeking out a thunderbird was out of the question.


    Even if I knew how to Apparate¡ª which I still haven¡¯t gotten around to learning¡ª I would still need to find a thunderbird, take it down, extract its blood safely and get the Hell out of there before any MACUSA wizards showed their faces.


    Unfeasible. I thought. Just as ridiculous as sneaking into the Headmaster¡¯s office and attacking his phoenix without getting caught.


    I shook my head. In the heat of the moment, I had actually considered that to be a good idea. I was such a moron.


    No. I thought. There was only ever one option: dragon''s blood.


    The substance wasn''t exactly common by the standard definition of the word; but compared to phoenixes and thunderbirds, it was.


    A half-remembered passage from The Half-Blood Prince told me that it wouldn¡¯t come cheap, either. Still... if Slughorn carried the substance with him, there was a good chance that I''d find some in Snape''s Potions stores.


    A good spot to check, all things considered.


    "If not, well¡­" I said, a dark glint entering my eyes as I slowly welcomed the embrace of sleep. "I''ll figure something else out."


    I always did.

 17 - Results

    oooo


    Results


    oooo


    Feb 7, 1992, 8:30 AM, Great Hall


    I took my seat at the Ravenclaw table with a hum of greeting.


    "Good sleep?" Tony greeted back, halfway through the process of devouring some eggs. He paused as he saw my disheveled appearance. "Or... not so good."


    "Best I''ve had in a week, actually." I said, blinking as I came to a realization. ¡°Not that it says much, eh?¡±


    Tony snorted into his glass, stiffening in shock as the milk dribbled down his chin and onto the table. He scrambled, trying his best to keep his robes from getting stained.


    I shook my head and watched as his very actions got his clothes even more soiled than they would¡¯ve been, otherwise.


    ¡°Bloody¡ª¡± Tony said, shoving himself off of the table and falling on his rear. ¡°Ow!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it; I started laughing. The Grey Lady, who was in attendance, took a few moments to stare at the boy with a disappointed expression, before gliding away to another group of students. I didn¡¯t notice her eyes focusing on me, so preoccupied I was with laughing.


    Su, sitting opposite of me, did her best to hide her giggles at the sight. She failed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny!¡± Tony said, his face going red as a tomato, even as I helped him back up. ¡°Stop it, you two.¡±


    I tried to smother it as best as I could while I guided him into his seat. Su didn''t even bother stopping.


    The cheer around her was palpable, and Tony, seeing the smile on her face, gave up and joined in.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± I wiped a tear from the corner of my eye after I sat down again, my body still shaking with mirth as I released more of the stress I¡¯d been accumulating for the past week. ¡°I really needed that."


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡ª¡± Tony said, shaking his head as he tried to wipe the dirty spots dry with no luck. "I think I may have to go and change my shirt.¡±


    I drew my wand. "I could do it for you¡­? I¡¯ve had to learn the Scouring Charm recently."


    Well, I hadn¡¯t really needed to learn it, but it certainly helped in dealing with the thestral droppings I eventually got onto me. I¡¯d expected some kind of labor when signing up with Hagrid, but the sheer amount of times I had to harvest animal dung was beyond stupid¡ª I wasn¡¯t even allowed to use magic, as that would mess with the¡­ substance¡¯s properties.


    ¡°Of course you did.¡± Tony stared at the wand for a moment, before sighing. "Just don¡¯t aim it at my face, okay? I¡¯ve seen a Fifth Year choke on the soap."


    I felt ill at the very thought. "Yeah, don''t worry. I¡¯ve got you."


    I moved my wand in a quick ''S'' pattern. "Scourgify!"


    The milk which had spilled onto the table, the seat and Tony''s clothes vanished without a trace.


    "That''s amazing!" Su said, looking at me in astonishment. She checked the table. "It''s all gone."


    "Yes." Tony said, patting himself over and nodding with satisfaction. "Thanks, mate."


    "Anytime."


    "You know, Adam." Tony said, musing. "I''m surprised you didn''t bother just taking the Second Year exams¡ª may as well, right?"


    "Yes." Su said, her voice rising with enthusiasm. "That was a Fourth Year spell you used, you know."


    She blushed under my questioning gaze and spoke in a rush. "I read up on it, the other day."


    I pretended not to notice her over the top reaction over something as simple as a look. You most definitely do not want to open up that can of worms, Clarke.


    Su wasn''t a bad person. To be honest, when she wasn''t walking on eggshells around me, she was all right¡ª Hell, she could even be a little mischievous and fun.


    I considered her to be on the path to becoming the same as Tony: a valued companion.


    Or, are you just substituting your beloved nephew with these conveniently placed children? Part of me thought. They''re not quite the same, but any port in a storm, eh?


    I gave a mental shake of the head. No. They¡¯re my friends¡ª nothing more, nothing less. They''re replacing no one.


    I noticed that Su was faltering in the ensuing silence and continued to speak.


    "Oh, I see." I said. "Honestly, I just learned a few useful spells here and there. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to do very well on the Second Year tests."


    "It is dead useful." Tony agreed, smiling.


    "Can you¡­" Su said, hesitating. "Can you teach me?"


    I stared at her for a moment, considering the question.


    "I suppose I could¡ª as long as you promise to apply yourself, of course." I said after a moment, nodding to myself. "Yeah. I don''t see why not."


    Su beamed. ¡°Wicked!¡±


    Tony, on the other hand, looked a little dismayed. "Don''t encourage him, Su! He''s already starting to sound like one of the teachers. This will just make him worse!"


    "I mean¡­ ¡®Professor Clarke¡¯." I smirked, my eyes glittering with amusement. "Has a nice ring to it, don''t you think?"


    Su only looked down, nodding as she failed to hide another blush.


    I hid the grimace threatening to appear. She''ll get over this, I hope.


    Either that or she''ll get worse. Part of me thought, remembering my previous puberty, as well as watching many people go through theirs. Much worse.


    I stowed my wand away and began to pile some food onto my plate as I thought about this problem.


    She likely will lose interest in a while. I thought. Once she realizes I''m no knight in shining armor, she will.


    At the end of the day, Su was an eleven year old little girl and I was pushing forty years¡ª at least, mentally speaking. The thought of doing anything of that nature with her was repulsive.


    All of the students were nothing but children to me, if I were to be brutally honest about it.


    I took a harsh bite, ripping my bread apart as a burst of annoyance ran through me. Why was I thinking about hypothetical romantic scenarios, anyway?


    What was the point of it? The only people I''d have possibly considered dating were those of age, and I very much doubted they''d go for an eleven year old, no matter how mature I really was.


    No. It was a waste of time for everyone involved. Maybe, a few years down the line, I''d engage in such frivolity, but as it were...


    I needed to focus on what was important: learning as much magic as I possibly could¡ª and I needed the Room of Requirement for that.


    Soon. I promised myself. Having access to Absol meant that I would be able to go anywhere I liked, provided that no one knew I''d left the castle, of course.


    And I had seen her fly a few times; she could easily push one-eighty mph for as long as she wanted. It was crazy to even think about.


    She truly is majestic. I thought, pulling myself back on topic with a frown. After all of this is over, I''ll use one of my free days to take a... trip to Diagon Alley.


    It wouldn''t have been necessary had Snape''s Potions stores not been a total bust. At least I¡¯d been lucky enough not to be caught.


    I was about to lament the situation when Tony decided to resume the conversation.


    "So, how do you think you did?" Tony said, finishing his meal and leaning back into his chair. "On your exams, I mean."


    I swallowed and licked my lips before turning to the boy. "I''m pretty sure I did well. Pass me the sausages, Su? Thanks."


    I continued to explain, sending the girl a nod as she pushed the plate closer to me.


    "Astronomy, History and Potions were probably the most difficult ones, so I''m not sure how the results will turn out there." I said, shrugging.


    "Watch them be Outstandings." Tony said, smiling. "I don''t expect anything less at this point."


    I could only shrug again after I added a couple of sausages to my meal. "Maybe I''ll be lucky, but I doubt it. History was always my worst subject."


    "Hmm." Tony replied and left it at that.


    I gave an absent nod and resumed my meal, welcoming the lull in the conversation with relief.


    No more distractions from my long awaited meal. I took a bite out of the sausage and damn near moaned at the taste. I need to get a House Elf at some point. These little fuckers are too good at cooking. They''ve ruined me.


    A few minutes passed in relative quiet before Su said something I didn''t quite catch.


    "I''m sorry, what?" I said, reaching for a napkin and dabbing it against the side of my mouth. "I didn''t hear what you said."


    "Professor Flitwick¡ª he''s coming." Su said, her black eyes flitting between me and something approaching from my left.


    The Professor, presumably. I thought, feeling a rush of nervousness. "Oh. Oh."


    Tony grasped my shoulder and gave it a firm squeeze. He smiled and nodded, a look of unshakable confidence in his eyes. "I''m sure you did fine, Adam. A hundred percent."


    I opened my mouth to reply but Flitwick reached us. "Mr. Clarke."


    "Sir." I started to get up from my seat to greet him, but the professor raised his hand, stopping me.


    "No need for that, lad." Professor Flitwick said, holding out a sealed envelope with the other hand. "I''m sure you know what this is."


    "My results?" I sat back down, wiping a bit of grease off my hand as the man nodded in confirmation. "They''re early."


    "I suppose the Ministry official in charge of this case had a free day." The Charms teacher mused, smiling as I took the envelope from him. "Go on!"


    Feeling a little unnerved by his enthusiasm, I broke the seal and opened it, noting that the envelope included multiple pieces of parchment.


    I pulled the first one out and began to read. It said:


    <hr>


    "Dear Mr. Clarke,


    We are pleased to inform you that you have qualified for early attendance of your Second Year at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, as part of our department''s accelerated learning program.


    Enclosed within this envelope are your grades transcript, as well as the list of supplies you will need for your Second Year.


    It brings us great pleasure to be able to assist a fine and upcoming rising star such as yourself.


    Sincerely,


    Griselda Marchbanks, Wizarding Examinations Authority, Department of Magical Education."


    <hr>


    Forcing myself not to react, I fished into the envelope once again, pulling the transcript out to examine it. I ignored the introductory text and focused on the grades, which were:


    <hr>


    Defense Against The Dark Arts: O+


    Charms: O+


    Transfiguration: E


    Potions: O


    Herbology: O


    Astronomy: E


    History of Magic: E


    <hr>


    "So?" Tony''s voice pulled me out of my haze. "How''d you do? Don''t leave me in suspense!"


    I lifted my head from the parchment to see that every Ravenclaw was staring at me¡ª no, every student in the Great Hall, from the looks of it.


    I tensed, ready to get the Hell out of dodge before Tony called my name out again, bringing me back to reality.


    Wordlessly, I presented the letter to the boy. Tony took it and began to read, grinning as realization dawned. "We are pleased to inform you¡­ Oh! Yes! You did it!"


    Excited whispers broke among the student body, making me feel uncomfortable again.


    Is this what Potter deals with on a regular basis? I thought, feeling more agitated. How does he cope?


    "I knew you could do it!" Su said from behind me. I turned and offered her a smile, grateful for the distraction.


    "Now, Mr. Clarke." Professor Flitwick said, and the whispers toned down. "You will be getting a visit from Mr. Hagrid, later today. He''ll be the one in charge of getting your new supplies."


    And a trip to Diagon on top of everything? I thought, smiling. Now I can case the Apothecary without even drawing suspicion!


    "Oh, all right." I said, nodding with enthusiasm. "I''ll make sure to be ready for the trip, sir. I won''t let you down."


    "That''s not what I¡­" The professor shook his head. "My apologies, Mr. Clarke. I meant that Hagrid will be bringing you your things later."


    "Oh." I gave the man a tight smile. "My mistake, sir."


    Fuck. So much for that. I fought to keep the irritation off of my face.


    "Think nothing of it, lad." Professor Flitwick said, his eyes turning soft as he finally noticed my stressed appearance. "In fact, that is actually a splendid idea: why don''t you go along with Mr. Hagrid? You''ve been working very hard, after all."


    What the Hell? I thought, blown away by the sudden reversal. Just like that?


    It took me a second to realize why he was doing it.


    Flitwick was taking pity on me because of the attention I was bound to get for this.


    A shopping trip to Diagon Alley would be a way for me to ''wait out the storm'' of the Hogwarts student body.


    I nodded with gratitude, ignoring Tony''s amused mutters. "Thank you, Professor."


    "Of course. I will have a word with Hagrid." He said. "He''s set to leave at eleven, so be here, then. Any questions?"


    I shook my head.


    Flitwick smiled. "Then, I look forward to seeing you in Second Year Charms."


    "Likewise, sir." I said, but he was already walking away, intent on getting himself some breakfast.


    There was a long moment of silence.


    "Can I see? Tony." Su called out to Tony, who was now looking at my test results, muttering ¡°Outstanding plus¡­?¡±


    Like a dam breaking, the other students began to flood me with their own questions.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "How''d you do it?" "What''s your homework approach?"


    "Know any tips and tricks¡ª"


    "Hey, leave him alone!" Tony said as he and Su tried to stop them, but they were overlooked and subsequently pushed aside, unable to resist the strength of the older kids.


    "Clarke." I felt a hand grasping my shoulder and turned to see even more sets of unfamiliar faces. "So, how about you¡ª"


    "Enough!" A familiar, female voice called out, cutting through the cacophony of questions lobbed at me. "Can''t you see you''re scaring the poor boy?"


    I opened my mouth to reply in indignation, only to realize that my heart felt like it was beating through my throat.


    Fuck, Clarke. I thought as I forced myself to breathe slower. Get a hold of yourself! It''s just a bunch of kids. It''s not like you''re in any real danger.


    It was true, even. None of them posed a threat to me. Did my heart slow down as a result of said realization?


    No.


    The girl¡ª the prefect, Mira. I realized¡ª forced a student out of his seat and handed me a glass of water.


    I looked at it, and then at her, understanding her intention in an instant. I took the glass and brought it to my lips, taking slow, but greedy gulps. The cold water rushed down my gullet, radiating through me with a gentle, soothing touch. I set the glass down with a sigh.


    I felt better, already.


    "Thank you." I said, taking a deep breath to calm my nerves further.


    "It was the least I could do, considering that someone¡ª" She sent a glare at her fellow prefect, Bashir, who had the decency to look abashed. "¡ªdidn''t stop them before they became a problem."


    Bashir muttered something darkly under his breath, but didn''t dare challenge her. Instead, he turned to the other Ravenclaws, looking like he was about to blow steam out of his ears. "Time to clear off. Back to breakfast with you lot."


    The other students grumbled, but eventually acquiesced and left us to our devices.


    "That takes care of that." Mira said, patting my shoulder. "Congratulations, by the way, Clarke."


    I nodded, taking another deep breath. "Thank you."


    If she was annoyed at me repeating myself, she didn''t show it.


    "Let me know if you need my notes for your Second Year, yeah?" Mira said as a concerned looking Su and Tony managed to get their seats back.


    I frowned, Mira''s statement bringing me a moment of clarity in the haze of general confusion I was muddling through. She''s trying to help me, why?


    True, it was her duty as prefect, but this was going above and beyond the responsibilities required of her station.


    Maybe she''s just a nice person?


    I nearly laughed at the thought.


    "I''ll keep it in mind... Mira." I forced myself to say, affixing a neutral look on my face. "Thank you¡ª again¡ª for the help. I mean it."


    "... Adam." She nodded in farewell and moved away, heading back to her seat.


    "Adam." Tony said after she left. "Are you okay?"


    My expression wavered, but I soldiered on. "I''m fine."


    Tony gave a tight smile and handed my letter and transcript back to me. "Here you go."


    I placed them in the envelope and stowed it in my bag before turning to my meal again.


    I took a bite¡ª the food not tasting as warm or as good as it had a few minutes prior. I exhaled through my nose, put my utensils down and tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    I could feel that a few people''s eyes were still on me, and¡ª self-conscious as I was¡ª it was giving me no small amount of frustration.


    Wasn''t the excitement somewhat extreme? I''d expected a few rumors, but not this level of attention. It''s not like I''m ending poverty and world hunger.


    Then again, children were easily impressed¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t have been surprised.


    You''re a source of prestige, now. My mind supplied, even as I continued to ignore the stares, making sure to keep my breathing at a steady rate. A point of pride to Ravenclaw House¡ª naturally, there will be those who want to ride the wave, so to speak.


    It still felt ridiculous to me. I''d only passed tests which I would have taken in a few short months, anyway.


    How was that, in any way, impressive?


    You took your tests early and got Outstanding on almost everything that counts¡ª even got extra points for two of them! And you did this as a no-name, orphan mudblood from the middle of nowhere, no less. Part of me explained as my heart continued to ease its way towards a resting state. The scum among scum rising up in the world despite all the odds¡ª it makes for a good story, doesn''t it? You of all people should know the value of that.


    I gave an absent nod to myself even as the students began to leave for their classes.


    "Are you going to be alright, Adam?" Su piped up after a minute of silence. "You aren''t touching your food."


    I raised my eyes to meet hers and felt the jolt of surprise at the genuine concern on her face.


    "Yeah." I felt compelled to answer, smiling for her benefit. "I''ll be okay, don''t worry. It just surprised me, that''s all!"


    That seemed to set her at ease. Tony, on the other hand¡­


    He''s not buying it one bit, is he? I stifled the urge to smile. He can read me better than he thinks.


    "We have to go." Tony said, sending me a significant look. "Class, and all. Chess, later?"


    I nodded, grateful for the space he was giving me. "Of course. Thanks, mate."


    "Anytime." With one final pat to my shoulder, my two friends left the Great Hall, leaving me alone with whatever few students were likely to be late to their classes.


    Friends, indeed. I thought, smiling.


    oooo


    Path to Hogsmeade, 11:25 AM


    "So how will we be going to Diagon Alley, Mr¡ª" I gulped at the half exasperated look Hagrid sent me.


    The great big man harrumphed, the deep, gruff sound momentarily overtaking that of the carriage wheels grinding against the frozen earth beneath us. "Just Hagrid¡¯ll do fine, Adam. I''d say we got ter know each other well enough for tha''."


    Yeah. Nothing like shoveling shit to set up the foundations of a lifelong friendship. My lips curled in a dark smirk for an instant before I focused on the half giant again. "Will we be taking the Knight Bus from Hogsmeade? I read about that a while ago. Can the bus really go anywhere?"


    Hagrid shook his head, his face pale and almost fearful.


    He looks like he¡¯s seen a ghost. I noted. Does he hate it that much?


    "...Aye, it can." He said after a few moments, waving my questions off. "But we won''t be usin'' it. Can''t stand the ruddy thing."


    "Oh." I said, frowning. "Floo, then?"


    Hagrid nodded in confirmation, and the rest of the ride was spent in silence¡ª time I used to think.


    I wasn''t going to make an attempt to swipe the blood today, no.


    It¡¯ll have to be strictly recon; case the shop, see where everything is, what security measures they may have and try to commit it all to memory.


    It was going to be a difficult task, least of all because I wasn''t keen on starting a criminal career so early in my life.


    It''s this, or hunt down a wild Dragon. Breaking into Dumbledore''s office is also a fool''s errand; that gargoyle alone would tear me to shreds. I thought, grimacing. Breaking into an Apothecary manned by clerks who likely haven''t done any substantial magic in years is easy by comparison.


    We stepped off of the carriage as we reached Hogsmeade proper.


    My eyes were wide with wonder as I stared at the simple beauty of the place. Filled with cozy little cottages, shops, restaurants and pubs which were topped with a thick layer of snow, the village looked like it could have belonged on a winter postcard.


    "Aye." Hagrid said, seeing the look upon my face. "I remember my first time visiting the village."


    I nodded. I''ll have to visit here on my own, from time to time.


    My knowledge of Hogwarts¡¯ shortcuts would soon come in handy, I thought as the man led me through the snowy streets.


    Up ahead was the Three Broomsticks Inn. I realized I''d smelled it before I even saw it¡ª whatever was being cooked smelled great.


    "The Three Broomsticks." Hagrid said as we walked up to the door. "A fine place."


    ¡°You come here often, I take it?¡± I said, sniffing the air once more and feeling my mouth water. "The food smells divine."


    Forget the elves, I need to figure out Rosmerta''s secrets, instead.


    ¡°Aye.¡± He said. ¡°Always be sure there¡¯s a good time to be had here, Clarke.¡±


    Before I could continue, he opened the door and held it for me. ¡°After you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded and entered, feeling the rush of warm, slightly smoky air. The place was crowded, with many small groups conversing in both low and high tones, which mixed together in a strangely soothing euphony.


    ¡°Hagrid.¡± The woman behind the bar greeted, in the process of wiping a large mug dry. She was curvy in all the right places, and the somewhat tired smile she wore only seemed to add to her sheer appeal.


    ¡°What¡¯ll it be, then?¡± Her green eyes landed on me as she placed her clean mug down, throwing the rag over her shoulders. ¡°And who are you? Lost, are we?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hagrid said, pushing me forward so she could get a better look. ¡°This is Adam Clarke. He¡¯s one of our First Years¡ª well, I suppose yeh can call yourself a Second Year now, can¡¯t yeh?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°This is the lad, then? The one who was taking the tests?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes in confusion¡ª something she picked up on. ¡°Word travels fast, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    No wonder so many guys in the books fancy her. I thought, taking a sharp breath. Pretty, easygoing, and smart¡ª hard for most girls to compete with that.


    Madam Rosmerta extended a hand over the counter, giving me a soft smile. ¡°Rosmerta¡¯s the name. Owner of this humble little pub.¡±


    I took her hand, Hagrid chuckling at the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Nice to meet you. Adam Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Quite the strong name.¡± She said, her eyes glittering. ¡°Simple, dependable.¡±


    Common and worthless. Came the instant reply in my mind, cutting through my previous nervous energy. I smiled back with false politeness. The orphanage workers probably named me in less than five seconds¡ª even Riddle had an identity with meaning, nevermind that he threw it away.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said and drew my arm away.


    ¡°To Diagon, then?¡± Rosmerta turned to the big man, who nodded and began to reach into one of his many pockets. She waved him off. ¡°None of that, now.¡±


    She turned back to me with a smile. ¡°First time¡¯s for free, Mr. Clarke!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Thank you.¡± I said, smiling again for good measure.


    Not a bad business strategy, all things considered. I wondered how much it would normally cost, but didn¡¯t feel up to asking.


    ¡°You¡¯re most welcome.¡± She nodded and waved her wand, sending three bottles of butterbeer flying over my shoulder. I followed the bottles¡¯ trajectory to the hands of the table of rowdy men I¡¯d spied upon entering the place. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡±


    I watched the woman walk over to a small table and begin taking orders.


    ¡°This way.¡± Hagrid stepped ahead towards the fireplace. ¡°Yeh ever used Floo powder before?¡±


    I shook my head as I saw the sign beside it, which said:


    3 Knuts For The Floo!


    No Discounts!


    ¡°No. But it seemed simple enough: handful of powder, into the fire, walk into it when the flames turn green and speak the destination clearly.¡±


    Hagrid nodded, smiling as he gestured for me to go first. ¡°You¡¯re a sharp one, all right. And make sure to shut yer eyes and keep yer elbows tucked in while traveling. Could get some nasty bruises if yeh don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Right...¡± I stepped forward, taking a handful of the powder and staring at the merry, crackling flames. I threw it in the fire, watching as a conflagration of green erupted out of the oranges and yellows of the flames, overtaking them in an instant.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Hagrid encouraged me as I took a few steps forward into the fire. It was warm, like a summer breeze, and not the Hellish blaze I¡¯d been half-expecting.


    Good to know the old ¡®fire bad¡¯ instincts are still functioning properly.


    ¡°Diagon Alley.¡± I spoke the destination in a clear voice and felt myself get whisked away by the flame.


    I shut my eyes and kept my elbows tucked in as I weathered the infernal spinning the ride took me through. My mostly empty stomach made great protests, but the trip was soon over, I thought as I stumbled into a new place, dizzy and covered in soot.


    I looked around, trying to get my bearings together. Realizing that I was where I needed to be, I sighed in relief, patting the ash and soot off of me while the fire roared green from behind me, revealing the massive Hagrid.


    ¡°Good.¡± He said, patting himself down before doing the same for me, finding places I hadn''t yet cleaned off properly. ¡°Yeh made it, safe and sound.¡±


    Hagrid missed the frown on my face as he went to greet the owner, Tom. What could he have possibly done if I had said my destination wrong?


    Next to nothing, I¡¯d wager. I felt part of me smirk with dark amusement. Your body would likely never be found.


    I ignored whatever conversation they had until it was time to enter the Alley.


    As the bricks parted to reveal the shopping district, I only had one thing to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s so... empty.¡± I said, noting the lack of people. ¡°Nothing like before."


    "Aye." Hagrid said in agreement. "No summer or holiday rush."


    I nodded as the large man led me to the big, white marble building. Gringotts.


    We passed a harried looking wizard inside, but I did not pay him much mind, instead staring at the goblins with open curiosity.


    The teller, sallow faced with a permanent frown, saw Hagrid and gave him the stink eye. "Yes?"


    Hagrid dug into his coat and produced a piece of paper, handing it to the teller.


    "I see." The goblin turned his eyes to me, eyes narrowed¡ª with what, I couldn''t say. "Hornbrook!"


    Another goblin, this one stockier in build, stopped what he was doing and came over.


    The teller shoved Hagrid¡¯s paper into Hornbrook¡¯s hands with a disgusted sneer. "Here, take them to Vault 777¡ª and keep an eye on the big one for any more funny business."


    The other goblin¡ª Hornbrook¡ª glared at the both of us, turned and gestured for us to follow, missing the wince on Hagrid''s face as we did as we were bid.


    Do they blame him for the summer break in, maybe? I thought. I suppose that it would only be appropriate to suspect him, considering the timing.


    "All right, Adam?" Hagrid said as he noticed I was lagging behind.


    "Yes." I said and matched their pace. "It''s my first time here. Professor Snape didn''t bring me over when we were shopping for supplies."


    "Aye." Hagrid said as we entered the underground tunnels. "He must''ve withdrawn the money beforehand."


    "Must have." I agreed, getting onto the cart.


    What came next was the most exhilarating rollercoaster ride of my life¡ª old one included.


    The cart, seemingly driving itself, twisted, turned, swerved and took nosedives through tunnels and over a gorgeous, underground lake covered with stalagmites and stalactites.


    I''m so glad I didn''t eat so much today. I thought as Hornbrook began to speak; the mine cart began to settle down as it reached its destination.


    "Vault 777." He declared, handing the paper back to me and heading towards the vault. "You''re instructed to take three Galleons, fifteen Sickles, and fifteen Knuts. I will ensure that you do not take more. Any attempts at thievery will be met with swift, goblin justice."


    Hagrid grumbled something unkind under his breath, but did not rise to the bait.


    "All right; you stay in." Hagrid said, getting off. Seeing my questioning look, he elaborated. "Ministry orders, for security."


    I hid the scoff and watched the goblin open up the vault for Hagrid, finding the very notion ridiculous. Security, my ass. This place¡¯s security has already been breached by Quirrell. They should be on their hands and knees thanking Hagrid: Voldemort would have already returned, had he not taken the Stone when he did.


    Hagrid came back and boarded the cart, handing me the money. ¡°Here you go, Adam.¡±


    "Thanks, Hagrid." I said, making sure to count it all as Hornbrook joined us.


    I was quick to put the money into my pocket, averting a disaster when Hornbrook immediately launched the cart.


    This fucking cunt¡­ I suppressed the anger, realizing how petty these goblins could be. No wonder no one likes them! ¡®Lawyer Goblin Justfinger¡¯, my ass!


    The anger cooled by the time we exited the building.


    ¡°All right, Adam. Think you can get yer things on yer own?¡± Hagrid said, nodding to me. ¡°I have some shopping of my own to do, you see.¡±


    Never before had I been so glad that Hagrid was one of the most irresponsible people I¡¯d ever met.


    ¡°Um¡­ All right.¡± I said, barely able to hide the glee from my face. ¡°I think I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡± He said, looking relieved. He pointed towards the direction of Flourish and Blotts. ¡°You¡¯ll find all of yer required books there, I reckon.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I said, pulling my list of required school supplies out. ¡°How long will you be gone for?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. How about an hour?¡± Hagrid said, adding ¡°just to be safe¡± under his breath.


    ¡°That sounds good.¡± I nodded and walked away, stopping for a moment to give the large man a wave. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting there, then!¡±


    And with that, I was off.


    The cheerful jingle of coins filled the air as I traversed the cobbled path, snow drifting off of the ceilings of the many shops lining the winding road.


    Having money again¡­ I thought, tilting my head as the sounds brought forth long forgotten images of my past life. Feels downright strange.


    Purchasing the books took less than ten minutes. The clerks had been somewhat mystified by my presence, but when I mentioned the name Hagrid and shopping, they nodded in understanding, sending me pitying looks.


    It was all I could do not to laugh. I exited, two Galleons and some change lighter but many books heavier. All they had was second-hand¡ª it made sense, considering they wouldn¡¯t expect to sell any new textbooks while the school year was still going¡ª but that didn¡¯t bother me.


    Saving money was never a bad thing in my book.


    It took some walking around, but I eventually found myself in front of the Apothecary. Entering through the doors, I grimaced as I was hit with the stench of bad eggs and rotted cabbages.


    ¡°How can I help you, dear?¡± The clerk behind the desk, a woman in her twenties, said. She looked bored. ¡°Have you lost your parents?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just exploring. I¡¯m here with Mr. Hagrid to shop for supplies.¡±


    She nodded in understanding. ¡°Oh, of course.¡±


    I stifled a snort. Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know about Hagrid¡¯s¡­ quirks?


    ¡°So, what¡¯re you looking for?¡± She moved around the desk and made her way to me.


    ¡°I was just hoping to browse.¡± I said. ¡°I want to try my hand at a few simple potions.¡±


    She gave me a once over, as if not quite sure what to make of me.


    ¡°Very well. Have at it, then, Mr...¡± She said, fishing for a name.


    I obliged her and extended a hand. ¡°Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Well met, Mr. Clarke.¡± She gave it a firm shake and directed me to the left. ¡°You¡¯ll find a fair few ingredients for¡­ simple potions there.¡±


    I nodded and moved away from her, keeping my eyes peeled and taking note of everything I saw.


    She¡¯s right. I thought, perusing the shelves lined with everything from frog parts to various herbs, as well as the various claws hanging from the ceiling. But the prices on these are pretty crazy. Six Galleons for leeches? One Galleon for a sprig of lavender?


    It was insane. This place must¡¯ve been raking in the money. Suddenly, all of the harvesting that Hagrid did¡ª and now me¡ª seemed a lot more significant.


    The amount of money they must save on growing their own herbs and creatures¡ª maybe they even turn a profit!


    I shook my head and grabbed a few ingredients¡ª enough to make a few boil cure potions. I continued my exploration of the place, noting everything¡¯s position until my eyes landed on the special section.


    It was a circular table, placed at the corner of the store nearest to the counter, and filled with expensive looking products.


    Bingo. I thought, catching a glimpse of what I was looking for. I came in for a closer look.


    At the center of the table lay a series of dragon-shaped vials filled with a dark red liquid. The tag beside them read:


    50G??


    Holy¡ª fifty a piece! I stared at the vials long enough for the clerk to clear her throat behind me. That¡¯s daylight robbery!


    ¡°Something the matter, dear?¡±


    Jumping, I swiveled to her and plastered on a nervous smile, hoping it would be enough. ¡°Oh, um. I was just looking at the vials. The design on the glass looks wicked.¡±


    As far as improvised lines went, I didn''t think it was particularly convincing, but the woman bought it with a roll of her eyes.


    She stared down at the small containers in my hand, putting two and two together. ¡°Hmm¡­ making boil cure potion, are we?¡±


    I nodded, keeping the same smile on my face.


    ¡°Well, come on, then.¡± The woman said and led me to her desk to ring everything up.


    ¡°That will be eleven Sickles and three Knuts, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    Wordlessly, I handed her the money, which she counted with the ease of someone who¡¯d been doing it for years.


    ¡°Very good.¡± The clerk nodded as a couple entered the store. ¡°Welcome!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, but she didn¡¯t even hear me, busy as she was with the new customers. I made my way out of the shop at a slow pace, making sure to take note of everything I could.


    I would be coming back to this place, at some point¡ª and certainly not for boil cure potion ingredients.

 18 - Fame

    oooo


    Fame


    oooo


    Feb 17, 1992, 4:30 PM, Charms Classroom


    I near-whistled as I looked down in appreciation at the notes Mira had so graciously given me.


    These are better looking than anything I''ve ever produced. I thought, admiring just how neat and tidy the prefect''s penmanship was. She went in depth on these spells, too. Certainly more than what I expected a student would¡ª even other Ravenclaws.


    I smiled to myself, flipping through the pages. Maybe some students here actually did give it their all; other than Hermione, of course.


    That particular girl, after all, was a force of nature. I was still reeling over the fact that I had been allowed to skip a year and she hadn''t.


    Once again, I wondered why she hadn''t been asked to take her exams early.


    Just what did I have that she didn''t? I considered that question as other students began to filter into the room, sending me curious looks.


    I did not pay them any mind, so absorbed in my own thoughts, I was.


    In the books, Hermione had always been an overachiever. Her grades were very good, and she always seemed to know things far beyond her level.


    So, what did she lack?


    The answer came to me in a flash. She studied as hard as I did, but it was my desire and insight that drove me to greater heights.


    I shook my head, feeling a bit silly.


    In hindsight, it made perfect sense: true, Hermione was awed by the world of magic and wanted to do well in school.


    It was a laudable goal, and one I was aiming for, as well, but that seemed to be the extent of the bushy hated girl''s ambitions¡ª other than wanting to make friends, of course.


    She had no aim, no real sense of purpose to guide her. If anything, her desire to feel accepted among her peers was holding her back from her true potential as a witch.


    Everything always seems to circle back to desire, eh? I mused. There''s nothing really there to spur her on.


    For me, on the other hand, there was.


    The canon knowledge doesn''t hurt, either. I thought. It''s gotten pretty obvious, at this point, that being able to play with magic like I do is not a common phenomenon. The only ones who I''m a hundred percent sure seem to be able to do it are Dumbledore, Snape and Voldemort.


    Perhaps Bellatrix, or Moody as well?


    I supposed that Shacklebolt and Tonks also had potential, come to think of it...


    This early in the game. I thought, stifling the scoff. I''m not likely to see many of these players.


    Someone took the seat beside me, slamming their book against the tabletop and startling me out of my musing.


    Irritated, I turned to see one of my fellow Ravenclaws, who was looking at me with scornful, hazel eyes. I took in the freckles on her cheeks, the pressed lips, and the curly locks of reddish-blonde hair.


    A Weasley reject? Was the only thought which coursed through my mind.


    "Yes?"


    "Do you mind?" The girl turned her nose up as she spoke to me, gesturing to my other side. "That''s my friend''s spot."


    I stared at her for another second before checking my left and leaning back in my chair.


    I recognized this one; Cho Chang.


    She had a kinder face than her friend¡ª though that didn''t take much. Cho stared at me with apologetic, black eyes, an expression of embarrassment building on her face.


    So, if this is Chang¡­ I thought, not looking back at the girl behind me.


    That meant that the girl to my right was Cho''s best friend, Marietta Edgecombe.


    "Chang and Edgecombe, right?" I said, wearing an amiable smile.


    "Yes." Chang said for both of them. "You''re Adam, right?"


    I nodded, standing up and turning my gaze to the unpleasant one of the two.


    "... What?" The girl said in annoyance. "What are you looking at?"


    I ended up ignoring her, instead shifting my attention to Cho to give her a nod.


    "Chang. Pleasure to meet you."


    I made my way to the open spot two rows ahead of the two girls, smirking to myself as I heard the angry mutters behind me.


    That will likely come back to bite you, Clarke. My mind was kind enough to inform me. Deliberately antagonizing her like that...


    Let it bite me, then. I thought back, taking my seat. I was tempted to just stay in my seat and tell her to piss off. This was my measured response.


    Now that I was progressing with my studies and building my knowledge base and skill, I was less worried about the risk taken when angering another member of the student body.


    With a Disillusionment Charm so advanced that it could only be beaten by invisibility cloaks, and a Shield Charm which had been able to withstand Quirrell''s vicious onslaughts, I was far beyond being intimidated by groups of children.


    Draco Malfoy had seen my growing power firsthand, a while back. He hadn''t bothered me since.


    I suppose it''s good that he fucked off to God knows where. I thought, suppressing the grimace. The less crap for me to deal with, the better.


    I watched as Professor Flitwick entered, his face brimming with excitement.


    He gave me a smile and a nod as his eyes landed on me, and I felt the tension in my shoulders release, if only a little.


    "Good morning, class!" Flitwick said from the top of his podium.


    The Ravenclaws and Slytherins returned the greeting with no enthusiasm.


    Flitwick went on to take roll call, pausing for a moment to look onto me with pride.


    As it had become tradition, by this point, I felt the eyes of the other students focusing on me, but I had grown much more comfortable with the situation over the past week.


    The job I''d signed up for with Hagrid had reaffirmed itself as one of the best choices I had ever made.


    It had been as dirty and miserable as I had expected it to be, of course: hours spent shoveling snow and dung, carrying supplies to and from the hut, taking care of the many animals the school had available, among other menial tasks.


    The experience was illuminating, if a little bothersome.


    Why? Simple.


    I had hoped that, with spells such as the Herbivicus Charm and the Cutting Charm, I could learn to grow my own vegetable garden, as well as cultivate my own supply of magical herbs in the future.


    Working with Hagrid crushed said hopes. As the big man had put it the other day, "Great spells fer growin'' and harvestin¡¯ your own food, but don''t be putting it anywhere near potions ingredients¡ª lest Perfessor Snape set his sights on yeh."


    I remembered laughing, even as I continued to shovel even more dung than before. Hagrid had laughed as well, though it had been strained; Snape was unpleasant to deal with when he was annoyed.


    And I definitely don¡¯t want that man to target me. I thought. Going for his personal supply was risky enough, as it is.


    A little work? Yes, it was indeed hard on the body, but I had never been a stranger to getting my hands dirty, as it let me channel all of my pent up aggression in a safe way.


    It was a hidden benefit, and one I considered as essential to maintaining a proper balance of mental health. Magic, nor not, humans had evolved to be active hunters and gatherers.


    That¡¯s why concepts like adventuring, exploring or traveling were always held in high regard; they appealed to our base nature.


    Confining myself to the Castle, however big it was, was not something I wanted. I knew what happened to people who let themselves get trapped, whether it was in a cubicle, or a stringent schedule they could not escape.


    Spoiler alert¡ª it never ended well.


    I would have eventually blown up from all the pressure and anxiety. I thought, rolling my right shoulder. If it weren''t for the work, as well as Absol''s presence, I think I would have been much worse off.


    I supposed that, at the end of the day, I was still just as human as I had been before the reincarnation.


    It was a comforting thought. I took a calming breath as Flitwick finished calling roll and began his lesson for the day.


    "Today, my young friends, we will be learning the Disarming Charm!" Flitwick announced, much to the chagrin of everyone but me.


    I leaned forward with an expectant look. This was a spell I had ignored in favor of the Severing Charm.


    It could possibly come in handy. I thought. Great timing for it, too, considering...


    I was going to execute the plan tonight. I had been putting it off long enough¡ª especially knowing that I''d prepared for it as thoroughly as I could have.


    At this point in time, any further independent study was, in reality, just me procrastinating and avoiding my problems.


    Every day I wasted was one more day that Dumbledore would get closer to figuring out there was someone in the school who was able to emulate the magic of the Hallows.


    To touch the magic of death and spread it to other creatures. I thought. The knowledge would likely shake any person to their core.


    For a moment, I wondered how the old man would take the news if he ever figured things out.


    Rather badly. I reckoned, watching as the Professor messed about with the stack of papers on his desk. "Just a moment, class¡­"


    I shifted in my seat, flipping to the correct page in Mira''s notes.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that knowing Expelliarmus would only prove to be beneficial, though likely not for some time.


    I won¡¯t be using it tonight, if things go well. I justified it to myself. At best, it would be an extra spell in my toolbelt, just in case my stealthy approach fails. Even then, better to use a spell I had a good handle over against one I didn¡¯t.


    A wizard who fumbled his spells was easy pickings, after all.


    "I barely even managed to cast the last spell. Now we have a new one¡­?" Edgecombe muttered from behind me, but I didn''t pay the girl any mind.


    "Now, who can tell me what the Disarming Charm is used for?" Professor Flitwick asked, sweeping his gaze over the class. "Anyone?"


    I raised my hand, noting that no one else had. Come on; this is a spell for fighting! Not one person but me?


    "Mr. Clarke." Flitwick nodded towards me. ¡°Yes?¡±


    "It''s a spell made to force whatever someone''s holding to fly out from their hand, sir." I said. "A popular spell in the dueling circuit, if I remember right."


    "You do remember correctly, Mr. Clarke. Very good, indeed!" The Professor squeaked, his eyes shining with pride. "I see that you''re already adapting well to your new workload. Five points to Ravenclaw!¡±


    I gave a tight smile, people¡¯s looks washing over me like a cold breeze.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Now, the trick to this spell is¡­" Flitwick began to explain, forcing everyone¡¯s attention back to their quills and parchment.


    I listened to the man as I took notes, often referencing Mira''s for comparison.


    Quite the interesting spell, in all seriousness. I thought as I wrote down everything I could remember about the spell. At times, it snatches the wand out of people''s hands. Other times, it can send a person flying, much like a Banishing Charm would.


    Blocking it was also something of a mystery, as well.


    The Shield Charm was more than up to the task, to be sure, but in the Goblet of Fire, Voldemort had been able to reflect Harry''s Disarming Charm using his hand alone¡ª a feat I was certainly far from achieving.


    I continued to take notes as the Professor went in detail about the spell''s history.


    Power output directly related to desire and intent. I wrote, biting my lower lip in thought. Conversely, resistance might be achieved in the same manner. If not, then possibly a specific counter-spell? Will need to research more in the future.


    Soon after, Professor Flitwick split the class up into pairs for practice.


    The other boy before me, a Ravenclaw by the name of Hobson, looked bored and a little annoyed. Having had a few classes with the boy, so far, I knew that was just the way he always looked.


    His resting bitch face, as it were. I thought with a certain amusement.


    "Which one of us goes first?" He asked.


    I shrugged, snatched a pencil out of my case and held it out for him. "You can go first."


    Hobson gave me an odd look. "Aren''t you going to use your wand for this?"


    I smiled a bit, eyes shifting with incredulity. "I''m not exactly keen on having my wand drop on the floor¡ª why risk the damage?"


    "Fair enough." The boy¡¯s eyes shined, looking a bit more enthused. He nodded and moved his wand in the necessary motion. "Expelliarmus!"


    I felt a bit of a tug, but not much else.


    "Um..." Hobson said, disappointed. ¡°I guess it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    I shook my head. "No, I think you made it budge. Want to try again?"


    "No, no." The boy said, shaking his head and switching out his wand with a quill. "It''s your turn."


    Following my advice, huh? Sharp kid.


    I smiled and drew my ebony wand, enjoying its comforting warmth.


    Narrowing my eyes, I moved my wand in the b-like pattern, infusing the magic with the intent and desire to make the contents of his hand fly into my own. "Expelliarmus!"


    The boy''s quill zoomed out of his grasp, before losing its momentum and falling onto the stone floor with slowness so deliberate that it felt like I was being taunted.


    Damn. I was hoping it would fly to me. I thought even as the Professor clapped beside us, startling me.


    "Well done, Mr. Clarke!" Professor Flitwick said, excited. "It seems I was right in supporting your accelerated learning. Take another five points to Ravenclaw!"


    I blinked. "Thank you, sir."


    Flitwick only nodded before moving away to a pair of Slytherins.


    "You know, Clarke." Hobson said, shaking his head. ¡°You don''t look particularly satisfied.¡±


    It''s because I''m not. If I try that spell out tonight, I¡¯m a goner for sure. I thought, plastering on a fake smile as I held up my pencil. "What can I say, Hobson¡ª I''m a perfectionist. Ready?"


    The practice resumed, and by the end of the class, I''d been able to get the feather to fly to my hand consistently, while Hobson managed to make the pencil fly out of my hand a few times.


    It was decided: no Disarming Charm, tonight.


    "Well done, everyone!" Flitwick said, looking pleased as everyone got ready to leave. "Don''t forget, I''ll require eight inches on the uses of the Disarming Charm by Monday. Mr. Clarke, a moment, if you please?"


    I gave the diminutive man a nod.


    "Thanks, Clarke." Hobson gave me a pat on the shoulder as he passed me by. "For the help."


    "No problem." I nodded. "I''ll see you later, Hobson."


    "Yeah." He said, nodding back. "Later."


    I took my time to make my way to the Professor, waiting until he''d finished a chat with a trio of Slytherin girls.


    "Ah. Mr. Clarke, come." The man greeted me as the three students sent me curious looks. Flitwick turned to them. "Was there anything else, girls?"


    The girl in the head, a short-haired blonde with black eyes, looked like she wanted to say more, but shook her head.


    "No, sir. Have a good weekend."


    "A good weekend to you as well, dears." Flitwick said with kind eyes. "Now, off you go!"


    The girl nodded and led her posse out, but not before throwing me another look I couldn''t quite place.


    What''s up with that? I stared into the three girls'' backs, uncomprehending.


    "Mr. Clarke." The Professor said, bringing my attention back to him. "I trust that you''re acclimating well to your new schedule?"


    "Yes, Professor." I nodded, thinking of the days of my old life when I''d switched schools. "It was a bit strange, getting used to all the sudden new faces, but it''s something I¡¯ve dealt with for a very long time."


    "Oh, yes. Of course." Flitwick said, looking a little uncomfortable as he came to his own conclusions. "I suppose you would meet many children at your home¡­"


    The orphanage. I thought in amusement. As my home? Hell will freeze over before I consider that place anywhere near that fondly. It¡¯s a stepping stone.


    I supposed it was a fairer place to live than most. Her Bible thumping aside, the matron made sure to keep us fed and clothed, as well as provide the children with an education, however basic it was.


    It was better than living with abusive parents, but to her, it was just a job with government-issued funding and benefits.


    Nothing more.


    "There''s no need to worry about me, sir." I said, trying to assure the man¡ª I felt compelled to, for a strange reason. "No matter how unstable the world around me will get, I''ll always find my footing."


    Flitwick stared at me for a long moment, marvelling at my bold statement.


    "I suppose you will, won''t you?" He said, a strange look in his eyes and a slow smile forming on his face. "Look at you. Already a Second Year and, judging from your stellar performance today, not likely to stop there¡­"


    I didn''t answer immediately, unsure of what Professor Flitwick wanted to hear.


    Was he afraid that I was progressing too fast?


    If he knew of my mastery over the three spells I¡¯d chosen to focus on, as well as how far I''ve already delved into magic in general, how would he react?


    Should I tell him?


    The war raging in my mind stopped dead as Flitwick continued. "I have received a letter from the Daily Prophet, asking for an interview with you, lad."


    "You¡­" I said, not having expected that. "What? An interview?"


    "Yes." He said. "A student ascending to the upper years is no common occurrence, as I''m sure you''ve already concluded."


    I nodded, eyes turning guarded. The stares I now received on a regular basis had confirmed as much.


    "It doesn''t help that your examiners were quite¡­ enthusiastic when speaking of you in their own interviews." Flitwick added with a swish of his wand, bringing a folded copy of the Daily Prophet in front of me.


    I took the paper and shrugged off my backpack, setting it down on the floor beside my feet.


    "Page seven." The Professor added helpfully.


    I swallowed and flipped the pages until I reached the one in question. ¡°Cleansweep and Comet to unveil their latest brooms to compete against the Nimbus, the Chudley Cannons lose yet again, Hollyhead Harpies Hail Harriet Hardyng¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my mistake. I always get the pages confused.¡± Flitwick said, laughing a little at his mishap. ¡°Try page six.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a Quidditch fan, sir.¡± I said, turning to the page before it. ¡°Oh! There it is.¡±


    I began to read.


    oooo


    THE RISING STAR OF HOGWARTS


    Over the centuries, our world has seen the rise and fall of many great wizards and witches. Regarded with so much respect that their names were engraved into the foundations of Wizarding Society as we know it today, we are hard pressed to conceive of anyone being able to live up to their grandeur¡ª their legend.


    Hard pressed, but not impossible, for we have both been privileged and unfortunate to have a few giants walk among us: in our lifetime, we have been witness to the rise of two dark lords, as well as the rise of two great wizards to oppose them. The great wizards to which we are referring to are, of course, Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and known as the man who defeated the Dark Lord, Gellert Grindelwald, and Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, who defeated He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named in more recent years.


    But, could a third name soon join their ranks?


    Adam Clarke is a Muggleborn student, attending his very first year of Hogwarts. Raised in an orphanage, he joined our world less than six months ago. In those six months, he has already earned the right to be part of the Department of Magical Education¡¯s accelerated learning program, and has already joined the Hogwarts Second Years at the time of publication of this article.


    We, at the Daily Prophet, have had a chance to speak with the wizards and witches in charge of Clarke¡¯s early examinations¡­


    oooo


    The more and more I read through it, the more I winced. Just what I need, right now.


    ¡°¡®Displayed excellent, very high-level use of the Locomotor Charm¡¯.¡± I quoted, not even trying to hide my discomfort. ¡°¡®A talent to behold¡¯, ¡®A powerful wizard in the making¡¯, ¡®We will be keeping a close eye on this one¡¯.¡±


    "Yes." Flitwick confirmed with a nod. "And, according to the Prophet, they''ve received many requests for a follow-up article. Everyone wishes to know more about you, Mr. Clarke."


    Irritation crept up my neck, and I felt it tense almost painfully. I reached to rub the pressure away.


    Fuck their wishes. They just put a massive target on my back for any purebloods who take issue with a mudblood being better than their kids. I wanted to say but held myself back.


    Telling Flitwick this would serve no purpose but to alienate one of the few people who were on my side. Besides, maybe I was just overreacting, anyway.


    Just in case, I''ll do this interview. I thought, deciding to hedge my bets. I need to own my public image; currently, all they know is that I''m a smart mudblood¡ª a neutral impression to most, and an insult to the purebloods.


    With an interview, however, I could improve this image to show myself as wanting to learn the traditions and be a member of the Wizarding World. It would never turn the extremists around, but it would at least buy me enough time so that, when push inevitably came to shove, I would be ready for them.


    Threat mitigation 101. Appear friendly and they will underestimate you.


    "I suppose I have to do this, then." I said, nodding. "The interview, I mean."


    "Only if you want to, Mr. Clarke." Professor Flitwick said, his voice insistent. "I could agree to the request, or I could just as well send a rejection back to the Prophet, if that is your wish."


    I stifled the scoff.


    Though I did appreciate that Professor Flitwick was in my corner, I very well knew that a rejection was out of the question.


    First impressions were very important: however false some people might have called them, the general population tended to hold onto first impressions, often defaulting to them, no matter how much the subject of their impression has changed over the years.


    If the initial image I presented was that of an uncooperative, irritable and antisocial bookworm, then that would hinder me in the long run.


    Just look at Lockhart; a complete incompetent, but still able to fool everyone because of how well he''s marketing himself. I thought. Already, I¡¯ve heard mentions of him, here and there.


    I nodded. "I would like to take the interview, sir¡ª would you care to sit through it with me?"


    Flitwick nodded after a moment, smiling. "Of course, Mr. Clarke. I was going to, regardless. It''s my duty as Head of House Ravenclaw to see to your safety, after all."


    I smiled back, reaching down to take my backpack. "Was there anything else, sir?"


    The man shook his head, shooing me away. "Off you trot, and enjoy your weekend!"


    ¡°You too, sir.¡±


    I stepped out of the classroom and made my way to the Library, adjusting the strap over my shoulder.


    My feet carried me over the familiar path while I considered what had just been said to me.


    Articles written about me, and an invitation to be interviewed¡ª no wonder more and more people were starting to stare. The damn paper was comparing me to the great names of the generation.


    Newspapers and their stupid need to exaggerate things for dramatic effect.


    I paused mid-step, realizing that''s what had happened with those Second Year Slytherins. They were sizing me up, seeing if I matched whatever images the article had conjured up of me.


    Now that you''re a known entity. Part of me thought. Many will seek to test you, to use you in some way¡ª to make money or gain prestige; the list goes on.


    I nodded to myself, turning a corner and wondering if I should have turned down the school¡¯s offer to sit my exams early.


    The benefits of remaining anonymous were obvious, to say the least. So, why had I taken the tests? Was it out of some childish need to be acknowledged?


    Was there even a point to a quicker progression? I rather doubted that the Ministry of Magic would remove the Trace off of my wand if I graduated early.


    Or, would they? It seemed unfair that I''d be forced to wait until the age of majority to use magic if I had graduated long before that and was ready to go out into the world.


    I just needed to argue my case.


    All the more reason to build up a positive image in the press. I thought, staring out into the still snowy courtyard. The Ministry was likely to be far more responsive to someone with good standing. Besides, I¡¯m not particularly anonymous among the students, anyway. Eventually, people would learn just how capable I was.


    I stopped for a moment to check my shoes and heard the abrupt noise of soles clacking against the stone corridor.


    I tensed, but didn''t make any sudden moves as I tightened my shoelaces.


    Someone''s following me. I thought, resuming my course to the Library. What now; a secret admirer?


    Or, perhaps, it was someone who just so happened to be walking behind me. Was I being paranoid?


    I decided to test this person, turning corner after corner without any rhyme or reason. The faint sound of clacking at the edge of my notice persisted, confirming that I wasn''t overreacting, at least.


    Let''s see who it is. I thought, spying another turn up ahead.


    I needed to time this just right.


    Turning left, I drew my wand as soon as I exited my stalker''s line of sight and tapped it on myself.


    "Praetexo."


    The air swirled around me with stealthy purpose as I disappeared from view in an instant.


    Truly, the best spell in my arsenal.


    Now invisible, I moved to hug the wall and watched for the person to turn the corner.


    Let''s see who you¡­ are? I stared at the person before me in annoyance. What''s he doing here? More of the same nonsense? Does he have infinite free time? Piss off, already.


    The boy stopped in place, staring in the direction I''d gone. His face was a caricature of confusion.


    The two brutes aren''t with him, either. I noted, watching Draco Malfoy huff and go back the way he came. What¡¯s he doing alone?


    "What the fuck." I mouthed, following him for a while to make sure that he hadn''t separated from his two thugs just to set some kind of trap.


    But Malfoy kept walking around without aim, getting more and more frustrated as the seconds passed.


    "Where is he?" I heard the mutter from the blonde boy.


    He¡¯s still looking for me. I realized, intrigue bubbling into my psyche with an insidious grip.


    I considered revealing myself, but thought better of it. Who knew what the Hell this kid wanted? It could still be a trap, for all I knew.


    I shook my head.


    If he really wants to approach me. I thought, turning away from the increasingly lost and frustrated boy and resuming my previous course. Then he can do so without being a creepy stalker.


    I had a busy schedule, after all.

 19 - Grand Theft Blood

    oooo


    Grand Theft Blood


    oooo


    Feb 17, 1992, 6:00 PM, Halls of Hogwarts


    I still couldn''t wrap my head around it.


    Draco Malfoy following me¡ª why? Was he so invested in his vendetta that he was willing to seek me out at any time?


    What was even more confusing was the strange, almost desperate look I''d seen on his face, which threw a wrench in my vendetta theory.


    If he''s going for revenge, why did he look so downtrodden? More than that; why didn''t he bring Thing 1 and Thing 2 along for the ride? I thought, scratching the back of my head as I shifted to the right, avoiding what would have been a collision with an older Hufflepuff¡ª oh look, it''s Cedric Diggory¡ª who looked to be in a hurry.


    I watched him walk away for a while, before finding a nearby, empty room and undoing my Disillusionment Charm.


    It wouldn''t do to get lost in thought and then bowl someone over due to my inattention. My skill with Disillusionment was a secret I intended on keeping for as long as I could.


    The rest of the trip went without further incident. I passed through the doors of the Library and felt the glare of the resident vulture fixate on me.


    I felt my mouth quirk in amusement as I caught a short glimpse of the woman in question.


    Nice to know that some things are still the same. I thought.


    As far as Madam Pince was concerned, my rapid progression only meant that I would sully even more of her precious books.


    I shook my head, feeling rueful. Guilty as charged, I suppose.


    I found the group at the usual study table, already hard at work. They hadn''t waited for me. I didn''t blame them¡ª I think they finished their classes nearly an hour before I did.


    The only one facing my direction raised her head at my approach and smiled, her black eyes glinting with happiness. "Adam, you made it."


    The rest of the group turned in their seats, sending me nods and smiles of greeting before going back to what they were doing.


    "Hey, everyone." I greeted, keeping my voice low as I circled the table and took a seat next to her. "Sorry I''m late. Got held up by a few things."


    "I thought as much." Tony nodded in understanding, lifting a rolled up copy of the Daily Prophet. "Word is that you''re a rising star."


    I grimaced in disgust, letting out a faint groan. "Please, don''t."


    "Don''t ''what'', exactly?" Tony said; he seemed to be enjoying himself, I realized. "Don''t talk about how your star power is going to sweep us all away?"


    This sent a wave of amusement through the group; Su giggled, Ron snorted, and Potter cracked an awkward smile.


    Hermione, on the other hand, hadn''t even acknowledged me past her initial greeting.


    I sent a look towards the rest, and they all shook their heads.


    I pursed my lips in understanding; ever since I''d been announced as a Second Year, Hermione''s behavior had changed. It was unnoticeable to most people, but to us, it was like a lighthouse in the dead of night.


    I''d expected a bit of jealousy¡ª well, a lot of it, really. It was only natural for anyone to react in this way. Who wouldn''t wish to be proclaimed as a prodigy?


    But it wasn''t jealousy which was driving Hermione now; no, it was her determination to succeed.


    I watched her poring over a book on Transfiguration before Su poked my shoulder to get my attention.


    "Yeah?"


    "Did you have a good day, Adam?"


    My mouth twisted into a half-smile.


    "Yes, I did." I said. "The Second Years are still pretty leery of me joining their ranks. There¡¯s one that was even almost... unpleasant about it."


    Su looked sad at that.


    "I''m sorry, Adam." Su said, grasping my shoulder to offer me some support.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I said, nodding towards what she was working on. ¡°Any progress with what we were practicing earlier?¡±


    A gleam of excitement appeared in her eyes, answering my question before she¡¯d even spoken.


    Su nodded, smiling nervously. "I think I''ve got a good handle on the spell now."


    "That''s great!" I nodded again. "Then I look forward to seeing it in action later."


    Her smile turned a bit more brittle at the prospect of having to do a live performance. I held off on the snort, instead sending her an encouraging smile.


    Confidence issues reaching the Moon, that one has. I thought with fondness.


    "Tomorrow?" She said, now timid.


    "How about Sunday afternoon, instead?" I said, getting her to relax. "This Saturday¡ª I want to do nothing but sleep in bed all day."


    At that, Tony chuckled before looking over his shoulder in mild paranoia.


    "Afraid she''ll come and get you?" I asked.


    "You should''ve seen him earlier, Clarke." Ron said, sharing a grin with his best mate. "He made this strange sound with his¡ª"


    "Yeah¡­" Tony cut in, leaning forward with an almost aggressive purpose. "Let''s not talk about the sound that I definitely did not make."


    Potter raised both hands in surrender, a look of innocent confusion on his face. "What sound?"


    Even Hermione, deep in her books, shook with suppressed laughter.


    I smiled, glad to see that she wasn''t gone to the world, before blinking in realization.


    I suppose this is what the others see when I get drawn into one of my brain storms. I thought, shifting in my chair as I noticed Harry, Ron and Tony staring at me.


    "What''s with the looks?" I said, bringing my hand up to touch my cheek. "Is there something on my face?"


    "What do you want?" Ron said, the abruptness and hostility of his voice clueing me onto the fact that there was someone behind me.


    I swear to God¡­ I thought as I turned, seeing my newest stalker. Of course, it¡¯s him. He¡¯s being rather persistent this time, isn¡¯t he?


    "Clarke." The blonde boy said, nodding his head towards the exit. "A word?"


    I opened my mouth and closed it, not sure how to react to this development.


    "Sod off, Malfoy." Ron said, eyes narrowed in a glare. "No one wants you here."


    "Yeah." Tony agreed. "Why don''t you go back the way you came? Take those two brutes with you¡ª where are they, anyway?"


    Malfoy bristled as the boy looked around for Crabbe and Goyle. I knew, however, that he would not find them.


    "I can go and get Madam Pince, Adam." Hermione said, having shifted her attention off of her books.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Malfoy said, shaking his head and turning to leave.


    I blinked and watched him walk away for a few moments before getting up to follow.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Came the confused noise from Hermione. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it look like?¡± I shot back as I hurried after the kid. ¡°Watch my things, will you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone bloody mad, he has. What do you reckon, Su¡ª¡± I heard Ron exclaim before I got too far away from them to be able to hear the conversation.


    I spied Malfoy, who was hurrying out of the Library like a bat out of Hell. I blinked and hurried as well to catch up, wondering just what the blazes my dumbass was doing.


    What the fuck are you doing, you fool? My mind screamed at me. Have you forgotten who this is?


    I hadn¡¯t.


    Let me remind you then, just in case. The voice continued. This is the boy who¡¯s been following you since the start of the year, attacking you every chance he got, and for what? Because the two rich, noble cunts he calls parents had a steamy night together and you were born to people with no magic? Are you so¡ª


    Enough. I thought, drawing my wand and preparing myself in case of a trap. I saw the expression on his face when he was following me, and the one here. That¡¯s not the face of a person looking for a fight.


    I¡¯d seen many faces like this in my past life, as well as in the orphanage. That, in fact, is the face of someone who¡¯s feeling lost and defeated. What the Hell happened to him, to make him be this way?


    I caught up enough to start calling after him. ¡°Malfoy!¡±


    The blonde stopped, forcing himself to turn and blinking in mild surprise as he saw me approach. He stood still, his grey eyes glued to the ebony stick held in my right hand.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he and I were standing a few feet apart from each other, but the boy¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t changed position.


    ¡°Malfoy.¡± I said again, raising my voice to get his attention.


    He finally drew his grey eyes up to meet mine, but only pursed his lips, swallowing.


    ¡°You said you wanted a word, Malfoy?¡± I said, tilting my head.


    Malfoy only looked away.


    Great, now he decides to lose his nerve? I rolled my eyes, turned and prepared to walk away, hands still keeping a tight hold on my wand. ¡°All right. Come find me again when you actually want to talk.¡±


    ¡°No, wait!¡± He cried out, his voice gaining an almost desperate note.


    I stopped, hiding a smile as I turned back to him. I killed my amusement, instead adopting a neutral expression.


    ¡°All right, then.¡± I said, giving him a nod and still keeping an eye out for any sudden interlopers. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to say that I¡¯m sorry!¡± The boy said in a rush, nearly screaming the words out.


    What the fuck. I would have laughed, had what he said not sent me into a rollercoaster of confusion. Did Malfoy just apologize to me?


    ¡°Come again?¡± I said before coughing and clearing my now dry throat. ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± The boy repeated, looking away from me once more. Saying those very words seemed to pain him.


    I narrowed my eyes and tried to wrap my head around the situation.


    Stall.


    ¡°Is this a joke, Malfoy?¡± I said, still not convinced by all of this. I looked around, holding my wand at the ready as I waited for the boy¡¯s cohorts to show up. ¡°Some kind of elaborate ruse to lure me out where your little group of buddies is probably waiting?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Draco was quick to deny, irritation spreading over his face against his will. ¡°I didn¡¯t want them coming with me. Took ages to lose them.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be faking it. I thought, eyes narrowing. Am I underestimating his ability to lie? He¡¯s already tried to get Potter into trouble with the whole ¡®midnight duel¡¯ thing¡­


    ¡°Right...¡± I said, keeping my wand up. ¡°So, what exactly are you apologizing for?¡±


    When in doubt, fish for information. I thought. Maybe he¡¯ll let something slip.


    That seemed to stump him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said sorry, right?¡± I pushed the issue, watching his nod of confirmation. ¡°I presume that there¡¯s something you''re apologizing for?¡±


    The boy stared at me for a few moments before shaking his head. ¡°You know why.¡±


    No, no getting off easy for you, blondie. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t. Why don¡¯t you enlighten me?¡±


    ¡°For following you and¡­¡± Draco blurted out, bristling as he attempted to lower the tone of his voice. He said something else, too low for me to catch, and then he clammed up.


    Interesting.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch that last part, Malfoy.¡± I narrowed my eyes, as if that would somehow help me hear things better. ¡°And¡­ what?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer for the longest time. ¡°For calling you a Mu¡ª¡±


    Draco stopped himself from finishing that word.


    I stifled a laugh. The spoiled, racist, filthy rich kid stereotype, Draco Malfoy, was apologizing to me for said racism?


    Pull the other one. I narrowed my eyes at the boy again. No, something else is definitely at play here. But what?


    ¡°So, what¡¯s really going on, Malfoy?¡± I threw him a curveball.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Malfoy gaped, before mastering himself and hastening to add. ¡°No, I¡¯m just apologizing, that¡¯s all.¡±


    It was too late, however.


    Gotcha.


    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t appreciate you coming out here and following me after Charms¡ª¡± I stopped, smiling at the expression of dawning realization coming onto the boy¡¯s face. ¡°Oh yes; you were quite hard to miss, Draco. Those nice shoes of yours can be heard from a mile away.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± I cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t see you as the apologizing kind, you know? Certainly not giving one to a Mudblood, of all people.¡±


    His eyes widened at my use of the slur.


    ¡°Fascinating word, really.¡± I said. ¡°Mudblood. Rolls off the tongue, doesn¡¯t it? Quite nice; Mudblood!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Draco said, totally lost at this point. ¡°It¡¯s an insult, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°So it is.¡± I said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to like it.¡± He insisted, shaking his head in dismay. ¡°That¡¯s the point.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to, no.¡± I said in agreement. ¡°But you are mistaken about something, Malfoy; I never said I liked it, now did I?¡±


    Draco didn¡¯t have an answer to that, so I took it as a sign to continue.


    ¡°I just find it amusing, that¡¯s all.¡± I explained, moving to lean on the wall to my left, inviting him to do the same. ¡°It¡¯s a meaningless word.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± Draco moved in front of me, not at all comfortable.


    ¡°Well.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve bled before, and it seemed pretty red to me, Draco. Not at all like mud.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Clarke.¡± Draco snapped, fire entering his eyes and a flushing red with annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s not what it means, and you know it.¡±


    I smiled without mirth, my eyes as cold as chips of ice. ¡°Of course, I know it. The reality is like I said: it¡¯s a word with no true meaning or purpose.¡±


    Draco shook his head again and looked like he was about to explode.


    I stifled the sigh and raised my index, bringing his attention to my wand again.


    ¡°Hear me out, Malfoy. And then, we can both go our separate ways.¡± I said, nearing the limits of my patience. ¡°Deal?¡±


    Draco closed his mouth and swallowed, his sense of self-preservation winning out over whatever nonsense his family had shoved into his head.


    "Go on." He said with a nod.


    "What''s the difference between you and I?" I said. "Excluding the obvious things like money, of course."


    "Your kind, you take our¡­" Draco was about to speak further, but the sight of my wand stayed his tongue.


    I lowered it as a show of good faith. "Don''t worry; I''m honestly curious as to what you think."


    "I¡­"


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean what your parents think, or even what your friends think.¡± I cut in, trying to be gentle. ¡°They¡¯re not the ones I¡¯m asking this question to; what do you, Draco Malfoy, think?¡±


    Draco reeled as if slapped. I doubted he¡¯d ever been asked a question like this before.


    He isn''t ready for a talk like this. I realized with some disappointment. I suppose there''s no point to drag this out any further.


    "You¡¯re a smart wizard. Just think about it." I said, stowing my wand in my robe''s pocket. "I accept your apology."


    Draco swallowed, turned and left without another word, passing by the Grey Lady.


    I watched him go, wondering when the dream was going to end. This is too ridiculous to be a dream, to be honest.


    Still, I wondered, for a moment, how much of what I told him would stick.


    The Grey Lady glided closer to me, eyeing me with a certain curiosity. Was she trying to gather some juicy gossip for the other ghosts? I shook my head; she didn¡¯t seem the type, really.


    "Adam." I heard Hermione''s voice come from behind.


    I turned towards her with surprise, forgetting about the weird ghost for the time being. "Hermione. You heard all that?"


    She nodded, a conflicted look settled in her eyes.


    "Well, what did you think?" I said, gesturing at the boy as he turned a corner and disappeared from our sight.


    "He''s vile." Hermione said, glaring at the last spot he stood in. "And petty, and a bully."


    I nodded in agreement. She hadn¡¯t answered my question¡ª not really.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "All true statements. But..." I said, letting the last word hang in the air.


    "But¡­?" Hermione repeated, not quite following.


    "But is that who he really is, or what his family raised him to be?" I asked.


    Hermione¡¯s frown deepened. "I don''t know."


    "I¡¯ll admit, Hermione: I, too, don¡¯t have a clue." I said. "That''s why I''m giving him a chance. Maybe he can be better, and not let others mold him into whatever shape they want him to be."


    "That''s very kind of you, Adam." The girl said, but, from the look on her face, I could tell that she wasn''t at all convinced of the boy''s chances.


    "Thanks." I said, pushing off of the wall. "Let''s head back? I''ll help you with what you''re studying."


    Hermione beamed, leading the way back to the Library. "Yes!"


    oooo


    Feb 17, 1992, 9:00 PM, Ravenclaw Dorms


    "You sure you don''t want to play a few games?" Tony asked for the fifth time, not taking the hint.


    "Yes." I gave him an almost saccharine smile, overflowing with such false sweetness that it took the boy aback. "You should play a few with Su. I''ve got some things to do before bed."


    Tony nodded, looking irritated with me. "Fine. See you tomorrow."


    With that, he left.


    I closed the door behind me, feeling the anticipation of what was to come overwhelm my body with a magnificent rush.


    I worked to get my breathing under control.


    I¡¯m about to commit at least three crimes tonight. I thought, shaking the anticipation off with limited success.


    I supposed it was better than being a nervous wreck.


    I started by Summoning all of my notes regarding diagnostic spells, as well as anything even remotely related to blood and its uses before placing them at the center of the room.


    "Incendio!"


    I opened the window as I watched the haphazard pile of parchment burst into flames.


    I stifled a wince, wondering whether I was being too paranoid, before shaking my head. This is a literal paper trail. Getting rid of it is the right move.


    It was one thing to snatch books from the Restricted Section and return them shortly thereafter; but, having notes with specific information on the sort of spells I would be using to get to my target was something else altogether.


    The last of the fire died, leaving nothing but a pile of ash in its wake.


    I leveled my wand at the pile. "Scourgify."


    The ashes vanished. I left the window open as I moved about my room, getting all of my things ready.


    Discarding my Hogwarts robes, I donned a simple, black cloak over my old orphanage castoffs; the cloak was a gift from Hagrid for my first week at work, though it had been burgundy, at the time.


    Magic really is incredible. I thought. One spell and I dyed the whole thing in an instant. It''s a wonder there''s even a clothing industry at all.


    What was the point of getting new clothes if you could keep your own in tip top condition for the rest of your life?


    I shook my head. Now was not the time to get lost in tangents.


    Focus. I thought, checking myself over. The clothes are simple enough not to point anywhere specific, and the hood will hide my face, in case someone breaks my Disillusionment Charm.


    "I''m ready." I murmured, nodding to myself before turning to my bed and messing about with the pillows to make it look like I was asleep.


    "All right." I stepped back and exhaled. Time to go.


    I checked myself in the mirror for one last time before I cast the Disillusionment Charm, tapping the wand atop my head; my hooded form shimmered out of sight.


    I nodded to myself and nudged the door open slightly, peeking out of the gap to see if there was anyone standing outside of the First Year rooms.


    Coast is clear. I exited the room, closed the door behind me, and made my way down the stairs and through the common room.


    I spied Tony and Su, who were sitting together near the fire and playing chess, speaking to each other in low tones.


    Glad to see they''re spending time together and learning to get along. I thought and forced myself to look ahead.


    However nice it would have been to hang around and play with my two friends, I had a mission to accomplish.


    Everything I''ve done so far, all of my preparations will be for tonight.


    I reached the exit of Ravenclaw Tower and waited, losing myself in the buzz of conversation, the crackle of the fireplace and the steady ticks and tocks of the Common Room''s clock for a while.


    It was some time before the entrance opened, revealing a Fifth Year girl.


    This one''s in the Quidditch team¡ª a reserve, I think?


    I hugged the wall, watching as she passed me by, filling the air with the overpowering scent of jasmine, freesia and rose.


    Bloody Hell, that stinks. I scrunched my nose and resisted the urge to wave the aromas away, instead moving out of the Tower before the door could close.


    I maintained my stride, taking a breath of clean air as I made a face. That was rank. Someone needs to send that girl to a few perfume etiquette courses.


    Once I was far enough away from the Tower, I relaxed and let my feet carry me out of the Castle proper and onto the grounds, casting a charm to keep myself warm.


    The night sky was alive with raw energy, a veritable treat for the eyes as they glittered with cozy warmth in a vast, dark sea of endless cold.


    A slow tension steadily creeped its way through my body, taking me in its soft, but deceptive grip.


    I passed Hagrid''s hut, seeing a short glimpse of the big man behind one of his windows.


    Making sure to keep low and slow, I snatched a few of the fresh rabbits he kept and brought them along, making sure to Disillusion them, as well as erase my tracks.


    From there, the trip to the thestral''s territory took another ten minutes.


    Absol was right where I expected her to be. Her eyes found mine, bypassing my invisibility with frightening ease.


    I smiled and lifted the dead rabbits, cancelling the spell and reappearing in the clearing.


    "Brought you something." I said, throwing the rabbits forward.


    Absol pounced on them like a ravening lion, tearing into her food with ferocity and wild abandon.


    It was always humbling to see.


    If she really wanted to, she could kill me before I could even react. I thought, always fascinated by her feeding. No amount of knowledge would save me, then.


    Someday, I would have to figure out some kind of permanent, physical defense against these kinds of creatures.


    Projects for the future. I smiled with amusement mixed in with the slightest hint of trepidation. Bold of me to assume that I''ll be coming home from this.


    You''re committing burglary, not going into the deepest vault of Gringotts. Part of me scoffed. You think some clerk is going to fight you to the death over a fucking bottle?


    I shook my head. You never know with these wizards. Total nutcases, every last one of them!


    I settled down with Absol, relaxing as I felt her body¡¯s heat wash over mine. At the edge of my vision, I saw the lustrous forms of the other thestrals frolicking around the treeline and squawking at one another.


    I smiled and leaned into my friend. "Are you up for a trip tonight, Absol?"


    Absol nudged my head with a weak chirp, her breath reeking of rabbit and blood.


    "Still too bloated, eh." I said, getting a mischievous look. "Maybe we should start you on a diet."


    That earned me a poke from her beak, sending a light lance of pain through my right shoulder.


    I reached up and rubbed it with a hiss of pain. "I was kidding. You know I''d never do that to you, Absol."


    Absol crooned and leaned into me, mollified by that statement. I smiled as the pain faded, before looking up into the sky again.


    "I never used to know any of the stars'' names, before." I said. "On my old Earth, I mean."


    Absol rumbled, acknowledging my words and telling me to continue in one move.


    "There was no point to knowing them, really." I said, shaking my head. "What''s the use of memorizing constellations if city lights hide them from view?"


    I sighed, rubbing my eyes before turning my gaze to the Moon in the distance. "Now I can name so many that it would boggle my old self''s mind. Being in this world was something I always dreamed about, but now that I''m here, part of me just wants to go home. Is that weird?"


    Absol didn''t answer, content to rest and digest her food in peace. I supposed I shouldn''t have expected one.


    It was some time before Absol rumbled again, nudging me to show that she was ready.


    I nodded and got to my feet, giving myself a quick pat down before turning to my friend. "You sure you¡¯re good?"


    Absol nodded, presenting her side to me so I could have an easier time placing the straps I¡¯d been using on her. Grabbing one, I twisted quickly and used the momentum from that to get my small, scrawny butt up on the thestral¡¯s silken back.


    I¡¯m so glad I practiced this move beforehand. I smiled, patting Absol¡¯s neck a few times. My first attempts had been nothing short of horror fests.


    I held onto the strap, tying it securely around my hand before shifting my knees to rest behind her wing joints.


    With my other hand, I drew my wand and Disillusioned the both of us.


    ¡°All right.¡± I said, stowing it away. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Absol. Let¡¯s take a trip to Diagon Alley.¡±


    Absol unfurled her massive, leathery wings before crouching. In the moment it took for me to blink, we¡¯d rocketed up, already reaching halfway to the top of the massive trees of the Forbidden Forest.


    I felt the rush of air press down on me with the weight of five Hagrids as my friend passed the treeline in less than a second, soaring to the southeast¡ª in the general direction of London.


    Fast. I could barely hear my own thoughts over the tremendous roar of the wind around us. I bent forward as well as I could to protect myself from the slipstream.


    A few seconds later, I could see the mountains beneath, looking up at us as if we were the stars, themselves.


    I love this. I thought, my gaze drawn to the Moon on my left, and then to Hogsmeade, below.


    I lost track of the time, instead focusing on the vast stretches of land unfolding in the distance. I spied the lights of a few small towns, marveling at how minuscule they appeared from my position.


    It would be a few hours until I finally reached London, I realized with a shiver. Casting that Warming Charm before taking this trip was a good decision, though it¡¯s doing a lot less than I hoped it would.


    I wondered how bad things would have been had I not cast it, before shivering again.


    Very bad. I reckoned. I suppose there¡¯s nothing to do but enjoy the view.


    The time could have been used to go over my plan again, but it was as simple as plans could get: disable the store¡¯s defenses, get in, take the dragon¡¯s blood, get out.


    I shook my head and let myself get lost in my surroundings, trusting in Absol to take me where I needed to go.


    Finally, after what seemed like forever, I heard Absol¡¯s chirp as she tilted downwards, revealing the orange lights of London below us.


    I shook myself out of my boredom induced haze and held onto her with all of the strength my small body could muster.


    There was no need to worry, however; Absol landed with the grace of a cat, the only sign of her arrival being the small breeze created by her flapping wings. I glanced at our surroundings and slid off of her back, sighing in relief.


    Firm land. I thought, stretching my limbs to work the stiffness out of my body, and looked around.


    The streets were empty; a few street lights lined the alley¡ª lit by magic, no doubt¡ª but the stores were dark and well shut.


    I undid the strap around my hand and gave Absol a few pats. ¡°Wait for me here, won¡¯t you?¡±


    The invisible thestral gave me a light nudge to show that she understood.


    ¡°Thanks, Absol.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll come to you when I¡¯m ready. Even if there¡¯s trouble, just wait here, okay?¡±


    She nudged me again, and I smiled. Good girl.


    And with that, I turned and stared at my target. Thestrals are scary. Absol has probably never been here, but she got me within a ridiculously short distance of the place. Hell, she could have dropped me on the roof, but she took the time to find a small corner of the Alley and landed there to avoid as much notice as she could.


    ¡°You are one amazing friend, Absol.¡± I said, getting another nudge¡ª this time, towards the shop.


    Yeah, yeah. I snorted in amusement for a few moments before the apprehension and excitement wiped it away. Time to start ¡®Operation: Grand Theft Blood.¡¯


    I crossed the street and stood before the shop¡¯s entrance, unable to see anything past the door.


    I drew my wand.


    Time to get to work. I thought, pointing the wand at the door and keeping my voice as low as a whisper. ¡°Inspicere.¡±


    The wand¡¯s tip lit up with a faint red.


    I frowned and began the second stage of the spell, running the wand in a lambda pattern. ¡°Inspicere Empiricus.¡±


    A second later, my eyes unfocused as a rush of information hit my mind.


    Thank you, fanon, for the great spell idea. The thought rose, one among many in the jumble of information being slammed through my forehead. I see. So, the door¡¯s got a Locking Charm, with some kind of alarm spell layered into it if the door ever becomes unlocked, or if the spell is lifted.


    If I used the Unlocking Charm, or the General Counter-Spell, the alarm would, without a doubt, trigger and ruin the whole operation before it even started.


    Tricky.


    I turned my gaze to the windows of the place and re-cast my Inspection Spell, nodding after analyzing the results. Same story. No matter¡ª I have another idea.


    I turned my wand to another part of the door and re-cast the spell. The wand¡¯s tip lit up with blue. Bingo.


    I shook my head at the sheer ridiculousness of it. Those lockpicking videos on YouTube are finally coming in handy. Why go for the lock when I can go for the door hinges?


    Even better, the alarm was tied to the Locking Charm, itself¡ª since I¡¯m not technically undoing the charm, everything should go well; at least, in theory.


    I swished and flicked my wand, levitating the hinge pins out of their spots, ready to run away at the slightest sign that the alarm spell would go off.


    Taking a deep breath, I took the final hinge pin out and bit my lower lip as the door shifted downwards from the pull of gravity.


    Nothing happened. No alarm, no hidden trap, nothing.


    I didn¡¯t dare to celebrate, as I still had to¡ª very slowly¡ª open the damn thing from the wrong side. I focused and cast the Levitation Charm one more time, trembling as I moved the door open inch by inch, expecting to trigger the alarm at any second.


    Come on¡­ Just a few more inches.


    I took a deep breath and deepened my concentration, managing to create an opening just large enough for me to fit my small body through. Exhaling through my nose, I took a few seconds to get a hold of myself, looking around to see if there was anyone watching.


    Clear. I thought and turned to the dark gap I¡¯d created, swallowing. Right. Unto the breach.


    It was a tighter fit than I¡¯d hoped, I thought as I was hit with the off-putting stench of herbs and various animal parts. I didn¡¯t dare take another step forward; the darkness ahead was foreboding and drove a chill through me, despite the shop¡¯s warm air.


    I stood there, forcing my breathing under control as I held my wand aloft and cast the Wand-Lighting Charm. Lumos.


    My surroundings lit up with an eerie silver, and I took a moment to run through my memory of the inside. The Dragon¡¯s Blood should be to the right.


    I stepped forward on the tips of my toes, testing each board under my feet before fully committing. It took a long, long time, but I eventually found myself in front of the Apothecary¡¯s special table, staring down at all of the expensive potions and ingredients.


    Jackpot. I thought, snuffing out the light with a quick Nox and holding the wand over the table. ¡°Inspicere.¡±


    The tip of my wand lit up with red again. Figures.


    I supposed I couldn¡¯t blame them for the extra security. The contents of this table were probably worth at least ten times more than the rest of the store, combined.


    Moving my wand in the lambda pattern again, I invoked the next stage of my spell. ¡°Inspicere Empiricus.¡±


    I closed my eyes, frowning as I took in the complexity of this particular spell. These are apothecary shopkeepers. What the heck is this?


    Moving anything on the table would trigger another alarm¡ª with the same anti-dispel protection as the door, which I expected. What I hadn¡¯t expected was the subtle weaving of some kind of curse over the table¡¯s surface.


    My eyes unfocused again for a few seconds, before going wide with understanding; a petrification curse.


    If I touched that table, or anything sitting on top, I would trigger the curse and be petrified until someone found me, the next day.


    I stifled a curse and stared at all the vials of Dragon¡¯s Blood, their dragon-shaped, glass heads taunting me with beady little eyes.


    I can¡¯t grab anything, I can¡¯t move anything with magic, I can¡¯t undo the protections without triggering the petrification curse¡­ What the fuck do I do, here!?


    The minutes passed with agonizing slowness, and I found myself staring at the Apothecary¡¯s doorway, wondering if I should leave while I still had the chance. It didn¡¯t seem like I would be able to solve this problem.


    Maybe, if I had the time to consider it, I could break out the paper and ink and get to¡ª


    That¡¯s it! My mind roared as inspiration struck. The ink!


    I felt myself smile a little. The spell I¡¯d learned to refill my ink cartridges was going to be the one to help me get past this preposterous protection.


    But, will it work?


    I ran the simulations in my head for a few more grueling minutes, looking towards the exit on occasion, before nodding to myself. I couldn¡¯t find a reason for it to fail, but it would be a massive risk.


    I¡¯ve come so far, already. I thought and lit my wand up again, moving towards a nearby shelf full of vials of potion. Why stop now?


    Making sure to check the shelf for any protection spells beforehand, I snatched a vial of a similar size to the Dragon¡¯s Blood glassware and inspected it before nodding. This¡¯ll do.


    I moved back towards the well protected table, undoing the Wand-Lighting Charm and holding my wand at the ready. With the vial in one hand, and my wand in the other, I performed the Switching Spell, hoping to God that this would work.


    It was too dark to see what happened, but I could still move, so I knew I hadn¡¯t triggered the curse, at least.


    Lumos. My wand lit up once more, revealing the crimson liquid in the vial. Yes! I did it!


    My elation didn¡¯t last very long, as I heard voices approaching from outside.


    Fuck! I thought, a sudden tidal wave of fear sweeping through and freezing me in place for a few moments. You couldn¡¯t have waited five fucking minutes?


    The voices got closer, and closer. I forced myself to move as slow as I could, killing the light as I approached the door.


    Just keep walking. I thought. Just keep walking.


    ¡°Hey, you see this door?¡± One of them said, and I could tell it was a young man from the sheer excitement that bled from his voice.


    ¡°Aye.¡± The other one replied, his voice gruff and low. ¡°Looks like we have found ourselves a thief, Whitshed.¡±


    I was quick to realize that there could only be one way out of this.


    This was what all the practice was about. I thought. I guess I¡¯m about to find out how well I measure up to fully trained wizards.


    I bit down on my fear and placed the vial in my pocket, my wand held at the ready. I waited until one of the men stood directly behind the door and made my move.


    Depulso.


    The door flew forward, tearing through the locks and taking the man behind it for a ride. I didn¡¯t see what happened to him, as I moved to the side to avoid sudden spellfire from the other one.


    A second later, the alarm sounded¡ª a keening wail which set my teeth on edge. Still, I kept myself focused on the man peeking from the left side of the doorway.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t have to get ugly!¡± He shouted into the store. I felt, more than heard, the shift of the floorboards above. The owner was coming, and soon I would be fighting a battle on two fronts.


    Shit. What should I do? I thought, even as I moved myself to the right, trying to get a bead on the fellow. He kept himself well covered, however.


    He knew that, if I tried to wait for him to poke his head out, I would eventually get distracted by the owner.


    New tactic. I thought and cast the Knockback Jinx on the window from his side, blasting shards of glass every which way.


    I rushed out of the doorway like a madman, hoping the sudden chaos would act as a good enough distraction. I felt a spell clip my left shoulder, sending a line of searing pain through it¡ª but he hadn¡¯t caught me.


    The man quickly rose to his feet and watched the small trail of blood I left behind as I tried to get away.


    ¡°Hidden, were we?¡± The man called out, and I dove, his follow-up spell flying overhead. ¡°I can see you now.¡±


    How?


    I shook the thought off, realizing that there was no time to consider such a question. I had to make a getaway, but if he could see me, then I had to deal with him first.


    A quick glance showed that his partner, Whitshed, was pinned beneath the door, unconscious. I could do this.


    Fine. I thought, forcing myself to ignore the burning pain in my left shoulder. Let¡¯s see if Quirrell¡¯s ¡®lessons¡¯ came in handy.


    I sent curse after curse at the man, but the Auror danced around my spells, his face shifting into an expression of amusement at my ineffectual attempts at hitting him. ¡°Thieves, good at sneaking around like rats¡ª but dueling?¡±


    He blasted the stone beneath my feet, sending me stumbling to the right. A beam of red missed me by a hair¡¯s breadth, dissipating into the stone with a hum.


    ¡°Piss poor performance, from what I can tell.¡± He laughed. ¡°Stupefy!¡±


    He almost had me, with that. I thought, scrambling to my feet as he sent another stunner.


    I raised my wand and immersed myself in the unshakable confidence of my ability to defend.


    Stronger than steel. Stronger than diamond. ¡°Protego!¡±


    A thick, half dome of translucent white appeared in front of me, absorbing the red beam without issue.


    ¡°Well, well.¡± The man said, eyebrows raised. ¡°Perhaps not as terrible as I thought. I¡¯m impressed, actually! Let¡¯s see how long you can maintain this, thief.¡±


    And then, the onslaught came, just as strong and just as terrible as Quirrell¡¯s had been. In a few seconds, I knew I wouldn¡¯t last very long. I was already exhausted from everything I¡¯d done before.


    As if to prove my point, the shield cracked, drawing the Auror¡¯s laugh again.


    ¡°Won¡¯t be long, now!¡± He said, his enthusiasm renewed at the prospect of laying me low.


    I wracked my mind for a solution, before my eyes lay on the small, coin shaped Shield Shard floating behind me.


    My eyes narrowed. I have no choice but to try it.


    I ignored the pain in my shoulder and raised my left hand, linking it with the shield and holding it in place¡ª a neat little trick I picked up through experimentation; it wouldn¡¯t reinforce the shield any longer, but it did free my wand up.


    I didn¡¯t waste a single moment, hovering the wand over the Shard behind me, and casting my next spell. ¡°Praetexo!¡±


    The Shard disappeared from view.


    I concentrated further, spinning my wand in a circle as I imagined the shield¡¯s edges were being honed to one as thin as an atom. ¡°Protego Confindo!¡±


    I cringed as another spell struck the shield, and, knowing the next one would break through, cast my next spell in a hurry. ¡°Depulso!¡±


    I swung my wand wildly and dove to the side as my shield was torn in half by a slicing line of purple, cutting through the floor as if it were made of butter.


    The man approached my downed form, looking down on me with a smirk.


    ¡°You had a bit of fight in you, thief, but you never had a¡ª¡± He stopped and stared down at his stomach. ¡°¡ªchance?¡±


    The man fell to his knees, letting go of his wand in favor of pressing his hands against his stomach. I scrambled away from him, watching as he dropped to his side, pushing harder into his midsection as blood pooled beneath him.


    My spell connected. With horror, I realized what had happened. His stomach¡ª I cut through it.


    The pain in my shoulder flared, snapping me out of it.


    I needed to leave, to get out of here as fast as possible.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I ignored the nameless Auror¡¯s words in favor of stumbling to where the invisible Absol was supposed to be.


    I felt her tongue running over my left shoulder and licking my blood, causing me to cringe in pain.


    ¡°Help me, girl.¡± I said, putting my wand in my pocket and doing my best to climb onto her back. With every failed try, I felt my panic rising, but on the fifth attempt I managed to get on.


    The shopkeeper¡¯s voice rang in the middle of the alley, and the sound of pops and cracks began to fill the cold, frigid air of the night.


    The Aurors were here in force.


    Tying the strap to my hand, I held onto Absol for dear life. ¡°Get us outta here, Absol. Before they catch us.¡±


    Absol wasted no time, rocketing past the roofs of London within half a second. Another two, and we were far above London, and flying back to Hogwarts.


    I continued my silent vigil, half expecting the Aurors to follow us on brooms, but none came.


    I¡¯m not stopping until we¡¯re at Hogwarts. I thought, hoping that my shoulder wound wasn¡¯t too bad¡ª ¡®cause if it is, I¡¯m in deep shit.

 20 - Death for Life

    oooo


    Death For Life


    oooo


    Feb 18, 1992, 4:50 AM, Far Above Lancashire


    I had to stop. The pain was getting to be too much.


    You can''t stop. I thought over the roar of the freezing winds. Don''t be a dumbass. They''ll catch you for sure, and then you can say goodbye to being a wizard.


    I shook my head and cringed once more, my left shoulder sending fresh lances of pain through my upper body.


    "Absol." I said, my voice weak with tiredness and just barely able to be heard above the roar around us. "Set us down. I can''t¡­"


    My faithful friend slowed her speed and tilted at a forty five degree angle, descending with a gentleness that never failed to surprise me, despite having come to expect it.


    She touched down in the clearing, slowing her gait until it was safe for me to get off. I did so with great difficulty, feeling my body protest with stiffness added to the piercing pain going through me.


    Dropping onto the snowed-over grass, I felt myself stumble and fall flat on my face, my legs too weak to support my body.


    I writhed from the impact, muscles tensing to impossible degrees and forcing ever increasing stabbing pains through my shoulder.


    I lost myself in the agony, marveling at how much it hurt to be alive at that moment.


    This isn''t even the Cruciatus. A faint part of me whispered with a touch of mocking amusement and self-pity. Are you really going to keep crying over that pathetic, little cut?


    It doesn''t feel pathetic. I shot back, wiping the snow and dirt off of my face.


    Absol settled next to me, wrapping us both up in her winged embrace and licking the blood on my shoulder in an attempt to clean what little of the wound she could reach from the cut fabric.


    Focus, Clarke! My mind roared. Get a hold of yourself.


    I swallowed and closed my eyes, taking long, deep breaths to settle my nerves.


    As the temperature rose, I felt my shakes disappear and realized that I felt dryer than a desert.


    I supposed that flying around for hours in mid winter hadn''t been the best of decisions, but it wasn''t like I had much of a choice.


    It was either this, or fighting an actual Dragon¡ª or even worse, fighting Fawkes and the Headmaster in his own damn office. I thought, my shoulders shaking from the morbid amusement and making me cringe from the pain again.


    Absol squawked with disapproval.


    "Sorry, girl." I muttered weakly. "I need to¡ª I need to look at my shoulder."


    She chirped, but kept her wings closed around me, from what I could tell¡ª she and I were still invisible, after all, and her warmth was still ever present.


    She wants me to do it here. Under her wings. I realized. The cold air would probably have done more harm than good to me. "You''re smarter than me, you know that?"


    I could have almost described Absol''s next chirp as pompous. I drew my wand to help with the undressing before thinking better of it; this wasn''t a magical area, and the Trace was still in effect, as far as I knew.


    Stowing my wand away, I unclasped my cloak and placed it on Absol''s back. Taking my shirt off was a much harder task than expected, I realized as I whimpered with every motion, feeling the sweat and blood infused shirt fight me every step of the way.


    Once it was off, Absol began to lick the skin around my shoulder wound, careful not to touch the injury itself.


    "What''re you¡­" I said, preparing myself for the agony to come but feeling nothing but a spike every few moments¡ª still very painful, but nowhere near where it was before. "I see."


    Some kind of anesthesia in her spit. I theorized. I''ve never read that about thestrals before, though it makes some sense, I guess. A lot of animals do this, so it might be one of those tidbits of knowledge that are assumed to be known. I''m sure there are probably some debriding agents in there, as well.


    As if to prove my point, she turned her attention to the wound in question, her tongue lapping over my cut with gentle strokes.


    I took a deep, relaxing breath and felt my shoulder sag in relief. I leaned into my friend, grateful to have brought her along.


    I reached into my pocket with my good arm and felt for the vial of Wiggenweld I''d brought with me for this occasion. My fingers brushed past the vial of Dragon''s Blood and found nothing else.


    I frowned and checked my back pocket, grimacing and snatching my hand back out at the sensation of moist fabric and shards of glass.


    I must have broken it in the duel, or maybe while riding. I thought with a sense of dismay. Damn it. Better check the Dragon''s Blood, just in case.


    Wiping my hand on my pants, I made sure to check my front pocket again. There was no moisture, and I felt no cracks in the glass.


    I nodded, sighing. At least, all of this wasn''t a waste.


    The Wiggenweld Potion was a bust, but I would figure something out. I always did.


    I just needed a quick fix to tide me over until I got to my room, where I had another vial waiting for me, in my trunk.


    I felt around for my shirt and tried to tear a strip off, to no avail. "Damn it. It sucks being a kid."


    If I could use my wand right now, I''d have already been ready to go, ages ago.


    Absol gave me a nudge before grabbing the other end of the shirt with her beak.


    I smiled. "You are carrying this team, Absol. MVP."


    Tearing it up was still a Hellish exercise, as I had to exert what little energy I''d been able to regain from that short rest, but I soon found myself with a long strip of cloth cut from the bottom of the shirt.


    I felt Absol lick my shoulder a few more times for good measure before I placed the cloth on top of the wound, binding it tightly with the help of my friend.


    I took my time putting everything back on before sagging, tired again.


    I need to get back to Hogwarts. I thought. I need to get up.


    My body, however, refused to respond, comfortable as it was in my friend''s protective embrace.


    Here, I could rest and recover, away from any of the dangers awaiting outside of the boundaries of her wings.


    Who in their right mind would leave such safety? I relaxed, taking in my surroundings for the first time since I''d landed.


    This place... I thought, eyes widening slightly. I know it. I¡¯ve been here. Beacon Fell¡ª it has to be.


    I turned my head to the right and saw the expected stone carvings of various animals, peppered throughout the ancient forest¡¯s snowy clearing. The silence was ever-present, as few animals dared to tread out in this weather, showing nature¡¯s calm, deep slumber.


    In the distance, I spotted the ancient remnants of a stone wall, meticulously preserved by the locals¡ª That wall has seen many battles throughout the ages. It''s older than some nations out there.


    The first time I¡¯d come here, staring up at the tops of the ancient trees, I had felt like a child again, excitement and wonder present in my eyes. I smiled at the thought.


    How had Absol known to bring me here? Could it have been by mistake?


    I felt my friend tug at my cloak as she began to stir. She didn''t need to speak for me to understand what she wanted.


    If I stayed where I was, I knew I would fall asleep. This place felt safe, but it was only an illusion.


    This was, after all, the wilderness. You never knew what you could find here.


    Up, Clarke. I thought. Get up!


    With some effort, I got back to my feet with a shiver, noting that I felt a little better than I had, not ten minutes prior.


    Keeping my inhales long and deep, I noticed the telltale signs of a headache settling just behind my forehead¡ª a strong one, at that.


    I took a tentative step forward, keeping myself steady by leaning on Absol''s body.


    Good. I thought with a mental nod after letting go of my friend and seeing that I could stand on my own. I can resume the journey back, I think.


    It would be painful and downright miserable, but the prospect of warmth, a cozy bed, and food would keep me going for as long as it was necessary.


    I felt Absol brush up against me from behind.


    I turned and felt for her back, climbing up with some assistance. Tying the strap to my hand, I stared at my surroundings for one last time, giving myself a silent vow to return here, someday.


    "Time to go." I whispered and held onto my friend as she took to the air once again, the world beneath turning into a blob of darkness set against the gradual lightening of the sky, signaling the imminent return of the morning.


    I soon lost myself in the haze of tiredness, cold and muted pain, holding onto a single thought with everything I had: Just a bit longer.


    The thought repeated itself like a mantra, echoing in my skull and making my headache even worse.


    By the time Absol delivered me to my dorm window, I had just enough remaining sense and energy to cancel the Disillusionment Charm, put the Dragon''s Blood somewhere safe, down the spare vial of Wiggenweld in one shot and collapse onto the bed like a puppet with its strings cut.


    oooo


    Hours later...


    I was aware of the pain before I even realized I had woken up. Groaning, I shifted in bed, wincing as I felt my shoulder flare in pain.


    My wince deepened into a grimace, the events from the night before crashing into me with the ruthlessness of a particularly irate loan shark.


    That''s right. I thought, pushing myself off of bed with a weak huff. I exhausted myself. I really need to figure out how to Apparate when I¡¯m better.


    I reached for the canteen at my bedside and took long, greedy gulps of water, feeling my body cry out in relief.


    Setting the canteen back down, I noticed the gleaming vial of Dragon''s Blood beside it.


    This was my idea of a safe hiding place? I thought, shaking my head before focusing on the vial. This is what all the planning was for.


    I frowned and moved away to face myself in the mirror, unclasping my cloak and taking my shirt off to assess the extent of the damage.


    My black eyes hardened at the sight. I reached up to touch my face, trembling fingers brushing up against my pallid, dry skin.


    I pressed my lips together, feeling the various scabs which formed overnight protest with weak flares of pain.


    Not to mention my legs¡ª I resisted the urge to groan, not wanting to turn my attention down there. It hurt too much.


    Riding Absol had almost been as damaging as the Auror I''d fought against.


    I looked down at the binding on my shoulder, stained red with blood, but no longer feeling moist.


    I winced as I pulled at it. The feeling of my skin clinging to the now bloodied rag was most unwelcome, but with some effort, I managed to get it off.


    My breathing turned a little shallow for a few moments as I recovered, poking and prodding the wounded flesh. It still hurt, but it was nowhere near the levels of pain from the night before.


    My eyes roved over my bruise and scrape riddled chest and arms¡ª more signs of the intense fight I''d taken part of.


    That man had been good. I thought, feeling a strange rush come over me despite the situation. A real challenge. Would the other Auror¡ª Whitshed, I think his name was¡ª have proven to be just as tenacious?


    My opponent had deduced my use of invisibility and was able to track me with an ease I couldn''t quite fathom.


    Was it a spell? Was there some Disillusionment counter-spell taught to the Aurors, or did he make it up himself? I needed to look into it.


    The entire point of invisibility is that you couldn''t be found. I thought. This is a weakness that almost cost me everything.


    My mind brushed the possibility of delving into the void again, before I shook my head. The void was what had gotten me into this mess, in the first place.


    I sighed and zeroed in on my injuries again.


    I''ll worry about the void later. First things first. I thought with narrowed eyes. Injury assessment.


    I scrutinized myself from every angle, but the worst of it was the cut on my shoulder. The rest were bruises, small cuts and some scrapes¡ª already half healed due to the potion I took just before sleeping.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The Wiggenweld Potion is still going through my system. I thought, noting the faint warmth permeating through me. That means I need to supplement the healing process with nutrients¡ª food, in other words.


    I snorted at my apparent need to refer to things in more scientific terms. Monkey has ouchie. Monkey need food to heal. Monkey good again. Monkey strong.


    I laughed, cringing even as I did so. ¡°I really am a hopeless case, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    My eyes found the vial of Dragon¡¯s Blood again and narrowed with solemn purpose. I¡¯d almost killed a man for this and crushed another under a door.


    Was it worth it to send these fellows to St. Mungo¡¯s over a small vial of blood?


    This thing was fifty Galleons. I thought. Fifty! That¡¯s close to a thousand pounds sterling. Even if I worked for months, I still wouldn¡¯t have earned enough to get half.


    I remembered the orphanage workers complaining about their wages. Nineteen ninety two wasn¡¯t the time of plenty for the little guy.


    You could always have stolen the money off of some students. The sly part of me thought. You were able to reach Malfoy¡¯s pouch quickly enough, after all. And he had quite a bit.


    I shook my head. Not even Draco had been carrying that much money in his pouch; this meant I would have had to target more than one person. Robbing the entire student body for their scraps was an idea as stupid as Mount Everest was high.


    Besides, the Auror would recover. Injuries like the one I inflicted on him could be fixed in a matter of hours by their Healers. A few days of bed rest and he would be right as rain.


    I flung the matter far from my mind and struggled to walk in the direction of the shower, improving my gait with each step.


    My legs are killing me.


    Discarding my remaining clothes, I turned the knob and felt the hot water invigorate me as it cascaded down my body, washing away the grime, dirt and blood.


    After a careful scrub down and rinse, I went back and threw my ruined pants into the center of the room. After I grabbed the wand off of my nightstand, I tore off another strip of cloth from the shirt with a Cutting Charm.


    Disinfecting it with a Scouring Charm, I bandaged myself again and threw the remains on top of the pair of pants.


    These clothes have outlived their usefulness, and I can¡¯t risk being identified, no matter how remote the possibility of such a thing happening is. I pointed the wand at the ruined pile. I can always get something else for myself, later. That job with Hagrid can¡¯t get me insanely expensive things, but it can get me a shirt and a pair of pants.


    ¡°Incendio.¡± I cast the spell, placed the wand back and continued to towel my hair down, watching the slowly burning pile with a gleam in my eyes.


    Done, I vanished the remains with a mutter of "Scourgify", and got dressed, taking great care to not injure myself any further.


    Who knew that an all purpose cleaning charm could be so effective in doing away with evidence? I smiled for a second before turning my eyes away and heading out of the room, taking the vial of Dragon¡¯s Blood with me.


    Much as I''d love to take a long, long nap¡­ I thought as I passed through the common room, getting a smile and wave from Mira, who was sitting with a few of her friends.


    I waved back and continued my way outside of Ravenclaw Tower. I have to maintain the illusion that I''ve been here at Hogwarts, the entire time the events took place.


    I passed through the cloistered corridor and stopped, feeling eyes on me. A quick look around showed that there was nothing, so I looked out onto the courtyard.


    I found myself face to face with the ghost of Ravenclaw House, the Grey Lady.


    She floated before me, her black eyes staring at me unblinkingly.


    "Can I help you?" I said, leery of her presence.


    The ethereal woman blinked at my question, a look of veiled curiosity settling in her dark eyes. She opened her mouth, as if to speak before closing it again.


    Her eyes sought mine, but I refused to make contact, instead keeping my attention on her waist-length hair and her pale skin.


    She must have been quite the woman in life. I thought.


    It was true that she was friendly to members of our House, but it always seemed like it was something she did out of a sense of duty, rather than it being her desire.


    It made sense, of course: Lady Helena Ravenclaw was paying an endless debt borne out of her betrayal to her mother.


    The Grey Lady didn''t answer my question, instead gliding backwards, away from me. Her eyes remained glued to me, even as she faded through another wall.


    What the Hell was that about? I thought, unnerved. Does she know about my trip?


    I steadied my breath and resumed the course with a shake of my head. How could she know? No, something else was going on.


    My mind was troubled for the remainder of the walk.


    I entered the Great Hall, wincing at the cacophony slamming into me and making my headache worse.


    Is it just me, or are they all louder than they should be? I thought, pressing my index to the side of my head and rubbing circles into it. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m recovering...


    I found my friends already seated and moved to take my place beside them, grunting out a quick greeting.


    "Hey, Adam. All right?" Tony greeted me back from my left. Across from us, Su did a cute, little wave, her mouth too full to talk.


    "Yeah." I said, trying to keep the raspiness out of my voice as I piled food onto my plate. "You?"


    There was no reply.


    I took a bite, and then another, before realizing he wasn''t going to answer.


    I turned to him. "Tony?"


    The boy was staring at me, concern shining in his eyes. "Adam¡­ you look terrible."


    I frowned, thinking quickly. "Wow, thanks, man. And here I thought I wasn''t actually ugly."


    "No!" The boy freaked out at my conclusion, almost knocking over his glass. "...No. That''s not what I meant, Adam."


    Su giggled, covering her mouth and then speaking in a false, chiding tone of voice. "That wasn''t very nice, Tony. You hurt his feelings."


    The boy sighed, exasperated, and hung his head in defeat. "I can''t win this one, can I?"


    "No."


    I took another bite of sumptuous chicken breast, nodding in false wisdom. "One learns to accept defeat when one must."


    Tony sighed again.


    "But, Adam¡­" Su called out from the other side of the table. "Tony does raise a good point¡ª no matter how thoughtless it was. Are you all right?"


    I nodded, keeping the movement nice and slow, and smiled her way. "Yes. I''ve been running myself ragged these past few weeks¡ª I guess all that stress is finally taking its toll on me. I definitely needed that long sleep."


    "You need a lot more of it, from the looks of it." Tony said and tapped my left shoulder, sending stabs of pain through my upper body. "You''re as pale as a ghost."


    I forced myself not to cringe, my whole body tensing for a few moments.


    "Well." I said, trying to keep my breathing steady and hiding it under the guise of clearing my throat. "That''s the plan, remember?"


    Tony nodded twice. "That''s right¡ª I was wondering why you went to sleep so early yesterday."


    "Me, too." Su said in agreement. "But it makes sense, because your interview is on Sunday, right?"


    What? I frowned for a second before nodding. That¡¯s right, I do have an interview.


    "Yes." I said, watching as my two friends came to their own conclusions on the matter.


    Friends. The sly voice mocked. Do friends lie to each other like this?


    They wouldn''t understand. I shot back, biting into a chicken thigh.


    "You''ll need all the rest you can get for that." Tony said, shivering. "I hate interviews¡ª people just asking you questions over and over. Never ends!"


    I frowned in agreement. "That makes two of us."


    "Three." Su corrected me.


    I gave her a weak smile, turned back to the food and did my best to ignore the annoying voice in my head.


    A few minutes later, I sat back, having had my fill.


    "You know, speaking of the paper¡­" Tony produced a copy of the Prophet and placed it beside my empty plate.


    I blinked at the sight of it, feeling my blood run cold at the image it depicted on the front page. It was the site of the Apothecary, crawling with Aurors and Ministry officials.


    They''ve already reported on what happened?


    I moved my plate to the side and unfolded the paper, reading the article on the front page.


    <hr>


    <h2 style="text-align: justify">HORROR AT DIAGON ALLEY


    UNKNOWN DARK MAGIC KILLS AUROR</h2>


    There are blunders, and then there are blunders. We¡¯ve seen signs, again and again, that Diagon Alley has had many incidents with ne''er-do-wells, the most famous of which was when Gringotts¡¯ security was breached by Dark wizards and witches unknown.


    This time, however, tragedy struck at the Apothecary. Known far and wide as the premiere locale to supply merchants with ingredients for potion-making, the Apothecary has been the business of choice of many wizards and witches¡ª myself included.


    ¡°Only a single thing was taken, and I don¡¯t even understand why.¡± Sarah Green, owner of the establishment said, wiping tears from her eyes.


    But another thing was taken, that day; a life. Auror Maxwell Turner, alongside Auror Trainee James Whitshed, had been conducting their patrol when they found indications of a break-in occurring at the Apothecary.


    It is unknown what occurred next; only that Auror Turner and Auror Trainee Whitshed were rushed to St. Mungo¡¯s, with Auror Turner tragically losing his life before he could receive treatment, and that the Apothecary was only missing a single vial of Dragon¡¯s Blood.


    ¡°There was so much blood¡­¡± Sarah had tearfully told everyone. ¡°I was so scared.¡±


    The first Auror at the scene, Lucy Grayson, was baffled by the events.


    ¡°It just wouldn¡¯t mend!¡± She said, nerves frayed from her failure. ¡°I realized that I had to rush him to St. Mungo¡¯s, but it was too late.¡±


    The Healers at St. Mungo¡¯s were similarly astonished.


    ¡°It was a deep, but simple cut. I heal their like every other day!¡± Healer Brandon Ledger said, shaking his head. ¡°But any attempts at restorative magic seemed to fail on our patient. It was clear that there was some Dark magic afoot, but we couldn¡¯t, for the life of us, even identify what it was¡ª let alone how to treat it. Sadly, he had lost far too much blood by the time he was brought to us, and was gone by the time we administered the Blood Replenishing Potion.¡±


    Ominous words. Could this be a sign of darker times to come? With He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named defeated at the hands of Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, are we witnessing the rise of a new Dark Lord?


    The Head of the Auror office, Rufus Scrimgeour, refused to comment on such a question. Trust the Ministry to...


    <hr>


    Dead. My eyes hovered over the word. Dark magic? I used the Shield Charm.


    "Wow." I said, giving the paper back to the boy and trying to sound surprised. "That''s crazy."


    "First, the attempted theft at Gringotts." Tony said, taking the offered paper and rolling it up. "And now, this attack¡­"


    "You reckon they''re related?" Corner asked from Tony''s left, looking dubious. ¡°This was written by Skeeter. I¡¯ve heard my mum talk about her: ¡®a tendency to tell tall tales, she has,¡¯ as mum would say.¡±


    Opposite of him, Boot laughed.


    "Yeah, maybe you''re right Michael." Tony said, flushing red with embarrassment.


    "It''s a bit of a mystery though, isn''t it?" Su chimed in. "Nothing but a single vial was taken. What would he want Dragon¡¯s Blood for?"


    "Who knows? Besides, the Aurors probably stopped him before he could take any more." Michael said with a shake of his head.


    I stared down at my empty plate, focusing on the discarded bones of the chicken I consumed.


    That man isn''t recovering in St. Mungo''s, after all. I thought. I killed him.


    Those three words echoed in my mind, sending reverberations through my body.


    He''s dead because of me. I thought, frowning as I realized something even stranger and perhaps more disturbing. Why don''t I feel anything?


    "¡ªarke? Clarke? Are you listening?" Tony''s voice brought me back to reality. "...Clarke?"


    I didn''t reply, instead pushing off of the table, acutely aware of the vial of Dragon¡¯s Blood in my pocket.


    "You''re right." I tried my best not to sound hurried, but the words still came in a noticeable rush. "I should get some more rest."


    I walked out of the Great Hall at a brisk pace, missing the knowing stare Professor Quirrell sent my way.


    I had to end this. I didn''t want this guy''s death to be for nothing.


    I killed him. The thought repeated itself unnecessarily.


    I lost myself in my haze of determination, not even remembering to Disillusion myself until I was halfway to the Seventh Floor.


    Soon, however, I found myself standing in front of the familiar wall of the Room of Requirement.


    The words formed before I even had the chance to walk back and forth.


    THE STRONG BLOOD


    "I have it." I produced the vial as proof of my claim, the dead quality of my voice surprising me.


    The words on the wall shifted.


    TRY ANYTHING


    DEATH


    Had I not been so out of it, I would have thought the words odd, but in my current state, I didn''t even think to question anything.


    I just wanted to get it over with.


    The words faded as a dark, wooden door, banded with gold and silver formed in their place. Needing no further invitation, I swung the door open, marveling at how heavy it was.


    What is this? I thought and entered the dark space, the door disappearing behind me.


    The torches lining the walls lit up with eerie silver flame, shedding light on my surroundings. I was in a massive, circular chamber made of stone, which was black as pitch and¡ª I realized as I knelt down, ignoring the burning pain in my thighs¡ª unbelievably smooth.


    I got back up, my eyes taking in the singular path laid out before me, noting the torches placed on either side. Beyond them lay a depthless chasm; I knew that, if I fell, there would be no coming back.


    Ahead of me, at the room¡¯s epicenter, I spied an altar atop a raised platform. There didn¡¯t seem to be any indication that this place was built by human hands. Only magic could have been used to create something like this.


    This whole place is one monumental, solid piece. I realized, the strangeness of my environment snapping me out of my funk. Where am I? There''s absolutely no way this is still the Room of Requirement.


    I stepped forward, the standing torches on either side of me lighting with multicolored flames, shifting from reds, greens, blues and every hue in between with no rhyme or reason.


    I had no idea what this signified, but instinct provided the answer where my mind couldn''t. Put simply, this was pure chaos.


    In other words, this was life energy. Remarkable. No wonder the room said it would kill me if I tried anything.


    I pressed forward, the torches lighting up with every step I made until I reached the base of the short stairway.


    Swallowing down my trepidation, I ascended it with great difficulty.


    At the top, I found myself staring at a gray crystal, sitting lifelessly on the surface of the small altar.


    No. I realized, giving it a closer look and watching it give minute twitches every now and again. It''s moving, but it''s like it''s bound by something. I probably don''t need to guess what''s caused this.


    "It''s obvious what you want." I said to the open air. "But, just in case I''m misunderstanding, you want me to pour the blood on the crystal, right?"


    I felt the rush of air from behind me and saw the multicolored flames leave their torches for a few moments to form a ''YES'' before returning to their rightful place.


    I nodded and turned back to the crystal, which had grown darker in the last few instants.


    No wonder the Castle has been pressuring me. I realized and unstoppered the bottle, tipping it over with great care. Perhaps a few weeks later and this crystal would be completely gone to the darkness.


    I didn''t know what this thing was for, nor did I know what exactly would happen if I ignored it, but I wasn''t willing to wait and find out.


    The blood fell onto the fragile crystal, disappearing into it without a trace.


    With a look of fascination, I held the vial over the crystal, letting the last of the droplets flow into it before stepping back and waiting.


    Nothing happened.


    I looked around, wondering what the deal was when the crystal rose and flashed a blinding white, forcing me to scrunch my eyes shut.


    When I opened them again, I gaped at the sight, my skin breaking into goosebumps. I thought the chamber had been alive before, but it paled in comparison to what I saw and felt in the air now.


    Lines of pure white had emerged from the altar, flowing to its base and outwards like a life-giving river, forking and splitting itself into every inch of the room. I stood there, mesmerized by the sheer beauty of it.


    "Welcome, Adam Clarke, to the Chamber of Knowledge and Life." I turned so fast I felt a wave of dizziness go through me, but I forced myself to endure it and looked at the newcomer with surprise.


    The Grey Lady, ghost of Helena Ravenclaw, gave me a mysterious smile.


    "Or should I call you... the World Drifter?"

 21 - Alef Ard

    oooo


    Alef Ard


    oooo


    A few hours earlier, in the morning¡­


    Professor Quirinus Quirrell


    Quirinus woke up feeling content again for the third time in a row.


    He hadn''t had such good sleep in over a year. With a zest he seldom possessed, he set about his morning routine.


    He showered, got dressed, and then he made some tea before taking a seat.


    Lifting his cup, Quirrell took a whiff of the billowing steam, enjoying the light, grassy scent before setting it back down to cool off slightly.


    He closed his eyes, almost seeing the creature latched onto the back of his head, and cast the image away with great difficulty.


    He let out a shaky breath, taking hold of the cup again, this time with trembling hands.


    Quirinus took another whiff of the liquid, relaxing as the smell, once again, summoned up memories of a better time in his life.


    Ever since he''d been humbled and waylaid by the spirit of the Dark Lord, it had been so hard to maintain a hold of himself.


    Day by day, he had felt his body continue to degrade, with his mind slipping away from his control, beaten down and gradually subsumed by the great presence attached to him.


    He would look at his reflection in the mirror and see nothing but a dead man glaring back with malevolent, red eyes.


    The sight never failed to make him shiver.


    At least, until recently. Quirrell thought, taking a sip, his eyes turning thoughtful. Quite intriguing, the turns life takes us in, aren''t they?


    He stared down at his tea, swirling the liquid for a few times before taking another sip.


    His thoughts turned to the boy he''d taken under his wing.


    "Adam Clarke." Quirinus whispered, feeling the mass in the back of his head twitching.


    The boy was the textbook definition of a diamond in the rough.


    He''d never expected anything special from the lad, and Clarke had seemed like an above average Ravenclaw student, at first; studious and possessed of a modest amount of skill¡ª likely gained from said studious nature.


    However, Quirrell soon saw that this image was just a show. A veil to hide his true self, and it was a convincing one, too.


    Clarke had played the part of the barely sociable bookworm well, hiding amongst his peers and falling beneath anyone¡¯s notice. What the boy hadn¡¯t realized was that playing an act such as this took a toll on a person.


    Quirrell understood this; he¡¯d been playing everyone the fool his entire life. Very few people had managed to glean past his nervous, timid exterior, to see the passionate, driven soul beneath.


    Even when I was young, almost nobody noticed. Professor Quirrel frowned, taking another sip of his tea as he reminisced. Ravenclaw was supposed to be the House of Knowledge. It was where I had hoped to find like minded wizards and witches who were as interested as I was in magic.


    Those had been the hopes of a child, he later learned. His peers had been a disappointment to him, shunning him at every turn¡ª and for what? Because I was a little quieter, a little more timid than the other children?


    Quirinus shook his head. It won¡¯t do any good to dwell on the pain¡ª only a hindrance. Besides, I¡¯ve reached heights greater than any of those dullards could ever dream of.


    Yes; Quirrell indeed understood Clarke¡¯s path even better than the boy did, himself.


    He¡¯d seen the signs of friction between Adam and his classmates, specifically the boy, Boot. It seemed as if history was repeating right before his eyes; another child¡¯s future would be compromised before it had the chance to be actualized.


    But then, Clarke did something to surprise him; he thwarted his enemy and adapted without help from anyone.


    He took the betrayal head on, and did not lose himself in the negative emotions. Instead, he put all of his focus into his studies.


    Witnessing Adam¡¯s resilience and determination to succeed had triggered something in Quirrell¡¯s disused heart.


    He saw a glimpse of the boy he had once been, and the Dark Lord¡¯s influence had waned, for Quirrell had dared to let hope back into his heart.


    Of course, the Dark Lord did not take Quirrell¡¯s interest in the child well.


    Your purpose is to bring me the Stone, not frolic with a child. The spirit had told him, in between its days of slumber.


    The Dark Lord¡¯s opinion changed, however, when Quirinus had tested the boy¡¯s aptitude during his sham of a detention.


    Staggering potential. The Dark Lord had spoken after Clarke had gone, that evening. He could be very useful to our cause.


    Quirinus did not understand his master¡¯s reasoning, for Clarke was a Mudblood.


    Though he, himself, did not believe in the virtues of pureblood doctrine, Quirrell knew that Adam would never have been accepted into the new age his master wished to usher in.


    Still, it was not his place to question, he thought as he continued to spend time with this boy. I barely even need to teach him. He conducts the research on his own, and would only accept the barest of hints from me.


    Quirrell smiled with a certain amusement. And though he did not say it outright, Clarke always questioned my ideas, testing their limits, as well as the limits of my own patience, sometimes.


    He supposed it was inevitable; after all, one could not chart the limits of magic without asking questions. And sometimes you must ask uncomfortable ones to proceed.


    As a Professor, it was his duty to create a nurturing environment most conducive to his student¡¯s progress.


    That was why he¡¯d applied for a teaching position, in the first place. He¡¯d wanted to prevent another situation like his own from happening.


    In a way, Quirrell had wanted to return the favor that Professor McGonnagall had given him, so long ago.


    He smiled at the thought of his colleague, feeling a surge of pride at even being able to refer to her as such.


    Quirrell took another sip, remembering the first time his old Professor had insisted he call her by her first name.


    And what a strange day it was. He shook his head and was about to take another sip before the fire in front of him intensified with a roar for a few seconds before going back to normal. Glancing at it, he watched as a woman''s face materialized in the coals.


    It was a testament to his acting skill that he was able to affect a nervous look upon his face before he even realized there was someone there.


    ¡°Professor Quirrell?¡± The voice in the fire asked.


    Quirrell nodded, a jerky movement that made his neck hurt. He hated doing that.


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± He stuttered out, setting the cup down with trembling hands. ¡°To whom am I s-speaking?¡±


    ¡°This is Auror Hope O¡¯Conner.¡± She said, her voice fast and low pitched. ¡°We were hoping to have a word.¡±


    Quirrell tensed, though his reaction could not be seen through his robes. He got up and approached the fire, looking as if it would leap out at him and scare him to death.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said with a shaky breath. ¡°How c-can I help you, Auror H-Hope?¡±


    She stared at him for a moment, as if judging his worth, before answering. ¡°There¡¯s been an incident at Diagon Alley, involving a Dark spell we¡¯ve never encountered before.¡±


    A gleam of interest entered his eyes, but it was gone before she could notice it. ¡°I s-see.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°The boss thought we¡¯d ask you, of course, since you are the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, and could have specific knowledge relating to this spell.¡±


    Quirrell gave a jerky nod once again, swallowing with the nervousness one would have right before their execution. ¡°Of c-course. What did the spell d-do?¡±


    He stifled the flare of anger at O¡¯Conner¡¯s now disdainful look. One day, they will all acknowledge my power. But I must be patient. My prey must remain unsuspecting.


    ¡°It was the Shield Charm.¡± She said, and Quirrell showed her his first genuine reaction. He blinked in surprise.


    ¡°The Shield Charm?¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hope said slowly, as if he were a fool. ¡°One of our Aurors had a run in with a Dark wizard. His midsection was cut open¡ª he died before he even made it to Saint Mungo¡¯s, in fact. No mending spell could work on him, because we found traces of the Shield Charm in his wounds.¡±


    Quirrell turned away from the fire, pretending as if the very news had frightened him, but his hidden expression was one of calculation. ¡°That¡¯s d-d-dreadful!¡±


    ¡°Maybe this was a waste of time.¡± Someone muttered in the background.


    Hope turned her head away from Quirrell slightly, a dangerous look in her eye. "Not another word from you¡ª not after your cockup."


    So they messed something up, eh? Quirrell thought. That they were here meant that they could not conceive of any other way to track this wizard or witch. The likeliest explanation was that they''d ruined their own crime scene.


    There was a bit of tense silence before she spoke up again. ¡°Would you happen to know anything about such a spell, Professor Quirrell?¡±


    Quirrell hid his disdain well, swiveling to the woman in false alarm. ¡°I b-believe so, Auror O¡¯Conner.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Surprise was evident on her face, and her demeanor changed entirely. ¡°Please, any information could help us find the killer.¡±


    Quirrell gave another jerky nod as he almost tiptoed his way back to the fireplace. ¡°I d-do not believe I can g-give you specifics, but Defensive M-Magic has always been a specialty of m-mine.¡±


    Hope nodded, impatient for answers now.


    ¡°It has always b-been a theory of mine.¡± Quirinus started explaining. ¡°That the barrier essence of the Shield Charm could be used in other s-spells.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± The Auror said, dipping her head as she considered the information. ¡°A spell weaved into another spell?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Quirrell said. ¡°Though it-it would be f-foolish to try learning such m-magic. The c-consequences alone could be c-catastrophic.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡± Alarm dripped into the woman''s voice.


    Quirinus shook his head. ¡°It would t-take a wizard or witch of c-considerable skill and kn-knowledge to even make the attempt. T-to succeed...¡±


    Hope nodded. ¡°That is the general conclusion that we¡¯ve reached as well.¡±


    ¡°You mis-misunderstand the g-gravity of this.¡± Quirrell said, his tone rising with a little more force. ¡°One of the l-last recorded uses of a Dark, m-modified Shield Ch-Charm was by the D-D¡ª¡± He stopped himself, as if afraid to speak the name. ¡°... The Dark Lord, Grindelwald.¡±


    A commotion erupted behind the Auror, and he saw her head turn away, disappearing from the flames for a moment before coming back.


    ¡°Your help has been appreciated, Professor Quirrell.¡± Auror O¡¯Conner said, nodding with a bit more respect than she had displayed, before. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of c-course.¡± He said, affecting a nervous grin, but she¡¯d already terminated the Floo Call.


    The expression fell off of his face in an instant. He shook his head in disgust at himself and at the incompetence of the Aurors. It was a wonder they¡¯d survived his master¡¯s initial onslaught.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± The voice from the back of his head spoke.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Said the Professor quietly, taking his seat once again and sipping at the now-tepid tea. ¡°The ability to modify any Charm is prodigious enough, but to use the Shield Charm in this way¡­ There can only be one who¡¯s responsible.¡±


    ¡°Clarke¡­¡± Voldemort said the name as if it were an appetizing meal. "Just what is this child''s game, I wonder?"


    Quirrell felt the barest hints of concern enter his mind and shook them off like fleas.


    Clarke was playing dangerous games, true, but they were his games to play. ¡°It should not affect us, Master. He is discovering his own path in this world.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Voldemort replied. ¡°But see to it that his pursuits do not interfere with ours.¡±


    Quirrell nodded and got up to start his day. ¡°Of course, Master.¡±


    oooo


    Chamber of Knowledge and Life, Present Time...


    Adam Clarke


    I stared at the floating woman before me. What she''d just said¡­ It reminded me of something.


    "The World Drifter." I said, swallowing a lump in my throat. I''ve used that exact same term before¡ª when writing a story.


    I didn''t want to think about the implications.


    The Grey Lady only nodded, her eyes roving over my form with unblinking intensity.


    I stifled a shiver and pressed on, letting my annoyance wash away the wonder and trepidation I felt while standing here. "What do you mean by those words? Helena."


    Helena''s eyes widened with shock, and her mouth parted for a few moments before she turned angry.


    Just as she was about to speak, I felt a wave of what I could only describe as a soothing series of tingles pass through me and the dead woman.


    I turned to look at the crystal, watching as it shifted its color to a light blue.


    None of this made any sense. There was never a mention of a crystal or a Chamber of Life and Knowledge in the books, nor in any of the five trillion spin-offs, video games, plays, and whatnot.


    Just what was going on here? Was I never in canon, in the first place?


    I gave a minute shake of the head. I suppose, as a series of books for kids, Rowling would never have gone into much detail. But, as an existing, fully-fledged world, it¡¯s a completely different matter...


    There would need to be something that made Hogwarts Castle so special. That made a lot more sense.


    Besides. The sly voice interjected. What does it matter if it''s canon or not? Your mere existence here has already shifted things. There''s no longer any point to playing the prediction game.


    As if to prove the voice''s point, Helena began to speak. "I have not heard my own name spoken in fifty years. Though, I should not be surprised that you know it, World Drifter."


    I took a breath and turned to face her again. "You keep calling me that."


    "Indeed." Helena said, circling me. "You appear as a boy, but I can see your true self."


    "My true self?" I repeated with a swallow, unnerved by her words. "What do you mean?"


    The look in her eyes turned strange as she stopped in front of me. "You are not among the¡­"


    She searched my eyes, and I found that I could not tear them away from hers. "But you are. How?"


    "You''re not making any sense, Helena." I said, a muted niggle of irritation intermingling with curiosity. "Can you explain? In complete sentences, please."


    My use of her name snapped her out of whatever trance she was in. She frowned. "I can feel it. I can feel echoes of the other side clinging to this walking corpse you inhabit¡ª and yet, you are also full of the spark of life. How have you done this?"


    I swallowed at the way she referred to my body. A walking corpse. That''s just great.


    "They called my birth a miracle." I murmured, voice rising back to normal as I paced back and forth. "This body¡­ it was never meant to be alive. Was it?"


    "It was not, World Drifter. I can smell the stench of death on you." Helena kept pace with me, her clear voice echoing in the Chamber. "And yet, you are alive. What I would do for another chance at that¡­"


    "I have a name, you know." I said, stopping and getting in her face. "I''d prefer if you used it, Helena."


    Helena floated back, eyeing me with an intense, cold sort of interest. "Adam Clarke is not your true name, and it seems only fair that you reveal yours, since you already know mine."


    I scoffed, impressed with her feisty and tenacious nature. The nerve of this one!


    I found myself smiling. What a damn shame. If she were alive and I was a bit older...


    "Very well." I said with a nod. "You can call me... Zero."


    "Your true name was a number?" She said, tilting her head in confusion. Helena sent me a pitying look. "Your parents were most unkind to you. I offer sympathies."


    That got a laugh out of me, and I felt the stresses of the past hour fade for a short time.


    "Zero isn''t my original, given name." I said, laughing again. "Now, that name most certainly should stay in the past¡ª where it belongs. But I can accept being referred to as Zero, if you are still unwilling to call me by my new name."


    It was a name I¡¯d chosen for myself in my darkest hour, when the knife in my hand whispered sweet nothings to me in a vain attempt to soothe my tormented psyche. I shook off the ancient thoughts. Never rewind, always forward.


    "Zero." She rolled the name in her mouth. "Well met, Zero."


    I stared at her for a long moment, weighing the sincerity of her words.


    "Likewise, Helena Ravenclaw." I said, turning back to the crystal. "You called this place the Chamber of Life and Knowledge?"


    "Yes." Helena said. "The true heart of the Castle."


    I scrutinized the room, noting how the energy emanating from the crystal moved out in pulses¡ª like a literal heart, beating as it pumps blood to all of its body''s extremities.


    "Why is it here?" I said, before shaking my head. "Let me rephrase: does it have a purpose?"


    "A purpose?" Helena repeated, offended at the word. "Life needs no purpose¡ª it is an end in and of itself, Zero."


    I frowned, the strangeness of her using my name still not sitting well with me¡ª I hadn''t been called that in so very long.


    Turnabout''s fair play, I guess. I thought.


    "That''s not what I meant¡­ I''m asking who created this place, and why? More than that, how have you come to know of it?"


    Helena continued to stare at me, even as she considered my questions.


    "No one has." Helena revealed. "This chamber was not created by wizard kind or any living creature¡ª at least, not directly."


    Not directly. The words echoed in my mind. The conclusion came to me after a second''s deliberation. "It came into being on its own?"


    I got a nod in return.


    Amazing.


    "I see..." I took a step and did my best to wrap my head around it all. "The Room of Requirement led us here, which means it''s linked to this place, somehow. It''s the only way to get here, correct?"


    "Yes." There was a glimmer of interest in her dark eyes. ¡°Go on.¡±


    I hummed.


    "The Room functions by discerning its users'' many desires and wants..." I stopped, gaping for a second as the realization came. "Wait. Desire, that¡¯s the key. Borne of the desires, feelings, thoughts and just a dash of soul¡ª this place is a genius loci!"


    The words hung in the air.


    "Impressive." Helena smiled at me.


    "So I''m right?" I asked, feeling shocked despite the logic checking out.


    It makes perfect sense. I thought, looking down as I processed the information. In fact, it would''ve been impossible not to have one appear, considering the school has been steeped in the desires and souls of young, developing students for the better part of a thousand years.


    "Yes, you are." Helena brought me back to reality.


    "And you''re here because¡­" I thought. "The chamber cannot speak for itself aside from its limited vocabulary. You''re an emissary, of sorts."


    Her smile widened. "Your newest moniker suits you, Zero."


    I grimaced at the mention of it, my excitement hamstrung in an instant.


    "The Rising Star." I said, shaking my head. "I''m not interested in pointless titles or trophies."


    "Indeed?" Helena pressed, intrigued by my answer. "Do you not seek to be acknowledged by your peers? You are clearly blessed with talent, and a drive for success."


    "Recognition is overrated, Helena." I said, waving her words away. "The more you try to seek it, the more miserable and hollow you end up feeling."


    "I see¡­" Helena said, and it almost seemed like she was going to fly away, from the look on her face.


    It¡¯s a sore topic for her. I thought. Considering how she became a ghost, I suppose I can¡¯t really blame her for it.


    "A genius loci." I said, circling back to the previous topic. "I can''t believe there''s one here. I didn''t think those could even exist on this plane."


    That seemed to bring the woman back in, I was glad to see. "It''s only logical: magic is alive and even sentient, in a way."


    "True, but I''d never heard about anything like this from¡­ before I came here." I said, turning to gaze upon the crystal. "I suppose the genius loci has named itself the Chamber of Life and Knowledge?"


    The crystal hummed in a low, ponderous tone.


    "Yes." Helena translated for it. "But it has said that the name has never felt right."


    I snorted with a shake of my head.


    "Not surprising." I said, addressing the crystal. "That''s not a name; that''s a description. You need a name."


    The crystal bobbed left and right, pulsating with enthusiasm.


    Helena floated to my side and smiled. "It is asking you to give it one."


    "You want me to name you?" I said, incredulous. "This is no small request. Are you sure you want me to do it? I''m the one who caused you trouble, in the first place."


    The crystal bounced in midair, like it was nodding in the affirmative.


    "It says it''s sure."


    "Yeah." I gave her a wry grin. "I could tell¡­ I need to sit to think about this."


    The stone beneath my feet rippled like water: I leapt to the side, expecting danger but relaxing when I saw that it was just a chair with a high back, made of the same black material as the room.


    "Thank you." I said and took my seat, staring at the ''veins'' of the room.


    I began to murmur names to myself, slowly leaning forward. "Heart Reach, no¡­ too obvious. Blackheart¡­ ridiculous. Heart of Hogwarts¡ª Helena, how about Heart of Hogwarts?"


    "I don''t like it." She said bluntly. "It must be a name to symbolize the entity''s greatness. Heart of Hogwarts is just another description."


    The crystal pulsed with agreement.


    "Right¡­" I said and thought about it some more. This place represented the life of the school, and considered itself a spirit of knowledge. "... How about ''Alef Ard''? A thousand worlds to encompass the breadth of your knowledge."


    The crystal sent a strong pulse of power through its veins, connecting with my body for the barest of instants and conveying a sense of gratitude and acceptance.


    ¡°Alef Ard, it is." I said, smiling as the magic retreated, leaving me tired and panting..


    The crystal bounced around with excitement, like a child who¡¯d received a lifetime supply of chocolate.


    What a day. I thought, leaning against the chair on my right side and letting out a long, tired exhale.


    Helena glided to my side, watching the crystal¡¯s reaction with me as I slowly got my breath under control.


    "What''s it like¡ª being alive again, I mean?" She asked out of the blue.


    I turned to look up at her, repressing the urge to gulp as I saw something unknown smoldering in her dark eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    oooo


    Halls of Hogwarts, same time...


    Hermione Granger


    She¡¯d lost him.


    Hermione stifled a huff. He''s really good at hiding when he doesn''t want to be found.


    She wasn''t even sure how he''d done it, but Adam had somehow managed to evade her notice with ease.


    Had he detected her presence?


    Hermione bit her lip as she turned a corner, still searching for the boy.


    She stopped to stare at a peculiar portrait of a man attempting to teach a group of trolls how to dance, before shaking her head and resuming her search.


    I''ve checked the sixth floor. She thought. He wasn''t there, and from the looks of it, he isn''t here, either.


    Still, she continued to search¡­ and found no sign of the boy.


    This time, in the privacy of an empty classroom, she let her annoyance out with a loud groan.


    "Just what is he doing?" Hermione took a deep breath and sat on a nearby desk. "He always just disappears."


    For a moment, she considered the possibility that he was Apparating, but shook her head.


    No one can Apparate or Disapparate on Hogwarts Grounds! Her mind thundered with surety. He must be doing something else. Perhaps he knows of a few secret passageways. Or¡­


    She stopped as she considered her next thought. He must have learned a spell to turn himself invisible. He''s always studying far ahead, after all.


    It made sense to her. Much as it rankled her to admit, Adam Clarke was light-years ahead of her when it came to learning magic.


    It was surprising, in a way.


    When she''d first learned of the Wizarding World, she had been afraid of being so far behind her peers.


    The other children had an eleven year head start on her, and so Hermione had hit the books with a passion her parents had not seen in years, ever since she''d set her eyes on their library.


    She smiled, both in fond remembrance and a touch of amusement at the reality.


    She needn''t have been afraid.


    Magic is amazing. She thought, swinging her dangling legs under the table. But students are the same everywhere¡ª not even magic can change that.


    The sad truth was that people simply didn''t care to study. Most treated academics as a painful chore, even if it was magic. She supposed that those who have lived in this society did not feel the wonder that she did with every spell she was able to cast.


    Hermione, however, did not take it for granted; her scores spoke for themselves¡ª and so did Adam''s.


    The Rising Star of Hogwarts. She thought, frowning as she felt a surge of jealousy, mixed in with pride and some guilt.


    She knew it was wrong to feel about her friend this way, but she just couldn''t help it.


    Hermione was used to being the smart one, the one people turned to for answers.


    But then Clarke came. A prodigy, they called him, with talent rivaling the great wizards and witches of the age.


    She remembered the day she met the boy, wincing.


    And how can I not? Hermione flushed with shame at the memory. I bungled that first impression. It''s a wonder he didn''t hate me, from that day forward.


    In fact, he didn''t seem to hold it against her at all, the next time they met.


    Her flush deepened. That hadn''t been a good day, either¡ª a terrible few weeks, really.


    As she had feared, her classmates ended up disliking her, just like in primary school.


    But Adam had approached her and offered his companionship for no reason other than to make friends with someone who shared your interests.


    Hermione sniffed and wiped her eyes. Now was not the time for tears.


    Prodigy, rising star¡ª none of it mattered to her. The important part was that her friend was hurting and that she wanted to help.


    Now, if only she could find him. Hermione huffed and gave up for now.


    She would likely see him in the Great Hall later.


    He''s going to have to come out of hiding to eat eventually.

 22 - Twisted Musings

    oooo


    Twisted Musings


    oooo


    Feb 19, 1992, 9:00 AM


    Draco Malfoy


    Pierce the flesh, pull to mouth, bite, chew and swallow. Pierce the flesh, pull to mouth, bite, chew and swallow.


    "Draco?"


    Draco Malfoy did not even realize someone was talking to him, taking another bite of his sausage and mindlessly swallowing it.


    He snapped out of it at the sound of someone snapping their fingers next to his ears. Draco turned to see a concerned Pansy Parkinson.


    "Pansy?" He said, rubbing behind his ear with an annoyed look. "Don''t do that."


    "I''m sorry, Draco." Pansy said, looking abashed. "I just couldn''t figure out how to get your attention. You seemed like you were under some sort of spell."


    Beside him, Crabbe grunted in agreement.


    Draco blinked, not realizing he had lost track of everything. He stifled the wince that threatened to come over his face.


    You are a son of Malfoy and Black. He heard the cold rebuke of his father in his own mind. Act like it.


    "I was thinking about something concerning our Potions homework." Draco hoped his quick lie sounded smooth in their ears. "It''s due tomorrow."


    He had, in fact, completed the damned thing the day before. Still, he could always pretend that he needed to give it one last proofread, just in case.


    "Plenty of time, Draco!" Millicent said, waving his words away before piling some food on her plate. "Best to enjoy your food while it''s still hot!"


    Draco bit off the scathing response and composed himself. He did not appreciate the girl''s forward nature. It never ceased to get on his nerves.


    Nott had been the same way, as well. The theft incident had driven the boy away from Draco, however.


    He still did not understand why Nott had even done it. It wasn''t like he didn''t have an allowance of his own¡ª Draco had seen the boy''s sack of coin firsthand, after all. It had been a meager amount compared to his own, but Theodore still had far more than any of the others.


    So what was the point of it? He¡¯d risked everything and then lied about it to Draco¡¯s face for no apparent reason.


    Draco shook his head. Understanding fools was an exercise in futility.


    Besides. He thought to himself. However inelegant and crass, Millicent is right about one thing: food''s getting cold.


    He continued eating his breakfast, savoring the tastes as he tried not to think of anything. Hopefully, this time it would work.


    He lasted about five seconds before someone got his attention.


    "There he is." One of the upper years said nearby. "Can you believe it?"


    Draco followed the boy''s line of sight and found the object of his most recent thoughts.


    Adam Clarke; the boy entered the Great Hall with his two friends and took a seat at the Ravenclaw table. He looked a little worse for wear, but far better than he had the day before.


    "Filthy Mudbloods." One of the girls muttered low enough to not be heard by anyone farther than a few feet. "They think they''re so smart."


    "My mum told me once that they steal the magic away from honest wizards."


    There was a murmur of agreement going through their immediate surroundings. Even Draco found himself nodding along, almost not registering what it was that they were saying.


    "What do you, Draco Malfoy, think?"


    The Mudblood boy''s words echoed through Draco¡¯s mind, having spread their roots deep inside the totality of his thoughts.


    "Not what your parents think, or even your friends. You."


    Draco exhaled, trying to steer his focus back to the sausage hanging off of his fork.


    "Look at him." The same boy continued, his voice full of contempt. "He thinks he''s better than us."


    "Heard he has an interview with the Daily Prophet today."


    "Yeah?"


    "What is Wizarding Society coming to, now that the pondscum thinks it can engage with us?"


    A smattering of people fidgeted at the boy''s words, but did not dare challenge them. Draco¡¯s gray eyes swept over them; he swiftly identified the students as the half-bloods of the House.


    Draco frowned and set his fork down, having lost his appetite.


    Could Clarke be right? Draco thought, the warring feelings within him weighing him down.


    Father had always told him that they, the pure of blood, were superior to all, both mentally and magically.


    And yet, Clarke the Mudblood had surpassed everyone around him with strides so monumental that it boggled the mind.


    And with such laughable ease...


    For a brief instant, Draco remembered the Shield Charm that the boy had cast that day, when they''d caught him unawares.


    That was when Draco had realized that he wasn''t dealing with any normal wizard.


    Clarke had taken every spell they''d thrown at him and kept moving like they weren''t even there.


    Staggering power. Draco thought.


    It was a sobering event, and one that never failed to cause his anger to surge, as well as his unease¡­ perhaps even his fear, if he were to be honest with himself.


    The Ravenclaw boy had not retaliated, even though Draco knew that Clarke could have¡ª a hundred times over, he could have.


    So, why hadn''t he?


    It was yet another question Draco had no answer to. Draco hated mysteries the most, unless he was the one being mysterious to others.


    "You''re a smart wizard." Clarke had told him. "Just think about it."


    Maybe there''s more to Clarke than meets the eye. But what could it be? Draco thought. Perhaps it''s the way he acts. He behaves more like Father or Professor Snape than he does a Mudblood, after all.


    It was plain for the eye to see, and Draco had been watching this one for quite some time.


    So, what did he know about Clarke?


    I know that he''s a prodigy when it comes to the magical arts. Draco thought. I know that he carries himself with the dignity of a pureblood¡ª or at least, someone of noble bearing¡ª and I know that he seems to be a step ahead of everyone around him.


    Draco pondered this for a few moments further before it clicked for him. A Mudblood raised in an orphanage¡ª wait.


    He stilled as a thought occurred. Surely not?


    Draco turned his head towards Clarke with a thoughtful expression. His mind was going a mile a minute. Maybe he''s not a Mudblood¡­?


    "Draco, what''s wrong?" Pansy said in concern, cutting off the blonde''s thoughts and bringing him back to reality. "You seem¡­"


    She did not finish, but Draco could figure it out well enough. He knew that his behavior was strange in their eyes.


    To be honest, it''s strange in my own eyes, as well. He thought and decided to address the girl. "I''m all right. I''ve just been thinking a lot, that''s all."


    He had hoped the words would assuage her concerns, but interest made its way into Pansy''s eyes, instead.


    "Oh?" She lowered her voice to a whisper as she leaned towards him. "About what?"


    Draco resisted the urge to scowl and pushed himself off of the Slytherin table. "I don''t want to talk about it."


    "Oh." Pansy said, the expression on her face telling Draco that she realized that she''d overstepped one too many times. "I''m sorry."


    Draco waved it off and shouldered his book bag. "Let''s go. I need to get my homework done."


    "But I''m not done eating." Goyle muttered but got up anyway, along with the rest of their group.


    Draco felt bad about interrupting his friend''s meal, but made his way out of the Great Hall, regardless.


    Pansy did not follow.


    It was just as well; Draco wanted to make as much distance between himself and Pansy''s questions, at that moment.


    In fact, he didn''t want any of them knowing that, somewhere deep inside of his most guarded thoughts, he felt sympathy for Adam Clarke¡ª Mudblood or not.


    A true shame that someone of his talent is not one of us. The fact that he could even have these thoughts was both galling and frightening.


    Draco did not think any of his friends or family would react well to his change. He knew that he would not have, were the roles reversed.


    It only made him feel all the worse.


    oooo


    Adam Clarke, same time


    I spied a glimpse of Malfoy as he exited the Great Hall in a bit of a hurry.


    He looks troubled. I thought and turned to Su, who had been talking to me. "I''m sorry, Su, I got a little distracted. What were you saying?"


    "Oh." Su followed my line of sight and couldn''t find what I''d been staring at. With a shrug, she focused on me again. "I was wondering if you were ready for the interview, today."


    I gave her a strained smile. "Hopefully, I am. I don''t rightly know."


    If I were to be honest with myself, I''d rather fight another two-man cell of Aurors than do interviews with reporters. I thought.


    "You look a lot better than yesterday, Adam." Su said, before wincing. "I''m sorry. That sounded a lot more encouraging in my head."


    "No, no." I was quick to say. "You''re doing great¡ª better than Tony, at least."


    ¡°Hey!¡± Tony said, brandishing his fork at me with menacing promise in his eyes, before it shifted to amusement. ¡°But, to be serious here, you¡¯re right, Su.¡±


    It would have sounded reassuring, or even endearing, had he not had a mouthful of potatoes in his mouth.


    ¡°Talking or eating.¡± Su wrinkled her nose at him. "You should pick one! Don''t be like Ron."


    Tony gave us a sheepish look and swallowed, before speaking again. "Sorry. Anyway, you''re definitely looking better, Adam. I''m glad you''ve been resting."


    I smiled and nodded. "Thanks, guys."


    It had actually been the best sleep of my life, which was both great and frightening in equal measures.


    It was great because I had finally made everything right with the Castle again. Alef Ard was no longer pressuring me to do anything¡ª in fact, its presence worked to soothe my soul with such a penetrative fervor I hadn''t felt since I''d reached the peak of my previous life.


    I had gone to bed feeling exhausted, but complete in a way that simply couldn''t be described with any accuracy.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    On the other hand, it was frightening because I had murdered a man who stood as an obstacle in my path, and I felt nothing for him.


    I didn''t know what that signified, but I did know that my lack of reaction was not natural.


    This body isn''t natural. The very thought of killing another person¡ª it doesn''t phase me anymore. I thought, piling some eggs onto my plate. Helena referred to me as a living corpse. Am I so linked with the void that I feel no guilt when I¡¯m pulling people into it?


    Another argument for me not feeling anything was that, just like me, everyone eventually would go to the void to be reborn in the future.


    Why be sad over the natural order of things?


    Did I enjoy killing the man? No.


    I did feel a great thrill whilst dueling him, though; the primal human fear borne from putting my life on the line, the deadly game of spell exchange, the excitement that came with it¡ª all of these worked me up something fierce.


    He should have walked away. I thought with a bit of frustration. He forced my hand. All they had to do was fuck off. The guy got himself killed over 50 Galleons.


    You almost got yourself killed over 50 Galleons. The sly part of me whispered with some amusement as I stared down at my eggs. At least try to be a little self aware when making comments like these?


    I nodded to myself before digging in. It was a fair point, after all. I just wished it wasn''t the voice in my head making it.


    I brought another forkful of eggs to my mouth, doing my best to keep my breathing level as my taste buds writhed with pleasure. Anything I ate tasted like ambrosia, a true delight.


    I feel so¡­ I thought, swallowing. Alive. All of my sensations seem magnified, in a way.


    Within the far recesses of my mind, I felt Alef Ard buzzing about with happiness, like a child praised by its parents.


    That had been a change I was still acclimating to: in all of the excitement, I hadn''t considered the consequences of naming a genius loci.


    This is your doing? I thought, and the spirit buzzed in the affirmative. I see, thank you.


    I had half expected the genius loci to have Intellectus, which would allow me to have instant knowledge of anything within the Castle walls¡ª sort of like the Marauder''s Map. Maybe the Marauders had inadvertently tapped into Alef Ard when they were working on it? It could very well be just a spell they made up, too. Hard to tell, though¡­


    I threw a glance towards Fred and George Weasley. The two boys seemed to be deep in discussion¡ª a far cry from their usual fanfare.


    Maybe there¡¯s something to it?


    I watched them for a few seconds longer before Tony poked my shoulder.


    "Incoming." Tony said, and I followed his face to see Hermione walking over to me with an expression of determination on her face. Trailing behind her at a more sedate pace, were Harry and Ron.


    I know that expression. I thought. She''s looking for answers. And dragging the poor sods with her, too.


    As she got even closer, I wondered what she wanted before giving a mental shrug.


    "Good morning, Hermione." I said before she started. "Ron. Harry."


    "''Lo." Ron waved, oblivious to Hermione''s mild agitation. "All right?"


    I suppressed the urge to smile. Ron, you hero.


    "I''m feeling a lot better." I said. "No more headache and I''m not as tired as before. What about you three?"


    "I''m fine." Both boys muttered.


    Hermione took a second to answer. "I''m doing well. Adam, I was hoping we could have a word?"


    I gave her a long look, watching as she fidgeted under my gaze.


    "All right." I finally said, setting my fork down and preparing to get up.


    "Wait, if you''re still hungry¡ª"


    I scoffed with amusement, raising a hand to forestall whatever she was about to say. "No, it''s fine. I had a little too much, as it is."


    "Growing body, and all that." Ron piped up.


    "Yeah." I let out a scoff before smiling. "I take it that this is a private talk?"


    Hermione nodded before turning to her two friends. "Ron, Harry¡ª"


    "Yeah, yeah." Ron cut her off, turning away. "See you later. Come on Harry."


    Harry nodded to us before backing away as well. As soon as he was sure that Hermione wasn''t looking, he mouthed ''Good Luck'' to me.


    Observant kid. I gave him another nod and gestured to the exit of the Great Hall. "We can talk on the way to the Headmaster''s office."


    Hermione opened her mouth before forming an ¡®o¡¯ of realization.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Hermione said. ¡°The interview.¡±


    "Good luck, Adam!" Su and Tony said at the same time.


    "Thanks, you guys." I graced them with a smile before snatching a piece of bread. "I''ll let you know how it goes."


    "You''d better." I heard Tony''s mutter as I joined Hermione and exited the Great Hall in silence.


    As the doors closed behind us, the rowdy, boisterous atmosphere was replaced with the peaceful quiet of the halls of Hogwarts.


    "So." I started the conversation off, taking a quick bite of my bread. "Have you ever been to the Headmaster''s office before, Hermione?"


    "I have not." She answered.


    I gave her a sidelong glance. She seemed to be trying to find the words to say.


    "Fascinating place, really." I said. "It''s got all the previous Headmasters in portraits¡ª there are a lot of them."


    "I read about them."


    I nodded and took the final bite of the bread, patting the crumbs off of my robes. "Yeah, I did too. But seeing them was a completely different experience, you know?"


    Hermione nodded slowly, looking like she was working up her nerve.


    I decided to cut the poor girl some slack and stopped walking, turning to her. "All right, out with it."


    "What?" Hermione''s eyes widened at the sudden confrontation.


    I smiled to put her at ease. "You''ve been looking like you wanted to say something to me even before you came over to me in the Great Hall. So go on¡ª spit it out."


    She hesitated, and I felt my stomach drop. Wait¡­ is she going to admit to having a crush on me or something?


    I hoped to God that this wasn''t the case. If she did, I was going to run to the Headmaster¡¯s office faster than the fucking Flash.


    "Can you turn invisible?" Hermione finally blurted out, unable to keep her question inside any longer.


    I blinked. "What?"


    That hadn''t been what I was expecting.


    Like a dam bursting, Hermione''s words came. "Well, I could never figure out where you were, so I went looking for you and you always kept disappearing and I lost track of you¡ª which means that you either know some secret passages, or you can go invisible."


    She said all of that in one breath. I marveled at her word-vomit for a second before what she said caught up with me. She''s been following me?


    I hadn''t even noticed.


    Professor Quirrell''s words about minding my own surroundings came to mind. Maybe I should follow his advice a little more stringently.


    "I''m sorry." Hermione continued, taking my silence as a sign of rebuke. "I didn''t mean¡­"


    "You''re right." I said.


    "It''s just that I¡ª wait." Hermione''s eyes widened. "I''m right?"


    ¡°Is that what you focused on?¡± I scoffed in amusement, but nodded anyway. "Yes. I know a spell which allows me to go unseen."


    A moment, and then¡ª


    "The Disillusionment Charm, correct?"


    My smile widened. "Did your homework, huh? Not bad."


    Hermione did not answer, looking away with a blush.


    I suppose that''s answer enough for me. I thought. "You want to learn it?"


    "No." She said quickly. "I mean yes! I definitely want to learn it."


    "No¡­ Yes¡­¡± I drew the words out, enjoying messing with the girl. ¡°Which is it, exactly?"


    "Yes." Hermione said with some force, before looking unsure. "I want to learn it. It''s just that¡­ um¡­"


    I waited for her to finish, though I had a feeling I knew what she was going to say.


    "I wanted to know where you were going, too." Hermione forced herself to say, sending me a mixed look of expectancy and nervousness and doing her best to ignore how red her face was.


    Well, at least she''s honest and direct. I thought, wondering what to say to her.


    Hermione fidgeted, wondering if she''d said too much.


    How much should I really tell her? I thought. "Do you need to know?"


    That didn''t seem to be the answer she expected, I realized as she tilted her head. "What?"


    "Do you really need to know?" I repeated myself.


    "I mean¡­" she grabbed her left arm in a clear sign of rising tension. "No, I don¡¯t¡ª but I just wanted to know where you were going, Adam."


    I considered telling her about the Room of Requirement for a moment, before discarding the thought. Until I had a better handle on the Castle''s genius loci, it was better to keep this one a secret.


    "I just like being alone sometimes." I said. "If I stay around people too long, I become really tired. It doesn''t matter who I¡¯m with¡ª I just need to get away for a little while, maybe do some independent research, or catch up on some reading. I don''t like being disturbed."


    It wasn''t exactly a lie; as an introvert, I did enjoy being alone. It helped me recharge my ''social battery'', so to speak.


    All I omitted was the location of my retreat and what exactly I would be researching.


    As I spoke, Hermione''s expression turned into one of guilt and mild shame.


    "Oh¡­" she said, her eyes not meeting my own. "I didn''t know that. I''m sorry, Adam."


    "It''s okay." I waved her apology off, feeling bad for not telling her the full truth. "I''m sorry, too. I don''t really share what I do with anyone because I''m not used to people actually worrying about me."


    "That''s right..." Hermione had a look of realization before it grew even guiltier than before. "I didn''t think about¡­"


    "Like I said, it''s all right." I reassured her before she could beat herself up some more. "You still want to learn the spell?"


    Hermione nodded in silence, not wanting to put her foot in her mouth anymore.


    "All right." I said, patting her shoulder a few times to show her that everything was fine. "We''ll have to figure out when to meet¡ª"


    "Ah." Professor Flitwick''s voice came from the side, drawing my attention away from our conversation. "There you are, Mr. Clarke."


    "Professor Flitwick." Hermione and I greeted him automatically.


    "Miss Granger." The diminutive man gave her a cheerful nod. "Fine day, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, professor." Hermione said with a nod.


    "Am I late for the interview, sir?" I said.


    "Goodness, no!" Filius said with a laugh. "The interview won''t start for¡­"


    He pulled out a pocket watch and examined it for a moment. "Another fifteen minutes. Plenty of time, lad."


    "Aye." I agreed before turning to Hermione. "Talk later? We¡¯ll figure something out."


    Hermione nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±


    I turned to the Professor, who was eying the two of us with interest. "I''m ready, sir."


    "Come along, then." He said, before addressing Hermione again. "Have a wonderful day, Miss Granger!"


    "You too, sir!"


    We descended into silence as we made our way towards Dumbledore''s office. I felt a slight nervousness creeping up my spine.


    "Any idea who the Prophet sent to do the interview, sir?" I asked out of the blue.


    "I''m not sure." Professor Flitwick said, sending me a knowing look. "Afraid that it''s Rita Skeeter, Mr. Clarke?"


    I smiled, some of the nervousness washing away. "Is it that obvious, Professor?"


    Flitwick gave a little laugh before answering. "Now, don''t take this as confirmation, but Miss Skeeter has always preferred taking stories which are of a more¡­ dramatic nature."


    I nodded, understanding what he was getting at. Tragedies, deaths, affairs, scandals, smear campaigns: that was Skeeter''s bread and butter.


    There was a good chance that she wouldn''t take this story. It was going to be a puff piece about an eleven year old orphan succeeding through hard work.


    Then again, if anyone can turn a story like this into a hatchet job, it''s Rita Skeeter. I thought.


    I could already picture it. A few suggestive sentences here, a few misquoted, misunderstood statements, and it could easily become a story of a Mudblood daring to spit in the face of his betters.


    I shook my head. Voldemort was still a shadow stuck to the back of Quirrell''s head, and his followers were either in Azkaban or had fucked off to the depths of whatever Hellhole they''d crawled out of.


    Articles like that wouldn''t get far in the current political climate.


    "There is no need to worry." Professor Flitwick said. "Even if they do send¡­ her, both the Headmaster and I will be attending to make sure nothing untoward happens."


    I smiled as we turned a corner, the Headmaster''s office gargoyle now in view. "You''re right. I just have to put my best foot forward."


    "Words to live by, young man." Flitwick said and stood before the gargoyle. "Twirling Twizzlers."


    The gargoyle leapt to the side, revealing the spiral staircase leading up.


    "We''re just in time." Professor Flitwick said. "Ready, Mr. Clarke?"


    I swallowed and nodded. "As ready as I''ll ever be."


    We went up the stairs and paused outside of the Headmaster''s door.


    "Come in." Professor Dumbledore said before we even knocked.


    I scoffed, sending my professor a glance. Filius seemed amused at this, as well.


    I pushed the door open, seeing the Headmaster at his desk. Opposite of him, a young witch in her twenties engaged him in polite discourse.


    "Ah, Filius, Mr. Clarke." Dumbledore said by way of greeting, gesturing for us to approach. "Amy, I''m sure you are already familiar with Filius."


    "Professor." The woman named Amy got up and greeted the man with great warmth. "It''s been a long time."


    "Miss Broduk." Filius said in amusement. "Please, call me Filius. I haven''t been your teacher and Head of House for some time now."


    "Be that as it may, Professor." Amy smiled back. "Old habits, and all that."


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Professor Flitwick only graced her with a fond expression, before gesturing to me. "I''d like you to meet Adam Clarke¡ª I daresay, he is one of the best students that I''ve ever had."


    "My, my." She gave a polite, but impressed smile as she turned her hazel eyes towards me, extending a hand. "Amy Broduk. Reporting for the Daily Prophet. A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Clarke."


    I took her hand and gave it a firm shake, marveling at how soft it felt to the touch. What the hell is she using to keep her hands so soft?


    "The pleasure is all mine." I said, letting go and staring down at my own hand. "What''s your secret to keeping your hand soft like that?"


    Amy gave an amused chuckle at the question. "Professor Dumbledore was right about you, Mr. Clarke; you are very inquisitive."


    I smiled back, keeping things polite. She could tell, however, that I was waiting for an answer.


    "I propose a trade." She said, taking a few steps over.


    The tall woman towered over me, and I couldn¡¯t help but run my eyes over her. She was thin, with silky brown hair reaching down to her neck and a kind face, enhanced by the slight smile still playing at her soft, pink lips. I almost took a step back, being acutely aware of her perfume¡ª an alluring note of myrrh and lilies hovering in the air around her.


    "A trade?" I did my best not to react to the wonderful smell before answering. "I''m listening."


    "Perhaps a display of your skill to dazzle the readers?" She said, smiling with her eyes. "You do this for me, and I''ll tell you the secret."


    I considered her offer.


    She''s pretty shrewd. I thought. Or maybe I''m reading too much into it? She''s either trying to call attention to the possibility that I''m a fraud, or she genuinely wants to show people proof of my skill. Either way, it makes for a more impressive story.


    This woman was something else. Her alluring features, as well as her bubbly personality seemed like the sort of thing that would let her past many people¡¯s walls, while her sharp nature let her ask all the right questions; traits like these were a reporter¡¯s bread and butter¡ª the best way to get the scoop. I wondered why she was saddled with such a low tier story.


    Then again, the name Broduk didn''t sound like any I should recognize.


    Discrimination? Maybe office politics?


    I supposed it wouldn''t hurt to show off a few of the less impressive spells in my repertoire, if it helped her a bit. "All right, Miss Broduk. I¡¯ll give a demonstration."


    "Splendid! And, please¡­ call me Amy." She said, smiling a little wider and stepping back as she sent a wink, fully aware of the effect she had on me. "Shall we?"


    What a woman.

 23 - Ramifications

    oooo


    Ramifications


    oooo


    February 20, 1992, 5:45 PM, Near Hagrid''s Home


    The air was full of the sound of metal scraping against the frozen ground and the stench of manure as I went about my work.


    It wasn''t a smell I particularly liked, but the benefits that came with this job far outweighed the negatives.


    Hagrid stood over yonder, drawing the thestrals to him with a sack of rabbits. Its bottom was soaked through with blood, which dripped slowly into the snow beneath the man''s feet, dyeing it a bright crimson.


    With a final grunt, I transferred the last of it to the wheelbarrow and set the shovel to the side.


    I wiped the sweat beading on my forehead and grimaced, feeling my shirt cling to my clammy skin. I resisted the urge to draw my wand.


    I needed to be at least fifteen feet away from the¡­ material if I wanted to get dry and cleaned up.


    It was annoying, but necessary.


    And so, I walked the short distance, cast a few spells and went back to the wheelbarrow.


    "Need help, Adam?" Hagrid said, sending a quick glance my way.


    "No, I''ve got it." I said, smirking to myself. "Besides, this is good exercise."


    "Aye!" Hagrid thundered in agreement, startling the poor thestrals who had been slowly filtering into the clearing. "Nothing like some exercise to get you feeling alive."


    Oh, how right you are¡­ I thought. But not for the reasons you think.


    Absol broke off from her group, bumping against me in greeting.


    "Hey, girl." I caressed her head, smiling when she crooned in pleasure. "Missed me, huh?"


    Her only response was to raise her head so I''d scratch her neck.


    I rolled my eyes and did what she wanted. What a spoiled princess.


    Eventually, I stopped, much to Absol''s dismay.


    "Sorry, Absol." I said, gesturing towards the wheelbarrow and the shovel off to the side. "I''ve some work to do."


    She moved towards the wheelbarrow, likely in an attempt to push it forward for me.


    "No, girl." I said with a laugh. "I have to do it, myself."


    The exercise was important.


    If it''s one thing I''ve learned from dealing with Alef Ard, it''s that powerful magic can potentially cause deep exhaustion to set in. I thought, watching my companion turn her beak up at me and trot off to her herd. I''ll need to get stronger and gain more stamina, and it''ll have to be done the old fashioned way. There are no shortcuts.


    At least. I amended, recalling one of the passages I''d read during my search for Strong Blood. No shortcuts that won''t cause me to die earlier than I can afford to.


    Becoming an adult more quickly was something I was a hundred percent behind, but not at the cost of my own lifespan.


    I was going to get there, anyway. There was no real hurry.


    "You''ve still got time to make it up to ''er, Adam." Hagrid said, standing in the middle of the thestral feeding frenzy as he threw the rabbits in all directions.


    "I''m sure she''ll forgive me, in time." Was my dry response.


    The large man was about to reply, but drew his hand back as one of the taller thestrals tried to snap at it. "Back! Wait your turn!"


    The thestral stood to its full height, doing its best to intimidate Hagrid, but the man was more exasperated than anything at this display.


    "We do this every time." Hagrid said, maintaining his composure. "You think I''m going to give up now? When will yeh ever learn¡ª too stubborn fer your own good."


    It was a few seconds later that the standoff ended with the thestral backing down and getting a few hares for his trouble.


    I shook my head at the exchange before going back to work. Wheeling my cargo to the greenhouses and back was a short affair; ten minutes to get there, another ten minutes for the return trip.


    All in all, it wasn''t a long walk, but it was very hard on the body.


    And that, in turn, is good for me. I thought to myself as I reached the greenhouses and deposited the cargo at the usual spot. The more I do this, the stronger I get and the more magic this body can handle.


    The logic behind this wasn''t as sound as I would have liked, though. In the books and movies, Voldemort''s new body had looked more like a living corpse than a healthy human being.


    He wouldn''t have had much stamina, but he had been throwing Unforgivables around like candy¡ª and that was just after he''d been resurrected.


    A living corpse... sound familiar?


    I shook the thought away before it could take hold.


    Maybe... I thought, instead. The body Voldemort created for himself was spawned from flesh, bone and blood, but magic played a fairly large part as well. It would make sense that it would be an ideal conduit for spells. Stamina would no longer be a factor.


    There was no real way to tell. I frowned as another thought occurred.


    Voldemort is here at the Castle. I thought. Stuck to the back of Quirrell''s head, to be sure, but here nonetheless. Why isn''t he kidnapping Harry and enacting his resurrection ritual?


    It wouldn''t have even been that hard, all things considered.


    If I had to do it, I would have stunned the boy, taken him to a secure location, slipped him some Draught of Living Death so he didn''t escape while I got everything together for the ritual.


    Bone of the father, flesh of the servant, blood of the enemy. I thought. That plan took me all of twenty seconds to come up with. True, it would need some tweaking to fit the situation, and I was likely underestimating the difficulty of the task, as well as the response that such an action would cause; I was sure, however, that it could be done.


    This raised the following question: why wasn''t Quirrell doing this?


    Was the body created by the Philosopher''s Stone that much better than what Voldemort could achieve with the dark resurrection ritual?


    I considered the possibilities as the thestral grounds came into view in the distance. Just a few minutes and I would be there.


    There could be several reasons. I thought, stopping for a few moments and observing the light trail of smoke ahead: a sign of Hagrid preparing some food for the both of us.


    The body created by the stone is better, maybe even purer, in a way. It would be a product of magic, and magic alone; an ideal conduit.


    This was probably the best reason, considering that was the conclusion I reached from analyzing Professor Quirrell''s actions and decisions on the matter.


    It was also possible that the dark ritual had some hitherto unknown, negative effect¡ª aside from the whole ''no nose, red eyes and looking like a pasty, bony corpse'' thing.


    I supposed it made some sense. The rudimentary body that Voldemort had in the fourth book was made with unicorn blood and snake venom; one ingredient involved hunting unicorns, which was an affront to and desecration of magic, and the other was antithetical to life.


    Using the Stone, instead, would have minimized the risk to his person¡ª whatever was left of himself that could be passed off as a person, anyway.


    I took a short breath and looked at the wheelbarrow with consternation before I moved to finish the last leg of the trip. Aside from the Philosopher''s Stone being destroyed, he also went for the ritual because he wanted to negate Lily''s sacrificial magic, though he doesn''t know about it, right now. If he did, it might affect his decision-making process.


    Two birds with one stone, I realized. But, even with this, I still felt that Voldemort would have preferred the use of the Stone over the ritual.


    Maybe I needed to look into the Philosopher''s Stone with a little more close scrutiny, if only to satisfy my curiosity.


    I would need to keep an eye on Harry, as well. If Voldemort decided to say ''fuck it'' and kidnap the boy for the ritual, then it would just interfere with my goals.


    It had nothing to do with the fact that I liked the kid. Nope.


    I parked the wheelbarrow in its usual spot and stood in place for a few moments, taking deep breaths and stretching so my muscles cramped as little as possible, the next day.


    Off to the side, Hagrid was waiting nearby, a campfire crackling with merry and cheer up at a large cooking pot.


    I smiled, the expected rich scent of cooked meat, as well as rosemary and basil reaching my nose and making my mouth water with anticipation.


    "It''s almost done." Hagrid said, looking up from his quarry. "You''re lookin'' famished, Adam. Yeh didn''t eat today, did you?"


    "Ate like a pig, actually!" I was quick to say, speaking more at the sight of his dubious expression. "I promise. Breakfast and lunch. My stomach''s just been feeling like a bottomless pit lately. I hope I don''t start getting fat."


    Hagrid eyed me for a second longer before accepting my words with a guilty shrug. "Maybe I''ve been overworkin'' yeh."


    He really hadn''t. In fact, I was the one who''d volunteered for the hard labor aspects of the job, in the first place.


    If Hagrid had his way, I''d be helping him with the flobberworms, instead of all of this.


    I suppressed a shiver. I wasn''t afraid of the slimy creatures, so to speak. If push came to shove, I would grit my teeth and just do what I needed to.


    Doesn''t mean I want to be anywhere near those fucking things.


    Still, my request for hard labor was a move that both baffled and impressed the large man in equal measure.


    I suppose meeting people who are actually willing to put in the hard work is a rare thing for him? I gave a mental shrug before returning to the conversation.


    "I don''t think so. I feel fine." I said, before relenting a little. "But I''ll take it a little easier, just in case. Can''t start building muscle if I''m too busy tearing myself apart."


    Not unless I brew Wiggenweld on the regular. I thought. Which¡­ isn''t a bad idea, all things considered. I¡¯ll add that to the list.


    Hagrid chuckled as he continued to stir the pot. "Well, this''ll put some muscle on those bones fer sure."


    "Yeah." I said, sitting down opposite of him and letting the fire warm me up.


    My eyes focused on the bubbling concoction before going to Hagrid, who was pulling a sack from his moleskin coat.


    "Flour." He said, producing the white powder from the large pouch and adding it to the mixture before stirring again. "It should thicken the stew right up¡ª give it some heart."


    "It''s brilliant." I said.


    The sound of hooves pressing into the snow came from behind. I scoffed, knowing who it was without even needing to look.


    Absol curled herself around me, her warmth a most welcome addition.


    I sent Hagrid an ''I told you so'' look, to which he just shook his head. I lost myself in the flames and the bubbling stew for a while before I started talking again.


    "So, why here?" I said, looking up at Hagrid.


    "Hmm?" He looked up as well. "''Fraid I didn''t hear that, Adam. What''d yeh say?"


    "Why here?" I repeated, pausing to swallow. "Not that I''m complaining, of course, but we could have the food indoors, at your home."


    Hagrid didn''t answer immediately.


    "Aye, we could." He allowed with a nod. "We definitely could. But this place... it has a special meaning to me."


    I swept my gaze across the open land around us. There didn''t seem to be anything out of the ordinary here, aside from the faint tingling sensation of a spell infused into the ground of the small area. I had just assumed it was to stave off the cold in some way, or perhaps to keep the area maintained.


    "Doesn''t look very special, does it?" Hagrid chuckled and continued to stir, his usually jovial face gaining a shade of gloom. "But it is to me."


    I blinked. So this spot has sentimental value to him.


    I looked around again, this time with a much more intent gaze, before turning to Hagrid. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Hagrid ran his hand through his great big bushy beard as he considered my request. This was a side I¡¯d never seen of the man before. He was normally so open, carefree and sharing, but this seemed to be something he was pretty closed up on.


    He must hold this place very near and dear to his heart. I thought.


    ¡°All righ¡¯. I¡¯ll tell yeh.¡± He decided, nodding. ¡°I was once a student at Hogwarts, jus'' like you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, and he took it as a sign to continue.


    ¡°After¡­¡± Hagrid hesitated as he chose his words with care. ¡°Well, after something bad happened, I couldn¡¯t remain a student any more, but Professor Dumbledore vouched fer me and kept me from bein'' punished."


    I nodded; he was talking about the Chamber of Secrets incident¡ª in which Riddle had framed him.


    "And don''t ask me what happened, Adam." Hagrid added with some force.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Perish the thought." I said, raising my hands to reassure him. "That''s very kind of the Headmaster, though."


    At that, the large man nodded. "Great man, Dumbledore."


    I found myself agreeing. The old man could have just left Hagrid to be devoured by the bloodthirsty sharks circling him.


    When you observe that a man seeks the affection of those who can do nothing for him, but for whom he must do everything, you know that he is not seeking himself, but that pure benevolence sways his heart.* I recalled the old quote from somewhere.


    Hagrid would have been around thirteen years old when he¡¯d been expelled, I reckoned. He presented no obvious benefits or uses for anyone, but Dumbledore had ensured that the boy¡ª one that he didn''t know or necessarily trust¡ª had the means to make a new life for himself.


    Perhaps some of his motivation could have been attributed to feeling guilt over what had happened, but that would only go so far.


    Letting Hagrid live on Hogwarts Grounds and continue his studies in secret was far beyond the actions of someone driven by such feelings.


    "Right, where was I?¡± Hagrid brought the both of us back to reality. ¡°I was to be trained as the new Keeper of the Keys and Grounds of Hogwarts, so that I could assist¡ª and eventually replace¡ª old Ogg.¡±


    Hagrid took a stick and re-arranged the coals of the fire so that the heat was away from the pot.


    ¡°It was a very difficult change fer me.¡± Hagrid said. He grabbed a few bowls and spoons, one of a regular size and another, much larger one.


    He filled the contents of the normal-sized one and handed it to me before doing the same for his own. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Hagrid.¡± I nodded and took a whiff of the steam coming off of the hot meal. ¡°This smells great¡ª as usual.¡±


    The man smiled a little, staring down at his own bowl. ¡°Aye, and it should. Old Ogg taught me this recipe, yeh see.¡±


    I nodded, blowing air over the surface of the soup to cool it.


    Hagrid moved the coals further away from the pot and placed the hot end of the stick in the snow, filling the air with the sound of hissing for a few seconds. I waited until he took his seat, once again, before taking my first spoonful.


    I shivered in pleasure, the sheer comforting heat of the food permeating through my body and reinvigorating me. The meat had been cooked just right¡ª solid enough to bite into, but soft enough to melt right in my mouth.


    ¡°Mm.¡± I said, scooping a spoonful of veggies and breathing in the stew¡¯s bouquet before taking another bite. ¡°Very nice. I can feel the spices really coming through on this one. You said your old teacher taught you to make this?¡±


    ¡°Aye. Good man, Ogg.¡± Hagrid said in between spoonfuls. ¡°He taught me everything I needed ter know about being Keeper at Hogwarts. In fact, he liked to have his meals around here, right after working with the thestrals.¡±


    I swallowed down my food and looked around our campsite again. That would mean this spot has been in use for¡­ over forty-nine years? Probably more, considering how long this Ogg fellow¡¯s been working for.


    The place was very well maintained.


    The tingle I''d been feeling in this spot¡ª it was a spell borne from years of Hagrid''s emotional investment.


    This was a place of refuge in an otherwise wild area, created by decades of Hagrid¡¯s passive magic, which was infused with the desire to feel safe and protected.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if his teacher also contributed to this place¡¯s magic, in some way.


    An unknown and invisible wonder. I thought. How many of these places are scattered throughout this world?


    ¡°And you¡¯ve had meals here, ever since?¡± I said, wanting to keep the conversation going. I snatched a small piece of cooked meat and held it up for Absol, who snatched it up, warbling with delight.


    ¡°Aye.¡± Hagrid smiled a little at this. ¡°I remember the first time I had this stew. Smelled great, tasted better. It took me ages to get it just the way old Ogg would make it.¡±


    I smiled back with encouragement, before taking another spoonful of the stew. ¡°Well I think he¡¯d have nothing but praise for how it all turned out, then.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Hagrid allowed, staring into the flames for a moment. ¡°I¡¯d like ter think that.¡±


    We stayed that way for a while, content to eat and enjoy each other¡¯s company.


    He turned his gaze to me. ¡°Yer a good lad, Clarke. Stick to yer path and there¡¯s no tellin¡¯ what you¡¯ll be able to do, in the future.¡±


    I frowned at him for a moment, before looking into the flames. It was the second time he¡¯d said these words to me. Had Ogg given him a similar speech in the past?


    If you knew what I had done, you would not be saying any of what you just did. I thought, frowning deeper into the flames. I killed a man in cold blood. I¡¯m already far beyond this road that you seem to have in mind for me, Hagrid.


    Pursuing magic was my chosen path, but that meant that I would eventually have to let go of things like friendship and attachment. So, what was I doing making friends with Tony, Su, Hermione, Harry, Ron and Hagrid?


    Does it? I thought. Does it really mean that I have to let go of the people I¡¯ve begun to hold dear?


    ¡°Maybe we got a little bit too serious.¡± Hagrid said, laughing a little.


    I am grateful to have you as a friend, Hagrid. I snuck a glance towards him. I just hope you¡¯ll stay that way, in the future.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± I smiled, content to let my thoughts lie for the moment and to enjoy the great meal given to me. ¡°I want to hear more about the animals you¡¯ve dealt with over the years.¡±


    Hagrid smiled back and began to speak. ¡°Might take a while, then, lad¡­ Well, you see¡ª¡±


    oooo


    February 23, 1992, 6:30 PM, Room of Requirement¡­


    I stood in the middle of the training area provided by the Room, staring down at a pig''s flank, which was hanging from the ceiling.


    The elves had been only too happy to share it with me, no questions asked.


    Note to self. I thought, looking at that delectable cut of meat. Recreate the recipes of my old life¡ª as soon as I get Hagrid¡¯s super secret stew recipe. That thing is next level.


    I shook my head and brought my focus back to the matter at hand. It was time to try and figure out what the Hell had happened that night at Diagon Alley.


    How had it all gone wrong? The days before, I had sat down and theorized to my heart''s content.


    To my dismay, it only served to muddy the waters. I couldn''t reach any useful conclusions.


    A Disillusioned, Cutting Shield Charm had somehow killed a man. Had I infused the spell with the void, somehow? Had the man simply been too weak to handle the shock of the wound? Had the Healers been too incompetent to figure out what was going on before it was too late?


    There were many more questions, some good, most silly, but I wiped them all from my mind.


    "The best way to know is to test it out in a controlled environment." I said, out loud.


    "That would be best, yes." Helena Ravenclaw said from her position to the side.


    She''d been floating there the whole time, watching me with unblinking eyes.


    I can''t tell what she wants from me. I threw her a short, sidelong glance, unable to make eye contact for too long. Dead people are something else. Creepy as Hell.


    A mote of bright purple appeared before me, buzzing about with happiness as it swirled around my form.


    "Alef Ard." I addressed the entity. "Are you sure you''re okay with me possibly using the void here? I could just go to the Forbidden Forest, or something."


    The buzzing speck began to rapidly change color, going from purple to green, blue, red, pink, yellow and back to purple.


    I blinked at the light show before turning to Helena for the translation.


    "''Since you''re using the spell on a piece of flesh instead of the Room, everything should be fine.''" Helena relayed. "I want to see this heavily rumored Dark Magic for myself. The students¡ª and even some of the teachers¡ª won''t stop harping on about it."


    "Really?" I said more than asked. I had underestimated the impact that my actions would have.


    I suppose I should have expected something like this. I thought. An unknown variant of the Shield Charm that can kill people; a mysterious, seemingly meaningless and low-value theft¡­ It''s bound to get eyes turning and heads scratching.


    "Can''t be helped." I took a deep breath and drew my wand. I got ready to cast, stopping for a moment as Helena floated to my side.


    I turned to look at her. "What is it?"


    "Nothing." The beautiful woman gave a little mysterious smile. "I just wanted a... closer look."


    I don''t like the vibes coming from her. She can''t be thinking of that, can she? I thought, curling my toes under my shoes and resisting the urge to run for my life. She''s born from a thousand-year old era, where things like age of marriage and consent were more of a really weak guideline than an actual rule.


    "Right." I said, counting myself lucky that she was a ghost, and therefore could not affect me in any appreciable way. "Shall we?"


    "By all means..." I had to admit, though, that Helena had an alluring smile. That she had many suitors in life did not surprise me.


    I closed my eyes, clearing my mind of all outside distractions. There was nothing but the target in front of me.


    I could almost see the Auror, looking upon me with mockery and contempt.


    My enemy. I opened my eyes and pointed my wand forward. "Protego!"


    Helena made a sound of surprise as not one, but two shields appeared¡ª a large one in front of me, and a small one behind me¡ª but I ignored it, linking my left hand with the large portion, just like I had done that night.


    I submerged myself in the desperation, the fear I''d felt and held the tip of my wand over the second shield shard.


    Three spells. I thought. "Praetexo!"


    The shard disappeared from view, though I could still see it with my mind''s eye.


    I spun my wand in a circle, envisioning an edge as sharp as I could imagine. "Protego Confindo!"


    I nodded to myself and turned my gaze to the target ahead of me. "Depulso!"


    The shard flew true, cutting a diagonal, clean, and deep gash into the mass of flesh before striking the ceiling and drawing a massive line from the target until a few inches before the end of the room.


    I stared at the damage for a few moments before approaching my target. The chunk of flesh was barely holding itself together, cut more than halfway through.


    A few more seconds and it would fully separate, I realized and held the bottom of the meat to stop it from tearing any further.


    "Prodigious spell work." Helena said, approaching as well. "I''ve never seen anything like this. You''ve combined four spells into one."


    "Yes." I gave an absent nod as I examined the wound for any signs of dark magic. "The Disillusioned-Shield-Cutting-Shard Charm."


    "Such a poor naming sense." The ghost added, looking disappointed. "And you were doing so well..."


    I ignored her words in favor of examining the wound. "I don''t feel any void in this¡ª Alef Ard would have reacted to it, too."


    Alef Ard buzzed in reply.


    "''No yucky death power''¡ª you are correct, Zero." Ravenclaw said in confirmation, somehow keeping her face straight as she relayed the spirit''s words.


    "Then¡­" I said, holding my wand over the large cut and closing my eyes. "Inspicere Empiricus."


    I felt my eyes moving quickly as I processed the information. There was something there, lingering and coating various parts of the wound, freely changing shape to intercept the various threads of my inspection spell.


    It gave off a sense of protection and attack.


    "I see." I said, opening my eyes. With a quick spell, I transferred the piece of meat from its hanging place to the table outside of the practice area.


    I moved to sit in front of it, but Alef Ard buzzed again, turning my attention to the black throne appearing from my right.


    "Thank you." I sat down on the large, comfortable chair, looking ahead as I pondered the results.


    Seconds passed before the silence was broken.


    "You''ve found your answer, I take it?"


    I threw Helena a glance before looking ahead once more. "Yes. The Shield Charm blocks out any and all magic with the exception of the Killing Curse. Somehow, traces of it split off and ended up covering the wound, combining together to overpower whatever magic tries to affect the area."


    "Meaning that¡­" the ghost considered my words for a moment. "It will also block any spells of Healing."


    I nodded. "That''s right. That also means that the Auror died by my hand. I''m the one who killed him, and I hadn''t even meant to."


    Silence overtook the air around us. I raised my ebony wand to my face and stared at it.


    I didn''t feel a thing.


    I wasn''t sure whether that was bad or good.


    The silence continued to stretch, providing no answers.


    oooo


    Same Time, Nurmengard Castle¡­


    He stared at the walls of his cell, before moving his attention back to the book in his hands. He turned the page, enjoying the noise it made. It was the only sound that he had any real control over in this forbidding place.


    Stone floors, a hard bed, a threadbare blanket; it had been his home, his prison, for nearly half a century by that point. He sent a short, disinterested glance outside of his narrow window, before focusing back on the book in his hands.


    It was some treatise on Muggle engineering. His wardens did not allow him the pleasure of reading books relating to magic, but they were more than happy to share these Muggle books with him.


    Likely, they consider it to be funny. He smiled slightly. They thought they were making him suffer through unbearable indignities, but he had grown to enjoy these books.


    Muggle science was interesting in ways that he would have never considered before.


    The Muggles can be quite brilliant, given the chance.


    He never would have believed he would ever think anything like this, decades ago. How times have changed.


    He stood and paced around the cell, book still within his firm grasp. It was part of his routine to stay active. He knew what happened to those who let themselves waste away in their cells, and refused to go down like that.


    He was too strong for that.


    Once done, the man sat back down at his bed, poring over the pages of the book, despite having read and understood it from cover to cover twice over. He wouldn¡¯t get a new one for at least a week.


    The man couldn''t wait until then. A new book would be much appreciated.


    A sharp set of raps at his cell door startled him out of his reverie.


    He turned his gaze to the exit in confusion. Was he imagining things?


    The next set of knocks answered that question for him.


    "Grindelwald." A female voice came from the other side of the door, muffled before the metal slot opened with a tortured groan. "I have some questions for you."


    Gellert Grindelwald, the second most infamous Dark Lord in recent history, set his book down and stood, taking slow steps towards the woman.


    "That''s far enough." She said, her voice full of authority and aggression, but Gellert could sense the fear behind it as clear as day. "They warned me about you."


    Gellert smiled, though it did not reach his eyes. "And what does an English Auror want from me?"


    He suppressed the wince that threatened to appear on his wizened face. The slight rasp in his voice was something he hated above all else.


    "You¡­ how''d you know I''m an Auror?"


    He did not deign her stupid question with an answer. "What are you here for?"


    The Auror stared at him for another moment before nodding to herself. "I''m Auror Hope, and I have some questions for you."


    "So you''ve said." Gellert said, quickly growing bored of the situation. "Out with it, then. I don''t have all day."


    "..." She looked like she was getting annoyed. "There has been an incident at Diagon Alley, involving a robbery at the Apothecary."


    "Is that so¡­" Gellert said. "Fascinating tale, but what does that have to do with me? I do not receive much news here. Surely you are not here to accuse me of petty theft?"


    "This is pointless." Another voice said from the side. "We wasted so much time just to get the authorization to come here¡ª"


    "That''s enough." Hope silenced the man with a gaze before turning to Grindelwald again. "We have reason to believe that this person was a student of yours."


    Gellert blinked. All of his¡­ former acolytes were either dead or had long since forsaken him.


    Still, this was the most interesting thing that had happened in the past eleven years¡ª aside from the story about the toddler who''d somehow killed a Dark Lord more infamous than him.


    Must not be a particularly competent wizard, to have been laid low by a child. Gellert thought with some amusement.


    "A student of mine, you say?" Gellert said. ¡°And why would you think this?¡±


    "We believe that he or she is using some Dark variant of the Shield Charm."


    Grindelwald nodded, realizing that this was why they were seeking him out. "And you''re here to question me on my knowledge of said Charm."


    "Precisely."


    He took a moment to ponder her request.


    "There would, of course, be benefits to you." Auror Hope added.


    That settled it for the man. Having more things to do with his time was payment enough in his eyes. And if he could get some more information on this new player, all the better.


    "Very well, Auror Hope." Gellert said. "Ask your questions."


    As he answered the woman¡¯s questions, he began to put the pieces together for himself.


    It¡¯s an interesting mystery. He thought as Auror Hope left with a satisfied look upon her face.


    And so she should be. Grindelwald thought. He¡¯d just given them enough information to keep them busy for at least a few months¡ª not that they¡¯d find anything. Aurors were foolish, quick to attack and slow to consider the clues and breadcrumbs laid at their feet.


    For example, this mystery theft.


    Dragon¡¯s Blood had been taken, for a value of fifty Galleons. It was theorized that the culprit did not take more because they were caught too early in their crime, but the reasoning seemed flimsy at best.


    He decided to focus on what they knew. Assuming the stores and Ministry procedures remained more or less the same, Gellert knew that there were at least five other locations that the thief could have frequented, which either had lower prices for Dragon¡¯s Blood, or no Auror patrols.


    The target was poorly chosen; this indicated that the culprit lacked knowledge of the Wizarding World. This was either a crime commited by a very stupid person, or someone who was inexperienced in such things.


    And, considering the level of intelligence, dedication and study required to achieve a spell of this magnitude, as well as the presence of mind to cast it with any success in a charged situation like a duel to the death¡ª this just couldn¡¯t be anyone stupid.


    Conclusion: it¡¯s a young wizard or witch. Grindelwald thought. Interesting. Very interesting indeed.


    He hadn¡¯t felt so alive in years. Perhaps I should take a trip to the British Isles, soon. It has been far too long.


    Gellert stared at the walls of his cell and nodded. He wondered what his old friend thought of this new player on the board.


    oooo


    *: Quote by Charles Spurgeon, the ¡°Prince of Preachers¡±.

 24 - An Ever-Shifting Game

    oooo


    An Ever-Shifting Game


    oooo


    March 5, 1992, 11:30 AM, Potions Classroom


    I stared down at the darkening, simmering blue liquid, trying to judge how long I would need to keep the fire going.


    Alef Ard pinged for me in a way I had come to expect from it, over the past few weeks.


    With a wave of my wand, I killed the flame and began to count, watching the Potion with a close eye. I dare say it is perfect, so far. Your cues are very much appreciated.


    The spirit of Hogwarts buzzed with happiness, its presence brushing up against my own for a moment, much like a cat would with its owner.


    It''s so innocent. I thought to myself, outside of the spirit''s senses. And affectionate, besides. If Alef Ard ever were to fall into the wrong hands, it would spell disaster.


    I pushed such thoughts away with an ease borne from decades of practice and gradually added the Salamander Blood to the mixture, stirring it anticlockwise.


    It took a full minute of stirring for it to reach the desired color¡ª a bright green¡ª at which time Alef Ard pinged again for me.


    I took the mortar and pestle from my kit, as well as a small container of wartcaps.


    The Fire Protection Potion. I thought, crushing the caps into a fine powder and making sure not to get any of the stuff on me.


    The powder was an interesting substance which could harden the skin into a thick, hard crust. While it was harmful on its own, it could still be used in a defensive Potion due to its protective qualities.


    The Potion that I was brewing, in fact, was the same concoction which was sitting at the end of Dumbledore''s little obstacle course on the Third Floor.


    I added the powder to the cauldron and began to stir clockwise for around ten seconds before stopping at the expected ping.


    I pulled the stirring spoon out, watching with an impressed look as the potion took on a bright red color.


    You sure know your timers. I complimented the spirit. I supposed it shouldn''t have been surprising; having observed students for around a millennium, it was bound to pick up a few things.


    Alef Ard responded with an affectionate mental nudge.


    I transferred some of the Potion from the cauldron to the vial, stoppered it and headed towards the front of the class, ignoring the stares I got from my Second Year peers for finishing early.


    "Professor." I greeted.


    "Mr. Clarke." Professor Snape did not look up from the stack of homework that he was going through. "Extra ingredients are to the right."


    Was he assuming that I messed my class assignment up?


    I stifled the urge to glare. He really was an unmitigated douchebag. Damn talented one, though.


    "I''ve finished my Potion, sir." I decided to stay cool.


    That got him to look up.


    His black eyes beheld the bright red liquid in the vial before him. He took it from me and scrutinized it from a few angles before placing it in the completed section.


    "Passable." He said, turning back to his work, though he kept his eyes on me. "You may pack up your things and leave."


    I blinked and nodded. "Thank you, sir."


    "Mr. Clarke." He said, stopping me before I had the chance to move an inch. "Twelve inches on the Wiggenweld Potion for next week."


    I opened my mouth and closed it. "Yes, Professor."


    That''ll be the easiest homework of my life. I thought. Maybe I''ll actually get things done today.


    Professor Snape stared at me for a moment longer before turning his attention to the entire class. "This applies to you all, as well."


    The look of dismay on everyone''s face was both amusing and galling, I noted to myself as I came back to my workstation to close up shop.


    Making sure to pour myself a few vials for personal use, I then began the short process of cleanup before putting all of my things back where they needed to be.


    With one, final nod towards the Professor, I exited the classroom, my mind whirling with annoyance at my classmates'' behavior.


    The Wiggenweld Potion was a powerful tool for any budding wizard; I knew of its benefits firsthand.


    I stopped moving and grasped my shoulder, remembering that night at Diagon Alley. I closed my eyes, the phantom pain echoing through my body and mind.


    The blood loss had been significant; the injury, bordering on severe. Had I been taken to a normal hospital, they would have had to stitch me up, and recovery would have taken a few weeks to a month, at least.


    Wiggenweld Potion had me back at a hundred percent in a matter of days¡ª back on my feet in one.


    It''ll never cease to amaze me just how casually people treat this wonder of magic. I thought. It is wasted on them.


    I shook my head and continued my walk. It wouldn''t do to start thinking like Voldemort or Grindelwald. Wasted or not, it wasn''t any of my business, nor did I wish to make it so.


    These people were a product of their upbringing. It was an issue endemic to humanity as a whole: complacency.


    Wizards of old have braved the then-new frontiers of magic. They''ve toiled, sweated and shed blood over many generations¡ª and this¡­ this is what it always leads to. I thought. Invariably.


    Hard times create strong men. Strong men create good times. Good times create weak men. And, weak men create hard times.* I remembered the old quote. I must have been twenty five years old when I first read it. Close to twenty years later, and things are still the same.


    Hell, I wasn''t even sure that there was a solution to this problem.


    At best, what one could do was direct society in a way that benefited it in the long run.


    It was what Dumbledore was trying to accomplish. He had rejected the position of Minister in order to keep his ears to the ground.


    Where people associated the Ministry with shady politics, endless bureaucracy and corruption so widespread it could reel minds a hundred times over in a second, they looked at Hogwarts and its Headmaster with a certain fondness borne from their formative years.


    It was ingenious in a way. But, was Albus really affecting anything in the long run?


    The student body had turned on him with ease during the fifth book. To be sure, it had required a smear campaign, and the hate towards him hadn''t lasted very long, but it still ended up happening.


    No. I thought with a scoff, startling a Hufflepuff passerby who''d been staring. Directing society is not something that interests me. I''ll leave that job to Dumbledore.


    I didn''t have the patience for it, anyway.


    "Ah, there you are, Adam." Someone called from behind me.


    So much for getting things done today.


    "Mira." I greeted, recognizing the voice in an instant. "Hello."


    Mira''s lips twitched at that, and she opened her mouth, before pausing for a bit and closing it.


    Weird.


    "I was going to wait for you outside of your Potions class, but you weren''t there." She said finally.


    "Oh?" I said, intrigued. "And Professor Snape didn''t catch you loitering outside of the door?"


    "I was quick about it." Mira winked. ¡°I¡¯m very good at hiding.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t pegged this one to be a stealth enthusiast.


    "Oh." I nodded. "Well, that makes sense."


    "So you finished early, then?" Mira smiled with a hint of smugness. "Seems that my notes are helping you quite a bit, Adam."


    Curb your self-satisfaction there, little duckling. I thought, amused. Not that she''s wrong to feel this way. Those notes are pretty good.


    "Yes." I smiled back. "They''ve certainly been useful. I''ll be caught up to the rest of the Second Years in a month, perhaps."


    "Already?" Mira said, her lips parting in surprise at the admission.


    More like, I''ll have finished Second Year completely in terms of spells and potions by the end of this month. I thought, hiding a smirk. "Oh, yes. Now that I''m starting to get a handle on things, it''ll be a breeze."


    I doubted it would be worth it to try and get my Third Year tests done this year. It wouldn''t really be feasible in this time frame, but more than that; I didn''t want to do it.


    I knew that I could get access to a Time-Turner if the Professors deemed it fit¡ª Hell, McGonagall had gotten one for Hermione just so she could attend extra classes.


    But, again, that''s not something that interested me. One of the biggest mistakes of my past life had been a focus on grinding things, whether it was video games, studies or whatever held my fancy.


    It had led to a life of little enjoyment. True, I''d been able to figure things out a while before I''d died, but that had been at least two decades wasted by that point.


    No. Putting myself through extra stress wasn''t worth it¡ª especially not when I was progressing in my studies at a rate that boggled these people''s minds.


    It didn''t mean that I would stop studying when I finished my Second Year curriculum. Far from it: I planned to learn as much as I could, but at my own pace.


    Mira hadn''t said anything for a few moments, leaving us both in a bit of a silence.


    "You okay, Mira?"


    "Yes, yes." She said, waving off my concerns with quick hands. "I just get lost in my head sometimes."


    I smiled; a kindred spirit. "I understand. Happens a lot to me, too."


    She nodded, relaxing a little at this. "Right."


    "If that''s all¡­?" I said. "I''m getting pretty hungry."


    "I''m heading to the Great Hall, as well." Mira said, turning and gesturing for me to come with her. "There''s still something I wanted to speak with you about."


    I stifled a frown. I''d wanted to go to the kitchens for a quick bite before heading to the Room of Requirement.


    "All right." I said as we fell in step together. "What is it?"


    Mira glanced at me, but didn''t say anything for a while, the air filling with the sound of our shoes clacking against the stone floor.


    "I heard a few things." She said, broaching her topic.


    I nodded for her to keep going.


    She did. "One is that you weren''t very well received among our Second Years."


    I blinked. "I wasn''t?"


    "That''s what I heard." She made sure to add quickly. "I don''t actually know if that¡¯s the case, so I thought to ask you first."


    I nodded again. Reasonable and sensible. This duckling¡¯s trying really hard to act like an adult. Reminds me of myself.


    "If you want to ask if anyone is bullying me, then the answer is no." I said. "Hobson''s been a pretty good partner when we''re paired together. Chang is pleasant. Edgecombe¡­ not so much. The others I haven''t really talked to."


    "Oh?" Mira''s eyes glinted, as if she found confirmation for something. "Tell me more about Marietta."


    I guess she heard more than she''s letting on. I thought. Is Edgecombe causing trouble?


    I shrugged. "Not much to say, really. Marietta would get antsy every time I tried to talk with Cho¡ª I think she''s overprotective of the girl and probably feels threatened by me, so it doesn''t bother me really."


    "Is that so¡­"


    "Yeah." I nodded. "Did she do something?"


    "No, but I like to take care of problems like these before they arise." Mira said with a shake of her head. "I will be having a little chat with her, as well."


    I nodded. That was a good way to run things.


    This is someone with a bright future ahead of her. I thought. "And the second thing?"


    "What?" Mira paused mid-step, confusion flitting over her face for a moment before resolving into one of understanding. "Caught that, did you? You have good ears, Adam."


    "Erm... Thanks, I think."


    I was fairly sure that my ears were way too big for my head. The sad truth of being a child¡ª nothing was ever quite right.


    She rolled her eyes and we resumed the trip. "I heard that you can cast the Shield Charm."


    I felt the hairs on the back of my neck rise, though I did my best not to give any visible reaction.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    How did she know about this? The only people to witness it in public were Draco and his cohorts.


    "And where did you hear that?" I kept my tone light.


    "So you can do it?" Mira looked impressed.


    "Didn''t say I could or couldn''t." I said, shrugging. "But, if I could, why do you ask? Are you having trouble with yours?"


    She didn''t answer, a look of both irritation and shame flashing over her face for a moment. Her cheeks gained a hint of red.


    So that''s it, huh? I thought in realization. She can''t cast the spell.


    "I was going to ask for your notes on it." Mira admitted. "I figured since I''ve helped you, you can help me."


    "I see." I said, stopping.


    I had destroyed my notes on the Shield Charm, just in case anyone decided to investigate me and stumbled across it.


    Because if a school kid like her can just ''hear about'' my use of a high-level casting of the Shield Charm, what will hardened investigators uncover?


    I took a breath. "I''m still curious about where you heard all of this."


    "Persistent one, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mira smiled. I just kept staring at her until she folded.


    ¡°We Prefects tend to talk amongst each other." Mira said, shrugging my gaze off. "And I''m friends with Elisa, one of the Slytherin Prefects. Well, friends is a strong word; more like acquaintances, really."


    She rambles when she''s nervous or flustered. I thought, amused. "And this acquaintance of yours heard it from someone in her House?"


    "Yes." Mira said, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Though she didn''t mention who said it, and what kind of situation warranted you using such a spell."


    ¡°You know, Mira, you shouldn¡¯t really trust news from ¡®friends of friends¡¯.¡± I said, making air quotes, unable to help myself.


    ¡°You sound just like my parents.¡± Mira rolled her eyes before pointing at me. ¡°And don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re avoiding the topic. mister!¡±


    This girl¡­


    I didn''t answer instantly, not at all intimidated, and not wanting to implicate anyone. Draco seemed to be turning around, and if I could get him as an ally, or at the very least, a neutral party, I would consider that a win.


    Involving Mira in this would be a mistake.


    "I wasn¡¯t avoiding anything." I chose my words with some care, waving my hand in clear dismissal. "The situation has been taken care of."


    Mira frowned at that, looking like she wanted to take me by the shoulders and chastise me for not seeking help. "Is it?"


    "Oh, yes. I haven''t been bothered, since." I said. "I''ll show you why when we meet up to practice."


    She perked up at the sound of practice. "All right, when?"


    "Tomorrow evening?" I suggested, seeing her bite her lower lip in thought.


    "No." Mira shook her head. "I''ve a study session. How about the next day, in the morning?"


    I did a mental check of my schedule before nodding. "Sure. That sounds good."


    "Great." Mira said, smiling as we reached the doors to the Great Hall. "Let''s have some lunch together, now. I haven''t had anything since yesterday."


    She''s really laying it on thick, isn''t she?


    I let out a scoff. "You''re something else."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    Whatever you say, kid.


    oooo


    Some Time Later, Headmaster''s Office¡­


    Albus Dumbledore


    He unwrapped the candy and popped it into his mouth, his eyes glinting with satisfaction as his taste buds sang to him.


    Tapping his desk a few times with his long, bony fingers, Albus Dumbledore moved about his office, before standing in front of the window and gazing upon the Hogwarts Grounds ahead of him.


    The browns and greens of the earth were already peeking through the thinning, cold patches of snow and ice littering the landscape.


    Soon, they would gradually become more thin and shrink, allowing the green shoots and fields to return to their former glory.


    Albus pressed his hand against the glass, feeling a temporary bite of cold which was washed away by the heat of the glorious Sun.


    He felt a smile grow over his aged face.


    Springtime was close, and with it, the explosion of color that followed.


    He could already see it in his mind''s eye; the plants and flowers growing once again, bathing in the warmth of the loving Sun. He could almost see the rainfall bringing the land the moisture it so desperately needed and he could even hear the peals of laughter of the children under his care.


    Every single one of his students was precious to him. There were those who looked at Albus and thought him a charlatan, one who merely pretended to behave as if he was interested in the good of those around him.


    Albus only had sympathy for these poor souls. They were not able to understand his sheer appreciation of life, nor could they wrap their minds around the concept of being good because it was the right thing to do.


    They saw him and assumed he had ulterior motives. He did not.


    Albus was a teacher. That was what he loved and that was what he was born to do.


    If he had an ulterior motive, it would have been to ensure that everyone was able to become the best versions of themselves and live out good, fulfilling lives in harmony.


    It''s a shame I haven''t taught in a while. Albus thought with no small amount of dismay, taking his hand off of the window. He felt another smile cross his face. Perhaps I should¡­ Commandeer one of Minerva''s classes?


    That sounded like a fun idea, but he shook his head, wincing in slight horror. She would not be pleased, no doubt.


    Albus had seen many things in his long years, but the sight of an angry Minerva McGonagall was one he would rather avoid, if he could help it.


    She was already working very hard as Professor of Transfiguration, Head of House Gryffindor and as his deputy.


    It would be wrong to cause her any further, undue stress.


    The burdens of responsibility. He thought, heading over to Fawkes. The poor thing had been through a rough burning a while ago, and was having trouble coping.


    Albus stroked its feathers. "It''s all right, my friend."


    He got a thankful croon for his efforts, and so he kept going. It was the least he could do for his ever present friend. Fawkes had been with him through thick and thin, and Albus was thankful for every moment of it.


    He continued, even as someone knocked at his office''s door. "Come in, Severus."


    Albus turned as the man entered, his black robes billowing in his wake.


    He stifled the childish urge to ask just how he does that and instead greeted his colleague. "Severus. I trust your day has been going well?"


    "Yes." Was the sour man''s succinct reply.


    Albus led Severus to his desk, where they sat opposite of each other. "Lemon drop?"


    "No, thank you, Headmaster." Professor Snape said with a wave of his hand and went straight to the point. "I still haven''t found the one who broke into my stores recently."


    Albus'' eyebrows raised in interest. "Still? You''ve had quite some time to study the scene.¡±


    Severus looked away at that, and the Headmaster immediately felt bad, realizing he¡¯s misstepped.


    "Perhaps that was too insensitive of me, my friend." Albus tried to soften the blow. "I apologize."


    "No need." Professor Snape got himself under control within moments. "Besides, you''re right. Whoever did this¡ª they left almost no trace."


    Dumbledore began to stroke his beard in thought. "Interesting. Do you have any possible leads?"


    Severus considered the question. "I do have a few, but there are many things that still don''t add up."


    "Indeed?" Albus said. "Such as?"


    "Nothing was taken, for one." Snape said, shaking his head.


    Albus nodded. "I suppose that the student in question could not find what they were looking for?"


    "I''m not so certain it was a student."


    Albus gazed at his Potions Professor''s face, trying to get a read on the man, but Severus gave no indication of anything.


    As closed off as ever. Albus thought, resisting the urge to shake his head in both amusement and dismay. "You think it''s¡­ him?"


    "It is possible." Professor Snape said, nodding and leaning forward on the table.


    "Yes." His black eyes darkened further as the shadows grew over his face. "Perhaps this was a test of my defenses¡ª practice for the true tests which lay ahead for him."


    That was not a good thought.


    Dumbledore took a deep breath and let it out with a slow exhale. "We will have to keep a closer eye on the man, but we mustn''t let him suspect a thing."


    Snape nodded, having come to the same conclusion. "That he was able to bypass my defenses so well that I didn''t even notice¡­ It''s a chilling thought. I had not thought him to be so¡­ competent."


    The Headmaster nodded, a grave look upon his face. "Whatever Quirinus found in his travels has changed him, indeed."


    The two sat in the ensuing silence, mulling things over.


    "Are there any others which you may suspect?" Albus said, reaching for another candy and popping it into his mouth.


    Snape nodded in response, but did not name anyone. The man seemed to be in his own world.


    "... Severus?" Albus said, snapping the man out of it. "Are you all right?"


    "Adam Clarke."


    Albus almost choked on his candy, not having expected that. He said nothing, opting to clear his mouth of food, first.


    Once done, his eyes narrowed. "The boy is talented, true¡ª but to bypass your defenses? He has merely been studying for half of a year."


    "And yet, he has received stupendous marks in all of his studies, thereby allowing him to start his Second Year early." Severus countered. "They were not record breaking, to be sure, but they are impressive nonetheless, considering the time investment and the sheer breadth of magical skill witnessed by the examiners."


    "I myself have seen him manipulate the Locomotor Charm in an extremely complex way. He is a spell crafter in the making." Albus agreed, smiling for a moment before returning to the topic at hand. "Why do you suspect him?"


    Severus looked at him for a moment. "It is not that I suspect him, Headmaster, it''s that I believe he could be capable of this."


    "Of theft?" Albus said, eyes widening with slight alarm. "Surely not. He has been a model student."


    Severus did not say anything, but then, he didn''t really need to. Dumbledore was already connecting the dots in his head.


    A talented student who, by all accounts, was liked by those around him¡­ Does that sound familiar?


    The Headmaster shook his head. It was not fair to compare every orphan boy he came across to the one he failed, all those years ago.


    "But, then again, perhaps he would not do something like this." Severus mused, airing out his thought process. "By Hagrid''s account, the boy works hard for the wage he is provided, and is very happy to do so."


    "Then¡­"


    "The boy could have simply viewed my defensive enchantment and taken it as a challenge to overcome." Snape suggested, tilting his head and moving his hand a little to the left. "Or a research opportunity¡ª Mr. Clarke is known to theorize and experiment with spells, after all."


    Albus leaned back in his chair, taking a deep breath as he considered the possibility.


    It was a stretch, and Adam had never displayed any rule breaking tendencies before, but Albus could see something like this happening.


    In his youth, Dumbledore had also done a few questionable things which he''d seen in a more innocent light, back then.


    Though, this didn''t seem enough to warrant suspicion.


    "Aside from this, is there anything else which makes you suspect the lad?" Albus asked. "We have many inquisitive students here, my friend. The two Weasley twin boys come to mind."


    Snape curled his lip. "Oh, they''ve tried to get to my stores before. They did not get far."


    Severus dipped his head for a moment and answered the initial question. "As for why I may consider Mr. Clarke a possibility¡­ It''s not very reasonable."


    Dumbledore''s blue eyes took on a slight hint of confusion. "Not reasonable, you say? That does not seem like you, Severus."


    "It is difficult to explain." Severus said and took his time to choose his words. "I have been observing the boy at various intervals, and he behaves much as a student would, most times¡ª an introverted student, but a student nonetheless."


    Dumbledore nodded and let the man continue.


    "But there are things about him which strike me as odd." Severus said. "He is able to see Thestrals, for one."


    "Indeed?" Dumbledore said, glancing at the Elder Wand laying on the table for a moment before looking at his friend. "He has seen death, then; perhaps at the place where he was raised?"


    Snape nodded. "The Orphanage of Pity in Warminster. A drab building in need of extensive repairs and funding."


    Dumbledore frowned; a terrible name for a place to grow up in. "Have any of his fellows suffered from accidents, or perhaps the caretakers?"


    "None, whatsoever. That was the first thing I checked." Snape said, having expected this question. "It is possible that¡­"


    He did not finish.


    "That¡­?"


    Severus glanced at the man before getting up and walking around at a slow pace. "The matron in charge; when she first told me of the boy, she said that his survival was a fluke. The miracle child, they seemed to call him."


    Dumbledore nodded, wondering where this was going.


    "She did not know the full details of the boy''s story, only that his mother and father had been shot to death while he was still in the womb. I believe the Muggle healers were forced to cut the boy out of his mother''s womb." Severus explained with a faint grimace of distaste and pity. "And that his father survived just long enough to give Mr. Clarke a name before dying as well. As for Adam, he had been born too early and was expected to die shortly after. He did not, and so they called him a miracle child."


    Dumbledore bowed his head for a moment, showing respect for the two souls who had suffered such senseless deaths as well as the boy who had needed to struggle to merely be part of this world.


    Injustice and evil never sleep, do they?


    Another thought occurred.


    "You believe the boy¡­ saw his mother¡¯s body?" Albus said, sending the man a dubious look. ¡°He was only just born.¡±


    "...It is possible." Severus said. "It would also explain his erratic behavior; sometimes, it seems as if he is conversing with nothing at all. The way his eyes move, the expressions on his face¡­"


    Snape went back to his seat, taking a breath before continuing. "If Clarke could remember the full breadth of his life, then not only would he recall his birth, but also his formative years. I don¡¯t need to tell you how traumatic such an experience would be."


    Dumbledore nodded in realization. Remembering years of being helpless and entirely dependent upon another person with full clarity would snap the best of minds.


    Albus did not even know if he could have coped with something like that.


    "Of course, this is all conjecture. I could be wrong about everything." Severus said. "As far as I can tell, the boy has shown no signs of any untoward behavior or even animosity towards anyone, even when some students make their¡­ not-so-pleasant feelings clear to him."


    "I appreciate your input, nonetheless." Albus smiled to keep the man at ease. "Your thoroughness and insight are as impeccable as ever, my friend."


    Snape only scoffed in reply and was about to answer, when the fireplace roared to life, signaling a Floo Call.


    "Albus!" He heard the panicked, but familiar voice of an old friend. "Albus."


    Dumbledore stood up at once, moving with swift steps to the fire. "Ursula? Is that you? What''s wrong?"


    "Yes. You don''t know how good it is to see you, right now." The woman, Ursula, continued to speak, a heavy, Austrian accent coloring her brittle voice.


    "What is going on?" The Headmaster kept his voice level and calm. "Are you all right? You sound..."


    "Am I¡­" Ursula said but quickly shook her head. "I''m fine, but there''s something very bad happening, Albus. Something terrible."


    Severus got back up and sent him a look, but Dumbledore ignored it and soldiered past the unease he was feeling. "Tell me, Ursula."


    "Castle Nurmengard is no more." She said, her breath hitching. "Grindelwald¡­ He is free."


    Albus'' eyes went wide and he reeled back, as if slapped. "Truly?"


    "Yes." Ursula said. "Our Ministry is keeping it quiet, but I saw it for myself, Albus. There is nothing left of the castle; nothing but a great crater full of shards of glass. Grindelwald killed everyone but one guard¡ª his accomplice, who helped him escape."


    Dumbledore closed his eyes, feeling tired beyond comprehension. Never would he have thought this would happen. It had been nearly fifty years since he had seen his best friend and worst enemy.


    "Albus?" Ursula said, getting nervous at his lack of answer. ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Dumbledore took a deep breath and gathered his wits about him before opening his eyes again.


    Ursula''s face recoiled back into the flames when she saw the steel behind them.


    Dumbledore began to speak. "Contact the old guard around the mainland, see what they know of this. An event of this magnitude cannot be contained by the Austrian Ministry for very long. Eventually, someone will speak. We need to know what Grindelwald is doing, what his plans are."


    That seemed to inject some spine into the old woman. "Right. Yes, of course. What will you do?"


    What will I do, indeed¡­ Dumbledore thought. ¡°I will have to make a few calls, as well. Newt and Porpentina should know about this.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t spoken to Newt in many years. This was not how he wanted their next meeting to go.


    ¡°Right. Right.¡± Ursula said, her face pained. ¡°I am sorry. I wish I hadn¡¯t been the bearer of such bad news.¡±


    "It''s all right." Dumbledore said, reassuring the woman with a smile. ¡°Be safe, my friend.¡±


    He got a nod from the woman before she ended the call.


    Albus wasted no time, snatching some powder from his left and tossing it into the flames. "The Moody Den."


    The fireplace roared once again and Albus moved his head into the flames, speaking through it into the dingy room before him. "Alastor."


    He glimpsed a face in the corner of the living room, almost bare were it not for a few chairs and tables lined with various gadgets¡ª Foe Glasses, Sneakoscopes, and various other Dark Detectors.


    He waited until the man answered. "Albus. To what do I owe this pleasure?"


    "I apologize, but I come with nothing but bad tidings this time, my friend."


    Moody''s scraggly, scarred visage scrunched, making it look even more warped and grotesque. "...Voldemort? He''s back."


    Albus exhaled, letting out a little smile. "A close guess, but not the right Dark Lord."


    Moody absorbed the comment for a moment. "Grindelwald, then. Thought he was locked up in his own impenetrable prison."


    "Not quite so impenetrable anymore, I gather." Albus said with a somber tone. "One of my contacts in the Austrian Ministry reached out to me. Nurmengard Castle is gone."


    "Gone?" Moody fixed his good eye on Albus'' own, while the other continued to spin in several directions with wild abandon. "You trust this one¡¯s account?"


    "She has never lied to me before."


    "First time for everything."


    "I suppose so." Albus said, acknowledging the possibility. "We shall know the truth of it, soon enough. If he has truly escaped, however, then we must be ready."


    Moody stopped, nodding to himself. "I''ll speak to the others, gather the old crowd together."


    Albus gave his first, genuine smile since he''d gotten the news. "Thank you, my friend."


    Dumbledore exited the flames, watching as they winked out of existence, leaving nothing but ash in the fireplace.


    "You heard everything, then?" Albus said before turning to Snape.


    Severus nodded. "This changes everything."


    "Yes." Albus gave a nod, making his way to his chair and sagging into it with the weight of the world on his shoulders, once again. "Yes, it does."


    He didn¡¯t feel up for telling Newt, just yet. He wanted confirmation, first.


    Albus directed his gaze to the window, once again. Why, after all this time? Gellert¡­


    oooo


    *Those Who Remain, by G. Michael Hopf

 25 - Study Session and News

    oooo


    Study Session and News


    oooo


    March 7, 1992, 7:00 AM, Ravenclaw Tower


    I found Mira in the Common Room.


    She was sitting on one of the couches, staring straight ahead into the fireplace.


    I followed her gaze, watching as the golden flames danced around each other, locked in a strange, but satisfying embrace.


    "G''morning, Adam." Mira said, directing her eyes to me for a moment before shifting her attention back to the fire.


    She lifted the cup in her hands to her face and took a sip. "Come. Sit."


    I didn''t say anything, moving down the stairs, past a few other early risers before taking my seat next to the girl.


    A few seconds passed in silence before I glanced at her, but Mira seemed to only have eyes for the fire in front of her and the cup in her hands.


    I took a short breath and forced myself to relax, joining in her activity. An early morning routine, huh.


    Come to think of it, I did see her here in the mornings, every now and again. I watched the fire crackle and swirl for a while, almost losing myself in it.


    This actually isn''t so bad. I thought, smiling. A good way to focus yourself¡ª to get ready for the day ahead of you.


    "Did you sleep well?" Mira asked, breaking her silence.


    "Hmm?" I tore my gaze from the fire, feeling a little disoriented before her words registered. "Yeah. Slept very well."


    Alef Ard buzzed about my head, as if to say, ''Yes, I did that!''


    I found myself amused at the spirit''s antics. Yes, you did do that. Thank you, friend.


    The spirit of Hogwarts buzzed again.


    "That''s good." Mira said, taking another sip from her mug. "I hope you don''t mind us just sitting here. It''s a bit of a tradition for me, at this point."


    "A tradition?" I repeated the word, wondering what she meant. Was it a tradition for her to sit here, or¡­?


    Reading the expression on my face, Mira smiled. "Oh yes. Each and every member of the Goshawk family makes it a point to start the day off by sitting in front of the fire of the Ravenclaw Common Room."


    I nodded. "What if you weren''t sorted in Ravenclaw?"


    Mira''s lips twitched as she turned her gaze back to the merry fire. "The other Common Rooms have fireplaces too, you know. Most of us Goshawks have been inducted to Ravenclaw, however."


    "Oh, okay. Fair enough." I made a face of comprehension, shifting in my seat to make myself more comfortable. Nature vs nurture, eh? Probably both for her, considering what her grandmother does.


    "I remember, when I was little, I would spend mornings like this with my parents and even my grandmother at times." Mira took another sip. "Whenever she had time to visit, we would sit in front of the fire and drink hot chocolate."


    "Mmm¡­" I said. "That sounds nice."


    Mira winced and sent me an apologetic look. "I''m sorry. I didn''t think¡ª"


    "It''s fine." I waved her apology away. "It really does sound nice. Mind if I do it from time to time, too?"


    Mira opened her mouth and closed it, not knowing what to make of me. "The Common Room is free to everyone."


    I snorted. "Thanks."


    "Would you like some?" She lifted her cup. "It''s a coffee blend my mother made for me. Don''t quite know how to make it myself, yet. Mum''s keeping it secret, for some reason."


    I wondered why for a moment, before shaking the thought away.


    "Coffee." I said instead, sounding unsure. "I''ve never had it."


    In either life. I thought. The smell of coffee had never really appealed to me.


    "Always try new things at least once, Adam." Mira quoted, her eyes growing both mirthful and annoyed. "Great, now I''m sounding like my parents. Thank you for that."


    I had a feeling that she, in all actuality, wasn''t very thankful.


    I chuckled and we fell into silence again.


    It wasn''t until the students began to filter into the Common Room that Mira set her mug down before drawing her wand. She tapped it once against the cup and sent it flying up the stairs, out of sight.


    I imagined it was back in her room, among her things.


    "The Packing Charm?" I said, impressed. "Non-verbally, too."


    "It''s dead useful, you know." Mira said, seeming a little bothered by my mention of it.


    "Yeah."


    She eyed me for a moment. "You don''t find the so-called ''Household Charms'' boring?"


    "Boring?" I said, scoffing. "It''s like you said, dead useful. Magic is more than blasting things to bits or spewing fire all over the place."


    Unless your name is Seamus Finnigan. I thought, holding back a smirk. Then it is indeed about the pyrotechnics.


    This seemed to be the right answer, because Mira gave me a smile, her eyes glittering in the firelight.


    "Well said." Mira stood and gestured for me to follow her. "Let''s go."


    I nodded and did so. Mira led me out of the Ravenclaw Dorms and down a floor. We passed a few doors, took a left, and from there, we moved until we stood in front of the first door to the right.


    "Here we are." Mira tapped her wand against the lock. The latch glowed with a golden sheen and the door unlocked, swinging open to reveal an empty classroom.


    "Nice and quiet." I said, hearing the slight echo of my voice coming off of the walls. "A bit on the remote side, though¡­"


    "I don''t want anyone to interrupt our practice time." Mira said, closing the door and locking it shut.


    "And why''s that?" I said, keeping my voice cool as I moved to the opposite side of the room. "Embarrassed to be taught by a First Year?"


    Mira laughed at that; her clear, pleasant voice filled the room for a few moments. "You are no First Year, Adam. Not anymore."


    I shook my head. "I suppose not. You ready?"


    "Yes." She moved to stand before me, wand at the ready. ¡°P¡ª¡±


    "No." I said, raising a hand. "Not quite yet."


    "Huh?" Mira lowered her wand, a note of confusion entering her voice. "I was just about to cast the spell."


    "We''ll get to that." I waved it off. "First, explain to me what the spell does¡ª what it¡¯s for."


    The Prefect blinked, not knowing where I was going with this, but answered my question regardless. "Um, all right. It''s called the Shield Charm. Its incantation is ''Protego'', and the wand motion is a vertical line upwards. It conjures up a shield to block incoming jinxes and physical objects¡ª"


    "Textbook answer. Okay." I cut her off, starting to understand the problem a little more. "Have you been able to cast the spell?"


    Mira, her face already in a frown due to my interruption, deepened her expression. "I have not. Every time I try, it just feels¡­ wrong? It¡¯s hard to explain."


    This was starting to sound more familiar by the second. "All right. Now, you can show me."


    "Okay." She turned to the left and held her wand at the ready. "Protego!"


    Her wand sputtered out a few wisps of silver before stopping.


    "You see?"


    Her pronunciation had been good, and the same went for her wand motion.


    "Yeah." I said.


    Mira huffed, frustration spreading over her face. "I just don''t know what I''m doing wrong."


    "Your pronunciation and wand motion are correct." I said. "So it''s not that."


    "What is it, then?" Mira was getting more annoyed by the second.


    "You lack resolve." I said.


    That caught her off guard. "What?"


    "You''re casting the spell with no resolve." I said again.


    "I heard you, the first time." She looked annoyed. "I''m asking what you meant by it."


    "Let''s circle back¡ª and bear with me on this, Mira." I said, noticing her souring mood. "What''s the Shield Charm intended for?"


    Here, Mira''s face shifted into one of uncertainty.


    "It''s not a trick question. Just say the first thing that comes to mind when you think of the words ''Shield Charm''." I made sure to reassure her.


    "A spell... To defend myself?" She said, perplexed.


    "Exactly." I nodded. "I know it seems like an obvious answer, but that''s the correct one."


    She shook her head after a few seconds of furious thought. "I don''t understand."


    I let out an exhale and approached her. "Let''s try something different, then."


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her statement, I threw a punch and stopped just a few inches away from her midsection.


    It got the desired effect; Mira staggered back in surprise and fear, her arms raising to cover her stomach on instinct.


    "Oi!" She said, her face turning angry as she banged against a desk on accident and held onto it to support herself. "Ow! What was that for!?"


    She was trembling, I noted with a wince.


    Oh. I thought. Shit. Nice going, Clarke.


    "That¡­" I said, backing away and taking a seat to make sure that she felt a little safer. "Was a lesson. Didn¡¯t go how I intended, but¡­"


    "You tried to hit me!" She almost screamed again.


    I nodded in confirmation, pushing through my own guilt. "Yes, I almost did. And what did you do in response?"


    "I¡ª" Mira said, ready to tear me a new one, and then stopped herself. Her eyes flickered from me, and then to her left hand, still hovering protectively over the spot I had almost struck.


    "I see you''re starting to understand." I said.


    She turned back to me, the anger dissipating in an instant. From her wide eyes, I knew that I had her full and undivided attention. "I was trying to¡­ defend myself."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Exactly." I said in approval, nodding twice. "Your desire and intent were to stop my fist from striking you. In that same vein, that resolve is what you need to cast the Shield Charm."


    She nodded, still processing what I had just said.


    "Watch." I stepped off of the table, pointing my wand in front of me.


    I could almost see the enemy standing before me, glowering. I wrapped my mind with the intent and desire to raise a shield made of the strongest steel.


    "Protego!" I kept my voice clear and snapped my wand up. The translucent shield of white rose at once, covering my front with a half dome of energy.


    I kept it up for a few seconds longer before ending the spell and turning to the shocked girl. "All it takes is for you to steel your resolve, Mira."


    It took Mira a few seconds to get ahold of herself. "Not even Professor Quirrell''s shield was this good!"


    I stifled the urge to laugh. The turban wearing man had them all fooled so well that it was truly frightening.


    If she knew that he was severely holding himself back in order to appear weaker than he actually is, well...


    "Go for it." I said, stowing my wand in my pocket. "Imagine someone is coming at you like I did. Or someone is trying to cast a jinx at you."


    "And defend myself." Mira finished for me. "I''ll try."


    "Do or do not." I replied. "There is no try."


    "That''s a boring movie." Mira said, rolling her eyes at my look of surprise. "My dad took me to see Star Wars a few years ago. Didn''t appeal to me."


    I smiled a little. I knew a few people in my old life who would blanch in horror at such a blasphemous statement. "Go on, then."


    Mira smiled back before controlling her expression and drawing herself up. She closed her eyes for a few moments, imagining her foe in her mind''s eye.


    She slashed her wand upwards, her eyes opening to show a ferocity I hadn''t expected from her. "Protego!"


    A tall, but thin shield of translucent white appeared before the girl, taking the shape of a vertical rectangle.


    Mira cried out with joy and admired her handiwork for a few moments before her Shield Charm dissipated into tiny wisps, fading away in seconds.


    She took a deep breath; a sheen of sweat was forming on her forehead.


    "Well done." I said, clapping my hands together. "Very well done."


    Mira did not reply, instead staring at her wand for a few moments in pleasant surprise. Her expression morphed into a wide smile and she ran to me, embracing me in a tight hug.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you!!!" Mira said, excited.


    My nose was filled with the smell of coffee, rose, and a hint of sweat. I tried to push myself away, all too aware of the girl''s breasts rubbing against my face, but she held on tight. Nope. Hell no. We ain''t doing this.


    "Woah, that''s a little too much appreciation, there." I said, blushing a deep red. ¡°Let go.¡±


    Mira''s look went from happiness to pure mortification the instant she realized what exactly she had done.


    She let go, watching as I took three, quick steps away. "Oh, Merlin! I''m so sorry, Adam. I was just so happy that¡ª"


    "It''s fine." My reply was quick. "Let''s just get back to practice. Okay? Okay."


    "A-all right." Mira grasped at the easy way out, embarrassment written all over her face.


    It took half a dozen more minutes of trying until she was able to shake off the awkwardness and cast the spell once again.


    All the while, I felt myself relax a little. I''m just going to pretend that never happened.


    Alef Ard buzzed with excitement.


    Not. Helping.


    "Good. That''s enough for now." I said on her fourth successful cast, thirty minutes in. "You''re getting the hang of this. You''ll master the spell in no time, at this rate."


    "Thanks, Adam." Mira said, sending me an awkward smile. "Thank you for the help. Truly."


    I nodded back. "You''re welcome. It was the least I could do after you gave me those notes."


    The girl opened her mouth to say something further, before thinking better of it.


    "Come on." She said, moving towards the door. "We can probably still catch the tail end of breakfast time, if we hurry."


    "You go on ahead." I waved her off, sending the girl a pleasant, but very much fake smile. "I''ll catch up."


    She smiled back, though it was a little strained. Mira unlocked the door and opened it, turning to me. "All right, Adam. See you."


    I waved at her in response, watching the girl close the door behind her.


    I reached a hand up to my face. It had felt nice, and that alone was enough to make me cringe with self-disgust.


    "I like her." The voice of Helena Ravenclaw came from behind me, making me jump in place.


    "Jesus¡ª" I stumbled forward before turning to the ghost with a glare. "Stop doing that! You''re going to give me a heart attack if you keep this up."


    Helena smirked, sending me a knowing look. "I like the sound of that. Your ghost and I would have so much fun together."


    I saw her intense gaze and felt a chill creeping up my spine. She isn''t actually going to try and kill me, is she? Can ghosts even fuck?


    That was one question I was happy to never find the answer to.


    "Do forgive me for my flights of fancy, Zero¡­" Helena said, amused at my reaction. "I apologize, for I did not mean to cause you any distress."


    I nodded, not buying it for a second. "Yeah, I''m sure you didn¡¯t."


    "With that said¡­" she continued, gesturing at the exit which Mira had just taken. "I approve of your courtship with Miss Goshawk."


    I didn''t answer immediately, instead just letting myself absorb the comment.


    "...You approve of my what?¡±" I said, my voice rising in pitch at the sheer ridiculousness of what she had just said.


    "It''s a good match, Zero." Helena said, nodding. "I''ve watched her over the past few years¡ª she is just like her mother and grandmother before her. Just as they were driven by the need to learn and seek out knowledge, so is she. She would make a great wife for you, you know."


    "Well, um¡­" I said, swallowing as I tried to string the words together. "Thank you for the, erm¡­ advice. I''m a bit too old for her, though, Helena."


    "You are younger than she is." Helena pointed out, floating beside me.


    "You know what I mean." I said, frustration and disgust coloring my tone. "I''m pushing forty, and she''s fifteen. A child, herself; it''s wrong in so many ways that I don¡¯t even know where to begin."


    My body seemed to disagree with me. The girl''s warmth had been most welcome.


    "Restarting your formative years does not make you more mature, Zero." Helena argued back, dismissing my concerns with a wave of her hands. "If anything, it may make you less so."


    "Doesn''t change the fact that I was in my late twenties before I got here." I said, shrugging. "Still way too old. Maybe in a few years, when she¡¯s an actual adult, I¡¯ll consider it."


    "I don''t see much of a difference between who she is now and who she¡¯ll be in two years." Helena said, pushing the issue with a shake of her head. "Uncle Godric got married when he was forty five¡ª to a girl of fifteen, as well, come to think of it. The wedding was quite a lively ceremony."


    Alef Ard made a series of buzzes and pings.


    "Alef says that it has witnessed many of the students copulating in its halls." Helena smiled. "Even some of the professors. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s wrong."


    Oh God. I scrunched my eyes shut. This just keeps getting worse and worse, doesn''t it?


    "Look." I said with a shaky breath. "Kids can do it with each other, I don''t care."


    "Then what is the problem?" The ghost of Ravenclaw said. "You two are of an age¡ª a physical one, at any rate."


    "I am not a child, Helena." I snapped at her.


    There was a long moment of silence, in which I collected myself.


    "No matter what this physical body says my age is, even if you''re right about my maturity not increasing after re-experiencing my formative years¡­" I said. "That still makes me at least twenty-nine. Mira is a child."


    Helena didn''t say anything, and I saw that she was at least keeping an open mind.


    I hid the grimace threatening to appear on my face, instead keeping my expression calm. "I... appreciate your concern, and I do have a good deal of respect for you, Helena. If you want, we can meet together later, and I''ll explain to you why my reaction to a suggestion such as this is so severe."


    Words like grooming came to mind; I had to shake off the disgust again.


    "As you wish, Zero." The daughter of Rowena acquiesced, looking displeased but nodding all the same. "I look forward to this discussion. Until then."


    I nodded and watched her glide away. She sent me one more look before entering through the stone wall.


    Joy.


    I let out an exhale, shaking my head as I exited the classroom and moved to catch up with Mira. "People from the old times are mad."


    I found the Ravenclaw Perfect at the staircases, still waiting.


    "Adam." She acknowledged, gesturing at the missing stairway. "I''m afraid we''re in for a bit of a wait."


    "You mean you''ve been standing here this whole time?" I said, eyes widening with surprise.


    "Yes." Mira enthused. "This is the first time I''ve ever had to wait this long, though. I''m famished¡ª oh, there it is. You''re a pretty good luck charm, Adam."


    "Thanks." I said, narrowing my eyes in thought. You kept her here, Alef?


    Alef Ard buzzed with happiness and joy, lingering at the left side of my mind in a way to get me to look at the girl in that direction.


    Oh, of course the ancient spirit of the Castle is playing matchmaker, too. I kept this thought private, not wanting to hurt the little guy.


    As a spirit, Alef Ard was innocent. It saw no problem with the copulation of those within its walls. If anything, the genius loci would consider the acts as a celebration of life.


    Maybe when I''m a little older, buddy. I kept my thoughts gentle. For now, time to eat!


    The spirit buzzed about in excitement. Through my own senses, the spirit had gained the indirect ability to perceive the world around me, the same way I did.


    It was no wonder that it was trying to get me to pay attention to Mira.


    A sensation-chasing, millennium old spirit of knowledge and life. I thought to myself as Mira and I made our way down the stairs towards the first floor.


    "That''s better." The girl said the moment we stepped off of the stairs. She grimaced. "I was afraid that we''d have to wait an equally long period of time on every staircase."


    "We''d end up spending half the day there." I said. "I''d rather go through ten lectures with Binns than stand there all day."


    The door to the Great Hall was only a few steps away, now.


    "I wouldn''t tempt fate if I were you." Mira said, her eyes brightening the closer we got to the entrance.


    She opened the door and held it open for me. "After you."


    "Thanks."


    I went inside, taking a few steps before stopping. All of the students were whispering among themselves, as if they had just discovered some terrible secret.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mira came in behind me. ¡°You¡¯ve stopped.¡±


    I nodded towards all the kids. ¡°Something¡¯s up.¡±


    I felt the tension in the air even as I made my way to the Ravenclaw table. Mira sent me a nod, hurrying ahead to join her group of friends and ask what was going on.


    Reaching my usual spot, I took my seat. Tony grunted out some garbled greeting, his mouth full of food and his eyes glued to the paper to the side of his plate. I shrugged and piled some eggs and sausages for myself.


    ¡°Good morning, Tony. Su.¡± I smiled at the two and took a bite. Whatever was going on, I wasn¡¯t going to let it ruin my first meal of the day. ¡°Sleep well?¡±


    Su snatched Tony¡¯s paper, rolled it up and threw it over the table to me. I caught it, feeling curious. Was this what the tension in the air was about?


    ¡°Hey!¡± Tony cried out, food flying at her before he wiped his mouth clean. ¡°I was reading that! You don¡¯t just take a man¡¯s paper in the morning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve read it four times already!¡± Su glared back, patting the food off of her before reaching for a tissue. ¡°You should focus on eating anyway! Let Adam look at it, for now.¡±


    Tony stuck his tongue out, in reply.


    I stared down at the rolled up newspaper.


    ¡°Go on.¡± She said, and I nodded, unrolling the paper.


    My eyes went wide at the headline. ¡°Gellert Grindelwald¡­ Escapes?¡±


    Oh, dear. I thought. It¡¯s going to be one of those days, isn¡¯t it?


    A quick look at the staff table showed that Dumbledore was not there; busy with the fallout, maybe?


    I swallowed my food and took a quick drink, setting my meal aside for the moment. I stared at the calm face in the moving photo.


    It was eerie.


    Though the figure in the image looked old and a little disheveled, I could still see the gaze of a strong man. It stood in stark contrast to what I expected¡ª a frail, withering corpse-like wraith, having given up in his long years in captivity.


    Dumbledore¡¯s death must have really gotten to him, in the books.


    There was no sign of that wretch in this image.


    I began to read. Gellert Grindelwald, the most notorious wizard blah blah¡ª there we are: ¡®a baffling escape in which the Castle Nurmengard was reduced to glass¡¯. Did he straight up glass the place after escaping it? The amount of energy required to do that is¡­ ridiculous. Has he just been playing possum for fifty years?


    I read the article once more before setting it down. This was most unexpected. From all of my knowledge of Harry Potter canon and fanon, this was an eventuality I had never taken into consideration.


    Though the story behind Grindelwald¡¯s defeat was known far and wide, there were few details to quantify the man¡¯s true capabilities¡ª the two high-budget movies that seemed to have a casual disregard of the original canon came to mind.


    Then again, is this place really the canon version of the story? I thought. Why would genius loci exist, if that¡¯s the case? I only know of one or two universes in which that particular concept is real, and neither answer fills me with any confidence.


    I shook the frightening thought away and focused on Grindelwald and what I knew about him. Sadly, it wasn¡¯t much: he was skilled at magic, had a flair for the dramatic, was prone to giving self-righteous speeches, and was a wizard supremacist.


    I think those are all the main points. I thought. And he had an obsession with Credence. Or Aurelius Dumbledore, if he even exists, anyway.


    Common knowledge was just as useless; all that everyone seemed to say about Gellert was that his duel with Dumbledore was considered the craziest, most bad-ass wizard duel of all time¡ª not in those specific words, mind you.


    ¡°¡ªAdam.¡± Tony got my attention. ¡°Adam!¡±


    I jumped in my seat, fixing my eyes onto his. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The paper?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said and sent the paper towards him before focusing on my meal. ¡°There you go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Tony was about to re-read it, but paused for a second ¡°What did you think about it?¡±


    ¡°What do I think?¡± I repeated the boy¡¯s words, stabbing the sausage with a fork. ¡°I think¡­¡±


    I paused for a moment, realizing that I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I have absolutely no idea.¡±


    This changes everything.


    I missed Professor Quirrell¡¯s calculating look from the high table.

 26 - Moons Rest

    oooo


    Moon''s Rest


    oooo


    March 15, 1992, Unknown Time and Location, Austria


    Gellert Grindelwald


    "What is this place, my Lord?"


    "Somewhere away from prying eyes." Gellert said and suppressed the wince threatening to appear on his face as the two men made their way down an old path. "I''m no one''s Lord, Matthias."


    Gellert¡¯s gaze went downwards with somber purpose, seeing the sorry state of the place.


    He recalled his final visit in the summer of 1936; walking down a pristine, winding road, like a silk scarf over the wild earth surrounding him. It had felt both light and deep, and Gellert could almost feel the summer Sun¡¯s light breaking through the forest¡¯s canopy, warming him.


    And look at it now. He thought, shaking his head at all of the wear and tear, and the rampant overgrowth.


    "I''m sorry. I did not wish to offend you, sir." His companion, Matthias, said, misinterpreting the reason behind Gellert¡¯s reaction.


    "It is all right, my friend. You have made no offense." Gellert stopped and placed his hand on Matthias'' shoulder. "It is thanks to you that I am free¡ª we are both free of this system that binds us."


    "Yes, you''re right." Matthias enthused. "We''re free to live our lives the way we want! Free to do as we please."


    Gellert smiled for a bit before turning his gaze to the old, rusted gate a few yards ahead.


    Though he could see almost no trace of the majestic black iron underneath all of the rust and vines, the old wizard was nonetheless glad to see that it was still standing after all this time.


    He gazed upon the symbol of the crescent Moon, keeping the gate locked with a firm, unyielding grasp.


    "As for this place, well¡­" Gellert said and moved to the gate, placing his hand over the lock and muttering under his breath.


    "Der Mond ist aufgegangen."


    The crescent Moon twisted as it rose, filling the air with the squeal of tortured metal as the rust flaked off of it. Reaching its zenith, the Moon spun in place once, and the lock clicked open.


    Gellert wasted no time and pushed the gate¡ª or at least, he tried to, but the metal did not budge.


    Time has truly taken its toll on this place. Gellert shook his head again, feeling humbled. The world moves forward, and the old is left to rot and waste away, then?


    "Allow me, sir." Matthias said and drew his wand.


    Before he could utter a single word, Gellert raised his hand. "I would advise against that, my friend. If anyone other than myself uses magic here, they will¡­ suffer the consequence."


    Matthias'' expression shifted to a mix of unease and gratitude. "Oh. Thank you, my L¡ª I mean, sir."


    "Would you mind lending me your arm?" Gellert continued, patting the gate as he spoke. "My physical strength is a shadow of what it once was before my captivity."


    "Of course not." Matthias said. "It would be my honor."


    Gellert moved aside to give the man some space to work.


    The young man took hold of the bars and tested the waters, giving the gate a light push.


    He nodded to himself and began to push harder and harder, until Gellert could see the veins on the man''s neck straining.


    Still, the gate would not open.


    I had never considered that it would have fallen into such disrepair. Gellert thought. If I had not lost the Elder Wand, the spells maintaining this place would have remained intact.


    Gellert shook his head and took note of the phenomenon. He had assumed that the loss of the Deathstick meant that he had to defeat his old friend to regain its allegiance. He did not expect that, on top of that, it seemed that any spells he had cast with it had all come undone, as well.


    The knowledge was as interesting as it was unwelcome. There had been several hideouts of his which he''d taken care to enchant with that wand. He now had to assume that they were either lost to the elements or claimed by whatever intrepid soul managed to find them.


    Hm. Perhaps any stalwart supporters of mine could be at one of those locations, still?


    It was a long shot¡ª it had been nearly fifty years, after all¡ª but Gellert allowed himself this one delusion.


    Matthias'' grunts brought the aged man back to reality.


    The man had given up on using his arms and instead lay on the ground, placing his feet against the gate and pushing with all of the strength his legs could muster.


    Gellert nodded to himself. If this does not work, then perhaps we will need to go and fashion ourselves a tool for leverage¡ª oh, he''s budging it.


    With a loud, final grunt, Matthias pushed the gate open, the screech of metal against metal making the older man twist his face into a mild grimace.


    It was a most unpleasant noise; Gellert felt some sadness and even a little anxiety as he moved to see if his companion was all right.


    Matthias continued to lie on his back, panting with the effort it took just to push the metal a few feet.


    "A moment, please." The man managed to force out.


    "Of course." Gellert allowed. It was the least he could do.


    "I sure hope that¡­" Matthias stopped and took a breath. "There aren''t any more gates like this, sir."


    Gellert''s roiling negative thoughts lessened in intensity at that, and he extended a hand to the man. "No. This is the only one. Come. I will tell you about this place."


    Matthias stared at him for a moment before grasping the offered hand and pulling himself up.


    Gellert walked through the threshold first, followed by a still panting Matthias.


    "When I was young, I traveled the world far and wide." Gellert began to explain as they took slow steps through the overgrowth covering the worn and cracked paved path to the large mansion ahead. "Of the many places I''ve been to, only two have captured my interest. The first one, you already know of. Or, knew of, I suppose now."


    "Nurmengard Castle." Matthias said in realization. "And the second is this tract of land?"


    "Indeed, it is." Gellert said. "Moon''s Rest, it is called."


    "Moon''s Rest." Matthias repeated the words as the two stood in front of the old, dilapidated mansion.


    He gestured towards the faded and cracked icons of the Moon. "I take it that this location was to be¡­ where you would have eventually retired?"


    Gellert nodded in confirmation, glad that his companion was possessed of a modicum of intellect.


    "You are right." He said, looking at the home''s sorry state. "Of course, you know what happened, instead."


    Silence hung in the air for a moment before the aged wizard moved forward. "Come."


    The front door fell off the moment he touched it, clattering against the floor with loud clacks and sending a small cloud of dust up into the air.


    The two men slowed their breathing and backed away, waiting for everything to settle before proceeding.


    Gellert nodded to himself and passed his former home-to-be''s threshold, feeling a light tingle come over his skin.


    He felt a small smile come over his face.


    The building was in dire need of repair, but the presence of a threshold told him that some of the protective Charms he had cast over it were still active.


    It was a good sign.


    His confidence took a hit a moment later, as he took in his surroundings.


    It was clear that the enchantments keeping this place together had waned over the decades, and nature had already begun to claim the floor and the walls, spreading its thorny grasp wherever it could find purchase.


    Making sure to keep his steps careful, Gellert led the way, with Matthias following behind him.


    "Watch your step." The young man said. "The floor could be just as rotten and damaged as the front door."


    "Agreed."


    The two made their way up the stairs, forced to skip a few rotted old steps, and took a left, entering a long, grimy hallway. Gellert walked past three doors before stopping at the fourth one.


    If memory serves, this is the place.


    Gellert nodded to himself before turning the doorknob. Unlike the rest of this place, the door didn''t fall apart the moment he touched it, and so he hoped that he would find something promising.


    He gave the door a gentle push, eyes widening at the sight before him.


    "This room is completely preserved." Matthias'' surprised voice came from behind him. The young man peeked over his shoulder to try and get a better look.


    "Yes." Grindelwald said, taking a few steps into his study and smiling when the floor didn''t even creak. "It has been waiting here, this whole time."


    "Waiting? What has?" Matthias said, growing confused. "An old familiar of yours, perhaps?"


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "No." Gellert whispered and stopped in front of his desk. Reaching down, he popped open the top drawer and smiled.


    He first spied two vials filled with a bright red liquid which he recognized in an instant, but he ignored them in favor of his true target.


    It was a long, thin piece of wood that he had not used since he''d gained the allegiance of another.


    "Thirteen inches." He murmured, reaching his hand forward with deliberate slowness. "Willow, with a Dragon''s heartstring."


    "This is¡­" Matthias said, eyes widening with realization.


    "Yes, it is." The old man confirmed, taking his first wand in hand and exulting in the rush of warmth coursing through his body. He already felt decades younger. "I missed you, too, old friend."


    Gellert smiled and eyed the remaining contents of the drawer before closing it with a resolute expression. Moon''s Rest shall rise, once again.


    There was much work to be done.


    oooo


    Same Time, Room of Requirement¡­


    Adam Clarke


    I felt the sunlight licking my skin like a fiery snake hungering for its next victim and shifted myself to the left, avoiding the window.


    Maybe requiring a room with a window wasn''t my best decision. I thought. It''s getting in the way.


    "Protego!" I incanted, watching a translucent shield of moonlight silver appear in the air before me.


    I hadn''t put everything I had into it, preferring to keep the spell nice and small for now. It was more efficient for testing purposes.


    Too much energy, and I won''t be able to keep it active for long¡ª and I want some time to give this thing a closer look. I thought as I took control of the spell with my left hand and moved it around.


    "Heh. This is actually kind of nice." I raised the shield, hearing a low hum in the wake of its movement.


    I smiled; it was almost like I was using Dresden''s shield bracelet.


    My smile faded as I wondered, not for the first time, if this world was the canon Harry Potter one.


    Could I be in a crossover universe and not realize it?


    I''d never heard of genius loci from the book or movie canon before. For all I knew, it was certainly possible for this phenomenon to occur in nature.


    The Wizarding World had things like the Hallows, the Arch, the Room of Love, and so on. A castle developing a sentience of its own after nearly a millennium of absorbing the magic of young wizards and witches was not outside of the realm of what was possible, here.


    There''s no point trying to figure out what should and shouldn''t be possible in this world. The sly part of me thought. If this universe shared space with the Dresden Files or any other fandom which has a genius loci in its lore, then we would have found a lot of information that isn''t consistent with the original story''s lore. And since we haven¡¯t¡­


    I let that nugget of logic simmer in my head, ignoring how I was referring to myself in the first person plural for a moment. It made some sense.


    If this really was a crossover, then none of the big names of whatever fandom I was stuck with would have ever allowed Grindelwald to go as far as he did.


    Unless the different societies have some kind of mutual agreement in which they ignore each other''s existence and deal with their own, internal matters. I countered. Plus, if this place really is the canon version of events, then how do I exist here? Furthermore, how can I use the void? It was never in the original story.


    The sly voice had no answer to that. I supposed I should have expected that; there was no way to explore any of these questions.


    Isn''t there? I thought. There is a spell I''ve read about, from the Dresden fandom. All I would have to do is say the word Apartu¡ª


    I stopped my train of thought right there and shook my head. "No. Best to let sleeping dogs lie."


    If I was right, then trying to use that spell would bring me so much trouble that I would be dead within minutes, if not seconds.


    In terms of combat, I was nowhere near ready. That duel with the late Auror Turner proved it more than anything. I had only escaped due to pure dumb luck, and the incompetence of others.


    If any of the reinforcements had thought to use detection spells, I would have been done for.


    No. It was better to focus on my magical training. Once I was more powerful, I would begin entertaining such ideas.


    With that said¡­ I focused my attention onto the Shield Charm hovering just above the back of my left hand. There is something that I haven''t had the time to check recently.


    Holding my wand over it, I closed my eyes. "Inspicere Empiricus."


    I frowned, feeling the unpleasant flood of information entering my mind.


    The seconds continued to pass as I sorted through the data, zeroing in on what I was looking for.


    "It exists in a solid state, but¡­ also not quite?" I pinched the bridge of my nose. "What the Hell does that mean?"


    That threw a wrench into my list of classifications. I undid the Shield, watching it fade into nothing before getting to work.


    I moved to the desk to my side, where my notebooks were sitting.


    After news of my involuntary manslaughter¡ª and yes, that was exactly what I was going to call it¡ª had come out, I''d gone full on paranoid and burned any of the notes I had concerning Disillusionment, the Shield Charm, and so on.


    The problem was: Those had been some damn good notes. They hadn''t been nearly as clean as Mira''s, but as far as I was concerned, that girl was a freak of nature when it came to taking notes.


    At any rate, with the Room fixed, I could just store any incriminating information in Alef Ard''s Sanctum.


    Since no one knew of its existence, it was the ideal place to hide things. I''d even considered hiding myself away there for the summer, but my absence would cause far too many questions.


    The very thought of three months without access to magic was enough to get me to start writing.


    "Need to rethink my state system." I murmured as I put ink to paper. "Previously, I wrote the definition that spells exist at certain states, which I numbered as three for convenience: solid, liquid and gaseous."


    I bit my lower lip before continuing. I was aware that the number of states were likely to be infinite, but there was no point trying to create an infinite number of categories, which brings me to my scan of the Protego spell.


    There have been instances where the spell has behaved outside of what I would have generally expected from it.


    The first time had been when Professor Quirrell caused a crack in the shield and I managed to mend the spell, somewhat. The second, well, I found it out after my... daring adventure.


    I swallowed; that was all I was going to write in terms of details. Mentioning that bits of the Shield broke off and latched onto the Auror''s wound was as good as admitting guilt.


    Even if my hiding place couldn''t be found by anyone, it would be stupid to write anything incriminating. An ounce of prevention was worth a pound of cure, after all.


    Besides, my notes didn''t need to be extensive for me to get the gist of them.


    I went back to writing.


    The scan has confirmed my suspicions. The Shield Charm exists in all states, switching between them when the situation calls for it. I stopped for a moment to order my thoughts. It could even be possible that all spells share this same exact behavior. Rigorous testing will be needed.


    I set the pen down and thought about it some more. It made sense.


    No wonder I couldn''t split off any part of it. My desire and intent had been so focused on keeping the Shield solid that breaking off a piece ended up shattering the whole thing entirely.


    In fact¡­


    I stood up and moved back to the practice section. "Alef Ard?"


    The spirit buzzed in greeting. It had been watching me with rapt interest the entire time.


    "Could you watch me while I cast the Shield Charm?" I said, holding my wand at the ready. "I want to know what you think about it¡ª a second opinion, if you will. Call Helena if you have to."


    "No need." Her voice came from above.


    I looked up to see her forehead and eyes poking out from the ceiling.


    "Just how long have you been there?"


    "A while."


    You know what? I thought, resisting the urge to grimace. She is beyond creepy. This is who the Bloody Baron was obsessed with? Old times were fucked up.


    "Right." I said. "Are you coming down?"


    "No."


    My lips thinned as I grew tired of the exchange. "Suit yourself."


    I was about to cast the spell when Helena interrupted. "Alef Ard is asking what he''s supposed to be looking for."


    "Basically, I want to see if my two shields start off as two shields, or one." I said, pausing for a moment. "Wait. He?"


    "He says he wants to be a boy." Helena continued, floating down into the room proper, though she remained upside down. "Says he doesn''t want you calling him an ''it'', that it makes him sad."


    "Oh." I winced. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings. I just thought that''s what you wanted to be called, Alef."


    Alef Ard appeared as a mote of blue light and made a series of excited buzzes.


    "You are forgiven." Helena relayed the message.


    Somehow I felt that he said a little more than that, but I shrugged and went back to my work with a smile.


    "Ready?"


    I got a single, quick buzz for an affirmative answer.


    All right. Here goes. I snapped my wand up and drew my will forth. "Protego!"


    The two shields formed into existence¡ª one in front of me, the other from behind.


    The floating blue light gave a continuous buzz.


    I looked at Helena with a quizzical look.


    "He is humming." Her expression was one of amusement.


    "Right." I let out an exhale before closing my eyes, taking control of the big shield with my left hand and holding my wand over it. "Inspicere Empiricus."


    The rush of information made me sway in place, this time. I planted my feet and steadied myself before working on isolating the data I was looking for.


    Two locations, but not really. I thought, noting the very, very faint strand hanging between the Shields. "The link is giving the impression that there are two shields, when in reality, this is only one. The link is some middle stage between liquid and gaseous, and the¡­ ''two'' shields are solid.".


    Alef Ard went into a long tirade of buzzes.


    "It is one single spell, stretched and morphed but still one entity." Helena began to relay the message, her eyes a picture of delight. "He agrees with your assessment but tells you that he''s seen something like this before."


    "Oh?" I asked. "Tell me if my conclusion is wrong, then."


    I paused for a second to take a breath before continuing. "It''s like a tree. I should be treating this spell as one entity¡ª like a tree trunk with many branches which link to fruit¡ª not my best analogy, there. Maybe an octopus with its limbs."


    The Spirit of Hogwarts went into another series of buzzes.


    "Both are functional analogues. There is no need to overcomplicate things, however..." Helena said. "The spell has a limited range, as well. Past that point, and it will begin to fail and take on odd behaviors."


    "Behaviors like... losing cohesion and latching onto the closest thing to keep itself active?"


    The blue light buzzed once.


    "Yes." Helena said. "That is one distinct possibility."


    I canceled the spell and stowed my wand away, moving towards the window.


    I stared out at the description of greenery coming up for a while, using the time to get my thoughts in some semblance of working order.


    The Shield Charm loses its cohesion when it''s no longer linked to what it''s meant to protect¡ª in this case, me.


    "This means that I am essentially the spell''s anchor, keeping it strong and immovable." I mused, pushing the window open and leaning forward on the windowsill.


    I felt the cool breeze hit my face, refreshing me in an instant.


    "Alef, you said you''ve seen something like this before?"


    The Spirit gave an affirmative buzz.


    "Who was it?" I asked and got my answer in an instant.


    "Grindelwald." Helena answered, before raising her hand to her chin. "It was not too long ago that he paid the school a visit."


    Not too long ago could go anywhere from five days to a hundred years for these two.


    "Him again?" I suppressed the urge to sigh. Everyone and their mother was still talking about the Dark wizard''s daring and vicious escape from prison. "What the Hell was he doing here at Hogwarts? He studied at Durmstrang Institute, didn''t he?"


    Before Alef Ard could answer, Helena spoke. "I believe he had come with an offer for the Headmaster¡ª then Transfiguration teacher¡ª Albus Dumbledore. I believe an altercation took place."


    I narrowed my eyes. Was the blood pact not a thing in this world? Or were the circumstances different?


    I supposed it didn''t matter, either way. Blood pact or not, something happened that required Grindelwald''s usage of the Shield Charm in these halls.


    I let out a breath and got ready to resume my practice.


    With Voldemort on one side, Grindelwald on another and the looming mystery behind the nature of this world on the third, I knew I had my hands full.


    "Protego!"


    But, if there was one thing that could help me with all three of these questions, it was getting better at magic.

 27 - A Shift

    oooo


    A Shift


    oooo


    March 17, 1992, 2:00 PM, Defense Against The Dark Arts Classroom


    Quirinus Quirrell


    Professor Quirrell stifled the urge to bristle at the students in the back with an ease borne from long practice.


    ¡°N-Now, that will be all f-for this class.¡± He forced the stutter, seeing the relieved faces of the Sixth Years before him. ¡°D-don¡¯t forget! Thirteen inches on th-the properties of the S-Stunning Charm.¡±


    The look of relief among the students shifted to one of mild resignation. Quirrell, once again, had to suppress the scoff of derision which threatened to appear on his face.


    These are the people we wish to rule over? Quirrell thought to himself. They are foolish children, to be sure, but those who are fully grown are much the same. They are without a care of the power they wield, but are instead obsessed with fame and wealth¡ª mere trifles.


    There were some times, Quirrell swore, that he struggled to even see them as his fellow humans.


    They were all faceless, witless, and soulless to him.


    They are like living husks wasting the very space they occupy. He thought to himself. It only grows worse with every successive generation. The vermin are breeding, and those exceptional few continue to dwindle, further and further.


    One day, those special people would cease to exist. Perhaps it would not occur in his lifetime, but Quirrell knew that it was coming.


    It was like a tidal wave; slow to build, but its momentum and impact was undeniable, and colossal. The merciless destroyer of civilization.


    ¡°Professor?¡± A female voice interrupted his momentary reverie, and he blinked, seeing Ophelia Scarlet, one of the more promising students, stand before him. ¡°I was hoping to ask you a few questions.¡±


    All of the other students had already left, leaving only the two of them. Quirrell gave her a closer look.


    She was a Ravenclaw, like he had been, and seemed to have a genuine drive to succeed. Her talent was lacking, but she made up for it with sheer hard work. It was an admirable trait.


    Once again, he cursed those who possessed a greater deal of natural talent, but no drive to do well.


    Quirrell plastered a nervous smile onto his face. ¡°Q-Questions, you say?¡±


    The girl nodded once. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°V-very well.¡± He said and out came the deluge; questions about the homework, about the useability of the Stunning Charm. She had even gone so far as to inquire on the nature of the next lesson.


    ¡°All in d-due time, Miss S-Scarlet.¡± He said, taking the time to keep his voice gentle. ¡°Best to keep at a reasonable p-pace, yes? That way you will be able t-to retain the knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ophelia nodded, a strained look forming upon her face. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She trailed off for a few moments before saying what was on her mind. ¡°Seeing our first year, Clarke, do so well¡­ It makes me want to do the same¡ª give it my all, I mean.¡±


    Professor Quirrell nodded with approval. ¡°Of course. T-t-to wish to improve is a great quality to have. H-however, it is important t-to know your limits, Miss Scarlet.¡±


    The girl frowned, likely taking his statement the wrong way. Perhaps he should set her mind at ease.


    He held up a hand to forestall whatever she was going to say. ¡°D-do not mistake me, Miss Scarlet. You h-h-have an admirable work ethic. You attempt to master your spellwork, truly.¡±


    Ophelia absorbed the comment for a moment before replying; her face was still uncertain. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    His face shifted and he dropped the stutter altogether. ¡°Talent is something that you are born with. While I consider myself to be an accomplished wizard, I would not place myself on, say, Professor Dumbledore¡¯s level?¡±


    Whether she noticed the lack of stutter or not, Quirrell hadn¡¯t been able to tell. ¡°I think I understand, sir. And Adam is the next coming of the Headmaster?¡±


    He drew his wand from under the table and gave it a silent wave, closing the door and locking it without her noticing. ¡°That remains to be seen, but he does possess both the talent and the drive to succeed. He will be an inspiration for many, as he seems to be for you; that alone will propel you to greater heights.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ophelia said, nodding and looking like she was feeling better. ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure.¡± He gave her a smile as she turned to leave. ¡°Of course, there is one thing that can be done to make you better at magic.¡±


    The girl stopped, and turned back to look at him with wide eyes. ¡°There is?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± He pointed his wand at her from under the table. ¡°Imperio.¡±


    He felt the energy of his brain flow down into his spine, and through his arm before shooting into the girl¡¯s body. Quirrell felt her will crumble before his with an almost laughable ease.


    Ophelia¡¯s expression flattened at once. The spell went off without a hitch.


    ¡°Come and look me in the eyes.¡±


    The girl obeyed, leaning forward on the desk so he could get a good look at her eyes, as well as her rather ample bosom.


    Quirrell grimaced. Had he cast the spell wrong? ¡°Just your eyes will do, my dear.¡±


    She acquiesced and went back to normal.


    Voldemort gave a cruel chuckle from the back of his mind. ¡°She is¡­ interested in you.¡±


    Quirrell got a look of shocked realization and disgust on his face. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± The face under the turban said. ¡°She admires your ability to overcome adversity.¡±


    Professor Quirrell nodded, sighing. ¡°I suppose that makes it all the easier to control her.¡±


    ¡°Others are mere playthings to us, Quirinus.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°Pawns in our game. We will use her as we see fit.¡±


    Quirrell suppressed the urge to shiver.


    ¡°Oh, I will.¡± Quirrell said with a sharp tone. ¡°In this world, there is nothing but power.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­¡± He stared at the girl for a little longer, trying to figure out the wording of his command.


    With her infatuation, he realized he would need to be very specific, otherwise she would slant her given orders in a way to make things¡­ Uncomfortable for the both of them¡ª mostly for him.


    Professor Quirrell may have joined forces with the most infamous Dark Wizard of all time, but he was still unwilling to cross certain lines.


    It¡¯s too heinous of an act.


    These thoughts, he kept away from the Dark Lord.


    Even tied as Quirrell was to the creature, Quirinus still found that he could keep certain thoughts away if he hid them under the old feelings of love and compassion that he once felt as a child. Voldemort refused to even look upon them, considering such thoughts worthless.


    Good students are hard to come by and shouldn¡¯t be treated with such callous disregard. He thought, slowly coming to a decision.


    ¡°After you leave this class, you will make no mention of this conversation to anyone.¡± Professor Quirrell instructed. ¡°You will also make a greater effort to succeed in your studies¡ª this includes resting your body well and eating well, also. I cannot have you break down in some misguided studying frenzy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ophelia said, her voice a monotone.


    ¡°No independent interpretation on your part.¡± He said after a quick suggestion from his Master. ¡°You understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir.¡± Ophelia said and repeated his orders down to the letter.


    ¡°Good, Ophelia.¡± He gave her a smile. ¡°Very good. You may go.¡±


    He watched her go and rolled his eyes at the intentional sway of the hips that Ophelia was making for him.


    Perhaps, when he succeeded in this mission, and if the girl still harbored such feelings for him when she was a little older, he would pursue the matter.


    His Master may have been a creature with no moral compass, but he decided that he would hold onto his own¡ª however skewed it was¡ª for as long as he could.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    There is more to life than power.


    oooo


    Same Time, Unused Classroom...


    Adam Clarke


    Hermione''s voice rang from the side, followed by the sound of metal scraping over the stone floor.


    I turned my head to see that the source was one of the desks.


    A successful cast of the Knockback Jinx. I swallowed down the food before taking another bite. This bread is so good. I should ask if the elves would allow me to cook my own food, though.


    I still remembered so many recipes from my previous life, and it would serve as a wonderful skill to resume practicing. I hadn''t cooked for myself in so long¡ª and no, I didn''t count the occasional kitchen duty at the orphanage.


    They just made us peel potatoes or apples¡ª grunt work. I thought.


    There wasn''t anything wrong with such a thing, per se, but it wasn¡¯t the same as the real deal. Cooking was like an art, and I was curious to see what kind of dishes I was capable of making with a wand in my hand.


    The perfect dough. I thought, my mouth beginning to water. Cakes, all sorts of desserts, bangers and mash¡ª wait, no; steak and mash. That delectable cut of meat would be seasoned to perfection, every time.


    ¡°Adam?¡± Su said from my right, breaking through the haze around my mind.


    I turned to her, a little disappointed at the interruption of my impromptu daydream. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nevermind.¡± Her face, which had been inquisitive, turned apologetic. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bother you.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± I made sure to say quickly. ¡°Please, tell me. I was just thinking.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su said; her eyes brightened with earnest curiosity. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡±


    She¡¯s such a cute kid. I thought.


    ¡°Steak.¡± I smiled, humoring her as I held up my food. ¡°A nice, big, juicy cut of steak, and some mashed potatoes to go along with this bread.¡±


    Su giggled. ¡°They¡¯ll probably serve some in the evening, you know¡­¡±


    ¡®If you actually show up¡¯ was left unsaid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come.¡± I assured her. ¡°Today is my rest-day!¡±


    ¡°You rest-day?¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Yep. A day in which I do absolutely nothing.¡± I nodded. ¡°That means no practice of any kind outside of class, and no research either.¡±


    ¡°Aw, I was going to ask for some help.¡± Su said, sending a look back to her work.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, feeling a little flat-footed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°But you said¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for higher level studies.¡± I waved her off. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already studied this stuff, then it¡¯s okay.¡±


    The logic didn¡¯t seem to jive with the girl, but she shrugged. Good help which was offered freely wasn¡¯t something anyone could reject out of hand, after all.


    Least of all Su. I thought. She¡¯s too nice for her own good. Gonna have to get her to grow a backbone. Can¡¯t have her being walked all over, after all.


    Figuring out how to get her to do that, however, was a mystery I wasn''t ready to tackle, just yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got going on.¡± I said, taking another bite of my bread before setting it down and leaning over to her side. ¡°Ah, the Mending Charm. One of the more complex Charms of the year.¡±


    ¡°You thought it was complex?¡± Su said, her pitch rising with surprise.


    I blinked at her tone and chuckled. ¡°Su¡­ Sure, I learn quickly, but I can recognize when something is difficult, you know.¡±


    The girl looked a little pained at the light rebuke. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Adam. I didn¡¯t mean to say it like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I waved her apology away with a reassuring smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡ª just caught me a little off guard, is all.¡±


    I paused for a moment to make sure that she was all right before continuing. ¡°Walk me through it. Can I see your notes there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su said, placing her finger atop the block filled with her unique, tiny scrawl to show me which passage it was before handing me the parchment.


    ¡°I understand the theory, which states that the essence of the Mending Charm is to restore an object to its previous, unbroken state, making it like new again.¡± Su explained as I looked her notes over, nodding every few seconds. ¡°I understand that I have to visualize the item as it was before and bring it back to that state, but I just can¡¯t do it. My mind gets confused.¡±


    I absorbed her words for a moment further before speaking. ¡°All right. What have you tried this on?¡±


    ¡°Well I tried it in Professor Flitwick¡¯s class, and it worked.¡± Su said, but continued before I could interject. ¡°But when I try it on my own, it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    I tilted my head in slight confusion. ¡°What did the Professor give you to fix?¡±


    ¡°A broken quill.¡±


    I nodded, starting to get an idea of what was going on. ¡°And what are you trying to mend outside of class?¡±


    Here, Su went quiet.


    ¡°Su?¡±


    She did not answer instantly. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Curiosity tingled at the back of my mind, but I kept my expression calm and inviting. ¡°You can tell me. No one will know but us.¡±


    The girl hesitated for a few seconds longer before blurting it out. ¡°I broke a cup in the Common Room!¡±


    ¡°You broke a cup? Wait¡ª Mira¡¯s cup!¡± My eyes went wide with realization. ¡°That was you!?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Su hanged her head, flushing with shame and embarrassment. ¡°I couldn¡¯t fix it and then everyone saw it so I couldn¡¯t say anything ¡®cause I didn¡¯t want to get in trouble and go to detention and¡ª¡±


    I raised my hand in reassurance. ¡°Woah, easy there. It¡¯s okay. Secret, remember?¡±


    Su gave me quick nods, still very anxious.


    ¡°And I made Mira really angry, too.¡± Su deflated. ¡°She¡¯s really nice and sweet and I hurt her feelings.¡±


    ¡°Aw, it¡¯s okay.¡± I patted the girl¡¯s shoulder, trying to soothe her. ¡°You know she repaired it then and there, right?¡±


    ¡°I know...¡± Su whined. ¡°But I still feel really, really bad about it.¡±


    I smiled a little.


    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to make it up to her, then.¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± That seemed to catch the girl off guard. ¡°What are you talking about, Adam?¡±


    ¡°Well, you feel bad, right?¡± I said. ¡°Guilty about what happened, and it¡¯s eating at you.¡±


    Su nodded, and I continued. ¡°Well, you get better at the Mending Charm, and then what you do is you get her a gift, come clean about what happened and say you¡¯re sorry.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Su.¡± Hermione backed me up, having been listening in on us the entire time. ¡°Just say you¡¯re sorry. Mira will understand.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯ll work?¡± Su asked, looking at me with eyes so wide it felt like we were imparting the secrets of the universe onto her.


    ¡°People are reasonable, you know?¡± I shook my head with amusement and poked her forehead.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± I said and got up, ignoring her brief flash of annoyance. ¡°I know what the problem with your Mending Charm is.¡±


    At that, Su followed me to the center of the room, rubbing her forehead a few more times. ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± I drew my wand and Summoned a piece of parchment to me. A second later, I split it into two with a quick, ¡°Diffindo!¡±


    Holding both pieces in my hand. ¡°So, in Professor Flitwick¡¯s class, I¡¯m guessing he had you fix things which were relatively simple. A clean cut onto a feather, for example. Or a bit of parchment split into two. Yes?¡±


    Both Hermione and Su nodded.


    I waved my wand over the pieces of parchment, placing the intent to restore them into the single, original piece on them. ¡°Reparo.¡±


    The two halves fused into a whole. I held the paper up. ¡°Are you with me so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su said.


    ¡°Now, you broke Mira¡¯s mug.¡± I ignored the girl¡¯s wince. ¡°And it went into many pieces¡ª some you probably couldn¡¯t even see. Multiple parts of the whole, broken at different angles, not equally sized¡ª that is a lot to take in, to visualize.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± My fellow Ravenclaw reasoned. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that¡ª that I wasn¡¯t ready?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I said. ¡°You start out simple, and go up from there. So, for example¡­¡±


    I made a small tear in the parchment. ¡°Something like this. A very small tear. It¡¯s still easy to visualize the whole because it still looks much the same. Once you can fix that, you make a bigger tear, fix that, and then make an even bigger tear¡­ And so on.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Hermione said, biting her lip. ¡°I never thought of it like that¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one of my rules.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°¡®Baby steps; never run before you can even walk or you¡¯ll just end up hurting yourself¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really smart, Adam.¡± Su said, and Hermione nodded with her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I accepted the compliment and handed the parchment to Su. "Now, if you''ll excuse me¡­"


    I went back to my seat and snatched my half-eaten piece of bread again. I relaxed in my chair and finished off the bread, closing my eyes and listening to the sound of Su and Hermione¡¯s practice.


    It was great to relax, to lose track of the time. I began to nod off.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Hermione said, bringing me back to the world of the living. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to meet with Harry, Ron and Tony.¡±


    I groaned. I was just about to rest.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that in a few hours?¡± I said, blinking my eyes open.


    ¡°Adam, it¡¯s been a few hours.¡± Hermione resisted the urge to palm her face, instead sending me a look of exasperated irritation. ¡°Come on. Up you get!"


    "What¡ª hours?" I said. ¡°I only just closed my eyes.¡±


    Su only giggled. ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping for a while, Adam. You snore, you know.¡±


    Oh, great. I thought and muttered in low tones. ¡°I snore even in this life?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I got off of my chair and realized that, yes, I had indeed fallen asleep.


    The stiffness I felt made all of that quite obvious. I began to stretch, working all of the kinks out.


    "Ready."


    A few minutes later saw us exiting the Castle and walking onto the school grounds.


    I pulled my scarf off and shoved it into one of my pockets, realizing that the weather was getting a little too warm for that.


    "Aren''t you cold?" Hermione gave me a strange look. Beside her, Su nodded, shivering.


    "Not really." I said. "I''ve been working in worse weather for longer periods of time. I think I got used to it."


    The girls nodded, though I detected a flash of pity appearing on Hermione''s face for a moment.


    I pretended not to see it, instead following the two girls to the Quidditch pitch, where Harry was likely finishing up his practice for the day.


    I grimaced at the mere sight of this place. I wasn''t a fan of Quidditch. I found the sport to be uninteresting as a whole.


    It was a shame it was the only one the school cared about. Volleyball, basketball, football, tennis¡ª these sports were ignored by the majority of the student body, as well as the teachers.


    Anti-Muggle sentiment was still strong here, despite all of the supposed progress that was being achieved.


    My lip curled with disgust, but I managed to hide that expression before anyone was able to see it.


    Of the few things in life that were able to get under my skin and make my blood boil, was hypocrisy.


    The ''good guys'', the Light side, whatever you wanted to call it, preached equality and the virtues of acceptance, but they still seemed to have a dim view of the Muggles and anything related to them.


    The only one who ever seemed interested in the things they did had been Ron''s father, Arthur Weasley.


    That man showed a genuine interest in the ins and outs of the non-magical population, however awkward his approach seemed to make others. That was, at least, somewhat respectable.


    But, the others?


    "There they are!" Su pointed ahead to where the Gryffindor Team was practicing.


    I kept my eyes trained up to the sky as I continued to walk, watching as Harry worked through some seeker drills, maneuvering his broom like an expert.


    I smiled at that. Doesn''t matter whether I think this sport is interesting or not. What I do think is that the kid knows how to fucking fly.


    And so, I added the skill to my list of things to study, which was going to become as long as the peak of Mount Everest was high.


    Learn to fly.


    I smiled. That would be a doozy. But maybe if I¡­

 28 - Stunted Flight

    oooo


    Stunted Flight


    oooo


    March 20, 1992, 9:45 AM, Hogwarts Grounds


    I set my shovel down by the empty wheelbarrow and stared at my handiwork. ¡°Finished with plenty of time to spare.¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know, Adam.¡± Hagrid spoke up from his position by the fire. ¡°I could jus¡¯ add more to yer workload, if you feel this isn''t challenging enough?¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Of course you could. Maybe I should start slacking off, instead. That¡¯d give me a lighter workload, maybe.¡±


    "You? Slack off?" Hagrid bellowed out a laugh, spilling some of the stew out on the fire and causing it to give a mighty hiss. ¡°Tha¡¯ll be the day.¡±


    I chuckled along with him, taking a seat by the fire and relaxing in its warmth.


    If only you knew how lax I had been in my old life. I took in the scent of the food and turned my eyes upwards to the beautiful blue sky above, sighing in contentment.


    Absol joined me, as I knew she would.


    I shed my cloak and set it by the fire, already feeling the heat coming off of her in waves.


    "Yeh sure you want to do that?" Hagrid stopped what he was doing to ask. "Spring''s almost here, but it still is pretty cold out ''ere, you know."


    "Between the fire and the furnace with wings behind me?" I scoffed. "Yes. I''m sure. I''ll start sweating, and that''s even worse."


    "Fair enough." Hagrid agreed and gestured at his food as well, resuming his stirring. "This''ll help keep ya warm, just in case. And¡ª"


    I felt Absol poke the top of my head with her beak, sending a needle of pain into my brain. ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°¡ªWatch out.¡± Hagrid said, shaking his head. ¡°Yeh really should show a little more respect for your companion, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on.¡± I turned to glare, but stopped as I saw that Absol looked annoyed. ¡°It was a compliment.¡±


    ¡°You might see it that way.¡± Hagrid raised a finger. ¡°But she may not. Magical Creatures don¡¯t much enjoy being insulted, Adam.¡±


    I sighed and turned to my winged companion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Absol.¡±


    She shifted a little closer to snuggle up to me, but made no other gesture to show that she acknowledged it. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the best I can hope for in this case.¡±


    "Oh, yes." Hagrid shook his head with amusement and began to shift the coals away from the cooking pot.


    "Just about done." He said and leaned back. "We''ll leave it a few minutes ter cool off a bit. Let this be a lesson for you, Adam; never, ever, eat yer food too early. You''ll burn your mouth, and let me tell you, it is not pleasant."


    "Yeah." I winced at the very thought. "I''ve learned that one the hard way."


    "Shame." He said. "But then you do learn things quickly, don''t yeh? Say, you wouldn¡¯t mind helping me with¡­ Erm¡­"


    I stopped staring into the stew and threw the man a sidelong glance.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, turning to face the large man. There was a strange look in his eyes, like he wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing and he couldn¡¯t get a read on me.


    Is he still comparing me to Tom? I wondered. Or is it something else?


    ¡°Nevermind tha¡¯.¡± Hagrid brushed it off, raising his voice in the process. ¡°You¡¯ve come pretty far in your studies, you know.¡±


    "Yeah." I acknowledged his change in subject with a shrug. "I guess I have. I just read the books and practiced."


    "¡¯Jus¡¯ practiced¡¯, he says. Don''t be humble now, Adam." Hagrid laughed. "Moving up a year was already impressive, but I''ve seen yeh use spells from years higher than even tha¡¯! Summonin¡¯, Banishin¡¯, Scourin¡¯... Yeh¡¯re far beyond a Second Year."


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, finding no reason to refute his claim. ¡°I¡¯ve already started on the theoretical and practical work for Third Year, too.¡±


    Hagrid shifted in place; I could tell that there was a question playing at his lips, but he would not voice it.


    "You''re asking why I didn''t keep moving up in years, if I can already perform many spells from those upper years." I guessed.


    Hagrid blinked at my conclusion, and then smiled.


    "Yer a very direct boy, Adam. Did you know tha¡¯?"


    Only when I want to be. I thought, eyes darkening with roiling, negative emotion. "Yeah. It''s gotten me in lots of trouble in the past."


    "Aye, it can most certainly do tha¡¯." Hagrid agreed, running a meaty hand through his bushy beard. "Still, yeh should always be honest with yourself and others, regardless of what it brings."


    I looked away, remembering a line I once wrote in an old journal from my original world.


    ¡°A faithless promise and a vain commitment can only lead to ruin.¡± I said, feeling the words tingling in my soul; the very act of uttering them shook me, for some reason. ¡°It is something I read in a book, once. It¡¯s supposed to signify the downfalls of dishonesty and a lax attitude.¡±


    Hagrid took a few moments to absorb the words as well as the implication behind them. ¡°Aye, I can see that. A good saying to keep close to yer heart, Adam. It¡¯ll keep yeh on the righ¡¯ path.¡±


    The right path. I stifled the urge to scoff. Just what even is that, anyway?


    "Maybe." I said, shifting my eyes to the burning coals, and then to the still-bubbling stew. "I think it''s ready."


    Hagrid handed me two bowls and gestured at the pot without another word. I poured him some, and then some for myself.


    A few minutes later, I set my bowl down, my hunger sated.


    "As delicious as always, Hagrid."


    "Thank yeh, Adam." Hagrid brushed it off. He was really bad at taking compliments. "Anyone could do it with enough practice. You should try it, sometime."


    "Actually, Hagrid, I''ve been wondering." I said, shifting in my position to take the stiffness I felt away. "D''you think the house elves will let me practice my cooking in the kitchens?"


    "Huh." Hagrid said, well into his fourth bowl. "I don''t rightly know. Yeh should ask them, Adam."


    "Fair enough." I said, eyes brightening. "There''s so much I could try to make¡ª like pizza. Haven''t had that in ages."


    "Pizza?" He said, getting a blank look in his eyes.


    "Oh, come on." I said, brows raising in surprise. "You''ve never tried it?"


    I supposed it shouldn''t have come as a shock. I knew, in my mind, that wizards and witches were an insular bunch, but this was pizza, for crying out loud.


    "Don''t think so." Hagrid replied, setting his own bowl down. "What''s it like?"


    "All right." I said and prepared myself for the explanation. "So, the way to do it is¡­"


    oooo


    3:55 PM, Defense Against The Dark Arts Classroom¡­


    ¡°And th-that¡¯s why a simple Knockback J-jinx will suffice against an Imp, in m-most cases.¡± Professor Quirrell said. ¡°N-now, will anyone tell me what an Imp¡¯s diet consists of? Anyone¡­?¡±


    How is it that, the one time I want time to go by quickly, it moves at a snail¡¯s pace? I thought, feeling the flood of irritation almost break through the dam. I took a breath to settle my nerves.


    I didn¡¯t know what all of the effects of my bonding with Alef Ard was, but I did know that my emotions were so much closer to the surface, now. I had them under control, for the most part, but there were times when they were almost too much to handle.


    And it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been bottling things up, or anything. I thought, turning my head to see Chang answering the man¡¯s question.


    ¡°I believe they eat insects, Professor.¡± Cho said, her eyes landing on me for a moment before moving back to the teacher.


    ¡°That is c-correct, Miss Chang.¡± Quirrell smiled a brittle smile. ¡°Three points t-to Ravenclaw.¡±


    I shifted some of my attention back to Professor Quirrell and resumed taking notes. The other part was focused on my emotional issue. My connection with the Spirit of Hogwarts was one that I didn''t fully understand.


    My best explanation would be that, much like my senses, my emotional state was equally enhanced by the process of bonding with it¡ª him. I thought.


    It made sense, after a fashion.


    Alef Ard was born of the confluence of a frankly stupendous number of life and thought streams, themselves created by all the living creatures which dwell within his domain. I thought. The Headmasters, the students, the ghosts, the house elves and whatever else lives¡ª or has ever lived¡ª within the boundaries of his influence.


    Knowing this was good. It was a most welcome relief to know that there was nothing wrong with my own emotional state¡ª beyond the obvious, anyway.


    This turmoil was, for once, not one of my own making.


    Still, it was a new problem to deal with, all the same.


    Cut off one head and two shall take its place, eh? I thought, giving a minute shake of the head. Amusement warred with irritation and claimed victory, washing over my body like a soothing, spring stream. I suppose I should be thankful. If I solve every last problem, then I¡¯d have nothing left to do, wouldn''t I?


    Professor Quirrell checked his pocket watch and saw that his time was almost up. ¡°Ah, I b-believe we can stop here for t-t-today, class. No h-homework for this week.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face brightened at that, and they began to pack their things. I moved to stow my supplies as well when I saw the man heading towards me.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡± He said; the very notion of speaking to me made the man look even more nervous than before. ¡°A w-word after class?¡±


    I was so tempted to deny it, but we both knew it wasn¡¯t a question.


    What does he want now? I thought in annoyance, but plastered a pleasant expression onto my face. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Quirrell moved back to his desk, pretending to be afraid of the students skirting around him.


    ¡°Bad luck, that.¡± Hobson said, still trying to pack his stuff together. ¡°What do you think he wants?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°Did you do anything, maybe?¡± My fellow Second Year wondered.


    ¡°No.¡± I continued to put my own things back. ¡°I¡¯ll probably get another lecture for not paying enough attention or something.¡±


    Hobson gave a wince and a chuckle as he shouldered his pack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t envy you a bit, Clarke.¡± He said and waved before following the rest of the pack.


    You don''t know how right you are. I waved back, watching him go.


    It took a little more time, but the two of us were the only ones remaining. A silent wave of the wand, and Quirrell¡¯s classroom door locked itself shut.


    I moved closer to the man¡¯s desk, watching him rifle through a few bits of paper before setting them in a drawer and turning to me.


    ¡°Have you been enjoying your new classes, Mr. Clarke?¡± He said.


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± I said. ¡°But I would hardly call them new, anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course. It has been a while, after all.¡± Quirrell gave a little mirthless chuckle. ¡°I''ve heard that you''ve already gone through your entire Second Year curriculum. Is it true?¡±


    I hadn''t kept it a secret, per se, and I knew that the teachers were likely to be bragging about my talents, but the way the man said it felt ominous¡ª like he had real confirmation, somehow.


    Still, I didn¡¯t give him a direct answer. It was possible that he was fishing for information.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working through things pretty quickly, I would say. What¡¯s this about, sir?¡±


    Quirrell gave no outward reaction, but I knew from the shift in the air that I¡¯d probably annoyed him with that one¡ª either him or the freak of nature growing from the back of his head.


    Still, I kept my mind fixed and did not make eye contact. That it had been this long and he hadn¡¯t caught on to my secret knowledge of his true allegiances was a miracle, to say the least.


    At least, that was my assumption. It wouldn¡¯t make sense, otherwise: he was either aware of my knowing of his¡­ relation to Voldemort and let me live; or, he wasn¡¯t and he was simply unable to wrest the information from my mind, for some reason.


    Considering that Occlumency was essentially some souped-up version of active emotional control, then maybe the reason was that I was just good at it.


    Though my emotions had been closer to the surface, of late, I could still manage them with ease. Even if I couldn''t, I knew I could focus my thoughts on one of the two things that Voldemort despised above all: the void.


    After all, it had been my home for eons¡ª or was it seconds?


    Same thing, in that world. I thought. Even now, I can still barely fathom what it was that I saw on the other side.


    The atmosphere lightened as Quirrell moved to stand by his desk, running his fingers over the smooth, dark surface.


    "Can''t a teacher celebrate a job well done with his student?" Quirrell made grand gestures as he continued to speak. "Quite the mean feat. Rather impressive, actually."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "With that said, are you planning to take your Second Year exams early?" The man asked.


    "I am not." I said.


    "Oh?" He said, tapping his index over the top of his desk. "Why is that?"


    "It just seems like a waste of time."


    Quirrell tilted his head, as if he hadn¡¯t expected such an answer.


    "Explain." He said with a pointed look.


    The order grated on my nerves, but I answered anyway. "Well, getting them to scramble the examiners together must cost a fair bit of money and time."


    I moved back to one of the desks and leaned on it, realizing this wasn''t going to be a short chat.


    "The second thing is." I resumed my explanation. "I want to be sure that I''m ready for the exams. While my practicals are likely to be very good, I feel like my theoretical knowledge could use more work."


    Quirrell broke his streak of silence. "I suppose that is understandable. By the time you are ready, it would have already been late April, perhaps even May."


    "Exactly, professor." I gave him a nod. "And then they''d have to schedule the exams, meaning that I have to wait even longer; and then I''d have to study the entire Third Year curriculum in a matter of weeks before the end of year exams."


    ¡°I understand.¡± He said, raising his hand in a half-placating gesture. "I suppose that doesn''t preclude the possibility of you beginning your Third Year curriculum on your own time."


    I watched the corner of his lip quirk.


    As if I hadn''t started that already. "Yes, sir."


    "I see, I see¡­" He trailed off for a few moments.


    I pretended to find the window interesting as I grasped the wand in my pocket.


    "I also suppose..." Quirrell said, catching my attention. "That you are trying to, shall we say, lay low after a certain something happened, perhaps?"


    Before I even managed to answer, I was forced to duck under a flash of red. I pressed against the table and used it to twist myself around to the right, avoiding a silver curse by a hair''s breadth.


    I had the distinct displeasure to see it go through six of the desks and drill into the stone floor before I had to dive to the left, away from another spell.


    "You''ve gotten faster." Quirrell complimented, as if he hadn''t just tried to murder me three times in quick succession.


    I got up and pointed my wand at him without another word, my fight or flight instincts telling me to fight.


    There was no way out of this situation save through the man. Had he finally figured something of my true nature out?


    "Oh?" He said, surprised by my open challenge. "Very well. Let us see what you''ve truly been learning, child."


    Fuck, this is stupid. I thought, glancing over at the door for a single instant before fixing my gaze on him. I don''t know what he wants, but if he''s trying to kill me¡­


    Alef Ard brushed up with me to share his great excitement, causing my body to react in kind.


    My perception of my surroundings shifted a tad, as if everything around had gotten a little slower.


    I held my wand in what I hoped to be an adequate stance. Buzz in the direction you want me to dodge.


    "If you will not start¡ª"


    "Fumos!" I incanted and filled the room with smoke, wasting no time. With a single wave of my wand, I sent three of the desks flying towards the man.


    With another wave, another three. The room filled with the noise of wood breaking, metal snapping and scraping along the stone floor.


    Alef Ard buzzed to the right and I dashed that way, a massive snake missing my neck by an inch.


    I grunted and cut its head off with the Severing Charm, watching it revert to a pair of desks.


    The smoke was blown out of the window by a strong wind. It revealed Quirrell, looking largely unruffled by the exchange.


    He hadn''t even moved from his spot. "You didn''t think that showing would be enough, did you?"


    I tensed up at the sight, anger boiling up to the surface, but I focused myself, honing it to bolster my determination, instead.


    I saw the silver piercing curse coming out of Quirrell''s wand and immersed myself in the feeling of absolute strength and stoutness. "Protego."


    A wall of bright silver rose at once, and I cringed as I felt the curse begin to pierce through my defenses.


    "Your shield is powerful, indeed; but it is only a matter of time, boy!" Quirrell said with a laugh, holding his free hand over his wand and maintaining the flow of his magic. "Will you yield?"


    I could have given up.


    It would have been the smart choice.


    I didn''t; I knew what would happen to those who didn''t impress Voldemort. They were disposed of.


    But that wasn''t the real reason.


    Be honest with yourself. I heard Hagrid''s voice in my mind.


    Fine. I thought, seeing the cracks start to form. Soon, the spell would go through and I''d be a sitting duck to whatever spell he had in store for me next. I want to win! I want to beat his fucking face in!


    Filled with new resolve, I pressed my hand against the shield and concentrated.


    Solid, fluid and gaseous. I grunted and began to weave the magic inside of the spell. Existing in all forms, but also as one. Everything and nothing. Day and night.


    "Defense¡­" The Shield began to twist and compact itself into a small, yellowish-silver buckler.


    The piercing curse was stopped flat, and Quirrell canceled his spell to gaze upon my new creation.


    But I didn''t stop there. Bits of the buckler began to split off and converge to form two long shafts which ended with pointed tips, already twisting in place like a drill and coated with the Severing Charm.


    A very small part of me marveled at the ease with which I was using this spell, but it was easily pushed aside.


    "And offense!" I sent the Spear Shards flying towards him. Quirrell twisted out of the way of one and pitted his own Shield Charm against another.


    He held it back for a few seconds before diving to the floor, the first spear twisting in mid-flight and trying to impale him from behind.


    His Shield crumbled into nothing, and I was about to move in for the kill when Alef Ard buzzed with frantic urgency at the back of my head.


    I turned and saw that I was face to face with an army of snakes, coiled and ready to snap at me before I even had the chance to think.


    "Your strength has increased beyond my wildest theories, Mr. Clarke." Professor Quirrell got back to his feet, looking a little winded and ruffled. "But you are still a few years too early to duel with the likes of experienced wizards, still."


    I turned back to the man, my eyes passing over the sheer devastation we¡¯d wrought on our surroundings with disinterest. No, my focus was all on the enemy before me.


    I glared at him.


    "Come now, the fight is over." Quirrell said, undeterred by my expression.


    "You tried to kill me."


    "So I did."


    "Why?" My buckler and floating spears began to flicker with my agitation, but I stabilized the spell through concentration alone.


    "I wanted to see if I was right¡ª and besides, would you like me to coddle you like all of the other professors seem to?" Quirrell smiled his horrible smile and waved his wand. I turned to see that all of the snakes had disappeared.


    Another wave, and the desks came back to their proper places, repaired and all.


    "Now, if you will cancel your spell?"


    I felt the excitement and adrenaline beginning to dwindle and realized that I couldn''t have kept this up for much longer, anyway.


    I let go of the spell, watching my yellowish-silver creations wink out of existence.


    "Very good." Quirrell smiled, unaffected by this entire situation, and gestured towards himself. "Come."


    I kept my breaths long winded, resisting the urge to pant or show any weakness as I made my way back to the man.


    I''ve been training all this time, and he''s still so far ahead¡­ even this wasn''t enough?


    He had taken my resolve and still came out on top. What was his Master capable of?


    It was a humbling thought, to say the least.


    Alef Ard buzzed in agreement.


    Another wave of the man''s wand, and his tea set flew over, setting itself in front of him.


    He took a cup and began to fill it, sending me a look. "Tea? What am I saying¡ª you always refuse."


    This is so surreal. I thought, keeping my mouth shut. My wand was still in my right hand, ready to resume the battle at any moment.


    "Do relax, Mr. Clarke." Quirrell almost looked amused. "I have already gotten the measure of you."


    He reached beyond his tea set and pulled a newspaper from the top of the small pile of homework beside it.


    Without a word, he lobbed it to me. I caught it by instinct, frowning as I stared at the familiar headline.


    "Horror at Diagon Alley." I read the headline with a flat tone. "Unknown dark magic kills Auror."


    "I had my doubts, at first." Quirrell said, taking a sip from his cup as my heart gradually stopped its loud thundering in my chest. "Dark Magic, they called it."


    "Then¡­"


    "The Aurors came to consult me."


    I closed my eyes and counted to three. I had never considered the possibility that they would even contact the man. He was known as a joke in the school.


    I put the paper back on the table, understanding what this meeting had been about.


    The fight had been a test and a trap, and I''d played into his hands.


    "Truly, it was a mighty display of skill." Quirrell said. "I have no doubt that you could defeat any other student in this school¡ª even a few of the Aurors, if they are not prepared for your inventive style."


    But it wasn''t enough.


    "This proves nothing." I gestured at the paper and the room around us. "Just that I have studied magic harder than others. I''ve been in Hogwarts the entire time."


    Quirrell smirked, as if I had passed another test. "Very good, Mr. Clarke. You are growing more and more perceptive with every day."


    He took another sip before talking again. "However, say I decided to contact the Department of Magical Law Enforcement with information on a boy with access to a thestral and a deep knowledge of the Shield Charm¡­"


    I narrowed my gaze as the man continued to speak. "You want to secure my allegiance through blackmail."


    "Perhaps¡­ I would prefer to refer to it as a teacher shielding his prized pupil from the harshness of the world. In return, I may simply require your assistance, every now and again." Professor Quirrell said with a chuckle. "Those Aurors will not care that you are a child if you''ve killed one of their own."


    He was right. Cop killers were always treated with extreme prejudice.


    "What is it that you want, then?"


    "For now, nothing." Quirrell said. "I will contact you when it is time, and I expect you to come at once. Is that clear?"


    "...Crystal."


    A second later, there was a knock on the door.


    Quirrell blinked and checked his pocket watch. "Oh, my; how the time flies. I have an appointment with one of my students, now."


    I could take a hint.


    "Very well. I''ll take my leave." I said, Summoning my backpack and catching it with my left hand.


    "Ah, don''t be so glum, Mr. Clarke!" Quirrell sent me another horrible smile, as he unlocked the door with his wand. "The future is bright¡ª yes, very bright, indeed. Come in!"


    I moved away from the man, watching as the door opened to reveal a girl from my House. I didn''t know her name, but recognized her as one of the Sixth Years.


    "Ah, Ophelia." Quirrell said. "You''re early. Come. Mr. Clarke, I''ll see you in class next week."


    "Sir." I forced the words out and brushed past the girl, closing the door behind me.


    I''ll make him wish he killed me.

 29 - Interlude - The Burdens Of Leadership

    oooo


    Interlude - The Burdens of Leadership


    oooo


    March 25, 1992, 5:45 PM, Headmaster¡¯s Office


    Albus Dumbledore


    It was with a weary sigh that Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, took a seat in front of his desk. He sighed again, this time in relief, as he felt his tired body relax for the first time that day.


    And what a day it¡¯s been! Albus leaned his head back and took a deep breath.


    Ever since news of Gellert¡¯s escape spread like wildfire, the European Ministries had fallen into a chaotic frenzy. That wasn¡¯t to say that they had lost control of their governments, per se, but they hadn¡¯t been ready for an event of this magnitude, either.


    One could never have prepared for a crisis such as this. That Gellert would escape, and with such contemptuous ease, at that, suggested that the Austrian Ministry had either gone soft, or that¡­


    Albus tilted his head back down, staring at the various implements and gadgets on his desk, though he did not truly see them.


    His mind was elsewhere, deep in the depthless chasm which held his old memories.


    Gellert could have made his escape at any time. Why hadn¡¯t he? Why had he taken his punishment for almost fifty years? Albus asked himself, but he did not receive an answer. Why?


    Still, no answer came.


    ¡°Albus, are you all right?¡± Dilys Derwent¡¯s portrait asked him, the concern shining in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course, he isn¡¯t.¡± Phineas Black countered with an acerbic tone. ¡°Just look at him. It¡¯s not surprising, really, considering what happened.¡±


    ¡°Must you always be so irksome, Phineas?¡± Armando Dippet glared down at him. ¡°Though we are honor bound to give service to the present Headmaster, you continue to do nothing but get in the way!¡±


    ¡°We all define the term ¡®service¡¯ in different ways.¡± Phineas said, dismissing his colleague¡¯s point. ¡°If you wish to coddle the man, then, by all means. I will not participate in your asinine games.¡±


    ¡°Why, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Albus cut in, directing his annoyed, blue eyes at them. ¡°You¡¯ve made your point, Phineas.¡±


    Phineas blinked at the aged wizard¡¯s response, but continued, undeterred. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you like this since the forties, Dumbledore. Even when that slime, Riddle, began his war in the eighties, you hadn¡¯t been so¡­¡±


    Downtrodden? Exhausted? Albus¡¯ thoughts threatened to overtake him, but he closed his eyes, took a breath and found his center, once again. ¡°Yes. I take your meaning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Albus.¡± Armando said. ¡°After all you have been doing, I¡¯m sure that it must weigh on you like nothing else.¡±


    Albus nodded, accepting his predecessor¡¯s words of comfort. ¡°Thank you, old friend.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be humoring the Ministry so much, Dumbledore.¡± Phineas said, running a hand through his pointed beard. ¡°Since when was it your job to run their day-to-day affairs, hm? You¡¯ve duties as Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, true, as well as Supreme Mugwump to the International Confederation of Wizards¡ª not as the Minister for Magic.¡±


    Professor Dumbledore raised his hand to forestall whatever response the other former Heads of the school had prepared for the unpleasant man.


    He did not wish to be witness to even more bickering.


    Even here, I cannot let down my guard. Dumbledore realized with no small amount of irritation. ¡°Peace, my friends. While I do understand your point, Phineas, I¡¯m afraid that my support to the Ministry is a necessary step I have to take.¡±


    Phineas did not say anything for a moment, before nodding. ¡°Considering the Ministry¡¯s sheer incompetence this year and the last with the two incidents at Diagon Alley, I suppose I can understand your perspective. Not that I agree with it.¡±


    Albus nodded back. I seldom expect you to agree with anything I do, Phineas.


    He would have rathered that the Ministry got its affairs in order under its own power, but it seemed as if Cornelius was set on trying his best to appear as if he was doing something without actually making any meaningful changes to the way they operated.


    It was a real shame.


    Cornelius Fudge had seemed to be quite the promising candidate after Minister Bagnold had resigned; driven, ambitious, and with a decent sense of right and wrong.


    It seemed, however, that the image he presented to everyone was fake. It had taken less than a year for the likes of Lucius Malfoy and others to sink their claws into Cornelius with promises of great riches and pleasures.


    And now, the entire wizarding community was saddled with this new crisis.


    Now, everyone turns to me, once more. Dumbledore thought.


    For all of his knowledge, skill and wisdom, Albus did not have even a sliver of an idea for why Gellert had broken out. He knew, of course, that everyone expected him to track the Dark wizard down and defeat him, just as he did long ago.


    However, Albus found that he could not bear to go through it all over again. To raise his wand against his old friend once had tested his fortitude, both mental and physical, to the very limit.


    In the aftermath of the great battle, Albus had nothing left but despair and regret. He had continued his life as a teacher, to be sure, but it had been a surreal experience. His body moved, his mouth imparted the lessons upon the children, but he felt like he had not truly been there¡ª like he was watching himself from outside of his own body.


    Only when he stared into the Mirror of Erised had he felt his true self come back, again.


    Albus gave a minute shake of the head before reaching into the bowl to his left and snatching a piece of candy. Popping it into his mouth, Albus closed his eyes and savored the lemony taste of one of his favorite confectionaries.


    Albus stood and made his way to the window and gazed upon the vast grounds of his school. From this height, he could not see it, but he knew that the leaves were already budding. Soon enough, the muddy fields beneath would be awash with green.


    He could scarcely believe that life had been far calmer, mere weeks before. It was amazing how things could just change at the drop of a hat.


    True, they still had problems from within the school that he and the staff needed to deal with. Voldemort could not be allowed to reach the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, but his threat had been minor, at best.


    Using Quirrell to enact the theft, well¡­ Albus was not sure what kind of game Tom was playing here, but it seemed as if his time as an incorporeal shade had addled his former student¡¯s wits, in some way.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t as if Albus was underestimating Quirinus. The man was an accomplished wizard, to be sure, but he could not equal the likes of Minerva McGonagall or Severus Snape.


    However, he was quite stealthy, Albus would give him that. While the man had not made any overt moves for the Stone¡ª aside from the troll incident¡ª Dumbledore kept an eye on him whenever he could.


    Still, you could never be too prudent, I suppose. Albus thought.


    ¡°Dinky?¡± Dumbledore called, and one of the Hogwarts elves appeared with a faint pop from behind him.


    ¡°Headmaster calls for Dinky?¡± Dinky said.


    Dumbledore turned and gave the elf a kind look. ¡°Hello Dinky. Could you pop over to Severus? I have need of him.¡±


    Dinky wilted at the mention of his Potions Professor, and Albus had to smother the urge to shoot her an amused grin. Severus was a frightening man when you had to drag him away from his Potions. The man held the practice of Potion-making higher than he did most people.


    ¡°Of course, Headmaster, sir.¡± Dinky said and popped away without a word of complaint.


    Albus smiled a little. While the man may have been cold and almost poisonous to others in the way he spoke, Albus saw in Severus the same regret that gnawed at his own heart.


    Just as he had not been able to save Ariana, so too had Severus not been able to save the woman he had loved; Lily Potter. However, instead of wallowing in self pity, Severus had dedicated himself to his studies, and to the destruction of the man who had taken his precious friend away.


    Albus admired him for that.


    If only he could curb his hatred of James Potter long enough to see that Harry is his own person. He lost his smile, there. I suppose there¡¯s nothing to be done, on that end.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The fireplace roared with bright green for a few moments, and Albus turned to see a face popping out of the coals. It was Alastor.


    ¡°Dumbledore.¡± Alastor Moody greeted with his usual rough voice.


    ¡°I take it that you¡¯ve found something?¡± Albus said, making his way to the fire with careful steps. He wasn¡¯t sure that he wanted to hear the answer, but it was not like he had a choice in the matter.


    ¡°Aye, and you¡¯re not going to like it.¡± Alastor said, his magical eye swiveling every which way. ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°Severus is on his way, though I suppose it will take him some time to get here.¡± Albus said.


    ¡°All right, then. Good.¡± Moody said. ¡°I kept my ear close to the ground, got in touch with a few old contacts of mine.¡±


    Albus nodded, knowing that his friend would continue.


    ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s already begun to put feelers out.¡± Alastor said, confirming Albus¡¯ suspicions. ¡°Though, not many seem to be taking any of it seriously.¡±


    ¡°I suppose not.¡± Dumbledore said, shaking his head. ¡°Considering he has already failed in his endeavors before, it would take a considerable win for him to amass the sort of following he would have had at the height of his power.¡±


    ¡°Aye, you¡¯d be right about that.¡± Moody said, agreeing. ¡°Which can only mean one thing.¡±


    Albus suppressed the urge to sigh. ¡°You think he¡¯s planning an attack of some kind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I would do, if I were in his shoes.¡± Moody said, ever the pragmatist. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the liberty of reaching out to my contacts in the mainland to warn them.¡±


    Albus nodded. ¡°I will do the same.¡±


    ¡°What of Scamander?¡± Moody said. ¡°He¡¯s got a history of altercations with the man, too.¡±


    ¡°I have sent words of warning to him.¡± Albus replied, pacing in front of the flame. ¡°I hope that he heeds them and keeps his family safe.¡±


    ¡°No chance of him joining the fight?¡±


    Here, Dumbledore smiled, shaking his head. ¡°Newt Scamander is a special man¡ª able to communicate with all manner of magical creatures on a level far beyond almost anyone else in our world, save perhaps a scant few.¡±


    His Groundskeeper, Hagrid, came to mind.


    ¡°However.¡± Dumbledore said, shaking his head a little. ¡°Newt never wanted to take part in any of it¡ª and he¡¯s done enough; certainly far more than many of those in power.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason to regain his allegiance, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Moody said. ¡°We need all the allies we can get.¡±


    Albus shook his head. ¡°I doubt he¡¯s changed his mind on the matter, but I have asked it of him, regardless. I would be a fool not to. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There is not.¡± Moody said. ¡°But I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on anyone I think is even looking in Grindelwald¡¯s direction. Not that I know his location.¡±


    ¡°It seems that we must practice, as you say, constant vigilance.¡± Albus said, taking a short breath as he heard a knock at his door. ¡°That must be Severus.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get out of your hair, Dumbledore.¡± Moody said, before giving the Headmaster a closer look. ¡°Get some rest. You look like you could use some.¡±


    ¡°The wicked do not sleep.¡± Dumbledore countered, giving the man a sad smile. ¡°And so, neither do we. Be well, Alastor.¡±


    He cut the connection off and took a few steps away from the fire, inspecting Fawkes'' empty perch. "Come in, Severus."


    The door swung open, revealing Severus Snape.


    "Headmaster? You''ve called for me." He said as he entered the room. The door closed behind him without a sound.


    "Severus." Albus turned and moved towards his trusted ally. "I hope I have not pulled you from any delicate work."


    "As it happens." Snape said in his usual silky voice. "You have not¡ª though I was quite keen on enjoying my evening meal."


    The old man smiled at that. "I apologize, my friend. This won''t take very long, and I''m just as keen on having some dinner."


    "Indeed." Severus tilted his head slightly. "You seem¡­ troubled."


    "Alastor said much the same." Dumbledore replied and gestured for the both of them to take a seat.


    "You have news, then?" Severus sat down with an interested gleam in his eyes. "I''ve spoken to a few of the others in my circles, and they have shown little to no interest in the matter. Though, of course, it is possible that they consider me to be untrustworthy and are keeping things to themselves."


    "In this too, Alastor said the same."


    "Then¡­" Severus said; Albus could see the gears whirring in the man''s mind.


    "Yes."


    "He wouldn''t dare attack here." Severus shook his head. "Or anywhere in Britain, for that matter. He fears your retaliation?"


    "I do not know."


    That caught the man off guard. "You do not know?"


    Albus smiled, drawing a little happiness from the man''s incredulous reaction. "Contrary to popular belief, I am not omniscient, my friend."


    The man scoffed, not at all convinced by this statement. The two sat in silence for a few moments longer before Dumbledore spoke again.


    "I have not kept an eye on my old friend since the early fifties." Albus admitted. "True, I''ve had contacts in the Austrian Ministry who would apprise me of the situation every now and again, but no true surveillance. There was no need."


    Severus nodded, seeing where this was going. "And as the years passed and Grindelwald hadn''t escaped, the need for it lessened further."


    "Precisely." Albus raised a finger. "It''s hard to say what really happened at Castle Nurmengard, but I have had a few conversations with representatives from the Austrian Ministry."


    "I thought they''d said that they didn''t have a clue on the events which took place¡ª the sheer incompetence." Severus said with a sneer. "Have they finally admitted to that, at least?"


    Albus sent him an amused look, as if to say ''what do you think?''


    "My questions were of a different sort." Dumbledore waved Severus'' statement off. "I asked for information concerning Grindelwald''s living conditions during his incarceration. I believed that it could provide us with a clue."


    Severus leaned back in his chair as he processed this. "You wouldn''t be telling me this unless you''ve found something."


    He knows me too well.


    "Several things, in fact." Albus said. "Forgive me if our conversation is turning long-winded."


    "Nothing to apologize for. The food can wait a little." Here, Severus smirked. "By all means, go on."


    "Very well. Thank you for your patience." Dumbledore said, smiling back. "The state that Nurmengard Castle was left in seemed very peculiar to me."


    "A massive crater full of glass." Severus said. "The site of an explosion of monumental proportions. A spell of this destructive power¡­ did he devise it?"


    "Possible." Dumbledore said. "But unlikely. He possessed no wand of his own and he was not allowed any form of magical texts. The Austrians did not wish for him to accumulate more knowledge than he already had."


    "Then¡­"


    "They allowed him access to Muggle books." Albus said, disappointment entering his tone. "It had seemed harmless enough, at the time. Books on mathematics, physics, chemistry... His wardens thought it amusing to torment him with the books of the people he wanted to exterminate."


    He pinched the bridge of his nose.


    Severus stared for a second as things dawned on him. "This¡­ this is beyond mere incompetence."


    "Yes."


    Severus went quiet, still taken aback at the information he''d just been given.


    "And so we have a fairly good idea of what could have taken place." Dumbledore said, leaning forward. "It would not have taken more than a few transfigurations for the average wizard."


    Severus stood and began to pace. "This could be very dangerous. With access to this kind of knowledge..."


    "Oh, yes." Dumbledore said. "Grindelwald could unleash destruction on a level most cannot even begin to fathom."


    "What are we to do, then?" Severus said, racking his mind for answers.


    "Nothing, for now." Dumbledore said.


    "Nothing." Severus was taken aback again.


    Albus took a breath. "There is nothing we can do, aside from making attempts to track his location¡ª but the various European Ministries are doing that of their own volition. To make our own attempt would end up causing enough friction to hamper our cause."


    ¡°Politics.¡± Severus spat and took a breath to calm himself before sitting down. "Then we simply¡­ watch and let things unfold?"


    "We don''t have much choice in the matter." Albus said.


    There was a long moment of silence before Severus spoke again. "What of this other matter?"


    "Ah." Dumbledore snatched a candy and began to unwrap it. "We know of how the escape came to be. What we do not know is the ''why'' of the matter. Why did he escape?"


    "I assume he wishes to resume his campaign of conquest." Severus said, but Dumbledore only popped the candy in his mouth before raising a finger.


    "Yes, but why now?" Dumbledore said after he was done. "He could have left at any time."


    "An education in the Muggle sciences does take time to gain." Severus reasoned before shaking his head. "But it would not take fifty years, I would imagine."


    "Precisely." Albus said. "Gellert could have made his escape ten, twenty, or thirty years ago. Why now?"


    "I assume you have thoughts on the matter."


    Dumbledore nodded. "Do you remember news of the burglary at the Apothecary?"


    "Yes." Severus blinked at the shift in topic, but nodded in confirmation anyway. "A terrible business. I had to procure my Potions ingredients from elsewhere, for a time. Sarah was distraught for nearly a fortnight."


    Albus gave a sad inclination of his head at that. That Auror''s death had been senseless¡ª all because of a substance worth only fifty Galleons.


    "According to our Department of Magical Law Enforcement, two of our Aurors were dispatched to Castle Nurmengard to speak with the man over the nature of the attack." Dumbledore steepled his fingers together. "Auror Hope O''Conner and another. I can¡¯t recall the name."


    Severus tilted his head. "And how would such a case warrant a visit to a man who''s been a prisoner of nearly fifty years?"


    "Ah." Dumbledore said. "While the official reason behind the Auror''s death is being referred to as Dark Magic, it is actually a modified Shield Charm¡ª a spell which has seen much use at Grindelwald''s hands."


    Dumbledore remembered that terrible spell of unrelenting blue fire. It had taken every fiber of his being to snuff it.


    ¡°A modified Shield Charm?¡± Severus said, shaking his head. ¡°I have seen much, but to pervert the nature of a spell meant to defend like this¡­ That is not something I could conceive of.¡±


    ¡°Neither could I.¡± Dumbledore agreed, sharing his Potions professor¡¯s sentiment. ¡°Regardless of the mental state of this unknown wizard or witch, the fact that they could cast a spell of this level implies a certain aptitude in this field.¡±


    ¡°And you believe that Grindelwald would have broken out of prison just because of a burglar following in his footsteps, in some way?¡± Snape scoffed. ¡°That seems unlikely, Headmaster.¡±


    ¡°I could very well be wrong.¡± Dumbledore said, allowing this. ¡°I am merely presenting everything we know. Perhaps, in time, we shall know more. And that leads me to the reason why I have called you here, Severus.¡±


    Severus said nothing, waiting for the man to get to it.


    ¡°In the coming weeks, possibly months, I may be called away.¡± Albus said. ¡°I do not know when, exactly, but it will happen.¡±


    Severus nodded, taking his meaning without any further issue. ¡°I will see to it that the Stone is kept safe.¡±


    Albus smiled. ¡°Thank you, my friend. And¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Severus said, fixing him with a sour look. ¡°And Potter, too.¡±


    But Albus continued to smile as he got up and moved around the table to pat Severus on the shoulder. ¡°Come, my boy. Let¡¯s not keep ourselves from our delicious dinners. I do believe they will be serving your favorite, this evening.¡±

 30 - Threads Of The Living

    oooo


    Threads of the Living


    oooo


    March 27, 1992, 10:30 AM, Mira''s Study Room


    Adam Clarke


    I stared at the pile of wooden cubes held in the palm of my hands for a moment before looking down at the desk I''d cut them out from.


    They''ll do. I thought, catching Mira''s eye as I glanced in her direction.


    She had stopped her practice of the Shield Charm in favor of watching me work


    "What are you doing?" She asked, stowing her wand in her robe pocket before moving over to me.


    "What does it look like?" I smirked and focused back on what I was doing.


    "It looks like you''re vandalizing school property, Mr. Clarke." Mira affected a scandalized look upon her face. "Oh, whatever will you do if I go and report this to Professor Flitwick?"


    Probably take the lecture and shrug it off? I thought, rolling my eyes at her attitude and at my own compulsive need to answer questions, even if they were meant to be teasing.


    "Shouldn''t you be working on your Shield Charm?" I gave her a false-disdainful once over, almost looking like I was dealing with the common riff-raff. ¡°Standing over here, lazing around¡ª you must have mastered it, eh?¡±


    Mira blinked, but I continued before she could get a word in edgewise. ¡°Let¡¯s see it, then.¡±


    ¡°Maybe in a bit.¡± She countered, pointing at the pile of cubes in my hands. ¡°I want to know what you¡¯re doing with this.¡±


    I stared at her for a moment and shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re for target practice.¡±


    ¡°Target practice?¡± The girl repeated, confused.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice was as dry as the great desert lands of the world. ¡°That¡¯s when you, ah¡­ practice to hit the target.¡±


    Mira rolled her eyes, though there was the barest hint of a smile playing at her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not funny, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Monkey can¡¯t aim.¡± I gave a few light pounds to my chest. ¡°Monkey practice. Monkey become good at aim. Monkey strong again.¡±


    Mira burst into giggles, filling the room with her pleasant timbre.


    I smiled, happy to have helped her out. ¡°Glad to see you feeling a little better.¡±


    After a few more seconds of laughter, she began to wind down, sending me a grateful nod. ¡°Thank you. Things have been a little difficult for me this week.¡±


    ¡°Your OWL preparations?¡± I guessed. ¡°Examinations are looming, and all.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mira said, frustration entering her voice as she began to pace around. ¡°I mean yes. Ugh! Yes, there¡¯s a lot to do, but I¡¯m working hard on it, like with the Shield Charm.¡±


    I nodded, gesturing for her to keep going.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± She stopped her agitated pacing and sent a look out of the window. ¡°My friend hasn¡¯t been talking to me.¡±


    I blinked. That hadn¡¯t been what I expected.


    Then again, what should I have expected? I thought. It¡¯s not like everyone aside from myself and maybe Potter is dealing with back-to-back life and death situations. They all have their own lives, however dull they may seem.


    ¡°That seems¡­ Bad.¡± I said in a noncommittal tone, throwing her a curious look. ¡°Any idea why?"


    "I haven''t the foggiest." Mira sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, closing her eyes.


    "Maybe something happened?" I suggested with a small shrug.


    "That''s the thing." Mira opened her eyes, looking lost. "I cannot, for the life of me, figure it out. We haven''t fought, neither of us caused anything to happen. It''s just¡­"


    She huffed and tried to get herself under control. Mira raised her left hand. "One day, we were discussing our upcoming Hogsmeade trip¡ª she wants some chocolate; the next, she stands me up! Said she needed to study."


    My kind of person. I thought with amusement, taking great care to suppress the smile that threatened to appear on my face.


    If Mira saw that one, just then, she would have blown her top, I reckoned.


    "Maybe she doesn''t feel ready for the exams?" I gave her a suggestion.


    "She''s a Sixth Year." Mira said, waving it off. "She has a lot of school work, true, but she always made the time to talk to me¡ª even when doing her own OWLs. We''ve been neighbors since we were children, but now it just feels like I don''t even know her anymore."


    I absorbed her comments, reminded of those who I had considered friends in my old life.


    "I can''t say I really understand what you''re going through. People have always just come and gone for me." I said. "Have you tried to confront her?"


    Mira shook her head. "No. Any time I try to start a conversation, she cuts me off, saying that she''s busy with something or the other. Mostly studying. Actually, the only excuse she''s been giving is studying, now!"


    I frowned and nodded. "Yeah, I can see why you''d be under that impression. Maybe she just doesn''t want to be friends anymore."


    I winced as I saw my words cause the girl to deflate. I was quick to speak. "Or maybe she really is studying? You never know."


    "Maybe¡­" Mira allowed. "Let''s do something other than talking about Ophelia."


    I froze in place. It was all I could do not to react to that name.


    Ophelia. I repeated the game in my mind as it triggered a memory. She was one of the Sixth Year Ravenclaw students.


    I had never had a direct one on one with her, but she always seemed to be up for conversation, from what I could tell.


    Her behaving strangely can''t be a coincidence. I thought, remembering the night in which she''d come to visit Quirrell.


    It was a question that kept needling at me for weeks, and it seemed like I had finally found the answer I''d been seeking.


    Ophelia is under the Dark Lord''s thrall, now. I thought.


    All of the puzzle pieces were coming together; her sudden drive to study, her alien way of ignoring those who had previously been very close to her¡ª it all made sense when you judged it through the lens of the Imperius Curse.


    "Adam, are you all right?" Mira said, her previous crestfallen expression shifting to one of concern. "You haven''t said a word."


    "Ah." I said, thinking fast. "I just didn''t really know what to say to something like this. I''m sorry."


    That seemed to do the trick, I realized as Mira sighed.


    "It''s fine." She said. "I shouldn''t have burdened you with all of this, anyway. Let''s get back to practice. I''ll figure out what to do with my friend later."


    I nodded, accepting the girl''s proposition and turning my attention to the pile of wooden cubes to my left. "All right. Monkey needs good aim."


    "Oh, shut up!" She said, but her laughter filled the room anyway. "You''re not even funny."


    "And yet, you laughed."


    ¡°At you!¡±


    ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    oooo


    12:00 PM, Defense Against the Dark Arts Classroom


    Professor Quirinus Quirrell


    Snape was beginning to become a nuisance, Quirrell thought as he dismissed the class for lunch.


    He barely even needed to exert his will over himself to pretend to be afraid at their exuberance over the meal¡ª it was almost amusing to him how well his performance was getting.


    When the last student left, he locked the door and went back to his work.


    He had been amassing a fair few number of¡­ followers, of late. The idea had been hatched on a whim of his, but now he was throwing everything he had into it.


    For now, he had only half a dozen of these followers. He''d instructed them to lay low and work on their studies until the time came for his plan to go in motion.


    He hoped that, by that time, he would have at least triple the number of students; but, it was all right.


    If he didn¡¯t, then he would make do with what he had.


    "Quality over quantity." He said, examining the small piece of parchment in his hands. It held a list of simple spells that one could use in dueling¡ª it was to be all of his followers'' new homework.


    He drew his wand and tapped it over the pieces of paper, creating five duplicates and placing them within one of his pockets for safe keeping.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Knowing that Severus was watching, Quirinus knew that he could not make any overt moves. Still, nothing stopped him from delivering these notes while in class.


    Quirrell smiled for a moment, amused at how smooth his operation was going.


    True, his movement about the castle was going to be limited for the next few months, but it wasn''t a problem.


    His new followers would do his bidding, when required. He wondered if this was what it felt like to be the Dark Lord.


    "Setting your sights on my position, Quirrell?" Voldemort almost sounded amused, though Quirinus could tell that was simply an illusion to hide the man''s annoyance.


    "Of course not, my Lord." Quirrell said. "It was a mere flight of fancy."


    "... Very well." The spirit said, writhing under his turban. "You are driven and ambitious, Quirinus, with a thirst to prove yourself. That is what brought you to me, and that is what will propel you to the ranks of my most prominent of supporters, should your venture succeed."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Quirrell said. "I¡ª"


    That was all he was able to say before a long and massive spike of pain lanced through Quirinus'' abdomen. Within seconds, it spread like a voracious flame, turning his world into fiery agony.


    Quirrell realized that he had fallen off of his chair and struck the ground, but he could not, for the life of him, figure out when it had happened.


    He was too busy wishing for the pain to stop.


    And so it did, just as quickly as it had come. Quirinus blinked his eyes open, seeing the world blur back together to show the bottom side of his desk.


    So I had fallen. He thought, trying and failing to shake off the pain. "What was that?"


    "Your body¡ª" The Dark Lord said. "It is rejecting my extended presence."


    Quirinus did not dare to move, instead focusing on his breathing. He was glad to have locked the door with his magic earlier.


    If anyone were to find him in this state, it would not be pretty, he gathered.


    "I thought that this vessel would hold out for longer." Voldemort said without a care for the man he''d called a vessel. "It seems that we must take steps to remedy this, before it gets worse."


    Quirrell did his best to keep his thoughts hidden as he gathered himself and spoke. "What must I do?"


    Voldemort told him the answer.


    "Unicorn blood!?" Quirrell''s eyes. "To drink the blood of such a creature¡­"


    "It is¡­ the only way for us to stay alive." Voldemort forced the words out. It was taking everything he had to just speak.


    Quirrell shook his head with disbelief. "Unicorn blood. How much time do we have left?"


    "A few¡­" Voldemort paused to gather his strength. "A month, perhaps two."


    "Then I had better get to work, yes?" Quirrell said, receiving no answer.


    The Dark Lord had gone silent.


    Most likely, he is sleeping again to save his strength. Quirrell thought, safe for now.


    He regretted ever going to Albania.


    "I''ll find another way." Quirinus said to himself, pushing off of the ground with some difficulty. "I have to."


    oooo


    5:00 PM, Near Hagrid''s Home


    Absol The Thestral


    Absol trotted along the ground, avoiding the thickets and roots with an agile elegance unique to her race.


    Her herd mates were far behind her, taking their time as they made their way to the Big Man''s territory.


    The Big Man was nice to them¡ª had been nice to them for decades, according to her mother.


    Kindness was not something Absol expected to see out of the normal humans. The few who had been able to see her would recoil with fear and disgust.


    Some of them even went so far as to regard her kind of with open hostility and to inflict violence upon them.


    The humans did not understand. They could not see the threads which bound them to the Cycle.


    It was a shame. Though many of the humans were short-lived, short-sighted and aggressive, she knew that the majority of them led peaceful and productive lives.


    She wondered just what would happen if they were able to see their own threads.


    Her ears perked up, and she tilted her head to the right, tracing the big man''s sounds.


    He hadn''t said anything yet, but she could already tell that he was carrying something heavy by the sound of his footsteps.


    Absol liked the Big Man. He didn''t make fun of them, or hurt them or anything, and he''d been giving them food and protection from the spider swarms for the better part of fifty years.


    The herd knew him well.


    Her mother had told her of the Big Man when he was but a child. Still a massive boy by human standards, he was trained up by his predecessor, the Old Man, to care for them, as well as the many creatures which inhabit the grounds of this ancient forest.


    We remember. She recalled her mother''s words as she exited the treeline. The Old Man''s thread was fraying, and he needed a successor.


    Absol found the Big Man standing in a small field of grass by his lonesome. He waved her over.


    She trotted towards him, wondering where her familiar was. She could feel that he was somewhere nearby, but their bond still had a ways to go before she could locate him with any accuracy.


    Absol looked around for any sign of him.


    "Heh." Hagrid said, petting her head in an attempt to set her at ease. "It''s all right, little one. Adam''s comin''. He''s jus'' finishing up some work, and he''ll get here."


    The information got her to relax a little¡ª for about ten seconds. Absol couldn''t help herself; she was excited to see her friend.


    She began trotting along the edges of the field they stood in, watching as her herd mates caught up with her.


    "There you all are." Hagrid lifted the sack and produced a few dead rabbits, beckoning the herd over. "Come on then."


    Absol watched as her mother and the rest of her family rushed over to get their meals.


    Alpha, as usual, ended up challenging the Big Man, but their caretaker was as stalwart and unyielding as he was kind.


    "Not this again." The Big Man said. "One of these days, yeh''re going to jus'' accept that you can''t beat me."


    Alpha snorted and gave him a venomous glare.


    "Ah, do your worst." The Big Man smiled. "Yeh might need ter be a little bit bigger, mind."


    Alpha stared at him for a second longer before giving up. And, as usual, the Big Man rewarded him with another rabbit.


    It boggled Absol''s mind every time it happened. The Big Man was the best of their kind, she thought.


    One of the best. She thought as she turned her head in the direction of where she thought her familiar''s presence strengthened.


    Absol felt her mother''s disapproving look on her back as she made her way to her bonded human.


    You must keep away from that one. Her mother had said once in an attempt to dissuade her.


    However, Absol did not heed her mother''s warnings. This boy; he was so very interesting.


    His Thread was free. He was not bound to the Cycle, or at least she thought that was what it meant.


    Her herd had never seen a human like this before, and so they kept their distance.


    They were cautious and wary.


    Absol had only found herself curious. Just what could it mean? Why was the boy''s thread free of its binding to the Cycle which governed every living creature on Earth?


    Why was he oozing with the same power that coursed through her own body?


    She wished she could speak to her familiar and ask all of these questions, but it would take time to deepen their bond.


    Absol was willing to wait. She trotted up to the little boy and rubbed up against him.


    He smiled at her, and she felt his rough hand patting and caressing her neck. She shivered in pleasure, leaning into her familiar''s touch.


    She really liked him.


    "You like that, huh?" Adam laughed, a teasing look playing in his dark eyes. "Maybe I should stop¡ª you need to eat, after all."


    Absol sent him a sightless glare. Maybe she should revise her opinion of liking the boy, after all.


    If he''s going to be a meanie¡­ that''s as far as her thought went when Adam started petting her once more, filling her world with pleasure once again.


    "Yeh shouldn''t play with her feelings like that, Adam." The Big Man said, handing her familiar the sack of food. "Here. This is the rest¡ª I''m goin'' home to, erm, check on something of mine. Don''t let the big¡¯un get any more food, all right? He¡¯s had about enough."


    Absol moved her attention to the boy.


    "All right." Adam said, gesturing at the herd giving them a wide berth. "Not that it''ll probably be a problem, I gather."


    Absol felt a little sad at that. He did not understand why the herd was wary of him, but it made him a little sad regardless.


    She nudged her head against his in a show of affection. Adam smiled in response.


    "Thanks, girl." He said upended the sack for her, dropping some delicious morsels onto the ground.


    Absol wasted no time, snatching the first rabbit up and tearing it to shreds.


    She luxuriated in the taste of the meat and the blood, devouring the remainder of the meal in a wild frenzy which would rip the courage away from the most stalwart of men.


    Her familiar, however, seemed to find it amusing. "Slow down, Absol. The food isn''t going anywhere."


    You don''t know that. She thought. Ants carry things off all the time, and this is the best time for them all to wake from their slumber.


    The season of Spring, the humans called it. Her kind always referred to it as the season of thread creation. Absol found herself looking forward to seeing all of the new threads appearing everywhere around her.


    She wondered if her familiar could ever acquire this skill. Since he was so steeped in the power he seemed to refer to as the void, she didn''t think it would be an issue for him.


    However, the boy was altogether cautious. He was well aware of the power''s existence, this much she knew, but he did not dare harness it for his own ends.


    She supposed that it was understandable. Only a fool would channel mighty forces he understood nothing about.


    Adam Clarke was no fool. In fact, the boy almost seemed too wary of the power sleeping under his skin, at times.


    Absol devoured the last of her meal before curling around the boy and keeping him company.


    This was the best time of day for her, she thought as she felt the boy lean his back into her, his tired sigh reverberating into her own body.


    "It''s been a long day." Adam said, continuing to caress her neck while she basked in the glow of having had a good, filling meal. "But I think I''m finally making progress."


    Absol just listened to the boy speak to her as if he considered her to be as smart as he was.


    It heartened her every time he did it. It felt good to be treated with respect.


    No matter what her mother said, she knew that this human boy was her best of friends.


    She nudged him on the shoulder to get him to keep going.


    "I''ve noticed something strange about the Shield Charm." Adam said. "Its defensive properties are top notch. I thought that this meant that it could be harnessed as a weapon, as well. Considering that it can block almost all curses with it, then it sounds like the best offensive charm in existence."


    She leaned her head on his shoulder, feeling his hand caressing her cheek and the top of her head.


    "But then I tried using it offensively and¡­ Well, I''m not going to say it fails. The spell just seems to be fighting me, though ." He said. "I thought it was the fault of the Summoning and Banishing Charms which were woven into it. But I tried it with the Oppugno spell today, and got much the same result."


    The boy closed his eyes and shifted to his right.


    He took a breath. "Magic is about intent and desire. The Shield Charm works off of the desire to protect, but I''ve been using it, either in conjunction with attack spells or using it just to attack."


    Absol did not understand the dilemma that the boy was facing. Everyone in the herd understood that a good offense could function as a great defense.


    This was part of how they were able to stay safe from the spiders and their dumb leader, Aragog.


    "My best conclusion is that I should rework the spell." Adam said, rubbing the tiredness out of his eyes. "Play with the definition of protection and not obsess over making a shield, specifically. Yeah, that would make sense! Thanks, Absol."


    Absol replied by snuggling against him a little harder.


    The minutes passed in silence, with the two unlikely friends exulting in each other''s presence.


    "Things are starting to heat up." Adam broke the silence. "I''ve been doing everything I can to figure the details out while still working on school stuff."


    He took a breath. "The pieces on the board are making their moves, but I feel like I''m just standing in place letting it all happen. Hagrid''s over at his house trying to hatch a Dragon of all things. I might have to deal with that soon."


    Adam shifted again, trying to sleep against her.


    She nudged him once to let him know that she''d keep him safe.


    "Thanks, Absol." He said. "You have no idea how much you''re helping me."


    I think I do.

 31 - The Chain-link Of Progress

    oooo


    The Chain-link of Progress


    oooo


    April 1, 1992, 2:30 PM, Room of Requirement


    Adam Clarke


    Coming up with a solution to my Shield Charm problem was getting to be a little bit more difficult than I had anticipated.


    "Obice!" I incanted, channeling my intent and desire to materialize a thick plaque as strong and unyielding as titanium.


    Instead, my wand belched out the thinnest looking sheet of energy that I had ever seen.


    This doesn''t even look like it can stop a weak summer breeze, let alone any destructive spells or curses.


    No sooner than I thought this, the barrier dissipated, pierced through by Helena''s hand.


    I stared at her in disbelief. That feeling when a ghost can rip through your barrier.


    "Obice." She said, an amused look upon her face. "That is Latin for ''barrier'', is it not?"


    I nodded, ignoring the urge to gape at her. "You shouldn''t even be able to touch anything. How did you break through the spell?"


    Helena sent me a smile; I would have described it as disturbing. "I have been feeling more¡­ substantial, as of late."


    Oh, dear. I thought, looking away from the woman''s smoldering gaze. She isn''t thinking what I think she is, is she? Nope. Nope. Fuck no.


    "Right¡­" I said, keeping my voice low and slow as I tried to avoid the subject. "That''s... Interesting. Anyway!¡±


    I stowed my wand and went to my desk, doing my best to ignore the woman''s huff of frustration. I took my pen in hand and began to write, stopping for a moment as I realized nothing was happening.


    I ''tsk''ed and checked the ink. ¡°Dry. Looks like I need to refill.¡±


    A large pot of ink appeared beside the pages.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I said, smiling and drawing my wand. ¡°Thanks, Alef.¡±


    Alef Ard buzzed with great satisfaction. A few seconds later, I stowed my wand once more and began to write.


    Fifth spell attempt with Obice has led to abject failure. It seems the more I stray from the concept of defense, the more it seems to fail. And so, I find myself at an impasse. I wrote. The conjured construct couldn''t even withstand Helena''s touch. Though she has been enhanced by the life-based energy of Alef Ard, she is still, at her core, a ghost. Immaterial, insubstantial and without any true power when concerning the realm of the living. That she was able to pierce through it with a light touch was not something I deemed even possible.


    I stopped and considered the problem. My goal was to modify and improve upon the Shield Charm so that I could have my very own multi-aspect spell.


    You know, you could just¡ª The sly voice did not get far.


    Shut up, you. I thought back. I''m in problem solving mode and you need to zip it.


    It did not answer. Good.


    I spun the pen in with deliberate slowness as I continued to ponder this problem. ¡°So far I''ve used five different latin incantations¡ª all as functional synonyms to the word ''Protect''.¡±


    I went back to my duel with Professor Quirrel, wishing I had a full view of the fight. ¡°Can you make a pensieve, Alef?¡±


    There was a moment''s silence before Helena relayed the spirit''s words. ¡°He says he can, but that it''s easier to just take you back to a past moment in your mind.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Sure, that works. It''ll save me the effort and trouble of figuring out how to extract my own thought streams. Is there anything I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Just close your eyes.¡± Helena said. ¡°Alef Ard will take it from there.¡±


    Seems simple enough. I thought and closed my eyes. I only had to wait for a single moment before I felt a slight tug on my mind. I let myself be pulled along, wondering if this sensation was anything like what it felt to use a Portkey.


    One by one, my senses escaped me, and I felt myself panicking at the jarring loss. This almost felt like being in the void, again.


    I stayed this way for a few seconds longer before my surroundings burst with light. I watched as the glow of the explosion lessened, revealing long, wiggling and writhing strands of pure, white light.


    Is that you, Alef? I wanted to say, but realized that I had no mouth in this strange plane. A moment later, I felt myself drop onto the pitch black floor and realized that I had a body again.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said. ¡°It was getting a little eerie not having access to my five senses.¡±


    The strands wiggled in a way that suggested that Alef Ard was amused with me.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, laugh it up.¡± I said, smiling a little. ¡°I''ll get my revenge. Just you wait and see.¡±


    The strands whipped away from me in mock dismissal, before coming back and circling me with affection.


    ¡°Heh, that tickles.¡± I said, feeling the genius loci''s light touch before focusing my will. ¡°Come, Let''s go see my old memory of the fight with Quirrell.¡±


    In an instant, the empty world shifted and shimmered, the massive stretches of black turning into the familiar background of the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.


    This is an insane level of detail. I thought, staring at my surroundings.


    My past self stood before Professor Quirrell, moments before the man had launched his initial salvo of spells.


    Even after all I had seen, after everything I had been able to accomplish in the few months I''ve been attending Hogwarts, I still found myself amazed by just what the magic of this world could accomplish. ¡°Is this all taken from my own mind, or are you filling in the blanks?¡±


    One of the strands approached me, tapping my hand once to signify that it was the first answer.


    ¡°This is incredible.¡± I said, walking a circle around myself and Quirrell.


    I stopped behind the Professor, staring at his turban. ¡°I wonder... Can you show me what''s under there?¡±


    I knew what was under the strips of garlic infused cloth, of course, but my curiosity overrode my need to improve my spells¡ª at least for the time being.


    The turban disappeared, revealing Voldemort''s ugly visage growing out of the back of Quirrell''s head. Its sightless red eyes were open, glaring with such malevolent purpose that it took me aback.


    It looks a lot more frightening than it did in the movies. I thought. Do they share the same brain? How the hell does this work? How does Quirrell even manage to function in this state? No wonder he needed to constantly feed on unicorn¡¯s blood by the end of the year, if this is the thing growing in the back of his head.


    I stared at Voldemort''s demonic face for a few seconds longer before nodding to myself. Hagrid''s words of staying true to my path rang in the pseudo-world we stood in.


    ¡°I may not know what my path truly is.¡± I said as I moved back to a good vantage position so I could watch the fight properly. ¡°But I know I''m not going to make this moron''s mistakes. Just look at him...¡±


    Part of me felt bad for Quirrell for having to deal with this crap. He was just a guy who wanted people to acknowledge him, and it just so happened that one of the few people who would give him even a sliver of attention was a megalomaniac.


    It was crazy how these things played out, sometimes.


    Still, I didn''t pity him enough to pull my punches. If I had, I probably would have died, that night¡ª or at the very least, would have my mind subsumed.


    I took a breath and forced myself to focus on the matter at hand. ¡°One thing at a time. Alef, let''s start.¡±


    The lightshow began, and I watched myself get schooled by the man who seemed to be treating this fight like a walk in the park rather than the honest attempt at murder that it was.


    "Can you slow the passage of time in this memory down by around half? Maybe a quarter." I murmured. "I want to be able to analyze the events as they occur."


    I watched as Quirrell went in slowmotion and nodded with gratitude. "Thank you, Alef."


    I''m not sure if he''s not taking me seriously or if this is just his dueling style. I thought as I kept my eye on the man, noting the surprise on his face. Probably the first answer, then.


    And why wouldn''t he have been surprised? Watching my past self dodge his moves at around the same instant he made them looked nothing short of marvelous.


    It was incredible; I hadn''t even realized that I could seem so imposing.


    As impressive as that showing was, I focused on the reason why I was here. I watched as my past self threw a shield up to stop Quirrell''s piercing curse.


    I watched as it began to fall, and I watched as my past self put it back together and evolved it into something more.


    "Offense and defense, huh?" I repeated the words of past-Clarke. "Maybe it really is that simple?"


    I pondered the concept as I watched the remainder of the battle, as well as the conversation that followed with a distracted gaze. Soon after, I found myself in the Room of Requirement, once again.


    ¡°It makes sense.¡± I said aloud.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back.¡± Helena said, gliding over to me again. ¡°What makes sense? I''m afraid I missed your little mental adventure.¡±


    ¡°The way you said that makes me out to be some kind of basket case.¡± I said, scoffing in amusement. ¡°Who knows, maybe I''m actually hallucinating this entire universe up, and in reality, I''m just laying sideways in a white, padded room in a mental asylum. Just hooked up to a battery of drugs that keep me drooling on the floor twenty-four-seven.¡±


    Helena stared at me for a moment, as if she couldn''t figure me out.


    ¡°That is certainly... imaginative.¡± She ended up saying, in the end. Her eyes glittered with a morbid curiosity. ¡°I would be interested to see one of these mental asylums of yours, Zero.¡±


    ¡°You really don''t want to.¡± I said, wincing. ¡°You really, really don''t want to. Awful places to be.¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you''ve been to one.¡± Helena said, her tone leading.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I haven''t. But I''ve read enough witness accounts to know to be extremely wary of them.¡±


    Just as I turned away to try and figure out an adequate word to use as an incantation, Helena spoke again.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°You would likely fit right in, Zero.¡±


    I stopped and turned back to her. ¡°Was that a joke?¡±


    Helena only smirked in response.


    ¡°You are something else.¡± I said, impressed. ¡°Didn''t think you had it in you.¡±


    ¡°You''ll come to learn that I am full of surprises, Zero.¡± Helena said, sending me another smoldering look.


    Easy, now. I thought, taking a deep breath. I''m still not sure whether to be flattered or creeped out that she''s showing this sort of interest in me.


    I shook my head again. ¡°I need to stop getting distracted and figure out a proper word to use to imply that I''m attacking and defending.¡±


    ¡°A counter strike, then?¡± Helena suggested. ¡°You would be defending yourself and attacking at the same time.¡±


    I nodded, liking where she was going with this. ¡°A counter move, yes, yes... A riposte; parrying your opponent''s move and attacking in the same series of motions.¡±


    ¡°Riposte, eh?¡± Helena said, raising an insubstantial hand to graze her chin. ¡°How about¡­ Odgovor?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Odgovor?¡±


    Helena nodded.


    ¡°Um...¡± I racked my brain trying to figure out what it meant, but drew a blank. ¡°Does it mean anything? It sounds Russian.¡±


    ¡°It''s Croatian for the word ''riposte''.¡± Helena said, smiling at my incredulous look. ¡°I''ve been a ghost for centuries, Zero. I''ve looked through a book, or two.¡±


    I opened and closed my mouth, trying to work out the logistics of how a ghost would go about learning Croatian from books that they could not physically interact with.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I said. ¡°Looked through a book, have you?¡±


    Helena smiled again, floating closer to me. ¡°You''re smart. This is why I like you, you know.¡±


    I got up from the chair, in part to avoid her ethereal, cold touch, and in part because I was intrigued by this new word and was ready to test it out. ¡°Odgovor. It sounds aggressive¡ª nasty even, but also stalwart and unyielding.¡±


    It''s perfect.


    ¡°I think I can definitely work with this.¡± I said, sending the ancient woman a grateful nod. ¡°Thank you, Helena.¡±


    ¡°You are most welcome, Zero.¡± She said. ¡°Let us see if this will work.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    I repeated the word over and over in my head, tying it together with the understanding of what I desired my spell would be: a constant, simultaneous instance of offense and defense.


    ¡°Neither fully a sword, nor a shield.¡± I spoke, closing my eyes as I brought my wand to bear. ¡°But stronger than both.¡±


    Feeling everything click into place, I opened my eyes and mimed the movement of a riposte. ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    I felt the rush of power flow into the wand, bursting forth and circling me for a few moments before taking a form I had not expected.


    ¡°What the...¡± I turned and stared at the floating chains of faded, light gray. ¡°That... was not what I expected to conjure up.¡±


    ¡°Intriguing.¡± Helena said, moving to float beside me. ¡°This is very intriguing. You consider chains to be an effective weapon?¡±


    I said nothing for a moment, too caught up in my examination to notice what she''d said. It was when I felt her cold touch against my cheek that I finally came back to reality.


    ¡°Woah!¡± I said and jumped, watching as the chain swung downwards without any input from me, going right through her and crashing into the stone floor, sending bits and pieces of stone flying everywhere. ¡°Don''t scare me like that.¡±


    ¡°You weren''t listening, Adam.¡± She glared.


    I took a calming breath and reined my chain back in with a good deal of effort. ¡°What were you saying?¡±


    ¡°I asked you if you considered chains to be effective in combat.¡±


    A few old memories came to the forefront of my mind. ¡°If I were handling them myself, then probably not.¡±


    I twisted my wand in a spiral, watching as the chain followed my movement, shooting forward to wrap around my workbench. ¡°But, if I''m controlling them with my mind...¡±


    ¡°I see what you mean.¡± Helena said. ¡°But such concentration is bound to wear on you.¡±


    I pulled the chain back and let it swirl around me, once again. Upon much closer inspection, I noticed that the construct had become a little more insubstantial.


    ¡°You might be right.¡± I said, trying to twist and turn the spell around with my willpower alone. It winked out of existence within half of a minute. ¡°Scratch that, you''re definitely right.¡±


    ¡°A truly interesting spell.¡± Helena said. ¡°A shame it was so short lived.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I said, taking a deep breath. ¡°But I know exactly what it is I must do to master it.¡±


    ¡°Practice, I would assume.¡± Helena said.


    I nodded before speaking again. ¡°Yes, but that goes without saying. This will take a little more than just practice.¡±


    ¡°Indeed?¡±


    ¡°Alef.¡± I called out to the spirit of knowledge. ¡°Can you fill this room with chains moving in both simple and complicated patterns? Just remember to either suppress the noise or create them out of something that isn''t metal. I just need to see them.¡±


    A happy buzz later, and the Room did just that. I watched as my surroundings and the very air around me twisted and writhed until it morphed into a veritable sea of chains.


    Some slithered and coiled through the air like snakes. Others twirled in spirals impossible for any living creature to maintain for longer than five seconds.


    I felt a nudge from underneath my feet and smiled before taking a seat on the comfortable chair that Alef had made for me. ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Now what?¡± Helena whispered behind my left ear.


    ¡°Now.¡± I said, still mesmerized and amazed by the intricate show that Alef Ard was putting on for me¡ª no human could hope to compare with his sheer latent mental ability. ¡°Now I just watch until I can burn this into memory.¡±


    If Alef Ard somehow ever managed to learn how to leave the boundaries of his domain, I doubted that anyone in this world stood much of a chance, should he have decided he didn''t like them.


    It was both a frightening and exhilarating thought.


    The chains continued to wriggle and writhe, regardless of my thoughts.


    oooo


    Some time later, in the halls of Hogwarts...


    I rubbed the bridge of my nose as I made my way to the Library.


    I''m going to be running a little late, it seems. I thought, quickening my steps and stifling the urge to curse. I shouldn''t have let myself get so caught up in what I was doing.


    It wasn''t even like I was doing much, anyway¡ª staring at floating chains for the better part of two hours wasn''t something I counted as work. It had been so easy to just lose myself in the swirls, twists, spirals and twirls.


    Watching them had rekindled my old love for artsy patterns; whether it was visual illusions, crop circles or anything in between, I found myself enjoying it.


    Still, I needed to manage myself a little better than this. True, it wasn''t the end of the world if I was a few minutes late, but I felt that I would have let myself down if I kept this behavior up.


    Only you could simultaneously wave off the consequences of your failure while also insisting that it''s important to not fail. The sly voice said to me, and I had the sense that it was shaking its nonexistent head in bafflement.


    Listen here, you¡ª was as far as I got before I turned a corner and found none other than the boy wonder of Slytherin standing in my path.


    Seems like you''re really going to be late, now. The sly voice continued. At least you have an excuse to throw at the kids, now.


    ¡°Draco.¡± I stopped and greeted the boy. ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Afternoon.¡± The boy greeted with a slow nod, though his eyes darted to his surroundings, as though he was afraid to be caught out by anyone from his House. ¡°A word?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said and nudged my head to the left. ¡°Come on, I know a place.¡±


    I led the boy through a few corridors and passages until we reached the classroom in which Mira and I used for practice. ¡°In here.¡±


    ¡°What is this place?¡± Draco asked, sounding a little wary.


    ¡°It''s just a classroom.¡± I said, rolling my eyes and going inside before he could say anything. ¡°Are you coming or not?¡±


    Draco followed without another word, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Lock it, will you?¡± I said. ¡°Not many people pass by this spot, but you can''t be too careful. Who knows which fourth or fifth years decide it''s a good idea to try to snog here.¡±


    Malfoy made a face. ¡°That wouldn''t happen.¡±


    ¡°Happened last week, actually.¡± I said, but realized that he felt unsafe enough as it was. ¡°But, do as you please. You wanted to talk to me?¡±


    Draco stared at me for a second longer before pointing his wand at the door and muttering. ¡°Colloportus.¡±


    I whistled. ¡°Not bad. You''ve been practicing, then?¡±


    The boy only nodded in reply but said nothing. He seemed to be giving his words some very careful consideration.


    Just as I was about to comment on it, the boy began to speak.


    ¡°I''ve thought about what you said.¡± Draco said, his gray eyes avoiding my own. ¡°When we met last.¡±


    ¡°The last time we met?¡± I repeated, eyebrows raised with a certain incredulous amusement. ¡°...That was two months ago.¡±


    Draco glared and made to leave. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Yeesh, he''s a little fragile, isn''t he? I thought and decided to throw the kid a bone.


    ¡°Woah, woah.¡± I said, moving in front of him and raising my hands to show that I meant him no harm. ¡°Hold on there, I''m not making fun of you. I was just surprised, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I''m stupid?¡± His voice was still angry.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Far from it. I assumed that you just apologized to me to fix your standing with a possible future rival.¡±


    That took the wind out of his sails.


    ¡°What?¡± Draco said.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± I lowered my hands and sent him a knowing look. ¡°While standing for what you believe in is important, it''s also important not to make enemies if you don''t really need to, right?¡±


    Draco nodded. ¡°It pays to have allies in the right places, yes.¡±


    He sounds like he''s quoting Malfoy senior. Old man would be proud, I reckon. I thought with no small degree of amusement. Too bad the kid''s father is a major dirtbag.


    I did not look forward to having to deal with that guy, or his little band of followers for that matter. Still, as they say: ''ya gotta do what ya gotta do.''


    ¡°Anyway, I figured you were just building good relations, or at least returning them to a neutral state.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I didn''t actually think you''d given my words any consideration. What is it your House likes to call me? ''Pondscum'', or something, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    To his credit, the boy winced. ¡°I don''t agree with that.¡±


    But you do nothing to stop it, either. I thought. Though maybe I''m being a little unfair to him; he is only eleven, after all. A child.


    ¡°That''s good to hear.¡± I smiled to put the kid at ease and moved to lean on one of the tables. ¡°So, you''ve thought about what I said?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Draco said. ¡°You''ve gone against everything we''ve been taught to believe.¡±


    ¡°Everything you''ve been taught, eh?¡± I said, bringing my index to my chin. ¡°Let me guess; something along the lines of ''Mudbloods steal our magic and trample all over our traditions'', yes?¡±


    Draco blinked and nodded; his face reddened, however, and he looked as if he wanted to argue.


    ¡°Peace, Draco.¡± I said. ¡°I''m impressed.¡±


    ¡°Impressed?¡± He said, failing to keep himself calm. ¡°How''s this impressive? This is pathetic. I''m¡ª¡°


    He stopped himself from finishing his sentence, but I figured it out well enough. I''m becoming a blood-traitor.


    ¡°You obviously remember our last conversation.¡± I said. ¡°We talked about the ridiculousness of the word ''Mudblood''. Well, I talked, and you listened.¡±


    Draco rolled his eyes. ¡°Yes. What of it?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± I said, sending the boy a bit of an impish smile. ¡°Here''s another ridiculous term for you: blood-traitor.¡±


    Draco looked at me, shocked that I was able to read him so easily. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°It''s quite a strange thing, isn''t it? Blood-treachery; just who would you be betraying, exactly?¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°It''s a term made up to keep people like you in line.¡±


    Draco bristled and sent me a glare. ¡°People like me? Just what the bloody Hell do you mean by that, Clarke?¡±


    Real scary there, champ. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°People with questions, Draco. Smart people.¡±


    The boy huffed and looked away.


    ¡°Look, let me try to talk this out through your own perspective.¡± I said, extending the boy an olive branch. ¡°You tell me if any of what I''m saying is wrong.¡±


    Draco turned back to me, his eyes boring holes into my skull for a long moment before he gave his consent.


    ¡°All right. So, all of your life, you were taught never to question these beliefs, right?¡± I said, and saw the boy nod slowly. ¡°''Mudbloods are stealing magic'', ''Mudbloods are without talent, wasting magic that could have been used by a Pureblood'', and so on.¡±


    ¡°You accept these statements as truth and never consider any alternatives.¡± I continued. ¡°But then someone like me or Hermione shows up, and we end up being good at it. With me so far?¡±


    Draco''s face soured at the mention of my friend. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You tried to make sense of what was going on. You started to ask questions¡ª at least in your own head.¡± I said, throwing in a bit of flattery for the boy''s fragile ego. ¡°That''s the thing about smart people, we can figure things out on our own, without needing anyone to lead us like sheep.¡±


    Seeing his nod, I kept going. ¡°But then you realize that you can''t say things like that out loud. People will shun you, and you may even get labeled as a ''blood-traitor''. You may have even felt guilty that you had any of these thoughts to begin with.¡±


    Draco swallowed, looking anywhere but at me.


    Bingo.


    ¡°Those feelings you have¡ª the guilt, the fear of being caught and labeled as a traitor...¡± I said, approaching the boy and placing my hand on his shoulder. ¡°That''s how society controls you, Draco. Do you control your own fate, or are you a puppet on a string, dancing to whatever tune they decide for you?¡±


    He backed away from me, tearing his anxious gaze away from my own.


    I winced. I may have come on a little too strong, there.


    Oh well. I shrugged and gave the boy some space. ¡°Sorry if that was a little intense.¡±


    But Draco stayed quiet, not even looking in my direction.


    ¡°I''ll, uh...¡± I said, feeling a little awkward. ¡°I''ll leave you to think about this for a few months. Maybe we''ll see each other again in June?¡±


    The amused snort that came from the boy was promising. ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I said, and exited the class. ¡°See you later.¡±


    Well, you definitely have a good excuse to throw at the group now. The sly voice said to me after I resumed my course for the Library.


    Oh, shut the hell up.

 32 - Stay The Course

    oooo


    Stay The Course


    oooo


    April 1, 1992, 3:15 PM, Library


    Hermione Granger


    Nestled within one of the nooks of the school library, Hermione frowned.


    ¡°He¡¯s late.¡± She found herself saying. She bit her lip, feeling a tinge of worry coloring the ample frustration she had felt.


    ¡°So?¡± Ron¡¯s voice came from her right, and Hermione did what she could to not slap the daylights out of him.


    That boy¡ª one of these days, I swear¡­ Hermione thought to herself. But, not now.


    ¡°He¡¯s never late.¡± Hermione replied. ¡°He¡¯s always early, if anything.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Tony said, sitting opposite of her. ¡°But sometimes he can get carried away and forget himself. He¡¯s done it enough that I don¡¯t even blink when it happens. Just normal, you know?¡±


    Alongside the Ravenclaw boy, Su nodded. ¡°Yes. He has a tendency to daydream.¡±


    Harry said nothing, content to pretend to be reading the same page over and over.


    ¡°See?¡± Ron said, closing the book in front of him with a loud slap, making the other members jump. ¡°Can¡¯t always keep to a schedule, y¡¯know.¡±


    However much he irritated her, Hermione knew that Ron had a point there, at least. You couldn¡¯t expect people to be on time, all the time. It wasn¡¯t fair.


    ¡°I guess so¡­¡± She said, turning her attention back to the book before her. Hermione did her best to continue where she¡¯d left off, but she found herself unable to concentrate. The letters kept flying off of the page and swirling around her head in random patterns which were impossible to understand.


    She huffed and gave her book a harder stare.


    She understood that she was being unfair¡ª truly, she did. Still, that didn¡¯t stop her worry from lessening, and it did nothing to ease her annoyance at both Ron and Adam for bringing this difficulty to her life.


    But is Adam really that difficult to deal with? She thought. Ronald, sure. He¡¯s blunt to the point of being a nuisance, though he does make some good points sometimes. Adam, on the other hand¡­


    Hermione just couldn''t pin him down. The boy fascinated her in ways she couldn''t yet begin to fathom.


    And she had tried to see things from his point of view; with everything she had, Hermione had made attempts to put herself in his shoes, but she just couldn''t do it.


    The boy had an almost supreme confidence in his knowledge and practical skills when it came to magic.


    When it came to things of a more personal nature, however, he would retreat into himself, as if he was afflicted with a severe case of shyness. But even here, Adam managed to confuse her by being assertive at times and indecisive at others.


    He could be somber and single-minded, with little patience for distractions or idle gossip. At the same time, he seemed to possess a sharp, irreverent and sarcastic sense of humor.


    He was both a bold dreamer and a bitter pessimist, believing that people were capable of achieving anything they desired, but that such a thing was an impossibility because these same people were lax and lazy, or simply doomed to a fate she considered to be worse than death: mediocrity.


    Hermione bit her lip. How can someone like this exist? He is a walking mass of contradictions and he makes absolutely no sense!


    The boy is an unholy mixture of harmony and discord, order and chaos, and¡ª


    She felt a tap on the top of her head and wheeled around, sending a searing glare to whoever dared to interrupt her thinking.


    "You looked like you were going to burn a hole through the book you were reading¡ª and the table it''s sitting on." Adam Clarke said by way of greeting.


    Of course.


    Hermione glared at him some more as the rest of the group gave him waves.


    "What?" Adam said, checking his school uniform over. "Is there something on my clothes?"


    She stared at him for a second longer before speaking. "You''re late."


    "No, I''m not." He said with a serious face. "I''m Adam."


    "Yes, you are!" She said, pointing at the library clock. "You''re¡ª"


    His words caught up to her, and she sent him another look¡ª this time, one of exasperation. "That''s not funny Adam. It wasn''t funny when you first made the joke, and it''s certainly not funny now."


    "I will respectfully disagree, buddy." He said and took his seat beside her.


    Hermione saw the glint of mischief in the boy''s black eyes, but refused to humor him, instead looking away.


    "It is a little funny." Su piped up from in front of her, hiding her mouth under her hand.


    Hermione closed her eyes and began to count to three in her mind. She knew that the girl was finally starting to come out of her shell; it would be pointless, even cruel, to shoot her down here.


    "Thank you, Su." Adam said. "I''m glad someone appreciates me."


    Hermione turned back to the boy, ready to lay into him, but the little, impish smile on his face just took the wind out of her sails.


    You insufferable little¡ª she stopped herself again.


    The boy''s expression finally broke into one of mild apology. "All right, all right. I''ll stop messing with you. I got held up by Draco."


    Hermione opened her mouth and closed it again, her mind zeroing in on how he was referring to Malfoy by his first name.


    Adam always chooses his words with care. She thought.


    "Malfoy?" Ron took his eyes away from his as of yet untouched Transfiguration homework, his eyes lighting up at the prospect of a fight. "Did he try something?"


    Both Harry and Tony also sat up a little straighter.


    Hermione rolled her eyes and muttered. "Boys."


    Su smiled her way, and she heard Adam let out a little chuckle.


    "No." Adam said with a shake of his head. "He just wanted to have a wee chat with me."


    "A wee chat?" Ron said, his face gaining an expression of incredulity. "Didn''t think he could do something other than order his two pet trolls around. They didn''t gang up on you, did they?"


    Adam''s lips quirked at that. "Actually, no one''s tried anything against me for a while now."


    "They could just be lulling you into a false sense of security." Harry spoke his first words since Adam had joined them.


    Adam seemed to consider the possibility as he pulled a few curious things out of his pack¡ª a pencil and a sketchbook.


    She also saw the look of understanding that was shared between the two boys, not knowing what to make of it.


    "It''s possible¡ª one of the oldest tricks in the book, after all." Clarke allowed, setting his implements down and shaking his head. "But I don''t think he''d try something like that. Draco isn''t stupid."


    "Yeah, right." Ron said, scoffing in derision. "And I''m Merlin."


    Hermione closed her eyes in preparation for¡ª "Hi Merlin. I''m Adam Clarke." ¡ª that.


    "You just can''t help yourself, can you?" Tony said, chortling as he watched Ron palm his face. "You''re worse than my dad."


    "I can find no higher praise." Adam smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    "So what did you two talk about, anyway?" Tony asked, pulling everyone''s attention back to the subject at hand.


    Adam did not answer straight away, telling Hermione that it must have been a serious discussion, much like the one she''d witnessed them have a few months prior.


    The quick look that he sent her confirmed as much, and she frowned. This was yet another part of Adam that she didn''t understand.


    She had already read up on the people who followed the older ways. They called people like her Mudblood and other such derisive names. They would not dare to be so bold in public settings, of course, but she knew that they whispered it to each other when they thought others in positions of authority couldn''t hear. That¡¯s what she had been able to glimpse so far, and that¡¯s what the older Gryffindor students warned her of.


    And Malfoy is the epitome of all this. Hermione thought. He is the mascot of the purebloods. The poster boy for their ideals.


    Did he have it in him to change? Could the boy shed the preconceived notions that were jammed into his brain by a society which propped him up as one of its elite, the chosen few who would blaze a path in the stars above?


    Adam seemed to think so. Hermione did not agree at all with this assessment.


    "Draco wanted to bury the hatchet." Adam said.


    And yet, he seems to attempt the impossible, regardless. She thought. Bury the hatchet with Draco Malfoy?


    She had heard nothing so ridiculous.


    "Bury the what?" Ron said, face twisting in confusion.


    "The hatchet." Adam repeated.


    "I heard what you¡ª" and then Ron stopped talking, his eyes catching something in the distance.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Hermione turned her gaze and felt a shiver running down her spine when she saw the glare of Madam Pince sweeping over them as she passed through.


    The school¡¯s librarian stopped at a bookshelf near them and returned a few books to their rightful places before sending their group another look, as if hoping for her or one of her friends to step out of line.


    Hermione wasn''t one to insult her teachers, but she could see how some would jokingly refer to the woman as a vulture.


    The group made themselves appear to be doing busy work until a while after she left.


    "I think she''s gone." Tony said, and all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes." Adam said, before turning his gaze to Ron. "''Burying the hatchet'' means to settle old differences and make peace, Ron."


    "Oh." Ron said, confused. "Well, why didn''t you just say so?"


    "It''s symbolic, Ron." Hermione said, sending Adam a curious look. "When two tribes have been at war and want peace, they''ll meet together and bury their hatchets deep into the ground."


    Ron nodded, still not looking like he grasped the concept.


    "They do it to show that they''re no longer going to raise arms against each other." Adam picked up where she left off. "It was considered an ancient and even sacred tradition for the Muggle natives over in the Americas. To break such an oath would have incurred the wrath of the gods."


    Their section of the library fell into silence as the group absorbed the information that was given.


    "I like it." Ron said, nodding. "Bury the hatchet¡ª my father will love hearing that one."


    "Glad I could help, then. Heh." Adam sent the redhead an amused, but fond smile before leaning forward to stare down at his sketchbook.


    And then, he began to work¡ª his usual way of ending the conversation.


    And it works, every time. Hermione thought. The others mimicked him, inspired and spurred on by his intense focus. Not that it''s a bad thing.


    Hermione relaxed into the new atmosphere of study, and found that the words which had previously eluded her had now ceased their stubbornness, staying on the page like good letters should.


    It was time to resume her search.


    Though¡­ She paused her studying for a moment to glance over her first friend''s shoulder with curiosity, which quickly turned to confusion. Why is he drawing chains?


    Adam was a strange one, all right.


    oooo


    That evening, Hogwarts Grounds...


    Adam Clarke


    Maybe my image training was a bad idea. I thought, rubbing the tiredness from my eyes as I trudged my way towards Hagrid''s home.


    Hours of staring at chains and then a few more just drawing them were threatening to give me a pretty bad headache, as things stood. I considered the possibility of stopping before shaking my head.


    A headache was nothing in the face of progress. I took a breath and steeled my nerves, once again. I would master this spell if it was the last thing I did.


    Besides¡­ I thought, cresting a small hill and watching Hagrid¡¯s house come into view. A little headache can be cured or mitigated. Progress is eternal.


    I knocked on the door. "Hagrid, I''m¡ª"


    I heard the quick thumping movements and jumped back just in time for Hagrid to burst out of the door, closing it behind him with a loud smack.


    "¡ª here."


    "Oh, Adam." Hagrid said. "It''s just you."


    "Yes." I found my footing and deadpanned. "You ready, boss?"


    "Blimey, is it really the time for work?" Hagrid''s eyes widened with shock as he produced a watch from one of his many pockets. Moments later, he shook his head. "I''ll be a monkey''s uncle."


    I blinked at the expression but nodded. "So, what''re we doing today, boss?"


    Hagrid opened his mouth and closed it, throwing nervous glances back at his door. "I¡­ erm¡­"


    Ah. I realized. It makes sense now.


    He was trying to hatch the dragon egg¡ª or maybe he''d already managed to hatch it?


    "There''s no real need ter do anything today, Adam." Hagrid found the words to say. "It''s, erm¡ª it''s all right. You go on. I''ll just¡­"


    I looked around for a moment before speaking.


    "Go back inside to try and hatch that dragon of yours?" I said in a low tone, smirking.


    "How did you¡­" Hagrid said, shocked at being found out. He took another moment to gather his wits. "What do yeh mean, Adam?"


    "Oh please, Hagrid." I said, rolling my eyes. "People saw you in the Dragon section of the Library, you know. I can connect the dots from there."


    Hagrid''s face went white at the realization, but he shook his head. "That doesn''t mean a thing, you know! I could simply be interested in the subject."


    "Yeah, that''s a good answer." I said, placing my right hand under my chin, propping my elbow up with my left hand. "Say that you plan on visiting one of the Dragon reserves, eventually. You don''t have to say when."


    A glint entered the man''s eyes. "Aye, that''d work, and it sounds like a fine idea. A fine idea, indeed."


    I nodded, not saying anything and letting the silence drag on.


    "Yeh aren''t leavin¡¯, are you." The man''s voice dropped in disappointment.


    It wasn''t a question, but I decided to answer it anyway.


    "No." I said, feeling like I was bursting with excitement. "I want to see it.¡±


    The sight of my enthusiasm seemed to perk the man right up. He turned, opened the door and gave me an expectant look. ¡°What¡¯re yeh waitin¡¯ for?¡±


    I nodded and entered his home with a smile, which fell off the moment that the wave of heat enveloped me with its smothering embrace.


    Without hesitation, I took off my cloak and the upper layer of my school uniform. ¡°How can you bear the heat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy, I¡¯ll tell yeh.¡± Hagrid said, moving to stoke the large fire he had going. ¡°Worse is, I can¡¯t exactly open the windows, either. Best I can do is kip off fer a bit before goin¡¯ back inside. Helps cool me up.¡±


    I moved in closer, hoping to get a glimpse of the egg. I spied its dark brown, splotched coloring and felt a thrill of excitement go through me.


    ¡°Nice.¡± I said. ¡°How¡¯d you get it?¡±


    I knew, of course, the method with which Hagrid had received it, but it didn¡¯t hurt to make sure, anyway.


    ¡°I won it, actually.¡± Hagrid checked the flame a few times before backing away to sit down in his massive chair. ¡°Off a game o¡¯ cards with a stranger I met down at the pub. Seemed to be quite glad to be rid of it, as a matter of fact.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°No doubt. It¡¯s a dragon¡¯s egg, after all. I read that it¡¯s highly illegal to even own an egg, let alone do what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°You have, have yeh?¡± Hagrid said, wiping the sweat off his brow and sending me a guarded look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling anyone.¡± I said to reassure the big man. ¡°But sooner or later, someone¡¯s going to figure it out. I¡¯m sure the Headmaster already suspects.¡±


    Hagrid looked like he wanted to argue, but ended up deflating. ¡°Yeh¡¯re right, of course.¡±


    Things fell into silence for a while as I went up to stare down at the dragon¡¯s egg. It looked harmless, only a little bigger than an ostrich¡¯s egg.


    ¡°Hard to see this little thing as the towering behemoth of pure destruction that these creatures really are.¡± I said, feeling my face dry up from being so close to the roaring fire.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a dragon, yeh see.¡± Hagrid said, catching my attention. ¡°Ever since I was young, I¡¯ve wanted one.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t?¡± I said, smiling. ¡°They are awesome and powerful creatures. Having one as a companion? Sign me up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hagrid nodded with fervor. ¡°That, they are. And it¡¯s possible to tame them. Don¡¯t care what the Ministry says.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, from what I can tell.¡± I said. ¡°The Ministry sounds like they¡¯re just as bad as the Muggle government¡ª uptight busybodies who waste everyone¡¯s time and get their work done at the fraction of the pace you¡¯d expect.¡±


    At Hagrid¡¯s look of curiosity, I elaborated. ¡°The old manager of the orphanage never had anything good to say about government types.¡±


    ¡°I suppose some things are the same everywhere, eh?¡± Hagrid said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I chuckled and went back to the far edge of the house, where it was coldest. ¡°Wizards or Muggles, mountains of paperwork and bureaucracy will always be the undefeatable enemy. But, at least, we can use magic to make sure everything is in order. Imagine what it¡¯s like to be a Muggle file clerk, painstakingly going through an endless list of documents and figuring out what goes where.¡±


    Hagrid shuddered at the very thought. ¡°I¡¯d rather not think about tha¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You know what; you''re right.¡± I nodded. ¡°All that time, lost¡ª I don¡¯t ever want to waste my life like that.¡±


    Hagrid gave me a queer look. ¡°And what do you want to do with your time, Adam?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turned to the man, not having expected that question.


    ¡°What do yeh want to do?¡± He repeated.


    My mind and heart put forth a massive jumble of goals which contradicted each other. I wanted to master magic and see if I could find any way to my home dimension. I wanted to stay in this dimension and build a life here. I wanted to be free in everything in life, but I also wanted to put some roots down, somewhere.


    Which is it? The sly part of me said. My, you really are a confused fool, aren¡¯t you?


    Shut up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have ter answer tha¡¯, Adam.¡± Hagrid said, shaking his head as he noticed my sudden agitation. ¡°It¡¯s a big question¡ª really big. Some take years jus¡¯ ter even ask themselves this, let alone answer it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I ended up saying, turning away from the man with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s not small. Before I came here to Hogwarts, I thought I¡¯d go to whatever high school the orphanage would send me to and just study as hard as I could to be successful.¡±


    And I had some plans, all right. With my foreknowledge of how the tech industry was going to go, as well as having already completed a basic education in my previous life, I would have likely been fast tracked to the top of society.


    I could have become one of the biggest tech names, even¡ª maybe it was cheating, using my knowledge like this, but why, then, would I have been put in the past?


    Of course, the answer had been because this was a Harry Potter universe, which threw all of my plans into whack. True, I could have rejected the letter and moved forward with my plan, but I found that I could not resist the sheer allure of wielding magic.


    With magic, I could live the exact same lifestyle I would have envisioned as a wealthy Muggle, but without any of the effort taken to secure the funds to do so.


    That alone had been convincing enough.


    But magic symbolized something else, for me; absolute freedom.


    Hagrid hadn¡¯t said a word this whole time, letting me formulate my thoughts into something which made sense.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± I said. ¡°I just want to be free; free to do whatever I want¡ª whatever it may be.¡±


    Whether society approves of it or not. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a mistake, as long as I¡¯m free to make it.


    ¡°I see.¡± Hagrid said, getting a strange look over his eyes. ¡°You remind me of someone a little, yeh know.¡±


    I swallowed, wondering if he was going to compare me to Voldemort.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Just someone I knew a long time ago. Or thought I knew.¡± Hagrid stared at me for a second. ¡°His name was Sirius.¡±


    Sirius Black. My mind completed the name. How the Hell am I anything like him?


    ¡°Sirius, huh?¡± I said. ¡°Like the star?¡±


    ¡°Like the star.¡± Hagrid nodded in confirmation before looking into the fire once again. ¡°He wanted ter be free, too. It''s a right shame how he turned out.¡±


    ¡°Turned out?¡± I asked unnecessarily.


    Hagrid eyed me, a strange expression forming on his face. ¡°Aye, he went bad¡ª as bad as you can go. Maybe if I¡¯d seen the signs sooner, I would have been able to do somethin¡¯.¡±


    I nodded, recalling the two had at least been halfway friendly with each other before everything had gone to Hell.


    ¡°But when he was as old as you, there was nothing o¡¯ the bad in him.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°He was jus¡¯ a boy who wanted to be free to do what he wanted. Like you.¡±


    I looked down a bit, feeling a spike of guilt lance my heart. Sirius Black was innocent, and I¡¯d been ignoring his fate this whole time. But, what could I do, anyway?


    It wasn¡¯t like I could go forth to Azkaban and engineer some kind of escape effort.


    I¡¯m nowhere near that powerful yet. I thought. But maybe I could expose Pettigrew, somehow? I¡¯d need to think about it.


    You don¡¯t have to do it, you know. The sly voice said. It doesn¡¯t really matter whether he¡¯s free or not. Freeing him gives us no advantage.


    It¡¯s the right thing to do. I argued. Plus, if it eases your sociopathic sensibilities, he could help us in return. And to sound less like a stupid fanfiction trope, it would be a waste to let him rot in there. Guy¡¯s loaded and could secure us a place to live away from the orphanage.


    Using your head, for once? The voice answered. Maybe you¡¯re not as stupid as I thought you were.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who saw no initial benefit to this venture?


    You know. I thought. We¡¯re going to need to sit down and figure out what the Hell you really are.


    Everything has its time and place, Zero. The voice said in an ominous tone, sending a shiver down my spine. But not now.


    It was a testament to how messed up I was that I accepted these words at face value.


    ¡°¡®Course, you¡¯re a lot different.¡± Hagrid pulled me back to reality, likely misjudging my reaction and feeling bad that he¡¯d compared me to a treacherous murdering scumbag. ¡°You have the world at yer fingertips, Adam. You just gotta¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªStay the bloody course.¡± I said, my annoyance at the big man¡¯s words taking my attention away from the voice in my head¡ª at least, for now. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve told me that so many times it¡¯s popping up in my dreams now, Hagrid.¡±


    Hagrid bellowed out a laugh in reply. ¡°Means it¡¯s workin¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that, I suppose.¡±

 33 - No Fate But What We Make

    oooo


    No Fate But What We Make


    oooo


    April 8, 1992, 6:00 PM, Defense Against the Dark Arts Classroom


    Professor Quirinus Quirrell


    Standing over the cauldron, Quirinus examined its contents with a critical eye.


    ¡°Coloration is a lighter red than I expected it to be.¡± He spoke as he pulled out his stirring spoon from the concoction, placing it to the side.


    A quick wave of his wand, and the flame was killed.


    ¡°That is a good thing.¡± The voice from the back of his head said; its breath was shaky, much like a death rattle.


    Quirinus nodded, taking his master¡¯s word for it.


    He only had a passable understanding of the art of Potion making; if needed, he could whip a few simple concoctions up, here and there. Anything a little more complex would require the hand of the school¡¯s Potions Professor.


    Not a man I would like to tangle with, right now. Quirrell thought. He knew what his chances against Severus Snape were, in his current state. He could put up a valiant fight, to be sure, but Quirinus knew that he would lose.


    If he were at peak health, however, it was hard to say who had the advantage.


    ¡°Severus would fall by our hand, if necessary.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°With myself guiding your actions, you possess an advantage that no one on this Earth can compete with¡ª save perhaps two.¡±


    ¡°Dumbledore and Grindelwald.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His master confirmed, sending a raging wave of hate through Quirinus. ¡°Grindelwald is¡­ a fascination, but one that is not so dangerous to us, as of yet. He will be dealt with, in time. In fact, it behooves us to leave him alone, as his mere existence will serve to weaken Dumbledore in one way or another.¡±


    Quirrell nodded in agreement. He was sure that his ability to lay the Headmaster low was nonexistent, but far be it from him to question his leader¡¯s intentions on the matter. Perhaps all of this subterfuge and careful maneuvering would yield fruit in the end.


    That bit of theater he¡¯d pulled with Rubeus was a great example of the strategy working. After he¡¯d failed at Halloween, Quirinus had considered killing the three headed dog outright, before tabling the idea.


    His skill with the Killing Curse was average, at best. He¡¯d practiced it on the various animals he¡¯d encountered in his travels, but he found that his spell wasn¡¯t able to kill the larger ones.


    The Cerberus over the trap-door was not an exception to this rule, and Quirinus found himself needing to seek an alternative. And so, under the guise of a stranger, he shared a few drinks with the Groundskeeper and invited him to a few games.


    ¡°The fool, Hagrid.¡± Voldemort said in amusement. ¡°He is left unchanged from his days as a student. Wholly trusting, foolhardy, and gullible.¡±


    Quirinus was sure that the alcohol had played its part, as well.


    Whichever it was, he now knew the secret to keeping that massive dog under control¡ª music, of all things.


    Was it just this particular Cerberus¡¯ weakness, or was it one inherent in their breed?


    Perhaps it is their enhanced sense of hearing, as well as having triple the input that a normal canine would have, that causes this reaction? He wondered for a few moments before shaking his head and going about his work.


    He scooped out some of the potion and poured it over a few small containers he was about to introduce to his specimens. With a wave of his wand, the containers entered ten different compartments, with each one housing a different rodent.


    Squirrels, mice, rats, and the like.


    He tapped his wand over every compartment, compelling the creatures within to drink the potion. Their minds were nothing compared to his own will, and so they submitted without a fight.


    A second later, they began to drink.


    He kept a close eye on them, but as the minutes continued to pass, nothing seemed to be happening. He tsked with a frown, feeling frustrated with the lack of results.


    ¡°Another failure¡­?¡±


    Quirinus mastered himself and moved towards a nearby window. His eyes burned with cold anger as he swept his gaze over the school grounds, eventually settling on the Forbidden Forest.


    His frown deepened at the sight of the place. He refused to go there and drink unicorn¡¯s blood. His master had punished him for this decision, of course.


    Oh, how he punished me. Quirrell thought, before shaking his head.


    His master had soon seen reason; while killing and drinking their blood might sustain them for a time, it would bring about too much attention from the staff.


    It would also leave them further cursed, making it even harder for them to do what needed to be done.


    And, with the idea of an alternative treatment with possible superior effects, he had been convinced¡ª or at the very least, intrigued.


    With this failure, however, Quirrell wasn¡¯t sure that he could appease his master, anymore. All of their attempts had failed, despite the study and effort they¡¯d put into it.


    There¡¯s no reason for this potion to fail! Quirrell thought again. We adjusted the measurements and combination just right.


    The previous attempt had shown some promising signs, though the effect had faded within seconds, forcing him to make changes.


    Were his chosen ingredients faulty?


    ¡°No.¡± Voldemort said, gaining the man¡¯s attention.¡±It¡¯s the preservation agent.¡±


    ¡°Is it too strong, perhaps?¡± He went over to the specimens and gave them his scrutiny once again. ¡°Considering there is no change, perhaps the final ingredient is keeping them from going through the change in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Not so.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°It¡¯s strong, to be sure, but its balance is precarious because of the manticore venom. We need something stronger, able to withstand the manticore venom¡¯s corrosive nature.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know of anything stronger than the powdered shell of a tortoise.¡± Professor Quirrell stepped back to lean against the cold, stone wall. ¡°Perhaps we could use a weaker venom?¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps¡­¡± He felt his master¡¯s face contorting into a frightening smile. ¡°Yes. I know just what we¡¯ll need for this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve found the solution, my Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Voldemort said, and then told him where he needed to go.


    ¡°The Second Floor¡¯s¡­ girls lavatory?¡± Quirinus¡¯s voice rose a pitch with the incredulity he felt. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You will understand when we arrive.¡± Was all his master would give by way of explanation. ¡°Now, go forth, before I lose my patience.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my Lord.¡±


    oooo


    Same Time, Gryffindor Common Room


    Harry Potter


    ¡°Of course!¡± Hermione said out of the blue and bolted from her spot, moving to the exit. She sent Neville a grateful look. ¡°Thanks, Neville.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The boy was beyond confused. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I suppose. Thanks for helping with my Potions homework.¡±


    Harry smiled at the boy as well, before moving to chase his friend. ¡°Good luck, Neville!¡±


    Hermione could be like a veritable storm, at times, he thought. He couldn¡¯t really blame her. They¡¯d been trying to solve this mystery ever since that fateful night with the massive, three-headed guard-dog.


    Now that they had a field of expertise to go on, it narrowed things down a ton. However, Harry hadn¡¯t expected the level of zeal that Hermione was displaying.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ahead of him, Ron tried to stop her, but the redheaded boy almost tripped and fell on his face in the process. ¡°Oi! Slow down, will you?¡±


    ¡°The Library; I¡¯ll explain when we get there.¡± She stopped and sent him a half-concerned look, before going back to her path. ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Bloody Hell¡­¡± Ron muttered, too low for her to hear. ¡°She¡¯s mad. Brilliant, but mad.¡±


    Harry smiled, finding his friend¡¯s assessment to be both concise and very accurate to what Hermione really was like.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Harry patted Ron on the shoulder and the two followed the hurried girl out of the Common Room. ¡°I think she may have figured it all out.¡±


    ¡°Could have left it for tomorrow.¡± Ron said, shaking his head even as he said these words. ¡°Library¡¯s not going anywhere. But then again, I¡¯ve been a little curious about what exactly it is Snape¡¯s trying to steal.¡±


    Harry nodded, frowning at the mere mention of the ill tempered man. He had it in for him since day one, and Harry was never able to get to the truth of it. It made a lot more sense, however, if he was just a bad person trying to steal something.


    Bad people saw nothing wrong with hurting him¡ª just look at Dudley and my aunt and uncle.


    Harry considered them the worst sort of people imaginable.


    It just makes sense, really. He thought as he and Ron continued to follow Hermione down towards the Library.


    ¡°Could you slow down?¡± Ron complained once more, panting for breath the moment they reached the stairs. Harry, in comparison, felt fine.


    This has nothing on the grueling exercise that Wood puts us through. Harry thought, doing his best to suppress the urge to shudder. That man is a maniac.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Maniac or not, however, Harry was still able to concede that the training had indeed made him fitter than he¡¯d ever been in his life. When he looked at himself in the mirror, he still felt a little thin, but seven months of Hogwarts meals had done wonders for him.


    He dreaded the approaching last day of classes. Instead of three, full meals a day, he would be going back to the meager food at his relatives¡¯ place. Maybe he could sneak some food home, somehow?


    Something to think about. Harry told himself. Maybe I could convince one of the House Elves to deliver me some food every week.


    Even a single loaf of bread could better his conditions, if he rationed it just right. He¡¯d have to go and speak to Hagrid about getting his pockets enlarged, just so he could smuggle a few things back.


    At the sight of the Library, Harry shook his head of such thoughts and focused on the matter at hand.


    ¡°Look.¡± Ron said from beside him as they passed Madam Pince¡¯s empty desk, inclining his head to the right. ¡°Adam¡¯s here, too.¡±


    Harry turned his head in the same direction and found that he was right. ¡°Good, let¡¯s get him, too.¡±


    The two boys approached the reclusive Ravenclaw, who was busy drawing chains into his sketchbook again. Harry just couldn¡¯t figure it out; what was the appeal of chains when Adam could¡¯ve been drawing swords or dragons?


    Still. Harry thought to himself as he saw how much more life-like his depictions were turning out to be. The detail is astonishing.


    It reminded him of the first day he¡¯d gotten his glasses. It had been like magic; one moment, his world had been a blurred out mess of shapes. The next moment, he saw the world in all of its glory.


    ¡°Are you going to keep drawing chains forever, Adam?¡± Ron said as a way of greeting. ¡°It would be wicked if you could do a dragon, instead.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an idea.¡± Adam said without looking up from his work. ¡°But I like drawing chains. Something about this¡­ Are you two here to study?¡±


    Ron scoffed before Harry could open his mouth. ¡°No; I¡¯ll leave that sort of thing to you.¡±


    That got a little chuckle out of the boy before them. ¡°Then, what are you here for? Just to visit little old me? I¡¯d say I¡¯m glad for the company, but I¡¯m a little busy right now.¡±


    You¡¯re just drawing. Harry thought but shook his head. ¡°We think we know what¡¯s being guarded on the Third Floor.¡±


    Just as Harry had expected, that got the boy to look up. ¡°Have you? I thought you had all given up, to be honest.¡±


    Harry blinked at the strange way the boy spoke. ¡®You had all¡¯? Shouldn¡¯t it be ¡®We had all¡¯?


    ¡°Harry found something¡ª on a Chocolate Frog Card.¡± Ron cut in before he could delve any further into this thought. His best friend then turned to him with an expectant look. ¡°Go on, show him.¡±


    Harry dug into his pocket and drew the card which had started this entire thing before handing it to the boy before him. Adam snatched the card and flipped it to read the back.


    ¡°Albus Dumbledore, considered by many as the greatest wizard of modern times¡­¡± The boy mumbled the words in a way that Harry couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°His work on alchemy with his partner, Nicolas Flamel¡­¡±


    Adam handed the card back to Harry, his black eyes as expressionless as they were before he¡¯d read the card. ¡°Alchemy, huh? That¡¯s some really high level stuff. I was told I shouldn¡¯t even think of touching that until I¡¯m at least at the level of the NEWTS¡ª Seventh Years. I read up a bit on it, though.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about it?¡± Harry asked, eager to know more.


    The Ravenclaw boy considered his words before replying.


    ¡°From what I know.¡± Adam said, putting his sketchbook aside to look at the two boys. ¡°Alchemy¡¯s all about two main goals. The first goal is to be able to turn base metals into gold.¡±


    Ron¡¯s excitement grew. ¡°You can turn things into gold?¡±


    ¡°Yep, but don¡¯t celebrate yet.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s probably some law against that. You know how that goes.¡±


    Ron deflated, and Harry found that he was too uncomfortable to say anything.


    ¡°You¡¯d have to read into it, of course.¡± Adam continued. ¡°But my assumption is that it¡¯s either illegal, or very limited¡ª like maybe they¡¯ll let you only make a certain amount before drawing the line.¡±


    He ended his explanation with a series of mutters. Harry was barely able to make it out.


    ¡°Though¡ª detection¡­ Could it be done? Something to think about.¡±


    Adam looked up at them, shaking the distraction out of his eyes. ¡°Right. Anyway, the second goal is the creation of a panacea.¡±


    ¡°Panacea?¡± Harry asked, having never come across that word before. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a substance that can heal all wounds, illnesses, diseases¡ª anything.¡± Adam said. ¡°A remedy for everything.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Ron said. ¡°Why would Snape want something like that?¡±


    Harry had no answer to that.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something based on alchemy.¡± Adam said after a moment of silence, his eyes trained on someone behind them. ¡°Then you can be sure that it¡¯s pretty important. It¡¯s not a high level subject for nothing.¡±


    Harry followed his line of sight to see Hermione making her way to them, lugging a big book with her. She was almost about to slam it down onto the table in front of Adam, but stopped when she saw the boy¡¯s warning look.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Hermione greeted, her eyes flitting to the sketchbook of chains again as she set the book down with a gentler touch than she probably wanted. Harry didn¡¯t blame her; that book looked pretty heavy to him.


    Adam is really strange, sometimes. Harry thought with a shake of his head.


    ¡°Hermione.¡± He said with a nod, his eyes skimming the title of the large tome before she opened it in search of her answers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Where is it¡­¡± Hermione said as she went through page after page. ¡°Here it is: ¡®Nicolas Flamel is the only known maker of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone¡¯!¡±


    ¡°The what?¡± Both Harry and Ron said.


    Hermione closed her eyes in a moment¡¯s worth of exasperation ¡°Honestly, don¡¯t you two read?¡±


    The two boys shrugged in response, sending Clarke a look.


    ¡°Ultimate alchemical achievement, immortality, panacea, unlimited gold.¡± Adam said. ¡°So Flamel¡¯s the one who made it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hermione said, frowning and closing the book. ¡°That¡¯s what Fluffy is guarding on the Third Floor. That¡¯s what¡¯s under the trap-door; the Philosopher¡¯s Stone.¡±


    The three boys nodded.


    ¡°Immortality and unlimited gold.¡± Ron said, almost whistling with how impressed he was. ¡°No wonder Snape wants it.¡±


    Hermione only shook her head in exasperation.


    oooo


    A Little Later, Room of Requirement


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°You seem troubled.¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± I said, making my way around. I ducked underneath a swinging pair of chains and had to stop myself before I stumbled and fell on my face.


    Shaking my head, I moved a bit to the right and found myself standing in front of my usual seat.


    ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Helena Ravenclaw said, a note of concern entering the woman¡¯s soft voice. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I said, focusing what attention I could back on the chains as I sat down.


    ¡°It would probably help, if you did.¡± Helena said, and my anger flared like the Sun.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I insisted, trying to get her to stop. ¡°Just let sleeping dogs lie, damn it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whispered and floated away.


    Great. I thought. Now I¡¯ve made her sad.


    ¡°Look.¡± I said, sighing. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry; that was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have blown up at you like that.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The woman¡¯s face was devoid of emotion; the expression was alien to me, so used to her excitement I was. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    I took a breath and asked Alef Ard to remove the chains before getting out of my chair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Helena. Really, I am.¡±


    She stared at me for a moment, her icy expression thawing. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    I was about to sigh in relief when she got in my personal space, her face less than an inch away from mine. ¡°But I will not forgive you.¡±


    ¡°What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not unless you answer my question.¡± Helena cut me off, undaunted.


    That¡­ seems like a fair enough price to me. I thought with a mental shrug.


    ¡°All right.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll answer it.¡±


    Helena pursed her lips, her eyes now glittering with anticipation. It was almost unimaginable to believe that, not thirty seconds ago, her face had looked like something out of a disturbing horror story.


    ¡°They know about the Stone, now.¡± I said. ¡°Hermione, Ron and Harry. They¡¯ll likely be telling Tony and Su, or I¡¯ll have to tell them.¡±


    Helena floated around me, and I let her herd me towards my seat once again. ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to tell them, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°You might.¡± Helena replied. ¡°Are you worried for your friends¡¯ safety?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Well, yes, a little, but I know they can take care of themselves. I bashed a few fighting spells into their heads.¡±


    Harry, Hermione and Tony were getting to be pretty frightening with the Disarming Charm, with Su and Ron doing quite well, too.


    Harry¡¯s undoubtedly the best of the lot, though.


    Between his reflexes and his willingness to learn, I found myself unsurprised that Harry had been considered one of the best fighting wizards in his generation in the story.


    ¡°So, what is the issue?¡±


    I shook my head, trying to stave off the feeling of guilt creeping up my spine. ¡°I¡¯m lying to them. Straight to their faces.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Helena said in an unconcerned tone of voice.


    I turned my gaze to see her looking down at me with a placid expression.


    ¡°So?¡± My voice rose slightly. ¡°It¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing it since you stepped foot in the school.¡± Helena said, raising a finger.


    I leaned my head back against the chair, making it recline. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, there. I¡¯ve been lying to everyone¡ª everyone I¡¯ve ever known in this life, even.¡±


    ¡°How do you think they would react if you told them the truth?¡±


    ¡°Badly.¡± I said. ¡°Hell, they probably wouldn¡¯t believe me, at all. But even if I could prove it to them, it would ruin everything between us.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t tell them.¡± Helena said, as if it was the most obvious answer in the world. ¡°Do they need to know?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that.¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°The knowledge I have is dangerous, but it could also be used to better the magical society overall, Helena.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Stone.¡± I said. ¡°I could have told them about it months ago, and they would have at least prepared for an actual fight. Now, it¡¯s nearing the middle of April, and they¡¯ll be too swamped with exams to worry about preparing. How will they even succeed?¡±


    ¡°You are worried that your reticence has doomed your school friends to failure.¡± Helena said.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s more than that.¡± I got up and began to pace, agitated again. ¡°There¡¯s so much I know. Secrets which I could use to shift things to my advantage.¡±


    ¡°Secrets?¡±


    ¡°So many secrets, Helena.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve brooded on them. I¡¯ve let an innocent man suffer in horrible conditions for seven months too long, though I knew that there was no reason for me not to act. It would cost me nothing. And yet, I maintained the status quo for so long.¡±


    I shut my mouth, not trusting myself to keep my composure.


    Why the Hell was I sent to this world? The old question came again, but as usual, there was no answer. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling overwhelmed by everything. I thought I could ignore it all and pursue my own goals, but¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Helena¡¯s expression softened once more as she floated her way to me.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re worried about a lot of things, Zero.¡± Helena said. ¡°Finding your purpose is no easy feat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure that there is a purpose for me here. I cannot fathom a single reason why anything would pluck me from the other side and plant me in this world.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t been anything special, by my own reckoning; well above average in some fields, and well below in others. I¡¯d led an uneventful, but peaceful life.


    So, why?


    ¡°Your purpose¡­¡± Helena said, sidling by me. ¡°Is to live your life the way you want.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°I know that. I can do whatever I want¡ª I¡¯m not sure what I should be doing, though.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could help you divine your destiny.¡± Helena said, sending me a genuine look of regret. ¡°But I cannot tread your path, just as you cannot tread my own.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I said, waving it off. ¡°I¡¯m good¡ª I just needed to rant and ramble for a bit. The stress, I think, is catching up to me.¡±


    I felt Alef Ard¡¯s soothing presence brush up against my own. I felt the entity¡¯s remorse and anxiousness concerning the effect its existence had on my emotions.


    ¡°Hey, buddy.¡± I greeted the mote of light floating above my head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I would¡¯ve broken down like this, even if you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    Alef Ard didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    ¡°Hell.¡± I continued, undaunted. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have you in my life, I would have probably lost my mind near the end of the year¡ª that¡¯s when everything usually goes to Hell. Better now than later, right?¡±


    Alef buzzed a few times in quick succession, and I turned to Helena without a word.


    ¡°He says he¡¯s happy you told him that.¡± Helena said. ¡°And that he¡¯ll help you in any way he can. So will I.¡±


    I felt my spirits rise and my heart soar. It was good to know that, if everyone else were to desert me over my actions and lies, I would still have these two.


    And a certain little Thestral near Hagrid¡¯s place. I thought. I should get her double the treats next time.


    ¡°Helena, Alef¡­¡± I focused back onto the two, feeling nothing but gratitude for them. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡± Helena said as Alef buzzed around the room, giving off the impression of a giddy little mite. ¡°So, now what?¡±


    I absorbed her comment and took a breath, drawing my wand and pointing it in front of me with an enthusiasm I hadn¡¯t felt since Quirrell had succeeded in¡­ acquiring my services. ¡°Now¡­¡±


    ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    The room began to fill with chains of my own making.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to seize control of my own fate.¡±

 34 - Signs Of Life

    oooo


    Signs of Life


    oooo


    April 20, 1992, 4:00 PM, Room of Requirement


    I jumped to the side, hearing the sound of wood hitting stone before I felt the flaring of the bruise on my side.


    I pushed through the pain and brought my wand to bear.


    "Odgovor!" I thrust it forward, feeling the rush of power go through my arm and into my focus.


    Three chain constructs erupted from its tip, with two floating at the ready while the third twisted around the projectile coming my way.


    A small effort of will, and the chain tightened around the long stick before sending it right back to its source¡ª the wooden dummy being animated by Alef Ard.


    I watched the dummy shudder before breaking apart, filling the room with the sound of wood clattering against stone once more.


    "Yes!" I said, but before I could celebrate further, I saw another stick flying my way.


    I brought my two chains together in a crisscrossing, shield like pattern and merged them into one, solid barrier.


    The wood was no match, snapping in two on impact. I kept the shield up and sent the third chain straight to the next foe; its tip reshaped itself into a point in accordance with my intent, sharpening itself with the essence of a Severing Charm.


    The chain spear pierced right through the remaining dummy before embedding itself in the room''s wall with a loud crack.


    Once again, I watched as my target shuddered like a puppet with its strings cut before it disassembled itself.


    That sight will never stop being unnerving. I thought while Helena began to float over to me.


    When I had asked Alef Ard for some lifelike targets for me to kill, he had been more than eager.


    I was now wondering whether I should have reworded my request.


    "Very well done, Zero." Helena sidled up to me with a smile.


    I nodded and let the spell disperse into nothing, feeling a little winded from the mental and physical strain.


    "Thanks." I said and proceeded to walk laps around the room to work my heart rate down to a resting state.


    "Your progress never ceases to amaze, you know." Helena said, staying by my side the whole time.


    "In any other scenario, I might agree with you." I said, shaking my head as I stopped walking laps and moved towards the right corner, where I had put my water canteen.


    I took a long draught, feeling the cool liquid soothe my parched throat, before sighing in contentment.


    "But¡­?" Helena said.


    "But it needs to be faster. I need to be faster." I said. ¡°Wizards fight back with something a little stronger than a flimsy stick.¡±


    "Hmph!" The woman seemed to find my words amusing. "Faster, he says¡­ You should know already that devising and mastering a spell as complex as this will take time. You only have to look at how long it took for you to devise a method to modify the Shield Charm, in the first place!"


    I shrugged. "I know what you''re trying to say, and I will recognize that I''ve made incredible strides over the past weeks. I just feel like I need to do more..."


    "You''ve been ignoring your studies to focus solely on this, Zero." Helena said, incredulousness all over her face. "You''ve done far more than enough. Progress involves rest and relaxation just as much as it does hard work."


    "Maybe a little less rest than that." I quipped, unable to help myself. ¡°And we both know I¡¯ll be getting high marks, anyway.¡±


    It got the effect I desired¡ª Helena bristling with annoyance.


    "You may jest." Helena glared before turning her nose up at me. "But if you continue to behave in such an uncouth, reckless way, you''ll never be able to find a woman to court."


    Again with the matchmaking? I thought with a mix of exasperation and bewilderment. How is it that she continually flip flops between sending me bed eyes and trying to hook me up with the local women?


    "What a shame, eh?" I said, my voice dripping with dismissive intent and heavy sarcasm. "How ever will I live if I don''t end up finding my one true love?"


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Helena raised her hands in exasperation. ¡°Men.¡±


    I chuckled just as Alef Ard popped into existence in front of me; he was yellow, today. ¡°Hey, Alef. Switching it up today, huh?¡±


    Alef Ard buzzed a few times and flew circles around me in his traditional way of greeting.


    ¡°He says the previous color didn¡¯t feel right.¡± Helena relayed, still sending me disapproving looks before sighing and staring down at herself. ¡°I miss my old dresses. They were colorful and vibrant, not¡­ this.¡±


    I lost my smile as my chest swelled with sympathy. Considering what she¡¯d done, the punishment she got or put herself through didn¡¯t seem to fit the crime.


    ¡°Helena.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, Zero?¡± She replied, still not looking at me.


    ¡°Do you¡­ Um¡­¡± I said and hesitated, sending her a look. ¡°Do you want to pass on to the beyond?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face froze at the question, and she spun in place towards me with slowness so deliberate that it made a shiver creep up my spine.


    With that same pace, she approached me, floating her body forward without moving it a single inch. Her eyes took on a dead quality as they roved over me.


    ¡°Pass on?¡± She repeated in a dull, muted tone to match her grayness. ¡°To the other side?¡±


    I frowned, trying not to let her changed demeanor affect me. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been nearly a thousand years since you were alive, Helena. Isn¡¯t that enough penance?¡±


    For a few moments, her stare deepened with the intensity that only a ghost could provide. And then it faded like a mote of dust in a storm. Life returned to her features as Alef Ard buzzed around her.


    ¡°After¡­ After I did what I did¡­¡± Helena said, looking down. ¡°I sought to make amends. I wished to ensure my mother¡¯s legacy endured. I knew that I would not be able to return what I stole.¡±


    I nodded and let her continue.


    ¡°And for centuries I was reticent on the matter.¡± She said, circling me. ¡°I could not reveal the diadem¡¯s location, for I did not trust in the goodness of my former fellows. But then he came, and he flattered¡­ He sympathized. It seemed as if my fervent wish was to finally come to fruition.¡±


    Silence hung in the air.


    ¡°But he lied.¡± I said. ¡°He cursed it and shoved it in the Room of Hidden Things.¡±


    Helena fixed me with half of a glare and half of an exasperated expression. ¡°So you knew about it, as well.¡±


    ¡°Like I said before.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Dangerous secrets, remember?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve left it alone.¡± Helena¡¯s eyes shined with the spark of something I couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°You¡¯ve known about it this whole time, and you¡¯ve left it alone.¡±


    I blinked and tilted my head as understanding slowly came to me. ¡°Wait¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that you thought I was trying to lull you into a false sense of security?¡±


    ¡°World Drifter and possessed of dangerous knowledge, you may be.¡± Helena said, looking away. ¡°But I still did not trust you to keep my own secrets. With your zeal for learning and studying, I imagined that you likely did not know of my mother¡¯s treasure, or you would have sought it out.¡±


    I nodded, a little rankled at her lack of trust, but realized that I couldn¡¯t blame her for it. Considering the way she died, as well as the way her secret was used to pervert her mother¡¯s treasure, I just couldn¡¯t feel bad about it for too long.


    ¡°Look.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°I know I can get a little crazy when I find something interesting to study, maybe even zealous like you said, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m just messing around?¡±


    Helena did not answer, instead choosing to stare out of the window.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I was tempted to take it.¡± I said, watching as she snapped her head towards me. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? Increasing my wisdom and intelligence just by wearing a crown? Sure, I¡¯d look a little prissy, but that¡¯s a priceless advantage to me.¡±


    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I sent her an incredulous look. ¡°It¡¯s cursed. I don¡¯t want to be possessed and lose my life over some headgear¡ª I¡¯m not stupid, you know.¡±


    ¡°And if it was no longer cursed¡­¡± Helena got within my personal space again. ¡°What would you do, Zero?¡±


    I took a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t know; it depends.¡±


    Helena continued to stare with unblinking eyes of black. ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°Would I have your permission to use it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My permission?¡± She seemed startled by this.


    I pursed my lips, wondering how any of this was surprising to the woman. ¡°Yes. Come on, we¡¯ve been talking for ages; surely, you know a thing or two about me by now?¡±


    Helena didn¡¯t react to that, and I felt my heart sink.


    She¡¯s just a ghost, you absolute moron. I thought to myself. It¡¯s not the real Helena Ravenclaw, but a cheap imitation imprinted into this world by the real Helena¡¯s negativity and regret concerning her death. Ghosts are limited in every facet of their existence, and are largely incapable of attaining new knowledge or changing their outlooks.


    I exhaled through my nose and felt Alef Ard¡¯s presence touching against me in an attempt to soothe me.


    ¡°I am real, you know.¡± Helena said in a quiet voice. ¡°I can tell what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°Alef Ard letting you know, I¡¯m guessing?¡± I said. I had kept my thoughts private, so there was no way he could have told her.


    ¡°No.¡± She turned her nose up. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, Zero. I know that my existence in this form is limited, but I am always learning new things¡ª and with Alef¡¯s aid, I¡¯ve felt as if my existence has been¡­ Heightened, in some way.¡±


    The yellow mote of light began to circle and buzz around her with happiness. Maybe it was a trick of the light, or Alef Ard¡¯s yellow coloration skewing my perception, but it seemed as if her skin had gained the slightest bit of color.


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just a little frustrating, you know? I thought you trusted me.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Helena said and approached me once more. Her presence did not come with the expected feeling of cold. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡ª¡±


    She stopped herself, and I could only stare in wonder at what I was seeing. It¡¯s like she was coming to life, if only for a short time.


    ¡°I have not had reason to trust people overmuch. To put such a delicate thing in another¡¯s hands¡­¡± Helena said, shaking her head. ¡°Even when I was alive, that was a difficult thing for me. I was either a pretty face for most men, or Rowena¡¯s daughter for those who sought to gain a sliver of my mother¡¯s fame. None saw me.¡±


    She reached up to place her hand against my face, but it went through it instead, sending a wave of pleasant warmth through me.


    ¡°Helena¡­¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not cold.¡±


    Her eyes widened and she drew her hand back to stare at it. ¡°Strange. It¡¯s almost as if¡­ What is this?¡±


    Alef Ard appeared between us, buzzing with excitement.


    ¡°You¡ª you did this?¡± Helena asked, her hands and shoulders shaking from an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°How? What did you do?¡±


    Everything was clicking into place. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Helena turned her attention back to me, urging me to answer without saying anything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been linked to Alef, and he is¡­ Well, he¡¯s pure, concentrated life energy.¡± I said. ¡°I should¡¯ve figured that his essence would bleed into you, in some way.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She said but was stopped in confusion when I began to walk around her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Just looking.¡± I said, nodding to myself. ¡°I thought it was a trick of the light, before, but it almost looks like there¡¯s a bit of color to you, now.¡±


    ¡°Color?¡± She floated towards the window and raised her hand, flinching as she pressed it through the glass. ¡°I can feel the Sun¡¯s warmth¡­ I can feel it!¡±


    She swiveled back to me, her eyes wild with a strange hunger. ¡°Zero, do you see?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I moved to stand by her side.


    ¡°What does this mean for me?¡± Helena continued to stare at her hand with a sense of sheer disbelief. ¡°What am I becoming?¡±


    I had no answer to that, but I stayed by her side until I found the words to say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I decided to be honest with her. ¡°But I¡¯ll be with you every step of the way for it, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said and pushed her hand through my own, pretending that she was holding it.


    ¡°That feels weird.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to let go?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    oooo


    An Hour Later, Moon¡¯s Rest, Gellert¡¯s Solar


    Gellert Grindelwald


    It was with a satisfied sigh that Gellert Grindelwald took a seat in his solar. His bones were weary, and his muscles sore, but he took a moment to just allow himself to feel it, disregarding everything else in existence.


    This was a good pain, the sort of pains he used to have after a job well done.


    He chuckled. The job had been well done, indeed.


    Gellert moved his gaze to the left, to the old cabinet containing part of his alcohol collection. He had not yet opened it, for there had been far too much to do in far too little time.


    Now seems like the perfect moment, however. He reached for his wand just as a knock came to his door.


    Gellert closed his eyes and willed himself not to kill the man at the other side of the door before opening them again. ¡°Come in, Matthias.¡±


    The knob turned and the door swung open, revealing his companion Matthias. ¡°Sir, I have come with good news.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gellert said, smiling as he took his willow wand in hand and shivered with a certain pleasure at the rush of magic coursing through him. Even after a month, the feelings it evoked within him were raw and primal.


    He took a moment to wave his wand at the cabinet before addressing his subordinate. ¡°Come in, and tell me of these tidings you bring with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Matthias said with a respectful bow, passing through the threshold and standing there. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Gellert smiled and raised his hand, silencing the man. A wave of his wand, and a chair materialized behind him. ¡°Sit, my friend. You must be weary from your travels.¡±


    Matthias blinked before taking his seat with an expression of gratitude. ¡°My thanks. It has been a difficult undertaking.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gellert sent the man a pleasant smile as he gestured to the open cabinet lined with various wines, champagnes, whiskey and all manner of liquor. ¡°Are you a drinking man, Matthias?¡±


    Matthias laughed with a nervous smile. ¡°I¡­ I have had a few pints of beer, every now and again. Sometimes, some wine.¡±


    ¡°Wine, then?¡± Gellert pointed at the selection of bottles. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I do not keep beer¡ª I found, long ago, that it does not agree with my constitution.¡±


    Matthias nodded and got up to check the selection before stopping and looking towards Grindelwald. ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gellert said, magnanimous in his mannerisms.


    Matthias snatched the first bottle he laid his eyes on, not even stopping to study any of them. ¡°Will this do?¡±


    If Gellert were younger, he would have thumped the man for lacking even the most basic of etiquette.


    ¡°Ah.¡± He said, instead. ¡°The 1899 Sanguis Vitas. A good year in my life; it¡¯s got quite the pleasant, sweet taste, but with a nice kick at the end. I admit to being quite fond of this vintage.¡±


    He remembered the old days visiting his aunt in Godric¡¯s Hollow, the sweet summer breeze on his face and the sight of his friend standing beside him. They thought they would be each other¡¯s unswerving companions.


    Of course, fate had other things in mind for them. Oh, how the times have changed, old friend.


    Matthias nodded and tried to look normal, but his face contorted in the expression of a man who did not understand what was just said to him, but didn¡¯t want to insult his host.


    What an amusing fellow¡ª he¡¯s at least got some manners, if nothing else. Gellert thought, shaking his thoughts of his old friend away and waving his wand. Two of the small-sized wine glasses flew over to them, floating between the two men.


    Another wave, and the cork of the bottle opened with a satisfying pop. ¡°If you would, Matthias.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    A few minutes later, the two were enjoying their drinks. Well, Gellert was¡ª Matthias downed half of the glass in one go. Shaking his head at the eccentricities of his company, Gellert brought the wine to his lips and took a whiff of its bouquet, taking in the sweet, almost floral aroma before taking a sip.


    He closed his eyes and lost himself in the rich taste for a moment before addressing his underling. ¡°So, what news?¡±


    Matthias finished his drink and set the glass down with the grace of a bull in a china shop. ¡°It was just as you predicted, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gellert said and took another sip. ¡°So the people are wary, but still willing to listen, at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Matthias nodded and began to pour himself another glass. He stopped and held the bottle up. ¡°Another one for you, sir?¡±


    Gellert scoffed and held his nearly full glass up. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to drink it slowly, my friend.¡±


    Matthias¡¯ smile turned strained as he realized his blunder. ¡°Oh. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± Gellert said, waving it off. ¡°Though, mind that you will need to learn to hold yourself well and appear to be in good standing, when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Matthias nodded and took a small sip from his glass, just as Grindelwald had.


    ¡°Very good.¡± The old man said before going back on topic. ¡°And what of the other safehouses I tasked you to find for me?¡±


    Matthias swallowed and continued to relay his report. ¡°All gone, sir¡ª all but one.¡±


    ¡°All but one.¡± Gellert shook his head. ¡°The Aurors and Hit-Wizards ransacked them for anything valuable, no doubt. Such is their nature.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Matthias said, hostility entering his tone as he took a longer draught. ¡°I was almost caught near Paris.¡±


    ¡°Indeed?¡± Gellert said, wondering if it was true, or if the man was embellishing the story a bit to appear bolder and braver than he was in reality. Gellert did not care either way, as long as it didn¡¯t come back to bite them later. ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    ¡°I, erm¡­¡± Matthias said, his face beginning to flush both from the alcohol and embarrassment. ¡°I had to leap into Paris¡¯ sewers. I stayed there for a day and did not dare to use magic until I was sure that they were gone.¡±


    Gellert showed the man a sympathetic wince. ¡°It must have been very bad for you to take such desperate measures. It is good that you made it out of that situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would that I could forget the smell, though.¡± Matthias said with a shudder, before shaking his head and focusing his gaze back on his superior. ¡°But I did find it. Your safehouse in the British Isles.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix Roost still stands, then?¡± Gellert leaned forward slightly, a look of eager anticipation settling into his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Matthias confirmed, nodding with a smile. ¡°It stands strong, or at least it seems to be. I, of course, could not enter it. It was as you said; any living creature attempting to enter its premises is set upon by a swarm of insects, and, well¡­¡±


    Eaten alive. Gellert finished for the man, nodding to himself. So the defenses are still functional, and the location appears to be far from the prying eyes of the British Ministry.


    He would have to go and see for himself, of course, but this was indeed good news.


    Gellert sent a look towards the closed drawer where the two vials of Elixir of Life lay and made his decision.


    ¡°You have done well, Matthias.¡± Grindelwald said and got up, moving to the man and giving him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Well, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Matthias answered. ¡°What shall we do next?¡±


    ¡°For now, nothing.¡± Gellert patted his shoulder again before moving away. ¡°We wait for the Aurors to grow lax, and then we make our move.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gellert smiled and turned to the man. ¡°How does orchestrating another prison break sound?¡±

 35 - Grace of the Wind

    oooo


    Grace of the Wind


    oooo


    April 22, 1992, 3:00 PM, Near Hagrid''s Hut


    Adam Clarke


    Rolling the wheelbarrow up the hill towards the greenhouses, I felt the barest hints of sweat forming on my forehead and frowned.


    I didn''t feel tired, so it was obvious that I was just hot because I had put on too many layers.


    You would think that having decades of experience in extremely cold climates would give me some experience in dealing with the eventual temperature shifts that happen in spring. I shook my head in both amusement and self-reproach. But I never can get it quite right, huh?


    Cresting the small hill, I set the wheelbarrow down and unbuttoned the top of my shirt, feeling the trapped heat dissipate in the cool breeze. Wiping the sweat droplets from my forehead, I took the moment to stare out into the distance.


    The greenhouses, standing tall and proud, shone with the afternoon sun''s rays, forcing me to squint. Spring had come to give her bounty to all of her children.


    She woke the seeds lying in wait under the earth, feeding and watering them as the birds she summoned sang them songs to make them grow and bloom.


    And bloom, they did. I smiled, heartened and rejuvenated by such a sight.


    It would be a shame when I had to leave this place. I wished I could stay in Hogwarts forever.


    Can''t you? The sly voice said in amusement. Is there anything stopping you from sneaking into the castle and hiding out there for the summer?


    I considered its proposal for a few moments before shaking my head. There was no way that Dumbledore would allow it to happen.


    Even if Alef Ard hid you in his domain? It pressed on, undaunted.


    ¡°I am not going to hole myself up in a room for the entirety of summer.¡± I shook my head. ¡°That''s no way to live.¡±


    What difference does it make? The voice asked. You''ll be confined to the orphanage, anyway!


    I winced. The Orphanage of Pity wasn''t the most terrible place in the world, but its conditions weren''t good, either. The owners and managers did only the minimum that was required of them; it wasn''t a home for anyone living in its walls.


    Those people did not care about the other kids, and so the atmosphere had always been one dominated by the workers'' polite disinterest. While it was better than them being outright abusive to the kids, being dismissed like that created its own set of problems for them. I understood why they did it, of course.


    Getting attached to the children was a trap. When they eventually got adopted or grew old enough to leave, those bonds would be severed¡ª and that sort of experience hurt. It was just easier to avoid getting attached, altogether.


    Of course, that ended up with the kids becoming deprived of one of the most essential things in life: feeling you¡¯re wanted. Though I was an adult in mind, I still felt the bite of the workers¡¯ detached airs. I could only imagine how the real children had felt.


    I shook the thoughts away and focused on my initial issue. Even if I could leave the orphanage and hide out in Hogwarts, I wasn''t sure whether my absence would go unnoticed, or not.


    True, I was some no-name orphan, but I imagined that Dumbledore would start keeping some tabs on me. There was no doubt that I was, in all actuality, checking off many points on his personal list of red flags.


    The old man was led in no small part by his failures; it was a trait which was likely to make him very risk-averse. Not keeping any tabs on me was a risk too great to ignore, and so I assumed that I would, at the very least, be observed at least once in the summertime.


    It was also possible that the Headmaster had learned from past mistakes and decided to live and let live. It was hard to figure something like this out because I had no real proof one way or the other.


    Of course, there could always be another reason for why I would not be watched.


    I suppose... I thought. With Grindelwald out and about, Dumbledore will be a little busy from now on. Between him, Voldemort and Harry, I''d say the man has his hands full.


    My cover of anonymity was being eroded, sure, but circumstances had favored me with the cloak of relative unimportance. As a gifted wizard without a rich pedigree, I was an oddity, to be sure; but it would not engender the feelings of suspicion and paranoia from the population.


    I''d say that the only guy who could possibly be suspicious of me is Mad-Eye, but then that man is a bit of a lunatic, anyway. I thought, smiling as I took a breath and resumed my trip to the greenhouses. Who knows, maybe I can get in his good graces and have him teach me a few things, instead.


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes as I got close to the usual delivery spot. That was a daydream if I''d ever heard of one. ¡°Just focus on what you can control, Clarke.¡±


    A few moments later, I was greeted by the sight of Professor Sprout and... Neville Longbottom?


    Huh. I blinked and nodded in their direction, intending to deliver my cargo to its destination.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke!¡± Professor Sprout greeted me in her usual sprightly fashion. ¡°What brings you here on this fine day?¡±


    ¡°Just delivering the usual fertilizer, Professor.¡± I gave the woman a pleasant smile, before nodding towards Neville. ¡°Neville.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡° Neville hesitated with palpable nervousness. ¡°You know me?¡±


    Oh, right. I thought in realization. Confidence issues.


    ¡°Well, no.¡± I continued to smile as I let go of the wheelbarrow and walked up to the two. ¡°But I have heard a lot about you from your friends.¡±


    A moment passed before it clicked for the boy. ¡°Oh! From Hermione and the others?¡±


    I nodded in reply and raised my filthy hands. ¡°I''d shake your hand, but, you know.¡±


    That got a grin out of the boy and a laugh out of the plump witch beside him.


    ¡°Won''t be considered a good day of work unless you''re elbow deep in fertilizer!¡± Pomona said with amusement. She patted Neville on the shoulder, nodding down at him. ¡°Neville here has shown a great talent when it comes to Herbology.¡±


    I watched as the boy began to fidget, a clear sign that he was not used to being complimented by others. I frowned at the sight for a moment before schooling my face into a pleasant expression.


    ¡°Really?¡± I said, smiling at the boy to put him at ease. ¡°That''s very impressive. Herbology is a pretty difficult subject.¡±


    Pomona looked amused. ¡°That doesn''t seem to have stopped you from passing your exams early.¡±


    I nodded, sending Neville a conspiratory look. ¡°Well, we geniuses have to stand out somehow; right, Neville?¡±


    ¡°R-right.¡± The boy replied, but did not seem to be enthused.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Neville.¡± I said, giving the kid a fervent nod. ¡°You''ll do fine, I just know it.¡±


    My show of confidence, more than anything else up until now, seemed to put Neville at ease.


    ¡°So, what brings you here, Mr. Clarke?¡± Pomona said with a pleasant smile. ¡°Not that it isn''t a pleasure to see you, of course; but I''d been expecting Hagrid. I meant to have a word with him...¡±


    I blinked and then smiled with a bit of nervous energy. Hagrid was over at his house, fretting over his dragon egg.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said and thought of something on the spot. ¡°I think he had something at lunch that didn''t really agree with him, so I offered to do this for him, instead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my!¡± Professor Sprout said, a mote of concern entering her voice. ¡°Is he all right?¡±


    I nodded twice. ¡°I think so. He looked like he was only a little under the weather. I reckon a hearty soup and a good night''s sleep ought to do the trick.¡±


    ¡°Food and rest.¡± Pomona said, nodding. ¡°Be sure to tell him to head to the Hospital Wing if it gets serious, won''t you? Hagrid, he works very hard. Too hard, at times.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t know when to stop.¡± I shared a smile with the older woman. ¡°I''ll make sure to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    ¡°I won''t keep you two any longer.¡± I said and inclined my head in respect. ¡°Professor. Neville¡ª it was a pleasure meeting you. We should hang out sometime, yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª erm¡ª¡° Neville said, unsure of how to react.


    ¡°Should I take that as a yes?¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°We''d be glad to have you join us.¡±


    A moment passed before he made up his mind.


    ¡°All right.¡± Neville nodded, not looking at all sure of what he was getting himself into. ¡°I''ll come.¡±


    ¡°Great. I''ll tell the others.¡± I said and waved before going back to the wheelbarrow. ¡°See you then!¡±


    The two said their goodbyes as well before I went back to work.


    ¡°Now, do you see this, Neville?¡± Her words grew weaker and weaker as I made distance between us on my way to the fertilizer delivery spot. ¡°You take this and then...¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Finally there. I stopped before my destination and wheeled my cargo in before upending it into the small pile. I got a strong whiff of the stuff and scrunched my nose in mild disgust.


    I took the wheelbarrow again and began to make my way back to Hagrid''s, noting with idle purpose that Neville and Professor Sprout had already gone back inside one of the greenhouses.


    Adding another lost child to the bunch? The sly voice said. You really are a strange one.


    What do you care? I shot back. Let me guess¡ª more of the same ''it presents no advantage'' crap?


    I was only making an observation. The voice said, its voice still as mild as before. That your answer is one of hostility and assumptions says a lot more about you than it does myself.


    I stopped for a moment to sigh, before resuming.


    And just what are you, anyway? I thought. Are you¡­ the soul of the real Adam? Is that what this is?


    Not a bad guess. The voice replied. It would be the logical assumption to make. Using your own soul as a template, it would have fashioned its personality off of yours in some way, but no. You are wrong. I am not the ''real Adam''.


    I frowned, but the voice continued to speak in my mind. The real Adam died in his mother''s womb when she died. You and I are what took his place.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I said, shaking my head and forcing myself to think, instead of speak. Just how much do you really know? What are you?


    I don''t feel like telling you. The voice dismissed my questions away. I will only leave you with this: I am of your void, and you are of mine.


    ¡°...What the fuck is that even supposed to mean?¡± I blurted out, feeling confused and even annoyed.


    But the voice had gone quiet.


    Oh great. I gritted my teeth with anger. It''s speaking in goddamn riddles. What the hell is my void?


    Why had the voice used possessives? Maybe it was just messing with me. That had to be it.


    I shook the thoughts away, focusing on the sight of Hagrid''s house. I wheeled the empty cart back to its normal spot before moving away.


    A wave of my wand, and I shivered as the Scouring Charm enveloped my body, giving it a thorough cleaning. I checked myself over for a moment and nodded before spotting a certain Thestral in the distance.


    I smiled and called out. ¡°Give me just a second, Absol! I''ll be right with you.¡±


    Absol nodded and spread her wings before launching into the air. I headed to Hagrid''s front door, watching as she circled the house overhead.


    I smiled at the sight, shaking off the vestiges of my previous malaise. Elegance in motion.


    The door swung open before I was able to knock. Hagrid gave me a gentle push to get in quick¡ª of course, a gentle push by half-giant terms equaled a pretty hefty shove by normal standards.


    Still, I had been accustomed to the man''s strength and broke off my momentum with a few hops that probably made me look like a complete moron.


    It''s a good thing that no one is watching. I thought with an amused smile. ¡°Hagrid.¡±


    ¡°Clarke.¡± Hagrid said, heading towards the fire. ¡°Finished yer work for the day?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, listing the completed tasks with my fingers. ¡°Fed the herd, checked the peppers and tomatoes¡ª they''re starting to grow pretty well, by the way. Shoveled the dung and delivered it to the greenhouses, just now.¡±


    ¡°Did yeh tend to the flobberworms?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said without thinking before his words caught up to me. ¡°Wait. Can I change my answer?¡±


    Hagrid laughed and shook his head. ¡°I''ll take care of it in a bit, Adam.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I said. ¡°If you say so. Professor Sprout asked after you at the greenhouses. I think she wanted to have a word.¡±


    ¡°Did she, now?¡± Hagrid said, running his hand through his great, big, bushy beard. ¡°Wonder what she wanted.¡±


    I shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I covered for you¡ª told her you had something that didn''t agree with you at lunch.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hagrid said, before frowning at me. ¡°Yeh didn'' need to do tha'', Adam.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Probably not; I could''ve probably just said that you wanted to check the thestrals or something. I didn''t really have time to think about it. Sorry, Hagrid.¡±


    ¡°S''all righ''.¡± Hagrid said, shaking his head. ¡°I s''pose it couldn''t be helped.¡±


    Atop of the man''s fire, the large pot clinked and clanked, drawing my attention. I stared at it for a few moments before the commotion stopped.


    ¡°Does it...¡±


    ¡°Aye, happens from time to time.¡± Hagrid said, moving towards his large chair and sitting down with a sigh. ¡°Hopin'' it means that the egg''ll hatch soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably what it is.¡± I said, nodding as I went to the pot to check on the egg. It had been dark brown with a few splotches of black when I had first looked at it. Now, it was blacker than pitch.


    I wondered if that''s what all dragon eggs were like, or if it was Norwegian Ridgebacks, specifically.


    It would make sense if it''s all dragon eggs in general. I thought, imagining a dragon around her clutch of eggs, stoking the flames every so often with her fire breath. The fire roasting the egg until it¡¯s essentially as black as char is symbolic in nature. It goes into the deepest essence of these creatures. As I read in another series, they are fire made flesh.


    I saw the egg wiggle a couple of times before calming down again, feeling myself smile. I halfway turned to Hagrid. ¡°Can I try something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hagrid leaned his head in my direction as he spoke.


    ¡°I want to see if I can candle the egg.¡± I said.


    ¡°You what?¡±


    I blinked, not having expected that reaction. Did they not have this practice in the Wizarding World?


    I shrugged and answered the man¡¯s question. ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s something the Muggles do to check on eggs. Basically, you shine a light into the egg, and you¡¯ll be able to see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hagrid perked up at that. ¡°So yeh can see the Dragon while it¡¯s still growin¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± I smiled. ¡°Can I try it? I¡¯ll just use the Wand Lighting Charm; that way, the egg won¡¯t be harmed in any way.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Hagrid said and got up to fetch his mittens. ¡°Egg needs some time off of the fire, anyway. Yeh¡¯re not supposed to put it in there fer too long.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± I nodded and watched. Hagrid picked the egg up, hissing as he hurried and set it on the table. He hadn¡¯t been gentle about it, either. ¡°These eggs can take some punishment, can¡¯t they? It hit the table and didn¡¯t so much as get a scratch.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Hagrid said with a nod. ¡°Sturdy things; they¡¯re one of the most fearsome beasts on Earth for a reason, o¡¯ course.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I repeated and drew my wand, looking at the large man for a moment. ¡°May I?¡±


    He nodded in reply.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I murmured, placing the wand¡¯s tip against the egg. ¡°Here goes. Lumos!¡±


    The wand lit up with silver, sending the light into the egg.


    I checked the egg for a few moments before sighing in disappointment. ¡°Nothing. I guess¡ª¡±


    ¡°I see somethin¡¯!¡± Hagrid¡¯s excited voice banished my negative feelings away. ¡°It¡¯s too faint, though.¡±


    I nodded at his words. ¡°If it¡¯s too faint, then we¡¯ll need a stronger light.¡±


    I focused my intent and cast the next spell. ¡°Lumos Maxima!¡±


    The light from the tip of my wand intensified, shining with the power of a spotlight into the egg. And, there it was, as clear as day.


    Occupying a small bit of the space within the egg, I was able to see the still-growing creature. Its wings were only half-formed, and it didn¡¯t seem to have any spikes or scales, from what I could tell, but it was, without a doubt, a dragon.


    A very small, very tiny dragon embryo.


    ¡°Blimey!¡± Hagrid bellowed with surprise and stared into the depths of the egg. ¡°Yeh did it, Adam!¡±


    The creature from within twitched for a moment before calming down.


    Hagrid¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It jus¡¯ moved. Yeh think it can hear us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I said, trying to remember the old articles I read from an age long past. ¡°I think it can, but it probably is still developing its brain and ears, so it probably won¡¯t remember its days beneath the shell aside from something in its subconscious.¡±


    But Hagrid smiled anyway. ¡°This is amazin¡¯, Adam. What the Muggles can do¡ª unbelievable. Inventive folk, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°When you have no magic, I suppose you would need to get pretty resourceful, yeah?¡±


    For a moment, I saw Hagrid¡¯s eyes darken before he hid them under his usual expression. I suppressed a wince. The man had his wand snapped when he was just a kid, and I¡¯d just reminded him of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡± He said, his voice a lot more serious than it had been a second ago. He stared down into the egg. ¡°Wizards misunderstand the Muggles, like they misunderstand a lot of things. They don¡¯t see¡­¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t.¡± I said, looking down at the vulnerable creature within the egg. ¡°They can¡¯t appreciate the beauty of this. Sure, it¡¯ll be pretty scary when it matures, but look at it now.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Hagrid said and went to put on his mittens again. ¡°Thank yeh, Adam. Seein¡¯ the dragon in its egg, it was a beautiful thing.¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer when the sound of thumping came from the roof.


    ¡°Blimey, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I palmed my face, feeling bad all of a sudden. ¡°It¡¯s Absol, I told her this wouldn¡¯t take long.¡±


    Hagrid laughed and waved me off. ¡°Go on, you. I¡¯ll deal with the work later. You go on and have some fun, yeh hear?¡±


    I smiled a little. ¡°All right, Hagrid. Make sure to cool yourself off every now and again; not just the egg.¡±


    ¡°O¡¯ course!¡± He said and took the egg, moving towards the roaring fire. I shook my head in amusement and exited the man¡¯s house.


    ¡°Back in the fire you go, Norbert.¡± Were the last words that came from the man before I closed the door behind me.


    I took a breath of the cold air, both glad and sad to be out of that heat trap. On one hand, it felt so much better being out here. On the other hand, seeing that dragon through its shell had been a beautiful, almost mesmerizing sight.


    Absol landed before me, taking my attention away from my experience.


    ¡°Hey, Abso¡ª ow!¡± She smacked me in the face with the edge of her wing. I flinched and stumbled back onto the stairs. ¡°What was that for!?¡±


    ~...W¡­it.~


    I froze at the strange noise, forgetting about the smack that Absol had just given me and looking around. ¡°Is there anyone here?¡±


    No answer came.


    I shook my head. Absol¡¯s smack must have knocked a screw loose, or something.


    This didn¡¯t bode well. Considering that I already had a foreign voice in my own head, and I had already been a little loopy even before I¡¯d been reborn, I was pretty sure that extra brain damage was not something I wanted.


    Then again, maybe it¡¯ll be so bad I¡¯ll become a normal thinking person again? Just a really big loop-around. I thought, snorting at my own humor. Maybe I should get a few extra hits in, just to be sure.


    I got back to my feet and stared at Absol. She had not moved an inch after she¡¯d slapped me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late. I was helping Hagrid with his egg.¡±


    Absol seemed to consider my words for a few moments before giving me her regal nod of forgiveness.


    ¡°Thanks, girl.¡± I smiled, and reached into my pack before thinking better of it. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve got a treat for you, but let¡¯s find some place to relax.¡±


    Absol gave me a nod and led me away from Hagrid¡¯s hut. We trudged the hillsides for a while until we found ourselves in the usual spot where Hagrid and I had our stews.


    I guess Absol likes this place as well. I thought and sat down at Hagrid¡¯s campfire spot. ¡°Maybe I should come up with a name for this place here.¡±


    I dug out a few, large and bloody cuts of steak from my pack, watching as Absol perked right up. I watched as she threw herself into a feeding frenzy faster than any I¡¯d witnessed from her before.


    Never seen her eat so fast.


    ~G..t..ud¡­~


    I blinked. There¡¯s that sound again.


    It was an airy voice, echoing all around me with the grace of the wind.


    ~Grat..tud..~ The voice said again.


    I turned to Absol, who had stopped her eating to stare right at me. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Wait¡­¡±


    Could it be, or was I imagining it?


    I swallowed and stared right into Absol¡¯s eyes. ¡°Say something.¡±


    ~Som¡­in..~ The voice replied.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± I breathed. ¡°Absol?¡±


    My faithful companion nodded and went back to tearing her food apart. I sat there and watched her do it, too dumbfounded to react to what had just happened.

 36 - I Solemnly Swear

    oooo


    I Solemnly Swear


    oooo


    April 25, 1992, 5:30 PM, Room of Requirement


    Adam Clarke


    Spin the chain in a spiral, wrap it around the target, and¡­ I thought as I clenched my left hand into a fist, watching as the swirling chain closed on the large floating block in the air. There!


    "Prey captured." I smiled up at the block of wood and began to tow it around with the chain.


    My eyes widened with pleasant surprise. Maybe I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but the block was much lighter than I''d expected it to be.


    "This is¡­" I said and began to move the block around with increasing complexity. It took a few minutes until I began to feel the slightest of strain.


    "Could the weight of the object be negated by the Hover Charm you used earlier?" Helena said, languishing in the sunlight and breeze coming from the open window.


    I blinked and sent her a quick look of gratitude.


    "That might be it." I said and turned my attention back to the floating block. "Let''s see¡­"


    I held onto the chain''s magic with my left hand and pointed my wand at the block. "Finite!"


    I braced myself, assuming that I would need to exert more force now. But there was no change.


    The small block was still held up by the chains just fine.


    "Feels the same." I said, moving it in the exact same patterns as before. "Though to be fair, this is maybe a kilogram''s worth? A little higher, perhaps."


    "And yet there is no strain on your part."


    "Barely any¡ª It''s just as easy as using the chains without it." I said and set the block of wood down. "Now I''m curious to see how much I can actually lift with this thing."


    And so it began. For the next few minutes, I had Alef Ard conjure up some increasingly heavy things, which I tested out.


    A chair? Easy.


    A table? The same result.


    A hefty desk filled with books? Some strain, but I was able to move it around with some practice.


    And so I pressed on until I found my match, a stone statue as tall and broad as Hagrid.


    I raised it a few inches above the floor before the chains fizzled out in an impressive light show. The statue crashed with a resounding crash that shook the floor.


    I backed away as fast as I could and took a deep breath to keep my body and mind centered. That had been a little too heavy for me, and too close for comfort, besides.


    Dumbledore could probably lift this with ease. I thought. So can any one of the professors, no doubt.


    I shrugged to myself. This was the most I could manage, and it would have to make do.


    "You don''t seem pleased." Helena said, moving away from the window to float by my side. "Then again, you never are, Zero."


    I frowned, feeling the frustration building. "I don''t know. I just thought I''d do better¡ª that I could be..."


    I did not finish my statement, but my mind filled in the blanks, anyway.


    Stronger than this.


    "I''ve seen many talented wizards and witches living in these halls over the centuries, Zero." Helena got my attention again, and I turned to see the soft, warm gaze in her brown eyes. "I''ve known great wizards in my life¡ª my mother, and the other Founders. And afterwards, I met with many others in my House, with both talent and a burning passion for magic."


    I looked away.


    "Look at me."


    I was tempted to say no, but something in the way she said the words made me turn back to her.


    "You may have an unfair advantage over the others with your secret knowledge, but knowing about magic is a lot more different than using it." Helena said, her intense eyes boring into my own. "You''ve made astounding progress¡ª faster than any wizard or witch that I''ve seen¡ª and you''ve done it largely on your own."


    "I''ve had your help." I argued. "And Alef''s, too."


    Alef Ard buzzed around in the corner, happy at being acknowledged by his friend.


    I still hadn''t figured out why he was hanging around there.


    Before I could think about the Mystery of the Corner, Helena got my attention again.


    "We have assisted you, true." Helena said, conceding the point. "But you would be a fool to devalue your own worth in the process. We may have explained a few of the processes to you, but you are the one who has adopted them¡ª improved upon them, even. And you''ve done that all on your own."


    I opened my mouth to reply, but then closed it. There was nothing that I could say here.


    Well, except one thing, really.


    "You''re right." I said. "Maybe I am being too hard on myself."


    Helena smirked and got a faux-haughty look in her eyes. "Of course I''m right. I''m of the Ravenclaw line, after all."


    I smiled back in equal amusement. "Yes, Lady Helena."


    A twinkle entered the woman''s eyes at the method of address and she reached out to caress my cheek. "Good boy."


    I felt her warm touch for a few moments before backing away a little. Helena''s smile grew at my discomfort.


    I swear, if she were alive and I was a little older. I thought, glad that my puberty hadn''t kicked in yet. The things I would have done...


    On second thought, maybe not having puberty sucked.


    You are a very confused man. The sly voice said.


    Shut up. I thought back.


    "I will ''give it a rest'', as the children say, these days." Helena said, the twinkle of mischief staying in her eyes for a few moments before being replaced by one of curiosity. "I have been wondering, though; you spoke of secret knowledge and made mention of a man suffering in prison before."


    My mood shifted at the drastic change in subject.


    "Yes." I said, all previous thoughts vanishing from my mind as I looked down. "Sirius Black."


    ¡°Sirius Black?¡± She said, getting a strange look in her eyes. ¡°The raving murderer who was sent to Azkaban not so long ago?¡±


    ¡°Not so long ago? That was ten years ago, Helena.¡± I said, but Helena only shrugged in reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m nearly a thousand years old, Zero.¡± Helena said. ¡°I¡¯ve come to perceive time a little differently than you would.¡±


    I blinked and shook my head, still feeling a mote of disbelief. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s a good point, Helena.¡±


    ¡°I remember the boy from his school days. Reckless and daring¡ª he was, therefore, quite popular with the girls.¡± Here, Helena¡¯s look turned a little frosty as she lost some of her color. ¡°Worse, he broke the heart of every young woman who would have given him the time of day. The news of his treachery had not surprised me.¡±


    I frowned at that. ¡°That seems a little harsh, no? Promiscuity does not lead to great acts of evil.¡±


    Helena turned her gaze back to me.


    I shook my head in realization. ¡°Oh, right, the baron.¡±


    ¡°Just so.¡± Helena said. ¡°Men of his kind do not care for womenfolk, at least, not in the way a woman would like to be cared for.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that Black was probably behaving immaturely and breaking many young girl¡¯s hearts.¡± I said, conceding the point. ¡°But that¡¯s just part of life. He ended up growing up a little before he was framed for murder and the betrayal of his friends.¡±


    That got her attention. ¡°¡®Left an innocent man to rot in prison for years¡¯, I believe you said?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Then, he is innocent of his purported crimes?¡±


    Another nod, a little shakier this time. ¡°And I knowingly left him to rot in there for months. I could have done it sooner.¡±


    Helena watched me for a second. ¡°You sound like you have done something¡ª what is it?¡±


    I shook my head and began to gather my things together. ¡°Nothing, yet. But I¡¯m about to.¡±


    ¡°What about¡ª¡±


    ¡°It can wait.¡± I shoved a few things in my backpack before heading towards the exit. ¡°This is something that I can¡¯t keep ignoring for a second longer.¡±


    With gritted teeth and solemn purpose, I left the Room of Requirement, missing Helena¡¯s look of concern. My destination: the Great Hall.


    That feeling of complete certainty stayed with me until I got halfway there; by which time, my mind began to ask the uncomfortable questions.


    Just what was the plan, exactly?


    I stopped and moved to the side so I could think, ignoring the annoyed mutter of one of the portraits.


    My mind whirled at a mile a minute, slapping together thoughts, ideas and concepts into a jumble that made no sense whatsoever. I closed my eyes and took deep breaths to center my mind.


    I need to be smart about this. I thought. I can¡¯t just go in without a plan.


    I nodded to myself.


    The objective is to get Sirius Black absolved. I thought. The problem is that he did not testify or even receive a trial due to his on-scene confession.


    I would have called it a stupid move on his part, but I was no stranger to grief.


    I remembered the first time I had felt it; the sensation was not unlike a raw nerve continually being poked, prodded, stomped and then stabbed before being set on fire for good measure.


    It had blinded my perceptions and left me locked inside of my own mind; a hostage situation of my own making. I couldn¡¯t blame Sirius for what he did. It¡¯s what almost anyone would have done in his place.


    Still, knowing this didn¡¯t help me get the guy out of there. What could I do?


    Prison break with the help of Absol? I thought and scrapped the idea in an instant. It was ridiculous and outlandish; I had never cast the Patronus Charm before, and I was sure going to need it if I were to orchestrate an Azkaban prison break.


    I¡¯d need it and a lot more.


    A Dementor was considered to be one of the most frightening creatures to ever exist in the Wizarding World. They could neither be killed nor harmed by any known spell, and they fed off of people¡¯s happiness until there was nothing left but negative experiences and emotions, which the Dementors further enhanced.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    They were cold, wraith-like creatures that seemed to feed on the existence around them without ceasing¡ª almost like an endless void.


    I stopped my thought process for a moment before shaking my head and moving on. Yes, a Dementor was a powerful and nigh-invulnerable magical creature, but it was even more than that.


    Dementors were able to sense the emotions of humans, so they would detect me for sure.


    I considered Occlumency as a way to keep myself hidden, but I shook my head. These creatures¡¯ very presence affected humans so much that I considered it to be nigh impossible to maintain a hold on my feelings.


    Between the constant chill in the air and the negative emotions that were bound to well up as a result of their influence¡­


    No, breaking Sirius out of there would have to be done another way.


    What other way is there? I thought.


    Wait¡­ The Map!


    I nodded, liking this new idea. I could use the Marauder¡¯s Map to expose the real criminal, Pettigrew, somehow.


    ¡°Are you going to keep standing there?¡± The man in the portrait beside me almost growled the words out.


    ¡°Keep your knickers on.¡± I said and moved away, missing the man¡¯s angry yells and retort towards my back. My mind was focused on one thing and one thing alone.


    I had to get the Marauder¡¯s Map from Fred and George. I continued walking through the halls of the castle, piecing everything together until I had something workable.


    It¡¯ll be pretty clumsy, but hopefully it won¡¯t be questioned too hard. I thought. If anything, the fact that I am a kid may be the thing that keeps people off my back, anyway.


    You know. The sly voice said as I reached the doors of the Great Hall, standing by the side to let other students pass. You can always give up on this. Let the man rot in jail. Why do you care? Is it some misplaced attachment to a character in a book you¡¯ve read over many years ago?


    I gritted my teeth. The insufferable voice was, at least in part, right.


    Sirius Black had always been one of my favorite Harry Potter characters. Headstrong, loyal, and always in Harry¡¯s corner, Sirius was a man of action; that was what had made him so entertaining to read about and see on the silver screen.


    There was more to him than a performance, of course. In this world, he was real. Time and again, this world showed me that these people weren¡¯t just characters on pages, but I still stayed stubborn and did my own thing.


    I would say that I wished to keep the canon events safe so I could react to the important bits, but that ship had sailed months before. No, the reason for my lack of interference had been far more simple, and cruel: I just hadn¡¯t felt like doing it.


    No matter my attachment to these characters, I still felt that I didn¡¯t owe them anything. After all, what had they done for me? Before I got the Hogwarts letter, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed my existence.


    I would have been just another dumb Muggle to them. But, even when I had been recognized as a wizard, I was still the no-name orphan Mudblood. True, I had raised my own standing within my House and the school through getting a year ahead in my studies, but that sort of thing didn¡¯t mean much to me.


    Scholarly achievements were not so important in the grand scheme of things. No one cared how amazing your grades were after you finished your studies¡ª that was the truth of the matter.


    In Hogwarts, it was much the same. They hailed me as some kind of prodigy, but if I stuck to the standard curriculums of the school, I would be, at best, a mediocre wizard.


    The choices I make and the obstacles in my path are what make my life worth living. I thought. And I have made a choice. I don¡¯t need to justify it to myself, or to you.


    Flowery words. The sly voice replied. And what will happen when people begin to connect the dots and find you to be something they¡¯re not willing to ally themselves with?


    I closed my eyes for a moment. Then I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I come to it. Whether it survives the crossing or is destroyed is up to the world.


    Nodding to myself, I entered the Great Hall and spotted my quarry halfway on the Gryffindor table.


    Let¡¯s begin.


    oooo


    Fred Weasley


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dying.¡± Fred said, wincing as he sat down at his usual spot on the Gryffindor table. ¡°Why are we doing this to ourselves, again?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s fun.¡± George shot back, joining him in both sitting and wincing. ¡°Though, when Wood gets all mental like that¡­¡±


    The two boys shuddered. Oliver Wood, Fred was convinced at this point, had to be some kind of demonic entity sent from the depths of Hell to torment them for their sins of pranking the other students.


    Did that mean they would stop and repent?


    Never. He felt himself smile.


    ¡°What are you smiling about, Fred?¡± George said, tilting his head in confusion. ¡°Get hit in the head one too many times on the field?¡±


    A moment later, the boy got a smack to the back of his head, courtesy of Angelina. ¡°Be nicer to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Oi!¡± George said, turning to glare at the dark skinned girl in question. ¡°Careful, woman! There¡¯s treasure more valuable than a mountain of gold in between these ears!¡±


    Fred shook his head, knowing what was about to happen.


    ¡°Oh, is there?¡± Angelina Johnson said, smiling down at the boy with amused eyes of black. ¡°Felt light as air to me.¡±


    Beside her, Katie Bell giggled and then winced before hurrying to sit down with a sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know why he even bothers¡­¡±


    Fred turned his gaze with a smile to one of his good friends, Lee, and leaned over to whisper. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he likes her.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t told you?¡± Lee grinned. ¡°I thought you two shared everything¡ª even read each other¡¯s mind.¡±


    Fred frowned but shrugged it off. He supposed he couldn¡¯t blame people for thinking like that. There were times that he and his brother were able to play off of each other so well that it seemed like they were reading each other¡¯s mind.


    But that came from years of practice. He thought. We can¡¯t link our minds¡ª though that would be pretty wicked, wouldn¡¯t it?


    If he and his brother were able to pool their minds together, who knew what sort of mischief they would accomplish?


    Something to look into. Hogwarts and the world wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Fred thought before answering his friend with a twinkle in his eye. ¡°We don¡¯t. What about you, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lee blinked, not having expected that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you looking off a few times at the Ravenclaw table.¡± Fred said, smiling when Lee got that momentary look of panic in his eyes. Oh, I¡¯ve got you now.


    ¡°Have you?¡± Lee gave a nervous laugh. ¡°A lot of time on your hands, mate? Or maybe you fancy me?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Fred rolled his eyes, not at all rising to the bait.


    Lee shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    Fred shrugged, still amused at the boy¡¯s reaction. ¡°Suit yourself, then. Pass me the roast chicken?¡±


    Lee did so without a word.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fred said, scooping some mashed potatoes from another plate and getting himself some gravy while he was at it.


    He stared at his meal for a moment longer and felt his mouth water with anticipation. He wished to gobble his food like a parched man in a desert, but he knew that would only make him puke. So, he took it slow, one small bite at a time.


    It¡¯s just as well. Fred thought, his taste buds exploding with the rich flavor of the gravy, as well as the texture and taste of the perfect roast chicken and mash. The Hogwarts elves never do things by halves, do they?


    ¡°This is so good.¡± Fred said, exulting in the sensations in his mouth.


    ¡°Still not better than your mum¡¯s cooking, I reckon.¡± Lee said, patting Fred on the shoulder, making it flare in pain.


    ¡°Watch it!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mum can¡¯t be beat.¡± George entered the conversation as he nudged his brother. Without looking to see what the boy wanted, Fred took the salt and held it up.


    ¡°Thank you, brother of mine.¡± George took it with a smile and added salt to his own plate¡ª an assortment of beef and various steamed vegetables, with a side of bread and butter. ¡°Hogwarts food is great, too. Always needs some salt, though.¡±


    Fred rolled his eyes. If George was able to, he¡¯d eat salt, and salt alone. He had even tried that when they were young; the results had not been pretty.


    ¡°It definitely tastes loads better when you¡¯re hungry and exhausted, though.¡± Angelina said, reaching for a plate of potatoes.


    There was a chorus of agreement around their section of the table, where most of their Quidditch team save Harry and the Evil Captain Overlord were sitting.


    ¡°We should stop calling it training.¡± Alicia said, groaning as she popped her neck. ¡°This is more like torture.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t pop your joints, you know.¡± Angelina said. ¡°It¡¯s bad for you.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Katie said, staring with a bit of dubiousness at her hands. ¡°I pop my knuckles all the time.¡±


    Angelina shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s what my mum says.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should stage a revolt.¡± Fred said, raising his forkful of chicken high into the air. ¡°We¡¯ll take the Captainship away from our evil overlord and rule the team, ourselves! What do you say?¡±


    But everyone was looking behind him.


    Fred froze, a tinge of fear entering his spine. ¡°He¡¯s right behind me, isn¡¯t he.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A young, slightly familiar voice chirped. ¡°But I am.¡±


    Realizing that there was no threat, Fred brought the food to his mouth and turned to see a person he hadn¡¯t been expecting.


    It was the Firstie they¡¯d met on the train¡ª Well, I guess he¡¯s a Second Year, now¡ª Adam Clarke. Fred wondered what the boy was doing here.


    ¡°Adam, wasn¡¯t it?¡± George said from beside him.


    ¡°You remembered.¡± Adam nodded and smiled in greeting.


    ¡°Just about everyone knows your name now, you know.¡± Lee piped up from Fred¡¯s other side.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± Adam said, his sharp gaze sweeping over the group of Gryffindors before settling on the twins. ¡°A word, you two?¡±


    Fred shared a quick look with his brother before turning back to the boy with a nod. ¡°Mind waiting a bit, Clarke? We¡¯re famished.¡±


    ¡°Because of a session with the ¡®evil overlord¡¯, eh?¡± Adam said, smirking and waving it off. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind waiting for a bit. I¡¯ll be outside of the Great Hall.¡±


    And then, he turned and left.


    ¡°I wonder what he wants?¡± Lee said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Fred shrugged and took another bite of his chicken. ¡°The look in his eyes, though¡­¡±


    ¡°You saw it, too?¡± George said in a low tone from beside him.


    Fred nodded. He didn¡¯t know the boy well enough, but from their shared time in the train, as well as the few glimpses he had of the boy¡ª not to mention ickle Ronnikin¡¯s mentions¡ª Adam Clarke seemed to be more of a quiet and reserved person.


    He had not expected to be approached by him like that¡ª and not with a look so determined in his eyes. Fred began to eat a little faster, his curiosity and anticipation rising by the second.


    Fred finished his plate and looked over to his twin to see how much food he had left. George, however, was already out of his chair, waiting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Fred said and got up.


    ¡°Want me to come with you?¡± Lee said, but Fred and George shook their heads.


    ¡°Nah.¡± Fred said and looked at the others. ¡°See you all later.¡±


    They got a chorus of goodbyes before they made their way out of the Great Hall.


    ¡°What do you reckon he wants?¡± George asked, halfway there.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s about Ron?¡± Fred wondered before shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    They found the boy leaning against the wall to the side. His eyes were closed in a frown, as if he was thinking furiously.


    ¡°Clarke.¡± George called out as they approached, and Fred watched as the boy schooled his expression into one of cool indifference. ¡°We¡¯re here. What do you want?¡±


    Adam opened his eyes and pushed off of the wall to meet them halfway. ¡°Mind going somewhere away from prying eyes and ears?¡±


    The two brothers shared a look between themselves. What was Clarke planning? Just what was he up to? Was this a prank?


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you two choose the place.¡± The boy extended an olive branch, knowing what they were probably thinking. ¡°I just want to have a word.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said that.¡± George said, not budging.


    ¡°Must be important to do it away from the teachers.¡± Fred plastered a smirk on his face. ¡°Up to some mischief, are we?¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡± Clarke said. ¡°So¡­¡±


    For a few moments, the three boys heard nothing but the sound of the students in the Great Hall. George nudged his brother to let him know that it was fine.


    And so, Fred nodded. ¡°Come on, then.¡±


    Clarke nodded back. ¡°All right.¡±


    The two brothers led the younger boy through the halls of the Castle until they reached one of the hideaways they¡¯d used the year before. Filch had found this one and confiscated everything, but Fred figured that it would work just fine as a meeting place.


    Once inside, the two boys stared Clarke down.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this about?¡± George started, crossing his arms and looking down at the shorter boy. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Clarke looked at the boy, either uncaring or unimpressed at George¡¯s show of bravado. ¡°I want something of yours.¡±


    ¡°Something of ours?¡± Fred asked. ¡°What?¡±


    Clarke stared at him for a second before answering. ¡°The Map.¡±


    Fred felt a chill crawl up his spine, but he forced the reply out anyway, looking like he didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°What map?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, mate.¡± George backed him up and chortled. ¡°You want a map to the bathroom, or something?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he needs one for the Library.¡± Fred suggested with a smile. ¡°You get lost in there a lot, Clarke?¡±


    But Clarke did not react to their banter, as if he expected them to try and deflect his questions.


    ¡°That little map that shows everyone in the castle¡ª the one in your possession.¡± Clarke said, his face still expressionless. ¡°I want it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, mate.¡± George said, dismissiveness and a slight bite of aggression entering his tone. He nudged Fred towards the door. ¡°Come on, Fred.¡±


    Adam smiled and drew his wand. A second later, the door locked with a loud click. ¡°Now, now, there¡¯s no need to be unreasonable.¡±


    That was silent spellcasting. Fred was astonished at the feat, and judging by his brother¡¯s expression, he knew that George was feeling the same way. What the bloody Hell is this kid? I thought he was only a year behind us in schooling; that¡¯s advanced magic, even for the Sixth Years!


    Still, the two boys drew their wands, as well. ¡°What then, Clarke? You¡¯re going to take it from  us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s two against one.¡± George glared.


    And yet, Clarke did not step back in fear or apprehension. He stepped forward, staring at them with fire in his eyes.


    Fred knew that look; he¡¯d seen it in Wood¡¯s eyes whenever his captain was in for a challenge. It made Fred shiver.


    Between Clarke¡¯s obvious talent at spellcasting and his total lack of fear at the prospect of a duel with two older wizards, Fred wasn¡¯t sure if they could beat him.


    Clarke surprised them again, however, by stowing his wand away. ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to force you to give it to me. That¡¯s not my style.¡±


    Fred and George shared a look before lowering their wands, keeping them at their sides in case he was lying.


    ¡°What, then?¡± George said, thoroughly confused.


    Fred couldn¡¯t blame him. He felt the exact same way.


    ¡°I propose a trade.¡± Clarke said, opening his arms in a show of peace.


    ¡°A trade?¡± Fred said, intrigue bleeding into his voice.


    ¡°What could you possibly have that we want?¡± George, ever the skeptic, asked.


    ¡°Why, knowledge, of course.¡± Clarke¡¯s face gained its first expression since the meeting started; a smile.


    George opened his mouth to say something, but Fred held his hand up. The twins shared another look before George inclined his head ever so slightly.


    ¡°Knowledge of what?¡± Fred asked, sending him an expectant look.


    ¡°How about a spell that will make you invisible?¡± Clarke said, moving to lean against one the tables. ¡°Among a few other things¡­¡±


    The two boys shared a look. Invisibility alone would make their pranks even more legendary than they already were.


    ¡°We¡¯re listening¡­¡± The two boys said at the same time.

 37 - That I Am Up To Some Good

    oooo


    That I Am Up To Some Good


    oooo


    May 9, 1992, 3:00 PM, Twins¡¯ Meeting Place


    These kids are something else. I thought as I threw a glance at the two. A moment later, I stared back down at the Marauder¡¯s Map. The twins had not given me the activation phrase yet, and so I was forced to pretend to try and figure it out.


    The two mischievous boys were quite good at the practical aspects of magic¡ª even with my knowledge, I had still managed to underestimate them. It was astounding, really. The Weasley family was a hotbed of geniuses.


    Of course, they still hadn¡¯t been able to successfully cast the spell yet; that would have been ridiculous. It had taken me a long while to study and figure it out on my own, so I hadn¡¯t expected them to fare any better.


    They were getting pretty close, though.


    They hadn¡¯t come asking for any pointers yet, aside from basic definitions of the spell and what they should be thinking when they do it. I had considered broaching the topic of states of matter concerning magic, but figured that it was a little too much at once.


    I didn¡¯t want to fry their brains, after all.


    So, instead, they allowed me to look at the Marauder¡¯s Map under their supervision. I shrugged. Whether they saw me or not didn¡¯t matter. If anything, this would provide further legitimacy to what I was about to do.


    The plan I¡¯d formulated was a little convoluted, I had to admit, but it was the only one I figured would work in my best interests while still achieving the main objective: freeing Sirius Black from Azkaban Prison.


    I wanted to minimize the amount of questions that I would inevitably get when everything came out, and so I would have to follow my plan in a slow, methodical way.


    ¡°Slow and steady wins the race.¡± I muttered under my breath as I stared down the empty bit of parchment again.


    ¡°Did you say something, Clarke?¡± Came George¡¯s voice from the other side of the room.


    I raised my gaze to them and shook my head. ¡°Just talking to myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re not grinning like a lunatic, this time.¡± Fred said, smiling.


    ¡°Heh.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I did get a little excited on the train, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°It was a little odd to see.¡± George admitted. ¡°Usually the first years are beyond nervous.¡±


    ¡°Except us.¡± Fred said. ¡°We were never afraid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± I said with a knowing look before I stared around the room. ¡°It all just seems so unreal to me. Sometimes I still think I¡¯ll just wake up and realize it was all a dream.¡±


    The two boys sent each other uncomfortable looks, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°How¡¯s the spell going?¡± I decided to spare them the awkwardness of the moment.


    ¡°About as well as your inspection is, I¡¯d wager.¡± Fred said, stretching a bit before making his way to me. ¡°Got any tips?¡±


    ¡°Depends.¡± I got off of my seat and met the boy halfway. ¡°Let¡¯s see how far you¡¯ve gotten.¡±


    We went back to their practice target¡ª an empty box of Bertie Bott¡¯s Every Flavor Beans. That candy was something I hadn¡¯t dared to try yet. I didn¡¯t want to get hit with a flavor that didn¡¯t agree with me, so I stayed away from it as far as I could.


    The two boys, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem so opposed to it.


    As targets went, however, it was a good starting point.


    ¡°Ready?¡± George said, keeping his eyes on the box.


    ¡°Let ¡®er rip.¡±


    George blinked and sent me a quick look before shaking his head and focusing on the empty box. A second later, he twisted his wand in a spiral and tapped it against the box¡¯s top. ¡°Praetexo!¡±


    I watched as parts of the box went from white to a shade of brown, close to that of the table the box was sitting on, before the effects reverted, putting it back to normal.


    ¡°Bloody Hell.¡± George said and muttered a few more curses. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s working.¡±


    George pointed at the unchanged box in response. ¡°Clearly, it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But.¡± I raised a finger. ¡°You made it change color, if only for a little bit, yes?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Fred was quiet, happy to let his brother do the speaking for him, now.


    ¡°So.¡± I repeated, tilting my head. ¡°That means that you¡¯ve got the spell¡¯s basics down. You can change something¡¯s color to match the background around it, but you can¡¯t visualize a proper way to make the effect cover the object and last a long while.¡±


    George considered my words, nodding as he got a glint in his eyes. ¡°Make the effect cover the object¡ª like a cloak, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re not trying to change the color of the box itself, but you¡¯re creating a covering on top that shows the background behind it.¡± I explained with a pleasant smile. ¡°If you like, I could use it on you so you¡¯d feel and see the effects for yourself?¡±


    George nodded and turned to stand before me. ¡°Is there anything I have to do?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, shaking my head slowly. ¡°Just be still for a few moments and try to memorize how it feels.¡±


    I drew my wand, nodded to the boy and tapped it atop his head. ¡°Praetexo.¡±


    The teen shivered as he was covered from head to toe by a film that made him blend into the background.


    ¡°All right, George?¡± Fred said from beside me, sounding a little worried.


    ¡°¡®M fine.¡± George said, moving around. ¡°This is wicked, like I¡¯m covered by something, but also not.¡±


    ¡°Not quite invisible, is it?¡± Fred noted, sending me a pointed look.


    Should change your name to Karen Weasley with how entitled you are, brat. I thought and answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the first level of the Disillusionment Charm.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother learning anything further unless you can master this first step.¡±


    Fred said nothing in response, but I could tell that his mind was moving a mile a minute. I had the same thoughts when I made the realization, months before.


    ¡°Magic is an ever evolving skill, Fred.¡± I said, smiling a little as he turned to me with surprised eyes. ¡°And it¡¯s not just the Disillusionment Charm this applies to. Almost every spell you¡¯ve ever learned will have levels and quirks to it. It¡¯s just a question of finding what they are and mastering them completely.¡±


    I waved my wand and George¡¯s camouflage disappeared, revealing the boy once again.


    ¡°Give it a try now.¡± I instructed before George could say anything. ¡°Remember that feeling and use it.¡±


    George stared at me for a second before turning to the box of Bertie Bott¡¯s. He closed his eyes and began to focus. A few seconds passed, and then another dozen.


    He¡¯s harnessing his willpower. I thought, feeling the tingle in the air that signified magic was roiling in the air, charging it with power. The boy¡¯s will was rough and unfocused, but it was strong.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± Fred tried to say but was stopped by my raised hand.


    I shook my head at him, telling him not to say anything without using words.


    Fred nodded and backed off. We waited for another thirty seconds before George opened his eyes once again. From this angle, it almost looked as if they glowed with energy.


    ¡°Praetexo.¡± The entire box disappeared from top to bottom, covered by the same film of camouflage that I¡¯d shown the two just now.


    ¡°Heeey!¡± Fred cheered. ¡°You did it, George!¡±


    ¡°That was well done.¡± I said in agreement.


    But George did not answer, focused as he was on keeping the spell active. A few seconds later, the disguise faded away into nothing, returning the box to its previous appearance.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    George swayed to the left and staggered into a desk, using it to hold himself up.


    ¡°George!¡± Fred was at his side in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡±


    When the boy didn¡¯t answer, Fred directed a glare towards me. ¡°You didn¡¯t say this would happen, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Just breathe, George. Take deep breaths.¡± I said, familiar with what was going on. ¡°This was bound to happen to one of you two, sooner or later. Keep breathing and it will get better in a minute or two.¡±


    ¡°What will?¡± Fred said in anger, and was about to continue when George pressed his hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Georgie?¡±


    ¡°¡®M fine.¡± George said, panting. ¡°Feels like¡­ training with Wood.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Fred said, still worried as he led his brother to a chair. ¡°Wood¡¯s training is pretty tough.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ a little¡­ less intense.¡± George said, a smile forming on his face despite the boy¡¯s exhaustion. Fred found himself laughing. I stifled a wince, feeling bad for the boy. Maybe I should¡¯ve told them about it?


    A moment later, Fred turned to me, with a bit less fire in his eyes. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Your brother.¡± I started. ¡°Properly focused his intent and desire for the first time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡±


    ¡°Well, you usually put a little bit of intent into your spells, right?¡± I said gesturing at the empty box. ¡°Say you want to levitate your target. You use the Levitation Charm and sort-of will the box to fly.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Fred said, nodding.


    ¡°Well, some spells require you to focus yourself more, the more advanced they get.¡± I said. ¡°And the Disillusionment Charm is highly advanced¡ª I believe it¡¯s Sixth Year magic? Maybe even higher.¡±


    Hermione hasn¡¯t cast the spell successfully yet, and she¡¯s been at it for a good long while¡ª at least a month. I thought. Though, in her case, it¡¯s probably due to some mental disconnect, rather than her lack of skill.


    Still, I knew it rankled the girl something fierce. I didn¡¯t have to worry, of course; she¡¯d master the spell in due time. That¡¯s just what Hermione was like. She did not know the meaning of the word ¡®quit¡¯.


    These two¡ª they¡¯ll succeed, as well. I thought, smiling a little at the two boys. ¡°Better that he learns it here than to learn it in a bad situation, yeah? And now that he¡¯s got it down pat, all that¡¯s left is to build his reserves.¡±


    Fred opened his mouth and closed it, not having anything to say to that one. George sent me a look of half-irritation and half-understanding.


    ¡°Could¡¯ve told¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°I imagined you two would appreciate a good prank.¡± I sent them a smirk.


    George half-chuckled, the mirth coming back into his and his brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could use¡­ Some work.¡±


    ¡°But passable, I suppose.¡± Fred finished for him, looking towards the empty bit of parchment on the table I had been working on. ¡°What do you want with the map, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I want to know what makes it tick.¡± I said, having practiced the line beforehand. ¡°Maybe even make my own version of it.¡±


    The two boy¡¯s eyes widened at that.


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried.¡± Fred said. ¡°But I imagine you would probably have better luck with it, eh?¡±


    ¡°It was made by students.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you two keep studying, you¡¯ll be able to figure it out quickly enough. Look at what you were just able to do with the Disillusionment Charm, George. Who knows what you¡¯d accomplish if you really focused yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Fred said and rolled his eyes, though I saw a glimpse of what he could become flash in them for the briefest of moments. ¡°We get it. You sound like our mother.¡±


    I frowned for only a moment, but the two picked up on it.


    ¡°Sorry, mate.¡± George said, his breath coming back to him. ¡°Fred sometimes speaks without thinking.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. But I will say this: appreciate the family you have. Some people have no one waiting for them.¡±


    The two boys gave uncharacteristic, solemn nods.


    ¡°You know.¡± Fred said, breaking the heavy air with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re all right, Clarke. I see why ickle Ron likes you.¡±


    ¡°He likes me?¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s new. I always figured he just hung around to lord it over me on the chess board.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no doubt about that.¡± George said and took a short breath before getting up again. ¡°But that¡¯s how you can tell he likes you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± I said as I turned towards the map. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind. So, can I borrow the map now? I¡¯ve kept my end of the deal.¡±


    Fred and George stared at me for a second longer before relenting.


    ¡°How long do you want it for?¡± Fred asked.


    ¡°A week or two.¡± I said, shrugging.


    ¡°You think you can solve it in under two weeks?¡± George said, incredulous. ¡°Look, you¡¯re good, but you¡¯re not that good!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the passphrase for it.¡± Fred said, just as disbelieving as his brother.


    I moved to the piece of parchment and, feeling a little mischievous, tapped my wand against it. ¡°I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.¡±


    I did not turn to look at their faces, but I imagined that they were probably gaping at me.


    Alef could crack this thing in ten seconds flat. I thought.


    In the back of my mind, Alef Ard buzzed twice to say no, and then once.


    One second?


    Another buzz.


    You are astounding. I thought. You know that?


    I turned to the two boys, who were still staring at me in shock. ¡°What?¡±


    They did not answer.


    oooo


    Ten Minutes Later¡­


    I had done it. The Map was now in my possession.


    A shame it took so long to acquire, but you work with what you can get, I suppose. I thought. They could have made me wait until they both mastered the spell, after all.


    No. This was good. I had made some good time, I thought as I made my way through the Halls of Hogwarts with a new destination in mind.


    Now that I had the Marauder¡¯s Map, I could feel safe about going through the old records of the Daily Prophet concerning the end of the first war.


    The Map itself was never particularly important. I thought as I turned a corner and was forced to dodge two Third Year Hufflepuffs who looked to be in a hurry. With Alef Ard¡¯s help, I could make one of my own at any time. I didn¡¯t even need to get it from them, even. Alef could do it himself¡ª his presence, after all, encompasses the entire Castle and even the Hogwarts Grounds.


    But, without the Map, I could not justify learning of Pettigrew¡¯s existence in case the hard questions were asked. His name was not one I was privy to, after all. Apt questions would arise, concerning my hidden knowledge.


    If I could, on the other hand, provide a paper trail to me finding the name in the records of the Daily Prophet, it would mitigate suspicion by a great deal. Now, I was a hundred percent sure that Dumbledore and several others would suspect that I know much more than I¡¯m letting on¡ª there was no doubt about it.


    I shrugged. This was the path I chose. Using the shadows as my defense was only ever going to be temporary. I would have been forced into the light, sooner or later. What better way than to be exposed while doing a courageous, good act?


    And having free bed and board at the thankful rich man¡¯s place, no doubt? The sly voice said. Using your self-righteousness to conceal your hypocrisy¡ª how amusing.


    Righteousness, not self-righteousness. And, it¡¯s okay to be both righteous and seeking an advantage. I shrugged. You¡¯re an idiot if you think I should only subscribe to one mode of thought. Besides, getting someone in my debt isn¡¯t a bad thing¡ª it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to go around asking him to murder people for me, is it? I just want a place to live in peace, versus the bullshit of the Orphanage.


    The voice did not answer, but I frowned thinking of that place.


    The Orphanage of Pity. I shook my head. I refuse to go back there. Even if all of this falls through and I get sent back, I will leave immediately. I¡¯ll live on the streets of Diagon Alley, or even Knockturn if I really have to.


    Not that it would happen, of course, but it never hurt to have backup plans to my backup plans.


    With any luck, freeing Sirius would land me a new place to live and I would be able to focus my studies on the non-wanded subjects.


    Maybe even get some R&R. I thought with a smile. I could go on a hiking trip or something, or maybe just walk around Diagon Alley, have a chat with Ollivander about Thestral hair.


    My experiences with Absol were showing me that Thestrals, beyond being severely misunderstood creatures, also possessed telepathic abilities.


    I stopped for a second and went to lean against the wall so that I could think in peace. Though I¡¯m not sure if Absol¡¯s recent developments are a natural part of her race, or a reaction to me specifically. As far as I can tell, I¡¯m the only one with access to the void, other than Dumbledore and his Deathstick, and Potter with his Cloak.


    Neither of them seemed to pay the Thestrals any more mind than anyone else. Maybe Absol would know something about it. She was still unable to speak in complete sentences, but at least she could use words now.


    Her progress, I realized, was nothing short of astounding. But then again, she is mind-linked to me, and so is probably learning by osmosis. Like a straw slowly sucking the liquid out of a cup, with myself as the cup.


    I shivered at the mental image my brain conjured up. It reminded me of a movie that would not be released for at least another five years. The brain bug¡­ Ugh.


    I shook my head and resumed my path, reaching the Library after another five minutes of walking. Passing the threshold, I made my way to the front desk.


    Madam Pince stopped what she was doing and sent me a cool, but not unpleasant look. ¡°Mr. Clarke. I assume you wish to ask for aid?¡±


    I blinked and nodded. She seemed to be in a good mood today.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°I was hoping the Library has a section that keeps the old copies of the Daily Prophet?¡±


    It was Pince¡¯s turn to blink. Her eyes narrowed with both interest and suspicion as she eyed me. ¡°Indeed we do, Mr. Clarke. Why do you wish to read them?¡±


    I looked away for a moment before returning my eyes to her. ¡°I want to know more about the war that happened recently. I¡¯m new to this world and I¡¯m still trying to find my place in it, and it would be in bad form to ask people about this war¡ª as I understand it, many have lost their whole families¡­¡±


    Madam Pince looked at me for a second longer before nodding and moving around the table, gesturing for me to follow. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    And so I did, marveling at the woman¡¯s brisk pace. No wonder it somehow feels like she can Apparate in the Library. Look at that speed!


    Pince led me through a few aisles before we arrived at the corner of the Library.


    ¡°This section is generally kept under lock and key.¡± Madam Pince gestured at the small section. ¡°And it holds the records of the Daily Prophet ever since the publication¡¯s inception in 1743.¡±


    She pulled a small key from one of her many pockets and moved to hand it to me, before snatching it out of my grasp. ¡°It is an invaluable collection of history, Mr. Clarke. I have shown you and your friends leniency because you are, for the most part, respectful of the rules I have in place for the Library. However, if you damage these in any way¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, Madam Pince.¡± I said, nodding in respect and holding my hand out. ¡°I promise to return them in tip top condition, in the right order.¡±


    She stared at me for another moment before pushing the key into my hands. ¡°See that you do.¡±


    She turned to leave before stopping halfway to address me again. ¡°Oh, and Mr. Clarke?¡±


    I took my eyes away from the innocuous key. ¡°Yes, Madam Pince?¡±


    ¡°Ten points to Ravenclaw.¡± She said, sending me a little smile. ¡°For keeping the memories alive of the many people who have sacrificed themselves for us. It is an act to be commended.¡±


    I swallowed and nodded again, watching her leave.


    Maybe Pince isn¡¯t as bad as I thought she was. I thought.

 38 - Interlude - Draco, Harry

    oooo


    Interlude ¡ª Draco, Harry


    oooo


    May 14, 1992, 11:45 AM, Great Hall


    Draco Malfoy


    Draco stretched and rubbed the back of his neck with a wince. I should adjust my sleep posture before I sleep, next time.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d had this problem, and, to be honest with himself, it probably wouldn''t be the last time, either. He shook his head. It wasn¡¯t his posture that was the problem; it was the fact that he tended to flail around in bed while he slept.


    He had not fallen out of his bed here¡ª yet.


    It had almost happened to him in his very first week at Hogwarts.


    Oh, the mockery I would have endured, had that happened¡­ Draco thought, stabbing his fork into the roast beef and cutting a small slice away before bringing it to his mouth.


    Draco savored the bite for a few moments before swallowing, his ache all but forgotten in the wake of the pleasure that the food brought him. It was one of the few pleasures that were left to him, now.


    Meeting with Clarke was a mistake. The thought popped into his mind, erasing his good mood. A bad one.


    Draco frowned for a moment before another forkful of beef washed it away.


    Was it a mistake, though?


    He just wasn¡¯t sure. Everything felt like it was in flux, these days. Nothing ever seemed to make sense. The young boy¡¯s thoughts warred with each other on a daily basis, neither side seeming to gain any ground.


    Just endless war. Draco thought, this time keeping himself from showing any emotion other than the pleasure from the food he was consuming.


    Months ago, he would have sought the guidance and solace of his Godfather and Head of House, Severus Snape; but, Draco was no longer sure who to trust.


    His turmoil alone would have sent his father, Lucius, into a rage; this, Draco knew, and so he did not mention it to the man. Draco¡¯s letters had mostly consisted of his grades, how his friends were doing, and of how hard he was working at showing the Malfoy family in as good of a light as possible.


    Of course, considering how I¡¯ve been behaving myself these past few months¡­ Draco thought, consumed by self-loathing for a moment before he shook the feeling away.


    The things he had done, he realized, had no true justification; the unwarranted insults towards the others he had considered lesser than he, the mean-spirited pranks, the bullying¡­


    No. Draco thought, scooping up some steamed, green peas and mashing them into a paste. I cannot trust Father, nor can I trust Professor Snape. I cannot even trust Mother, I think.


    He knew that his mother was more laid-back in nature. Though she was quite capable of expressing herself, Narcissa Malfoy seemed to prefer letting her husband speak for her in public, to show others just how much she loved and trusted him.


    His parents¡¯ love for each other, Draco was realizing, was quite strange.


    In Hogwarts, when others spoke of love, they spoke of passion. They told tales of adventure, romance, and thrills the likes of which he could scarcely begin to fathom.


    At first, he had dismissed it all as nonsense. Neither one of his parents were adventurous or spontaneous in their dealings with each other. If anything, it always felt like an intricate struggle of power for him.


    Draco was brought out of his thinking by his friend¡¯s question.


    ¡°Could you pass the potatoes for me, Draco?¡± Vincent asked.


    Draco nodded and did as he was asked.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Draco only responded with another nod, before going back to his food. He thought about his options some more. He could not risk telling his mother about this. She had been a Black before a Malfoy, and he knew that the Blacks were even more passionate about the purity of blood than his father¡¯s family was.


    He felt that he had only one person he could turn to.


    Adam Clarke. The boy¡¯s name came to Malfoy without prompting.


    Despite starting his Second Year of schooling at a late stage, Adam had already ensured that he would pass his tests with flying colors.


    The boy¡¯s progress was maddening¡ª At this rate, he will finish his Seventh Year of Hogwarts by the time I become a Fourth Year. Assuming he keeps to this learning speed.


    It was possible that the boy would slow down as the coursework would ramp up in difficulty.


    Then again¡­ Draco thought, the memory of Clarke¡¯s high level use of the Shield Charm making itself known. He will probably learn even faster, now that he¡¯s become comfortable in his routine.


    Despite meeting with him twice, Draco could never get a bead on the boy. Always several steps ahead. Always learning, always questioning everything. But he is a Mudblood.


    How could he compliment Clarke? How could he become a traitor to his own people? It went against everything he had ever learned. Draco had spent almost two months at war with himself over this issue.


    ¡°Blood-traitor. It¡¯s a term made to keep people like you in line.¡± Clarke had told him. ¡°Smart people.¡±


    Draco wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew when he was being buttered up, but he felt that the Ravenclaw boy was being honest about it, at least. Adam truly believed that Draco was a smart person¡ª that he was only misled by the society around him.


    Adam had read him like an open book despite Draco¡¯s best efforts at concealing his emotions.


    And yet, he has not judged me. Draco thought. He has not condemned my thoughts, my views, my doubts¡­


    Draco¡¯s gaze flitted to his two oldest friends, who were too busy stuffing their faces to notice his quick look. Not for the first time, he wondered how they would react if he shared his thoughts with them.


    What would they say to me? What would they do?


    In his heart, Draco hoped that they would understand him and where he was coming from. Maybe he could open their eyes to the strings that control them from the shadows; maybe he could even¡ª


    And maybe the Weasleys will stop being dirt poor. Draco thought with an eye roll, stamping these feelings away. I can¡¯t rely on ¡®maybe¡¯s.


    No, Draco would have to take this path alone. He needed to speak to Clarke again. His gaze moved to the Ravenclaw table, where he found the subject of his thoughts. Clarke was leaning forward on the table, his eyes glued to a book.


    Draco shook his head with a scoff. Even at lunch, the boy was studying. He did not know when to quit. Maybe he should approach him soon¡ª


    ¡°Up for a game or two?¡± Vincent turned to Draco with a smile, interrupting the boy¡¯s thoughts.


    Though he sent his classmate an annoyed look, Malfoy felt his will falter at the sight. ¡°All right. You have your cards?¡±


    Vincent nodded and dug into his pack for a few moments before blinking. ¡°I can¡¯t find them.¡±


    A few more seconds of fruitless searching passed before Gregory interjected. ¡°I think you left them on your bed.¡±


    Vincent snapped his fingers and pointed at Gregory twice. ¡°That¡¯s it. I knew I forgot something.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Draco said, giving the two boys a genuine smile.


    One more day. He thought as they moved to exit the Great Hall. One more day of having my friends with me.


    Without even noticing he was doing it, he brushed past Potter, Granger and Weasley with an absent nod on his way out.


    oooo


    Harry Potter


    Harry Potter stood in place, staring at the back of his Slytherin rival in shock and amazement. What just happened?


    ¡°Did¡­¡± Ron said from beside him. ¡°Did Malfoy just¡­ Nod at us?¡±


    ¡°He did.¡± Hermione said, just as confused as he was.


    Harry shook his head in sheer disbelief, but then his face adopted a frown of thought. Though he and the boy still had their fair share of encounters, Harry felt that there was something off.


    It was like the boy''s heart was no longer in it. Sure, on the surface level, Draco continued to speak to them with a barbed tongue and an icy demeanor. He even seemed to be taking a certain enjoyment out of their exchanges, but Harry was quickly realizing that it was all stemming from somewhere else.


    Was he amused at his ability to fool us all without effort? Harry thought. I suppose, if I had done the same, I would find it pretty funny, as well.


    Harry remembered the old days, in which the smile on his face seemed to deprive the Dursleys out of any pleasure from the often cruel games and punishments they attempted to inflict upon him. To him, it had been a defense mechanism, a way to cope¡ª


    That''s it. He realized. He''s coping.


    Before he could continue his line of thought, Hermione stepped before the two of them and continued to speak. ¡°It doesn''t matter, anyway. If he wants to be civil, for once, I say we let him.¡±


    Harry nodded. ¡°Maybe he''s turning a new leaf?¡±


    But Ron shook his head.


    ¡°He''s got to be planning something.¡± Ron said, suspicious of foul play. ¡°He''s never nice to us, so I can''t help but think he''s got something big planned.¡±


    Hermione opened her mouth, ready to tear into the boy, before closing it. ¡°You could be right, Ron.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Harry said and tore between the two on his way to the table. ¡°I''m starving.¡±


    His friends followed and took their usual seats at the Gryffindor table. Within moments, Ron was already stuffing his face. Harry stared at his best friend, noting that the process resembled Aunt Petunia''s prized vacuum cleaner.


    Even after all this time, I¡¯m still not used to it. He thought.


    Shaking his head, Harry got himself a plateful and began to eat. As the meal passed, his thoughts returned to the boy he disliked even more than his cousin Dudley; Draco Malfoy.


    Just what is he playing at?


    Was this yet another ploy of his? Was he trying to get them all nice and relaxed before he struck next? Harry just didn''t know.


    Maybe it''s just like Adam said. Harry thought, taking another bite of his shepherd''s pie.


    Draco hadn''t been bothering any of them, as of late. If the two found themselves at odds, they would exchange the usual insults and barbs, but Harry was now beginning to realize that Draco was only going through the motions.


    He thought about it some more and nodded to himself. There had been times in their various classes where Harry had thought that Draco was sending him glances. The few times he had caught them, the blonde boy had schooled his features before looking away.


    This was new territory to Harry. Never in his life had a bully stopped his bullying out of nowhere.


    It wasn''t an event that made any sense to the bespectacled boy. He almost couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.


    Bullies don''t just stop! Harry felt his anger seeping into his mind and curdling his thoughts. It has to be a trick. It has to be. Ron is probably right about this.


    And yet...


    ¡°How can you learn what''s never been shown?¡± Adam had said these words to him, when Harry had confided in the boy with his concerns on the Malfoy scion, all those months ago. ¡°If everyone around you told you your whole life that you were supposed to think in the same way they did, and rewarded you for doing so... How would you know not to think like that?¡±


    Harry had not been able to give Adam an answer. In fact, he had stormed off in anger, for his Ravenclaw friend''s words had hit close to home. Far too close.


    This logic could have applied to Dudley, and Harry refused to see the boy who''d antagonized him with relentless fervor over the years as nothing but another victim of his aunt and uncle''s upbringing.


    But then, no one ever stopped and told him that what he was doing was wrong. Harry''s thoughts had rebelled against his own stubbornness and eventually won the war.


    Besides, Adam was seldom wrong about things of this nature.


    For things to change, they required a catalyst¡ª a driving force to make it happen and keep it going until the change became permanent.


    In fact, this logic even applied to himself. He had thought himself to be a worthless orphan, destined to suffer through the indignities of life under the not-so-loving care of his relatives until he turned eighteen.


    And then Hagrid had burst into his life with the subtlety of a train, shattering through his worldview and opening his eyes to the wide world around him.


    Harry nodded, swallowing the food down.


    Yes, Adam had been right, indeed. The boy had a certain wisdom that belied his years, and Harry could never figure out how he had acquired it.


    He knew that it couldn''t have been from the pages of a book.


    Hermione was quite the well-read person, and she, by her own admission, was nowhere near Adam''s level of knowledge and wisdom. He seemed to have an answer for every single problem they found. It was beyond eerie, at times, how Adam was able to read them all.


    But Adam wasn''t infallible. Harry could tell; he saw the signs in the boy''s behavior. There were times when the boy would restrain himself from doing or saying something. Other times, it was almost as if Adam was at war with himself.


    The more Harry got to know Clarke, the stranger and more off he seemed. Harry did not mind, of course. The boy did not judge him by the scar on his forehead, or by the old castoffs that were dumped onto him by his relatives.


    To Clarke, he was just plain-old Harry, and Harry appreciated that.


    ¡°What d''you reckon Malfoy is up to?¡± Ron said as he was munching on a chicken drumstick.


    Right in front of him, Parvati grimaced, hiding it quickly. The Second Year beside her, on the other hand, wasn''t anywhere near as nice about it. ¡°Oi, mate, you''re going to get your spit all over our food!¡±


    Ron stopped what he was about to say and began to chew his food at a slower pace; his face flushed red with embarrassment.


    Harry wanted to defend his friend, but he found that it was a good enough grievance to make. If it was one thing that his relatives had inadvertently taught him, it was to exercise proper table manners at all times.


    You always need to make the best first impression, after all. He had heard Uncle Vernon say to Dudley, once. Of course, the lesson had gone through his cousin''s ear and out of the other, but Harry had retained it well enough.


    It had been one of the sole few useful tidbits of wisdom that the Dursleys had left him with.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± Harry said, shrugging before leaning back in his chair.


    ¡°Maybe he didn''t notice it was us?¡± Hermione suggested, biting her lip. ¡°He looked distracted.¡±


    Ron looked at her askance. ¡°You have an eye for the strangest things, Hermione.¡±


    Hermione glared in response. ¡°Someone has to. All you''re ever looking at is food, Ronald.¡±


    Harry stared at the two for a few moments before he spoke. ¡°You think he''s... changed?¡±


    ¡°What do you...¡± Hermione said, before her eyes widened. ¡°Changed¡ª like how Adam was saying?¡±


    Ron laughed.


    ¡°Malfoy?¡± Ron''s voice rose before he stared at the others around him with a wary look. ¡°Change? I don''t think so. His family has been itching for an excuse to go back to the Dark Side, if they can get away with it.¡±


    Harry frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ron looked around before leaning closer towards Harry and Hermione. ¡°My dad¡¯s work¡ª sometimes he invites people in his department over and they chat. I heard that Malfoy¡¯s dad helped some of the people who were caught by my dad.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very bad.¡± Hermione said, and Harry found that he agreed. Helping someone out from a bad situation was a good thing, wasn¡¯t it?


    But Ron shook his head. ¡°My dad¡¯s the head of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office. He finds things like doorknobs charmed to badly burn whoever touches them¡ª usually Muggles¡ª and that¡¯s one of the safer things he¡¯s told us about.¡±


    Hermione¡¯s face had gone white with the revelation. ¡°Burning¡­ Muggles?¡±


    Ron shrugged. ¡°Some people are just born bad. And the Malfoys are the worst of the lot.¡±


    Harry nodded, all of it making perfect sense to him now. ¡°And nothing happens because his parents¡ª¡±


    Harry stopped.


    ¡°Loaded, they are.¡± Ron finished, shaking his head. ¡°They could buy your Nimbus Two Thousand a hundred times over and still not notice the money they¡¯d used.¡±


    Hermione frowned and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much money they make. They shouldn¡¯t be running free.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what my parents say.¡± Ron said and gave her a helpless shrug, as if to say: ¡®what can you do?¡¯


    As Hermione¡¯s frown became more pronounced, Harry shifted in his seat. When Ron had first talked of the Malfoy family, Harry had just taken it with a grain of salt. At best, Draco was a pampered bully, just like Dudley had been before him.


    But, burning people, and escaping justice? Maybe Malfoy¡¯s father really did serve Voldemort. Harry thought.


    Still, that did not answer his question concerning Draco¡¯s recent behavior, and the more he thought about it, the more he realized that Draco¡¯s unwillingness to engage him in fights lent even more credence to Adam¡¯s theory.


    Could he really be coming around?


    Harry huffed. He was getting nowhere with this. He was better off just focusing on his food¡ª


    ¡°Mr. Weasley?¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice came from behind the three. ¡°Mr. Potter?¡±


    Harry set his fork down and wiped his mouth quickly before turning to the teacher. ¡°Professor McGonagall.¡±


    The strained look on her face told him that something very bad had happened. ¡°Come with me, the two of you.¡±


    Harry felt a chill creep up his spine. Were the two of them in trouble? He ignored Hermione¡¯s suspicious look with a helpless shrug.


    ¡°Professor?¡± Ron said, sounding a little intimidated. Harry wondered if the boy had done something and hadn¡¯t told them. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    The woman took pity on them as she graced them with a tight shake of the head. ¡°Nothing the two of you are part of. Now, come along. You and a few others are needed at the Headmaster¡¯s Office.¡±


    Harry could only nod in response.


    The Headmaster¡¯s Office¡ª what did Dumbledore want with them?

 39 - A Rat By Any Other Name

    oooo


    A Rat By Any Other Name


    oooo


    May 14, 1992, 12:10 PM, Great Hall


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± I closed my book and stowed it away before patting Su on the shoulder for the third time in the last five minutes. ¡°You¡¯ll do great in the finals, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    I stifled the urge to laugh when I saw the dejected look the girl had on her face. At times, Su could be so adorable that it was hard for me not to just smush and pinch her cheeks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony agreed, nodding with confidence from the other side of the table. ¡°With everything we¡¯ve learned from Adam, we¡¯re sure to get some very good grades, Su.¡±


    ¡°But are you sure?¡± Su, on the other hand, did not share in the boy¡¯s belief. ¡°What if I mess up a question and lose marks?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Then you lose marks.¡±


    Su¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected that answer. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You lose marks.¡± I said, scratching an itch on the side of my face. ¡°Look, Su. That¡¯s just the way it goes. Sometimes you might get things wrong, and that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay to fail, as long as you try your best and you are learning from your mistakes. That¡¯s what school is all about. We learn to fail here so that we know what to do in the real world and succeed there. That¡¯s where it counts.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± A familiar, squeaky voice, said from behind me, making me and Su both jump. ¡°Well said, Mr. Clarke. Well said, indeed! That will be five points to Ravenclaw.¡±


    ¡°Professor Flitwick.¡± Su and I greeted the short man and made to stand up.


    ¡°No, no.¡± He waved Su down with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll only need Mr. Clarke, here.¡±


    I frowned, not sure what he wanted me for. ¡°Is something the matter, Professor?¡±


    Flitwick¡¯s pleasant face became strained for a few moments before he controlled himself. ¡°There is, but you are not in trouble, Mr. Clarke. In fact, I would say you are the furthest away you can be from trouble.¡±


    I blinked and searched his face for a moment before moving my gaze to the Gryffindor table, where I saw Professor McGonagall picking Harry and Ron up, before moving over to Ron¡¯s three brothers; George, Fred and Percy.


    Oh. My eyes widened in realization. So Dumbledore did read my note.


    I had been very close to going with ¡®Plan B¡¯.


    I set my food down and got off of the table, shouldering my pack. ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys later.¡±


    ¡°Adam?¡±


    But I shook my head and turned back to my Head of House. ¡°Shall we, Professor?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said and led the way, with me following closely behind. ¡°We shall await Professor McGonagall at the entrance and make our way to the Headmaster¡¯s Office together.¡±


    I nodded before wincing in self reproach when I realized that Professor Flitwick was in front of me and didn¡¯t see a thing. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I really needed to stop doing that. Nodding instead of speaking was one of my recurring bad habits when it came to conversations.


    No matter how hard I try, I can never ignore the part of me that just doesn¡¯t want to speak. I thought.


    As we stood at the great big doors, we watched Professor McGonagall go about gathering the students.


    ¡°Was I right?¡± I said, making sure not to say any names or give out any specific information on the matter. I imagined that the Headmaster would not appreciate loose lips, even if the cat was about to be taken out of the bag. ¡°About the note.¡±


    Professor Flitwick turned his gaze to me, looking at me with an intensity and darkness I hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°Oh, you were. You certainly were.¡±


    I felt a shiver creep up my spine for a moment before I took a breath. ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°We will speak more of it later, Mr. Clarke. For now¡­¡± Flitwick said just as Professor McGonagall approached, with Potter and the four Weasleys in tow. ¡°Shall we, Professor McGonagall?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face was as hard as stone, I realized as I saw her give Professor Flitwick a stiff nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I fell in line with the other boys, noting that they were all sending me looks of varying intensity. Fred and George seemed to be annoyed with me. Harry, Ron and Percy Weasley, on the other hand, were confused.


    I wondered why the twins were looking at me like that before shrugging. I didn¡¯t make it my business to figure out every little detail of people¡¯s lives. Whatever it was, I would deal with it in swift order.


    That was all there was to it.


    Besides. The sly voice said. They are going to change their tune as soon as they hear the news. They probably just think you used the Map to get them into trouble, or maybe you got caught with it and implicated them all.


    That¡¯s ridiculous. I fired back. Why would they think that?


    You know kids, Zero. The voice continued. Passionate as can be, but dumber than a sack of bricks for the most part. Even the so-called smart ones.


    I wanted to disagree with the voice on principle, but I found that I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Adam¡ª¡± Ron tried to say but was silenced by Professor Flitwick, who raised his finger.


    ¡°Now now, boys.¡± Filius said as we went up the stairs to the Second Floor. ¡°There will be time to speak when everything is well and sorted out.¡±


    ¡°But, Professor¡ª¡±


    ¡°No more of that, Mr. Weasley.¡± McGonagall turned her piercing gaze to the First Year boy for a moment before continuing on her path.


    That¡¯s real anger on her face. I thought. Not the sort you get when you stub your toe. I suppose, considering her relationship with Harry¡¯s parents, it makes sense¡­


    I took another breath and saw the look of fear stretched over Ron¡¯s visage. Maybe it was his first time seeing such emotion on anyone¡¯s face. I winced, feeling sympathetic to his plight.


    His day was only going to get worse, too.


    Soon, we found ourselves standing in front of the Gargoyle leading into Professor Dumbledore¡¯s Office.


    ¡°Now, boys.¡± Professor Flitwick said as he muttered the password¡ª ¡°Jelly Cola!¡±¡ª ¡°We have contacted your parents, Messrs Weasley, as this is important news for you and them.¡±


    The boys¡¯ eyes flitted between the gargoyle behind the Professor and the man himself. Professor McGonagall, on the other hand, was staring at Percy and Ron with an almost pitying expression.


    ¡°Our parents?¡± Percy said in shock, unaware of his Head of House¡¯s gaze, before staring at his twin brothers. ¡°This must be serious indeed. What have you two done?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I assure you all.¡± Filius cut in with a gentle tone. ¡°That not one of you is in any trouble whatsoever. There have just been some important discoveries we¡¯ve had over the past few days, and it concerns everyone here, as well as the Weasley parents.¡±


    Everyone but myself blinked at the man¡¯s words, as if they still couldn¡¯t quite believe what they were hearing.


    ¡°Now.¡± Flitwick said before moving to follow Professor McGonagall up the stairs. ¡°If you will come with us?¡±


    We all nodded and followed, and I noticed that everyone¡¯s demeanor changed at the Professor¡¯s persistent remarks. Looks like they¡¯re getting clued in that this is something much bigger than schoolyard nonsense.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Professor Dumbledore said the moment they reached the door at the top of the stairs.


    Professor McGonagall had already turned the knob before he had even spoken, used to the man¡¯s eccentricities at this point. The boys and I followed the teachers inside, and I saw Ron¡¯s parents for the first time.


    A tall, thin man with balding red hair, as well as a short, plump and kindly woman turned in their chairs to look at us. In between the two was a little redheaded girl, who ran towards the group the moment she saw us.


    ¡°Ginny!¡± Percy said, smiling as the girl tackled him into a hug. ¡°I missed you, too, but this is hardly the time¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come, children.¡± Professor Dumbledore called us over from his desk. ¡°Join your family, so that we may get started. Thank you, Professors Flitwick and McGonagall.¡±


    ¡°Headmaster.¡± Minerva said before she and Flitwick left the office.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Our group came closer as the door clicked closed behind us, though Harry and I stayed back, watching the family reunite.


    The boy and I shared a look before turning our attention back to the happy family. I watched as the boys were fussed over by their mother and greeted by their father with the love I always expected their family to have.


    It was a beautiful sight, and it made me miss my real family in my old world all the more. Maybe someday.


    I sent Harry another glance, as this was his deepest desire, as well.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Professor Dumbledore said, nodding towards the two of us. ¡°Arthur, Molly, allow me to introduce to you one of our students: Harry Potter.¡±


    I noted with a faint amusement that the little girl¡ª Ginny¡ª went white at the mention of the boy. Her crush was in full swing, it seemed.


    ¡°How do you do?¡± Harry said on instinct, taking a step forward and extending his hand towards Molly Weasley. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again Mrs. Weasley.¡±


    Molly smiled and took the boy¡¯s hand, giving it a gentle shake.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good to finally meet you properly as well, Harry.¡± Molly said in return. ¡°Our Ron has been speaking of you and his friend Hermione all year long. Did you get the sweater I made for you?¡±


    Harry nodded as Ron exploded with embarrassment.


    ¡°Mum!¡± Ron said, scandalized that the contents of his private letters were being divulged in the open.


    ¡°Talking about Hermione, are we Ron?¡± Fred had a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Now, now.¡± Arthur said, a half-resigned, half-amused look on his face. ¡°None of that, boys.¡±


    He then turned to me. ¡°And who might you be?¡±


    ¡°This, Arthur.¡± The Headmaster answered before I could, getting Weasley senior¡¯s attention. ¡°Is Adam Clarke.¡±


    Molly and Arthur¡¯s faces lit up in recognition of the name.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I made sure to shake both of their hands. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, young man.¡± Arthur said as Molly sent me a warm smile. A moment later, everyone turned their attention to the Headmaster.


    ¡°Now that we have the introductions out of the way.¡± Professor Dumbledore said as he stood. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have news.¡±


    ¡°News?¡± Molly said, her face shifting with nervousness, which turned to anger. She sent a look to her kids, before turning back to the Headmaster. ¡°What has happened?¡±


    ¡°Peace, Molly.¡± Albus said, raising a hand to forestall whatever she was about to say. ¡°The children are not in any trouble.¡±


    That took the wind right out of her sails.


    ¡°Then, what is it?¡± Arthur said, sending a quick look towards us all and trying to figure out why Harry and I were here, as well. ¡°It must be very important if you thought to bring us all here together.¡±


    Dumbledore sent me a quick look before turning his blue eyes to the parents. ¡°Indeed, and if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Clarke, here, no one would have ever known of this terrible secret.¡±


    At that, I felt everyone¡¯s gaze rest on me.


    ¡°You know?¡± Ron asked.


    I nodded, but said nothing else.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fred said.


    ¡°Alas, I have asked Mr. Clarke to be silent on the matter.¡± Professor Dumbledore said. ¡°The reasons for which will be clear when I have finished explaining.¡±


    Smooth. I thought. Dumbledore hadn¡¯t done anything of the sort. In fact, I had thought that the message had been ignored and tossed away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you had a good reason, Albus.¡± Molly said with a nod, though she still seemed stressed.


    ¡°I thank you for your confidence in me, Molly.¡± Albus said, smiling for a moment before he sobered up. ¡°Though I fear that this tale will not serve to brighten your moods. Quite the opposite.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡± Arthur interjected with a solemn voice. ¡°We are prepared, Headmaster.¡±


    Professor Dumbledore stared at everyone for a moment before nodding. ¡°Very well. We have discovered a grave injustice, and it involves your family, as well as Mr. Potter¡¯s.¡±


    Dumbledore took a moment to organize his thoughts as everyone shared looks between each other.


    ¡°My parents?¡± Harry whispered to me.


    My lips pursed as I nodded towards the Headmaster. ¡°Listen.¡±


    Harry stared at me for a moment longer before focusing all of his attention on Albus.


    ¡°A grave injustice?¡± Molly repeated, eyes wide. ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The tale begins near the end of the last war.¡± Dumbledore said, taking his seat once again. ¡°At the height of his power, Lord Voldemort was defeated by Harry, here. But, how did this come to pass?¡±


    Everyone in the room but Harry and myself winced or flinched at the man¡¯s name,


    The specter of his spell of taboo still haunts them. I thought, wondering if that was how Molly had lost her brothers.


    ¡°How did Harry survive?¡± Arthur said, shaking his head. ¡°No one knows, Albus.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my apologies. I did not speak fully.¡± Albus said, shaking his head. ¡°I meant to ask: how did Voldemort gain access to Harry¡¯s home, in the first place?¡±


    There was a moment of silence before Molly began to speak. ¡°They were betrayed, of course. By Sirius Black.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Professor Dumbledore said. ¡°Sirius Black was imprisoned in Azkaban because he was thought to be the Secret Keeper for the Potters.¡±


    ¡°Secret Keeper?¡± Harry¡¯s mutters were heard by everyone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dumbledore nodded. ¡°It is a core aspect of the Fidelius Charm¡ª a very powerful spell meant to hide things, places, or conceal secrets. No one on this Earth, save the Secret Keeper, knows the information concealed by the spell.¡±


    Harry nodded his head. ¡°And Sirius Black was this¡­ Secret Keeper, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He had been best friends with your father, you see, and so he volunteered to defend their lives with his own.¡± Dumbledore said. ¡°No one knew that he had joined Voldemort¡¯s ranks and had betrayed your parents by revealing their hidden location to Voldemort himself.¡±


    Harry¡¯s frown deepened, and I could almost feel the anger coming from the boy.


    ¡°However.¡± Dumbledore said, cutting through Harry¡¯s sea of anger with a raised finger, making him blink. ¡°It appears that he is not guilty of these crimes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Harry said, shaking his head. ¡°Then, who¡­?¡±


    Dumbledore took a breath before saying the name. ¡°It was Peter Pettigrew.¡±


    ¡°Peter Pettigrew!¡± Molly said in shock, standing up. ¡°It can¡¯t be, Albus! Black murdered him, along with twelve Muggle bystanders. All that was left of the man was a finger.¡±


    At that information, Percy froze.


    I watched as he connected the dots together and his face became tinged with green. ¡°Professor¡­ Surely you do not mean¡­¡±


    ¡°You have caught on quick, my boy.¡± Dumbledore nodded, sending him a sympathetic look. ¡°Indeed, all that was left of Peter Pettigrew was a finger, and it just so happens that a certain pet rat of Ronald¡¯s is missing a toe.¡±


    Arthur swallowed and went over the information in his mind as Molly¡¯s face went white with shock.


    ¡°Scabbers?¡± Ron said, keeping his voice slow as he pieced it together. ¡°He¡¯s been gone for a few days. I reckoned he ran away. You¡­¡±


    And then he went quiet. Harry went to the boy¡¯s side without hesitation, placing a hand on his shoulder in support.


    ¡°Surely not, Albus.¡± Molly tried to argue. ¡°Scabbers has been in our family for ten years!¡±


    ¡°Ten years.¡± Arthur repeated, the look on his face darkening. ¡°A rather long life for a common garden rat.¡±


    ¡°An animagus?¡± Percy said, putting his hand on Ron¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve had a fully grown stranger pretending to be my pet¡ª Ronald¡¯s pet¡ª for years?¡±


    Everyone in the room began to look ill at the implications.


    ¡°As I said¡­¡± Dumbledore said, leaning forward and steepling his fingers. ¡°It is not a tale to brighten your moods, and for that I am sorry.¡±


    Fawkes gave his master a croon and sang a short song to lift everyone¡¯s spirits. The music weaved itself into my ears, intertwining with the very essence of my being and setting it alight with life.


    Holy¡­ I thought, staring at my hands in shock. I felt refreshed, as if I had just woken up. This is insane. Phoenixes truly are powerful and pure creatures of magic.


    I wondered, for a moment, if they gained these abilities at birth, or had to learn them over their long years of life.


    ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡± Dumbledore said with a nod to the bird, bringing me back to reality.


    ¡°And Adam, here.¡± Arthur was the first to regain his wits as he gestured towards me. ¡°Is the one who reported this to you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he is.¡± Dumbledore said, smiling again. ¡°Without Mr. Clarke¡¯s information, I fear that we may have left an innocent man to suffer at the hands of the Dementors for far longer, and possibly subjected your son Ronald to a terrible fate.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So, Sirius Black¡ª he has been released, then?¡± Arthur said, and Dumbledore nodded.


    ¡±Good.¡± Arthur said, getting out of his seat and nodding to himself. ¡°Good.¡±


    A moment later, he turned and made his way to me, his facial expression a mixture between relief and pain. Arthur grasped my shoulder in a firm grip.


    ¡°You have done my family a great service, young man.¡± The man said, his eyes shining with gratitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the bad news.¡± I said, a lance of guilt going through me for not dealing with this sooner. ¡°I should have noticed sooner.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Molly said, also moving towards us. ¡°There was no way you could have known. No one else knew!¡±


    The two looked at me, asking me how I did it with their curious looks.


    ¡°It took some digging.¡± Was all I said in reply. ¡°I¡¯m just glad that I was able to set that man free and put the real criminal in his place.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Harry piped up from his position. ¡°But what does Sirius Black have to do with me, other than that he was friends with my parents, I¡¯m guessing? I¡¯m sure they had many friends.¡±


    ¡°Quite a bit, as you will find out. In fact.¡± Dumbledore said, raising a finger. ¡°He should be on his way here, at this very moment.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± Harry repeated, his voice rising in alarm. ¡°He¡¯s coming here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Professor Dumbledore nodded.


    ¡°But why?¡± Harry said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be recovering? Don¡¯t the Dementors have a terrible effect on wizards and witches¡¯ minds?¡±


    ¡°You have been reading ahead.¡± The Headmaster with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Five points to Gryffindor.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°You are correct, of course. Yes, he requires the attention of a Healer.¡± Professor Dumbledore said with a gentle smile. ¡°But the man was insistent to see you. In fact, I daresay that you will very much welcome his arrival. He is after all, your Godfather.¡±


    Harry gaped at the man for a moment before realizing where he was. ¡°He¡¯s my¡ª what? My Godfather?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my boy.¡± Albus said, nodding again. ¡°It pains me to put all of this upon your shoulders at once. For that, I am sorry.¡±


    Harry did not answer for a while, and then he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Professor. You couldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    Couldn¡¯t he? I wondered, not for the first time.


    Contacting Dumbledore had been a calculated risk of mine, and I was happy that it had worked in my favor. It could have been possible that Dumbledore was the epitome of what the fanon wanted him to be¡ª evil, manipulative and lacking morals of any kind.


    I trust Alef, and he¡¯d said that Dumbledore was all right, unlike some previous Headmasters that the school has had over the years. I thought.


    ¡°I thank you Harry, for your patience and forgiveness.¡± Dumbledore said and checked his pocket watch. ¡°Now, Mr, Black will be joining us at any moment. Arthur, Molly¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get out of your hair, Albus.¡± Molly said, though she looked pained to leave her children after such an ordeal.


    But Albus shook his head with a smile. ¡°I was about to suggest that you show young Ginevra around the Castle and spend some time with your children. I believe they will need the sort of guidance that only you can provide.¡±


    ¡°A splendid idea. Thank you, Headmaster.¡± Arthur said, clapping his hands and sending the headmaster a nod of gratitude. ¡°Come on, everyone. I¡¯ll show you all of the good hiding spots.¡±


    ¡°Arthur!¡± Molly reprimanded, though she seemed to be smiling as the Weasley family began to shuffle out of the office. Ron, who had been pretty lost throughout the reveal, gained his wits and mouthed Harry a quick goodbye before he went with his family, his hand clenched around his father¡¯s robe.


    I moved to follow them, only to be stopped by Dumbledore. ¡°Mr. Clarke, I would rather that you stayed, as well. I wish to discuss the finer details with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said with a nod, moving to stand next to Harry, once again.


    ¡°How long, until¡­¡± Harry said and stopped himself. ¡°Until he gets here?¡±


    The fireplace beside him burst with green flames.


    ¡°Now.¡± Dumbledore said.

 40 - Sirius Black

    oooo


    Sirius Black


    oooo


    May 14, 1992, 12:30 PM, Headmaster¡¯s Office


    Harry Potter


    ¡°Now.¡± Dumbledore said as the fireplace burst into a great blaze of green.


    Harry took a step back in sudden alarm.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the Floo, Harry.¡± Clarke said, pressing a comforting hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wizards use it to travel through fire.¡±


    Harry nodded and took a breath, calming himself as he witnessed a man exit the flames, followed by another. Both of them looked like they¡¯d seen better days, but Harry imagined that the one who looked dead on his feet was Sirius Black.


    He wondered who the other man was, however.


    Harry took in the man¡¯s very shabby and patched robes, as well as his tired face and graying, brown hair. He looked ill and exhausted.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± The man with the gaunt face said. Harry likened him to a walking corpse.


    ¡°It really is him.¡± His face morphed into a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, Sirius.¡± The man beside him said, placing a hand on his shoulder as he sent the distressed man a look of sympathy. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Remus.¡± Professor Dumbledore greeted the one in the bad clothes, before his weary eyes took in the other man. ¡°Sirius.¡±


    ¡°Dumbledore.¡± Sirius said, and Harry noted that the man¡¯s voice was very raspy. Whether it was from disuse or the Dementors, Harry did not know.


    Probably both. Harry thought.


    Sirius Black turned his gaze back to Harry, not saying anything for the longest moment.


    Harry fidgeted, wondering just why he was being stared at so hard.


    ¡°You look just like James, you know.¡± Sirius said, moving a few feet closer so that he could get a good look at the boy. ¡°Just like him¡ª except the eyes. Those are your mother¡¯s.¡±


    Harry relaxed a little and moved forward, shrugging Adam¡¯s hand off of his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re Sirius Black.¡±


    ¡°The one and only.¡± The man grinned but his yellow teeth were so atrocious that Harry flinched. He grimaced at Harry¡¯s expression. ¡°Though I suppose I¡¯m not in particularly good shape, at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I told him that he needed to rest before coming.¡± The other man said, patting his friend on the shoulder. ¡°But he insisted that the first thing he wanted to do was come here and see you, Harry.¡±


    Harry blinked at the other man. ¡°Is that so, Mister Remus¡­¡±


    The man gave the boy an awkward look and nodded once. ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Harry considered what they¡¯d said and focused on the familiarity they seemed to have with him.


    ¡°You knew my parents, then?¡± He asked, the hunger in his soul exploding from his chest and demanding answers.


    Here, the two men looked pained, but nodded again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Remus said. ¡°James, Sirius and I were all close friends when we attended Hogwarts. We knew him quite well, as well as your mother, Lily.¡±


    ¡°And Pettigrew¡ª what about him?¡± Harry asked on instinct, almost flinching when the rage entered Sirius¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Peace, Sirius.¡± Dumbledore entered the conversation, his voice gaining a note of sternness and warning. ¡°Peter has been taken into custody and has already confessed to his crimes.¡±


    Sirius swiveled to Dumbledore with furious anger before he swayed in place, clearly overwhelmed. ¡°You¡­ I wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe this was a mistake.¡± Remus muttered in a low tone, but Harry heard his voice anyway.


    One of the office chairs landed in front of Sirius, and Harry turned to see Adam with his wand out.


    ¡°Take a seat, Mr. Black.¡± Adam said. ¡°Save your strength.¡±


    Disoriented and weak, the man acquiesced to the boy¡¯s words and sat down, closing his eyes as he attempted to gather his strength.


    He looks so exhausted. Harry thought. And he came all this way for me?


    Harry did not understand why anyone would do that for him, and he did not understand why it made him feel so¡­ charged with emotion.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ kid.¡± Sirius said to Clarke, who only nodded in response.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Adam said and sent a look towards Dumbledore. ¡°I think we should give them a few moments alone. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Headmaster?¡±


    ¡°Indeed I would.¡± Professor Dumbledore¡¯s blue eyes regained their twinkle before he gestured towards the fireplace. ¡°We will be there if any of you three need us. And, Sirius...¡±


    Sirius looked at the old man.


    ¡°I am sorry for how things turned out.¡±


    Sirius stared at Professor Dumbledore for a long moment and then shook his head. ¡°Not your fault. Couldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    Dumbledore gave the three a nod before he and Adam moved away to Dumbledore''s desk to give them some privacy. Harry stared at the two for a moment before turning his gaze back to the men before him.


    "So, what now?" Harry asked.


    The question seemed to floor them.


    "What now?" Remus said, confused.


    "They told me that you''re my Godfather, Mr. Black."


    Sirius shook his head at the boy.


    "None of that. Just... Just call me Sirius, kid." Sirius said between breaths. "Just Sirius."


    Harry lowered his head, remembering the words he''d given Hagrid, so long ago; ''I''m just Harry.''


    "Yes, he is your Godfather." Remus said, giving Harry a pointed look before giving the exhausted Sirius'' shoulder a gentle pat. "Sirius here would have been the one taking care of you, had things gone a little differently."


    ¡°But you¡¯re free now!¡± Harry''s eyes widened and he took a step forward. "Then, does that mean that I don''t have to go back to stay with Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon?"


    Seeing the boy¡¯s excitement, Sirius shook his head. "Lily''s sister? Is she as bitter as she always has been, then?"


    "You could say that, Mr. Bl¡ª I mean, Sirius." Harry said at the man''s wince.


    "I see. And yes, Harry." Sirius said, gathering himself and straightening in his chair. "I know it may be very sudden for you¡ª you didn''t know I existed thirty minutes ago, after all."


    Harry nodded silently, quite happy to let the man continue speaking.


    "But would you want to... live with me?" Sirius continued, a deep sense of hesitation in his voice.


    Harry did not answer, seized by sudden fear.


    Will this be more of the same? Harry thought. He seems to actually want me in his life, but I¡¯ve only just met the man, and he looks like a complete mess.


    Anything is better than the Dursleys. Another thought came. Besides, he just came out of a ten-year stint of false imprisonment! ¡® Course he¡¯s going to be a little loopy.


    Harry remained silent, and so Sirius took that as his chance to continue; he gave the boy a nervous laugh. "I''m not sure how good of a guardian I would be, Harry, but I do know that I want to try. I want to be there for you, and to make up for the years we lost.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault.¡± Harry said, angry and outraged. ¡°You were innocent.¡±


    But Sirius shook his head and looked down. ¡°The decisions I made that day¡­¡±


    Remus grasped the man¡¯s shoulder again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take them back.¡± His anguished eyes met Harry¡¯s own. ¡°Merlin knows I wish I could.¡±


    A moment passed before Sirius¡¯ look formed into one of hope and determination. ¡°What I can do is make sure that I don¡¯t fail you again¡ª if you¡¯ll let me have a second chance.¡±


    Harry stifled the urge to shake his head; if he had any doubts before, then this little display seemed to cinch things for him. ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°All right?¡± Sirius repeated, and got a nod from Harry.


    ¡°All right.¡± Harry said and then clarified. ¡±I¡¯ll come live with you.¡±


    Sirius'' face shifted from surprise to happiness in a matter of moments.


    ¡°Thank you. Harry.¡± He said, grasping the boy¡¯s shoulder with what little strength he could muster.


    ¡°You should save your strength, Sirius.¡± Harry said, but smiled at the gesture of affection.


    His relatives had never treated him like this, and so he wasn¡¯t expecting it from the man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sirius rasped and lowered his hand before leaning back in his chair to rest. ¡°This dog still has some life left in him. I¡¯m to head to the hospital after this¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what they said.¡± Remus said in amusement, before looking at Harry. ¡°He is already supposed to be there.¡±


    ¡°They can wait.¡± Sirius waved it off with a momentary dark look. ¡°The Ministry can¡¯t tell me what to do anymore.¡±


    Harry nodded. This Ministry of Magic doesn¡¯t sound like a very good place.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    He wondered how Ron¡¯s father, Arthur, could stand working there. The sort of government that would imprison a man without even bothering to hear him out¡ª Harry gave a mental grimace at that.


    With people like Draco¡¯s father in power, something like this could happen again. Harry thought.


    ¡°But that¡¯s enough of the world.¡± Sirius said, smiling at the boy. ¡°Gryffindor, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Harry said, nodding.


    ¡°We were all Gryffindors, too.¡± Remus said.


    ¡°Old McGonagall damn near hated us, back then.¡± Sirius gave a weak chuckle. ¡°I suppose we were a little rowdy.¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Remus shook his head with amusement. ¡°I¡¯d say we were more than a little rowdy, Padfoot.¡±


    Harry blinked at the strange name and filed it in his mind for future reference.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sirius smiled. ¡°Remember when we collected ectoplasm and put it in the Prefect¡¯s bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Lily was not pleased.¡± Remus chuckled and sent a mischievous look towards Harry. ¡°She hexed James quite hard for that one¡ª he deserved it. Having ectoplasm in your hair¡­ it¡¯s not a good feeling.¡±


    Harry smiled at the mention of his parents; he was enjoying this.


    ¡°So, Harry.¡± Sirius said after taking a deep breath. ¡°You like Quidditch?¡±


    Harry nodded in the affirmative and was about to speak, but Sirius started before he could. ¡°Great! Don¡¯t worry¡ª we''ll whip you up into shape for your tryouts, next year.¡±


    Remus rolled his eyes and chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m already on the team.¡± Harry said, waving what he said off. "And Wood already whips us hard enough in practice.¡±


    Harry shuddered at the thought of what Oliver seemed to consider to be healthy training.


    ¡°Already on the team as a First Year? That¡¯s incredible.¡± Sirius looked impressed. ¡°Well done, Harry!¡±


    Harry smiled and said nothing to that, feeling a little awkward at the praise.


    ¡°Wood?¡± Remus said as he brought a chair for the boy to sit before conjuring one of his own with a wave of his wand.


    ¡°He¡¯s our Quidditch Captain.¡± Harry explained, taking his seat.


    ¡°What do you play?¡± Sirius asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Seeker.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Sirius said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see a game.¡±


    ¡°Next match is coming soon, actually.¡± Harry said, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Wood¡¯s been trying to kill us to prepare, I think. He always runs us ragged in the name of training¡ª torture is more like it.¡±


    The two men looked at each other, and then at Harry with sad expressions.


    Did I do something wrong? Harry thought to himself. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your father used to say that too, you know.¡± Remus shook his head with a sigh.


    ¡°Really?¡± Harry grinned, happy to be close to his father, even in a way as small as this. ¡°Can you tell me more about him? And my mum?¡±


    Both men nodded and paused.


    ¡°Where do we begin?¡± Remus said, getting a little smile on his face. ¡°How about the time James and Lily first met?¡±


    Harry¡¯s smile turned wider as he felt his heart soar.


    His life was about to get so much better.


    And I have one person to thank for it. Harry thought, sending a look at his fellow orphan boy, who was busy speaking with Dumbledore.


    oooo


    Same time


    Adam Clarke


    So it begins. I thought as Professor Dumbledore and I moved away from Harry, Remus and Sirius.


    ¡°I must thank you, Mr. Clarke.¡± the old man said quietly as we stopped to stand by the desk, still within Harry¡¯s earshot but far enough that we couldn¡¯t make out exactly what they were saying. ¡°You have done a great deed. You¡¯ve saved a man from a fate worse than death.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± I said, not looking him straight in the eyes. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re welcome, I think.¡±


    ¡°I do hope you¡¯ll forgive the delay in our response.¡± He continued, waving his wand and conjuring a chair in place of the one I had sent for Sirius. ¡°Please, sit.¡±


    I did as I was asked.


    ¡°I just assumed that no one believed me.¡± I said, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°It was a fairly outrageous claim, after all, and I had no real proof.¡±


    Dumbledore fished in his robe and produced the small bit of parchment in question, before handing it to me.


    I took it and read its contents in a few moments.


    Peter Pettigrew is an animagus masquerading as Ronald Weasley¡¯s pet rat, Scabbers. He is missing a toe. This is not a prank. Sirius Black is innocent.


    - Clarke


    I winced at the small note and shoved it in my pocket, the very sight of it making me feel clumsy. ¡°I suppose I could have been a little more forthcoming with details or approached the teachers personally.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you could have.¡± Professor Dumbledore said, leaning on one of the arms of his chair. ¡°So, why didn''t you?¡±


    I considered his question.


    He doesn¡¯t need to know. The sly voice said, but I ignored it.


    ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t think they would believe me.¡± I said with another shrug. ¡°I have a lot of trouble trusting people to do what needs to be done.¡±


    Dumbledore gave me a strange look; it was like he¡¯d heard that line, or a variation thereof, before, somewhere. ¡°Indeed? And, suppose that, for the sake of argument, we ignored this missive as a prank. What would you have done, then?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I assure you.¡± Dumbledore opened his arms and gave me a kind look to set me at ease. ¡°I am merely curious.¡±


    Liar. You¡¯re sizing me up. I thought.


    ¡°Sirius Black was innocent and imprisoned unjustly while the true criminal was free¡ª and worse, sleeping in the beds of children.¡± I said, grimacing at the last part.


    I should have done this sooner. I thought, feeling disgusted with myself and my previous, cavalier attitude with the situation. What the Hell have I been doing? Have I been so obsessed with acquiring more knowledge and power that I¡¯ve forgotten just who I was before all of this happened? My morals, my values¡ª are they meaningless?


    Should they have meaning here? The sly voice pressed on with its incessant whispers. You are not the man you were before all of this, and therefore you must not judge yourself by your previous incarnation¡¯s values.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Dumbledore said, cutting off my reply to the creature staying rent free in my brain.


    More like your soul, Zero.


    I felt the turmoil within me convert into anger and, for the first time, I looked the man in the eyes, daring him to use his Legilimency on me. ¡°I would have done whatever I felt was necessary.¡±


    ¡°Whatever was necessary?¡± Dumbledore said, not looking surprised, though he did seem somewhat dismayed. ¡°Including violence?¡±


    ¡°As little as possible, but yes.¡± I said. ¡°Pettigrew would probably not have given up without a fight¡ª or, judging from what he¡¯s done so far¡ª running away and going into hiding.¡±


    Dumbledore did not answer, for he did not have one for me. His gaze, however, was turning reproachful.


    It made me even more agitated and annoyed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your reaction to this, Professor.¡± I decided to be blunt. I was sick of hiding in the shadows and playing by other people¡¯s rules. ¡°How else would I have captured this man? By singing him a lullaby? With a hug, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Take care how you speak, boy.¡± The portrait of a previous Headmaster said from beside us¡ª a man wearing green trimmed robes, with black hair, dark eyes and a pointed beard.


    Phineas Nigellus Black. I realized as he continued to speak. ¡°Choose your words carefully. That is your Headmaster and you will show him the respect he deserves.¡±


    I stared at the portrait for a moment before turning back to Dumbledore. ¡°I apologize for the disrespect, Professor. My point, however, still stands.¡±


    Phineas scoffed.


    He likely expects me to go down on my hands and knees, begging for forgiveness. I thought. Fat chance of that.


    Dumbledore, for his part, did not reply.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been easy, avoiding violence.¡± I said, throwing him a bone. ¡°I had originally thought to seek him out and use the Stunning Charm on him before changing my mind; a rat¡¯s sense of smell and hearing are far greater than a human¡¯s. I imagined he was already familiar with mine, and he would at least smell me coming before I even came close.¡±


    ¡°Surely you realize that the Weasley boy is a Gryffindor, and you are a Ravenclaw.¡± Phineas said with an acerbic tone.


    ¡°Oh, I know that.¡± I said in reply, shrugging. ¡°But when I set a goal in my mind, I meet it. A¡ª¡±


    I stopped talking to watch Lupin pass me by with a nod, taking the chair and going back to the fireplace.


    A moment later, I resumed. ¡°A magically enhanced canvas painting is hardly an obstacle worth noting. But, in this case, I chose to show the Hogwarts Staff my trust. I¡¯m glad to see it was not misplaced.¡±


    Dumbledore¡¯s expression shifted as he nodded. ¡°It is a good thing that you came to us, Mr. Clarke. I would imagine that, had you tried a different method, we would be having a very different conversation.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Probably, but you said it yourself, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It does not do to dwell on the past.¡±


    Dumbledore shook his head, as if amused or exasperated with me. I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°I have indeed said that. I¡¯m heartened that you remember.¡±


    ¡°That mirror is very hard to forget.¡± I said, looking away. ¡°Sometimes in the dead of night, I get the urge to go out and find it again, just to have one more look.¡±


    Seeing my nephew again¡ª it had been like a knife to the heart.


    ¡°It is a dangerous artifact.¡± Dumbledore nodded in agreement. ¡°Many wizards and witches have fallen to its thrall and wasted away. You, on the other hand, have managed to resist it enough to tear your eyes away, though you were unwary and unaware of its capabilities.¡±


    I nodded. I was aware of it, but the sheer insidiousness of that magical artifact had taken me off guard. If anything, my knowledge had made me underestimate the strength of its pull.


    ¡°So, what happens, now?¡± I said, looking to change the subject.


    Dumbledore reached into a bowl and picked out a piece of candy, before popping it into his mouth. He held one up for me, but I raised my hands and shook my head in the negative.


    ¡°No thank you, sir; I just ate.¡±


    Dumbledore placed it back down with a nod, looking like he was enjoying his candy.


    That can¡¯t be good for him. I thought, before shaking my head and waiting for him to finish. Then again, with magical remedies, things like diabetes have no meaning here.


    ¡°Well.¡± Professor Dumbledore said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Harry will be pleased to know that he will be able to live with his Godfather, from now on.¡±


    I nodded, feeling a little surprised that the Headmaster was basically giving the boy up without a fight. Then again, did I have any reason to doubt the man¡¯s motivations concerning Harry?


    Aside from the fanon, which likes to paint him in the worst light imaginable, I don¡¯t have any reason to doubt the man. I thought with another nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s very good.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Dumbledore said, smiling as he turned his gaze to the three by the fireplace. ¡°It is what Harry deserves.¡±


    I turned and saw Harry¡¯s wide smile. He is so happy.


    ¡°Come.¡± Dumbledore said, getting off of the chair. ¡°I gather, by the looks he¡¯s been sending this way, that the man whose life you saved wishes to have a word with you.¡±


    I nodded and pushed off of the chair, watching it disappear from view. ¡°It would be rude to make him wait, I suppose.¡±


    We moved towards the fireplace, where we were greeted with nods by the three.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°Harry.¡±


    ¡°Adam, this is Sirius Black.¡± Harry said, gesturing at Black and then at Lupin. ¡°And that¡¯s Remus Lupin. They were friends of my parents. Sirius, Remus, this is Adam Clarke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about you in the papers.¡± Remus said, giving me a smile as he got up to shake my hand. ¡°Moving up a year, and taking your Second Year exams despite starting late?¡±


    He grasped it with a firm, strong grip, and I realized that the man was nowhere near as calm and collected as he pretended to be.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said as he backed away. ¡°With luck, I¡¯ll get a passing grade.¡±


    Harry snorted and rolled his eyes. ¡°You can already pass your Third Year exams with flying colors, probably.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me too much credit there, Potter.¡± I shook my head in amusement. ¡°I¡¯m a quick learner, but I¡¯m not a machine, you know. I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Too right. All work and no play.¡± Sirius Black rasped, extending his hand while still in his seat. ¡°Sirius Black. I hear that you¡¯re the one to thank for recent events.¡±


    I took it, surprised at the strength I saw in the man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You have done something for me that no one else has.¡± Sirius said, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°You¡¯ve given me a second chance at life.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s what anyone would have done.¡±


    ¡°I disagree.¡± Sirius shook his head before pulling back. ¡°I know quite a few of my other inmates who would have let me wallow in prison forever.¡±


    I pursed my lips at the offhand mention of Voldemort¡¯s followers. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right about that.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± Sirius said, shifting in his chair to get a little more comfortable. He sent a look at Remus, and then back to me. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that I was my Grandfather, Arcturus Black¡¯s designated heir; and that he died a few years ago, while I was still in prison.¡±


    I nodded, absorbing the information.


    ¡°So, tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Sirius said. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do to repay my debt to you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever I want?¡± I repeated, and Sirius nodded.


    ¡°A new broom, a lifetime supply of prank products.¡± Sirius said. ¡°Anything. You only need to ask.¡±


    I considered his statement and decided to see how serious he was about this request.


    ¡°All right, then.¡± I said. ¡°Adopt me.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    I shook my head with amusement.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting that, was he?

 41 - Interlude - A Leaders Doubts

    oooo


    Interlude - A Leader¡¯s Doubts


    oooo


    May 16, 1992, 4:00 AM, Headmaster¡¯s Office


    Albus Dumbledore


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be up and about so early.¡± One of the portraits said in a concerned tone.


    But, Dumbledore paid it no mind, going through the missives he¡¯d received at some point in the night. There was no time to waste, no time to be idle.


    No rest for the wicked. He thought. Albus knew that he was losing precious sleep, and that he was growing more irritable as a result. However, he maintained control over himself.


    He was a hundred and ten years old, and he needed to comport himself in a manner befitting his age. He knew that falling prey to his own anger was a mistake¡ª one that Voldemort tended to make more often and not.


    His old friend, Grindelwald, however, was no such fool. There was a reason that his reign of terror had lasted for decades, as opposed to Tom¡¯s short few years.


    Albus allowed himself the luxury of a yawn before calling for one of his house elves. ¡°Dinky?¡±


    A pop, and Dinky appeared before him. ¡°Master calls?¡±


    ¡°Would you go and fetch me some tea, please?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The little elf chirped. ¡°Right away, Master!¡±


    And then she popped away.


    A small smile made its way on his face before he focused himself on his task. He wrote a few quick missives and turned to his ever-present companion. ¡°Fawkes.¡±


    But the bird was already gliding over to his position with a surreal grace the likes of which were unseen by most people alive.


    Phoenixes were creatures that Dumbledore understood quite well, but his understanding did little to quell the amazement he felt every time he was witness to their elegance. If anything, his knowledge enhanced this feeling.


    ¡°Always a step ahead, my friend.¡± Dumbledore smiled at the ancient creature. ¡°Where would I be without you?¡±


    Fawkes landed atop the desk and gave the Headmaster a blank stare before reading over the bits of parchment lying at his feet.


    A moment later, Fawkes raised his head towards Dumbledore with a ready look in his eyes. Albus waved his wand and the missives rolled themselves up and wrapped around the bird¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Alastor¡¯s message takes priority, Fawkes.¡± Dumbledore said, and his friend gave him a nod before erupting in bright, crimson flame. A moment later, there was naught but the displacement of air left in the majestic creature¡¯s wake.


    Dumbledore took his half-moon glasses off for a moment and rubbed his eyes before getting up and moving towards the window.


    His eyes swept over the school grounds, taking in the Sun that was only just rising in the horizon. It smiled up at the black heavens with promise of light and warmth.


    The true Gubraithian Flame of the world. He thought. He knew, whether society¡¯s evils won or lost, that the Sun would continue to rise, long after they were all dead and buried.


    Albus exhaled just as he heard a pop from behind him.


    ¡°Master, your tea is ready.¡±


    He nodded and turned with a smile towards Dinky, appreciative of the House Elf¡¯s speed. ¡°You have my thanks, my friend.¡±


    Dinky popped away without being prompted. Seeing the tray set up at his desk, Albus went about pouring himself a cup. A while later, he relaxed in his chair, taking slow and careful sips of the hot liquid.


    The moment of reprieve was much appreciated, Albus thought¡ª and then it was interrupted.


    ¡°Interesting events of late.¡± Phineas Nigellus decided that now was the right time to open his mouth.


    Of all times¡­


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Albus murmured between sips, hoping beyond hope that the unpleasant man wouldn¡¯t say something to annoy him.


    ¡°Your old companion¡¯s escaped.¡± Phineas said, heedless of the man¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Quirrell is plotting behind your back. The Ministries of the world are running around like frightened cattle, and here you sit; in this office, writing letters and exchanging correspondence.¡±


    Alas, hope is a pointless thing when it comes to Phineas. Dumbledore thought, sending the portrait a dismissive glance. I could bring down the Castle on that man, and he would still continue to be a pain to deal with.


    Phineas was ever the pessimist, the contrarian. He was callous, often to the point of cruelty. Albus knew that the man would say almost anything within the bounds of his oath if it let him get a rise out of the Headmaster. They both knew this, and so Phineas continued to play these games.


    Just as the portraits of previous Headmasters were not allowed to betray the sitting Headmaster, so too the Headmaster was not allowed to attack the portraits. It was one of the few parts of his oath that he wished he could rescind.


    He could still silence them, of course, but he tended to avoid resorting to such measures.


    Today may be the day I do.


    ¡°Maintaining an information network is key to having a successful operation.¡± Albus said and took another sip. ¡°But you already knew that.¡±


    ¡°Of course; gathering information is one of the cornerstones of warfare.¡± Phineas said, buffing his nails on his robe and giving them close scrutiny. ¡°But you never act on it. Will you wait for your enemies to strike first, once again, just as you have done in the past?¡±


    Dumbledore did not answer, and he saw the expression on the man¡¯s face morph into something ugly.


    ¡°Of course. Dumbledore, the pacifist.¡± Phineas scoffed and sent a disdainful look towards the Headmaster. ¡°Quick to scurry around in the dark and too afraid to face his enemy in the light.¡±


    This was why Dumbledore disliked the man.


    ¡°As usual, you misunderstand the nature of my tactics.¡± Albus said, not at all impressed by the portrait. ¡°This ¡®scurrying¡¯, as you put it, will be putting measures in place to save lives. The lives of the children in this castle, as well as the safety of as many wizards and witches as can be saved from the coming darkness.¡±


    Phineas said nothing, and so Albus took this as his chance to continue.


    ¡°That is not enough for you, is it? Do you think me willing to seize control over the entire Continent?¡± Albus raised his hand. ¡°Even if I did possess the power to do this, what would it accomplish? I would become no better than those who stand against the people.¡±


    Albus knew the truth of things. He had learned his hard lessons when he was young and got his little sister, Ariana, killed. All men and women were corruptible. It was only a matter of circumstances.


    I am no exception. Albus thought, taking another sip as Phineas absorbed his words in silence. I could seize control¡ª with the best of intentions, but that is not the way.


    ¡°It would accomplish much.¡± Phineas said in complete disagreement. ¡°And you do have the power. You¡¯re simply too afraid to use it.¡±


    ¡°Phineas!¡± Dippet cried out in protest and considerable annoyance. ¡°That was out of line!¡±


    There was a chorus of agreement from the other portraits.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Phineas said, not acknowledging the others with a look. His piercing black eyes were still trained on Dumbledore. ¡°The power held within that wand of yours, we¡¯ve all heard tell of it, over the years.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Dumbledore did not answer, but he did turn a curious look to the old Headmaster¡¯s portrait.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Phineas said. ¡°We learned the old stories, and told them to our own children: the Stone of Resurrection, the Cloak of Invisibility, and the Elder Wand.¡±


    ¡°The Tale of the Three Brothers.¡± Albus said in a tone that implied his clear dismissal. ¡°A story told to children.¡±


    ¡°A tale that rings true, as it happens.¡± Phineas gave a gesture at the wand the man carried. ¡°The Deathstick. The Cloak of Invisibility which you possessed, for a time¡ª a relic of the Potters, I imagine?¡±


    Dumbledore frowned.


    ¡°Think of it, Dumbledore.¡± Phineas said. ¡°With that sort of power, there¡¯s no telling what limits there are on what you could do¡ª what you could accomplish!¡±


    The portraits surrounding them were growing concerned, with some turning angry. And yet, Albus continued to be silent.


    ¡°You could end the threat that Quirrell poses in a matter of moments.¡± Phineas said, voicing Albus¡¯ deepest thoughts. ¡°He does not possess a fraction of your talent, let alone your breadth of experience. Quirrell cannot withstand your assault. Neither, I suspect, can your former companion. Now is the time¡ª the time to strike at them while they are still unwary!¡±


    Dumbledore sipped at his tea again as the other portraits began to threaten Phineas with violence.


    ¡°Threaten me all you like.¡± Phineas said, glaring at his colleagues with great contempt. ¡°It does not change the truth.¡±


    ¡°Peace, friends.¡± Albus raised his hand to forestall any more threats. ¡°I understand your position, Phineas. Truly, I do.¡±


    ¡°But you will not heed my advice.¡± Phineas said, a glint of annoyance appearing in his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It is quite simple.¡± Albus said, lifting the Elder Wand to the same level as his face. ¡°This wand¡ª it is a power unmatched by my former one, or any wand I have encountered since. You are right; I could take it and lay Professor Quirrell low with ease. I could venture forth into the Continent and root Gellert out of whatever stronghold he¡¯s made for himself.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand, then.¡± Phineas said, wringing his hands with exasperation. ¡°Why do you not move against your foes?¡±


    ¡°Because.¡± Albus said, lowering the wand. ¡°To move against the wishes of the Ministries and flout their laws would remove the faith the people have in these institutions. All will fall into chaos.¡±


    ¡°Anarchy.¡± Phineas said, shaking his head. ¡°You claim there would be anarchy.¡±


    ¡°It is no claim.¡± Albus said, a little condescension entering his voice. ¡°It is a certainty. I may be powerful, but I am still subject to the laws of the land. As long as the laws are just, I cannot, in good conscience, disregard them as easily as you seem to be able to.¡±


    ¡°Flowery words.¡± Phineas said. ¡°But that¡¯s all they are; words. When the people start dying like flies, what then? When they are ground into the dust, what will you do, Dumbledore?¡±


    Dumbledore did not say anything.


    ¡°Will you leave them to their fates? Abandon them like the Ministries surely will?¡± Phineas said. ¡°The longer you stay your hand, the more followers either of these twits will amass. And yet you are still writing letters to ineffectual wizards who can barely compare to a flobberworm. Even that foolish boy Clarke has shown more spine than you¡ª¡±


    ¡°That will be quite enough.¡± Dumbledore said with a steely voice. ¡°You will be silent.¡±


    And so it was that Phineas¡¯ mouth shut itself against the man¡¯s will. The glare that the old Headmaster sent Dumbledore was murderous in its intensity.


    Albus shook his head and took a deep breath before exhaling. He let himself relax over the next minute before lifting the spell off of Phineas¡¯ portrait.


    ¡°I apologize for that, Phineas.¡± Dumbledore said, now much calmer. ¡°It was not respectful of me.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Phineas repeated before bellowing out in laughter.


    ¡°That, Dumbledore, is the first thing you have done that I have approved of.¡± Phineas said, thoroughly confusing the former Headmasters and Headmistresses around him. ¡°Now use that spine you¡¯ve found¡ª that anger of yours¡ª and direct it to your enemies. They will not wait for you to strike, and so you must do so, first.¡±


    Dumbledore nodded and gave him a serious look. ¡°I will give your words careful consideration, Phineas. Thank you.¡±


    Mollified, the man nodded and left his portrait.


    ¡°Is it wise to take that man¡¯s advice, Albus?¡± Dippet said. His sentiment was shared by the rest of the portraits, from what it looked like.


    ¡°The situation is in flux, my friend.¡± Albus said. ¡°It is hard to tell what will happen, but we are nearing the critical point.¡±


    Quirrell was plotting from within the walls, Gellert from without. There were two threats, but there weren¡¯t two of Albus. He could not deal with both of them at the same time.


    Severus, Minerva and Filius could hold the Castle if the worst were to occur and he had to face his old friend in battle, but things were never certain.


    He could not help but think that this school year would end in tragedy.


    With all of his heart, he prayed that he was wrong. He stared down at the spare bits of parchment left on the table. Always more letters to send, but these can wait.


    There was something else that had been on Albus¡¯ mind for quite some time. The events from a few days prior made it something that he could no longer ignore. At the very least, he needed to explore it, if only to set his own mind at ease.


    It would be one less problem he would have to deal with, down the line.


    Albus got up and moved towards the nearby cabinet. Opening it, he stared down at the shallow basin filled with the memories of events past.


    Placing the tip of the Elder Wand against the side of his head, he siphoned off his excess thoughts and memories on the matter he wished to investigate and poured them into the basin.


    He gave the young, pudgy face appearing in the basin a single glance before diving into the memories head-first. He went through memory after memory, watching his target with curious, discerning blue eyes, and listening to every word that was spoken.


    ¡°Calm, am I? Oh, not at all, Potter.¡±


    ¡°Maybe even sing a few songs at dinnertime?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of something called the ¡®atom bomb¡¯?¡±


    A flinch when he saw the Elder Wand.


    ¡°Was it really that impressive?¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of trouble trusting people to do what needs to be done.¡±


    ¡°When I set a goal in my mind, I meet it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever I want?¡±


    ¡°Adopt me.¡±


    Dumbledore pulled himself back from the Pensieve with a strange expression on his face. He paced around the office for a few moments, letting the viewed series of memories settle in his mind.


    He threw a quick glance of appreciation down at the Pensieve. It was a true marvel of magic, and allowed him to gain a far better understanding of the people around him.


    However, even with the help of this artifact, Albus still could not pin the subject of his thoughts down.


    Adam Clarke. He thought.


    An orphan with a talent for magic matching¡ª no, surpassing¡ª Voldemort¡¯s. If he were to be honest with himself, the boy¡¯s aptitude and talent surpassed his own, as well.


    Professor Dumbledore had been delaying this investigation for as long as he could. He did not think to study the boy¡¯s behaviors and actions until recently.


    On the surface, Adam Clarke was an introverted boy who loved to explore all existing aspects of magic and to master every lesson imparted upon him. He still remembered the day where he watched the boy make a pineapple dance with the use of the Locomotor Charm.


    Albus could not deny that the boy possessed talent.


    However, there were other, curious things of note; when Professor Snape had first mentioned the break-in at his Potions¡¯ stores, he had listed Adam as a possible suspect, if only for the reason that he was capable of the action¡ª magically speaking.


    Severus had not thought that the boy lacked the moral sense to stop him from committing crimes, however. In fact, Albus had considered dismissing the man¡¯s counsel, as the boy seemed to make him feel uneasy for a reason he could not even specify.


    Now, Albus knew that there was something off about Mr. Clarke. Nothing was ever quite right when it came to him.


    Their various previous meetings had been innocent enough¡ª even positive, at times¡ª but it was as Severus said: the boy was at war with something inside of himself. The memories confirmed it.


    Many times, he¡¯d witnessed Adam¡¯s body language shift in various ways to reflect his moods, and they shifted so many times for no discernible reason. There had been no outside force to cause it, no catalyst to spur him.


    Unless he was speaking to someone. Albus thought before shaking his head. But there had been no one for him to speak to, aside from myself and others. In his own mind, then?


    What could it mean?


    Albus moved back to the window and stared out onto the grounds once again before nodding to himself.


    Whatever it is that ails the boy. Albus thought. He does not seem to let it affect the people around him. Hagrid speaks of him as fondly as he does of me. So does anyone who has ever met him.


    Tom had done something similar in his time at Hogwarts. He had charmed the teachers and the staff, with the exception of himself. Adam, however, did not seem interested in their admiration the way that Tom was.


    Vanity was not something Adam understood, it seemed.


    Either that, or the boy rejects it as pointless. Albus thought, nodding to himself.


    Perhaps he truly was overthinking the matter. There were many people he had met over the years who did not fit the norms of the society they inhabited. It did not mean that they were evil¡ª only eccentric.


    In fact, many wizards and witches viewed him as an overly eccentric man; some had even gone so far as to say that he¡¯d taken leave of his senses.


    Albus stroked his beard.


    True, Adam possessed incredible skill and knowledge for a boy his age, but Albus knew that the boy did not pretend to be superior to others. From his teachers¡¯ various reports and table discussions, Adam tended to keep to himself, but was always happy to help others if asked.


    If anything, he was thorough and eager to help others reach new heights. He seemed to enjoy helping his fellows increase their knowledge and skill. The rising grades of his small, but tight-knit group of friends spoke for itself¡ª though perhaps the group is now growing in size, if what Pomona said about young Mr. Longbottom is true.


    The only negative thing the boy had ever done in his time at Hogwarts, so far, was not pay attention in classes that he¡¯d long since realized he had mastered and far surpassed.


    Albus found that he could not blame the child for that. It was a waste of his time and talent. A true shame to let him rot. Students needed to be stimulated and challenged in order to thrive, and good students even moreso.


    Strange, but harmless behavior aside, Albus concluded that Adam Clarke was only a threat to those who would do him harm; and, until he saw real evidence of misbehavior, he did not think that he would change his mind.


    Nodding to himself, Albus made his way back to his high chair and got back to work.


    There is much to do. Real threats to the wizarding world to combat.

 42 - Justices Aftermath

    oooo


    Justice¡¯s Aftermath


    oooo


    May 16, 1992, 4:30 PM, Defense Against the Dark Arts Classroom


    Quirinus Quirrell


    He bit down on the urge to groan in pain as he watched his First Year students exit the classroom.


    It was his final period for the day, and Quirinus was ready to topple over from the stress and pain he was experiencing.


    Still, he had grown quite used to it over the past month or so, and knew he would be able to bear the pain for just a little longer. He just needed to get the potion ready.


    All would be well, afterward.


    As soon as the last person left the classroom, Quirrell shut and locked the door before heading over to his office in a hurried, but not frantic pace.


    It won''t do to overstress my body when it needs all the stability and energy it can get. He thought, wincing at the pain nipping at his extremities.


    A few waves of his wand, and his Potions kit was set up. He bit his lower lip as he attempted to recall the details of the recipe before nodding to himself.


    He filled his cauldron with honeyed water before lighting the flame underneath it, adjusting the heat so that it was not too low or high. He waited until the water came to a boil before reducing the heat.


    First, the Healing agent.


    He watched the liquid with a careful eye, waiting until the right moment before adding in half of a drop of a Phoenix¡¯s tear. He stirred the potion clockwise for three minutes before reversing his motion.


    Then, the Strengthening agent.


    Quirinus kept stirring, even as he fetched another one of the ingredients; a vial of Dragon¡¯s Blood. With careful motions, he unstoppered the dragon-shaped container and tipped it over, adding the crimson liquid in at a gradual rate, so as not to overtake the Phoenix Tear within.


    He continued to pour until the vial was empty of its contents. Discarding it, he maintained his counter-clockwise stirring for another three minutes until the mixture turned a light pink.


    Now, for the next step.


    Professor Quirrell brought out a small, glass bottle of Manticore Venom and uncorked it. ¡°Ten drops ought to do it.¡±


    It was the safe way to go, and would cause him less pain down the line, he thought as he extracted some of the venom and introduced it into the mixture. As expected, the concoction shifted from pink to a dark brown.


    Another wave of his wand and the fire was intensified. He counted to ten three times before reducing the heat to its previous level. Taking a moment to examine the potion, he nodded. It was the perfect shade of orange he had been looking for.


    Good. It¡¯s stabilized until I can bind it. He thought and went about preparing his next ingredient. He would have never conceived the idea of using a venomous substance in a potion meant for Healing.


    As his Master had explained it to him, however, the Potion would have become so potent that it could expel him from Quirrell¡¯s body, had they not used the venom. At the very least, it would cause debilitating pain as his body attempted to fight the Dark Lord off.


    Deep within the recesses of his mind, Quirinus wondered if he could use this knowledge to rid himself of his Master, once and for all, but he feared that his body would not survive the process.


    He was lucky, however, that Voldemort had not picked up on these thoughts. Weak as the man was from the possession, his powers were dormant and less than they had been.


    Quirrell withdrew a small wooden bowl filled with the ashes of a yew tree and upended its contents over the cauldron, stirring them into the bubbling potion. Quirrell nodded, left the potion and moved a little more quickly.


    This process would be time sensitive, but he had no real choice.


    It was time for the final ingredient. This one, he¡¯d been harvesting from a place he had considered to be a myth: the Chamber of Secrets. He still couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d ventured down there, let alone harvested the shed skin of a Basilisk.


    When he¡¯d asked his Master where the Basilisk was, he had not gotten an answer. Perhaps it was dead?


    Quirinus shook the thoughts away and focused on the task at hand.


    He cut long strips of the Basilisk Skin with the sharpest knife he had available, before crushing them into a fine paste with his mortar and pestle. He scraped the paste off and deposited it into the Potion, stirring clockwise until he saw the mixture turn a vibrant red.


    He nodded and let out the breath he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding. Quirinus¡¯ skill at Potions was limited, and so he was proud of himself for getting this far.


    Still, he did not allow himself to fully relax, as the Potion was not yet ready. He killed the heat and moved away to let it simmer and cool off.


    It would be ready in fifteen minutes.


    Just enough time to have some tea. Quirrell said, allowing himself a small smile as he took a seat at his desk. He glared at the large piles of homework that he knew he¡¯d have to go through later.


    One of the worst parts of being a school teacher¡ª for him, at least¡ª was grading piles of homework.


    It wasn¡¯t that he did not enjoy helping the children increase their knowledge and skill; he was all for that. Despite his manufactured stutter, he was sure that all of his students would get good grades by the end of the year.


    There were always a few bad eggs who ended up copying their homework off of others, but he never paid those students any mind. They were not worth his time, after all.


    Quirinus poured himself a cup and, feeling a little adventurous, added some of the leftover honey he had. He took a long sniff of the liquid before bringing it to his lips.


    His pains lessened in the wake of the comfort and warmth that the tea brought him. Professor Quirrell took another sip, relishing the sensations before sighing and leaning back in his chair.


    He¡¯d needed that.


    ¡°Is it ready?¡± Voldemort¡¯s voice came, interrupting the man¡¯s moment of relaxation.


    ¡°Just about, Master.¡± Quirrell said, not letting the moment be ruined. ¡°In ten minutes, the Potion of Revitalization will be ready for consumption.¡±


    ¡°How many drops of Manticore Venom did you use?¡±


    ¡°Ten.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Voldemort did not answer for a long moment before speaking again. ¡°Good. Perhaps that will ensure that this body no longer suffers through rejection pains.¡±


    ¡°Just so, My Lord.¡± Quirinus said, nodding as he snatched today¡¯s paper from the side and went through the articles, stopping at the headline he¡¯d wanted to get a better look at.


    oooo


    MINISTRY BUNGLES AGAIN!


    SIRIUS BLACK . . . INNOCENT?


    Nineteen ninety two has not been a good year. It has only been a few months since the tragic end of one of our Aurors, may he rest. No arrests were made, no leads were found. The case of the robbery at the Apothecary was declared cold, and was then filed and documented before being dumped into the Auror¡¯s office¡¯s dark and dusty archives, never to see the light of day again.


    The year before, we have seen that our gold is not as safe as we thought it had been. The attempted theft at Gringotts has shown us that the Goblins cannot defend our assets. Once again, the Ministry has investigated the matter and found nothing of use, before burying the case, just like the one concerning the Apothecary.


    And now, my readers, I have come to a most shocking revelation: the possibility that Sirius Black may have been innocent all along! Black, of course, was sent to Azkaban prison for the betrayal that led to the eventual murder of James and Lily Potter, and the attempted murder of their son Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, as well as the murder of twelve Muggles and Peter Pettigrew.


    But is this truly the case? Was he responsible for the crimes of which he was accused?


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say.¡± Says Andromeda Tonks, litigator and cousin of Sirius Black. ¡°[Black] has never stood trial for this offense due to the nature of the events which led to his being in custody. Aurors on the scene had said that [Black] had admitted to his crimes, then and there. Of course, it¡¯s possible that he could have been too distraught to realize what he was saying.¡±


    That is correct, my readers. Sirius Black has never actually been tried for his crimes. The Ministry simply locked him in prison and threw away the key, subjecting him to the tender mercies of the Dementors for longer than a decade.


    But was Black truly innocent? New information, which casts doubt on the whole matter, has come to light: Peter Pettigrew yet lives. The man who had been supposedly killed by Black was found at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in the past few days¡­ Not by the Headmaster or any of the Professors, not by any of our Ministry¡¯s Aurors, but by a young boy¡ª Adam Clarke.


    Yes, an eleven year old child was able to solve a mystery and find justice for Sirius Black while the Ministry itself had bungled its way into problem after problem.


    However, does Pettigrew¡¯s reappearance signify the innocence of Sirius Black? It could very well be the case that the man felt threatened and was forced to go into hiding from Black, who had famously been known to be You-Know-Who¡¯s right hand man.


    The Auror Office, as you would expect, has declined to comment.


    oooo


    As always, Skeeter was over-the-top to the point of embarrassing herself, but Quirinus ignored it and gave the article another read.


    ¡°Never a dull moment with this boy.¡± Quirrell said, shaking his head before taking another sip of his tea. A prodigious talent with an ambition to reach the top, as well as a shrewdness and wisdom the likes of which I¡¯ve scarcely witnessed.


    He did not say it aloud, but Voldemort had heard his projected thoughts, anyway. The Dark Lord felt¡ª and shared¡ª his host¡¯s fascination with the boy, though he did not understand Clarke¡¯s motivations.


    Quirinus nodded, correctly interpreting his Master¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. The nature of his pursuits continue to elude me. He is not gaining strength and power for their sake alone¡ª he has some purpose in mind, but what is it?¡±


    ¡°Trying to right wrongs.¡± Voldemort said the words with disgust and vitriol. ¡°It is the mark of a sentimental, weak child with narrow views of what is good and what is evil. Pathetic. In this world, there is only power.¡±


    Quirrell was not so sure. On the surface level, it looked to be that Clarke was acting out of a sense of right and wrong, but it made him think.


    Why the Black family, specifically? Was it a matter of convenience and sentimentality, or was there more to this tale than meets the eye?


    Quirinus considered the situation as he sipped at his tea.


    ¡°True, that he is likely to be displaying the moral sense of a child his age.¡± Quirrell said. ¡°But I know the boy. He does not make moves with such a foolish and reckless manner unless explicitly provoked by outside forces.¡±


    Voldemort remained quiet, and Quirinus took this as a sign to continue.


    ¡°He is very talented, and his rate of progress is nothing short of phenomenal¡ª¡± he stopped what he was saying as his Master spoke.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The Dark Lord said in realization. ¡°...The boy is cunning, very cunning indeed.¡±


    ¡°My Lord?¡± Quirinus said, setting his cup down.


    ¡°Is it not obvious?¡± Voldemort said in amusement. ¡°Using the coward, Wormtail, as leverage, the boy has invited himself into the Black family¡¯s good graces. He is now close to both Potter and Black¡ª both who will now be respected entities in the Magical community.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    And just like that, Quirinus understood.


    ¡°Thus¡­¡± Quirrell¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Disabling any of his would-be detractors from attacking him in the summertime¡ª when he cannot use magic. And, assuming that Black will extend his hospitality for the boy, it also allows him to practice his non-wanded subjects in the privacy of the Black home, as opposed to doing nothing in an orphanage for three months.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°But, Master, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Quirrell said, a note of confusion entering his voice. ¡°Those who are pure of blood¡­ Why would they target the boy? Unless they are¡­ frightened of him?¡±


    ¡°That appears to be the case.¡± His Master spoke. ¡°The boy is a Mudblood, and so, in their eyes, he is without talent and stealing the magic of his fellows.¡±


    Quirrell nodded.


    ¡°They are like cattle; quick to fear what they do not understand.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°And like frightened cattle, they will stampede when threatened. It makes them very easy to control.¡±


    Quirinus nodded, not letting himself think of the implications of that particular statement. ¡°And so, presented with this opportunity, the boy has removed any opposition from the other families. The name Black still means something in their circles, after all¡ª even if its Head is the worst of the family.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Voldemort said, and Quirrell felt the man¡¯s face sneering underneath the turban. ¡°And by allying himself with Potter, he avoids any heavy scrutiny from Dumbledore, the Ministry and their ilk concerning his actions at Diagon Alley.¡±


    ¡°Innocence by association.¡± Quirrell said, though he smiled to himself as he got up to check on the Potion. ¡°A spontaneous, reckless move with a great risk of failure, but it seems to have paid off in massive dividends for him.¡±


    ¡°And it ensures that our hold on the boy strengthens even further.¡± Voldemort said while Quirrell noted the color of the concoction¡ª the bright shade of crimson he¡¯d been hoping for. ¡°For he has more to lose, now.¡±


    Quirrell scooped up some of the Potion and consumed it without hesitation. Within moments, the pain which had been wracking his body for the better part of three days disappeared like it had never been there.


    ¡°And we have everything to gain.¡± Quirrell said, his eyes lighting up as he tested his body¡¯s motions.


    As long as he took this potion every day, it would sustain and strengthen him long enough to make his bid for the Stone.


    All that he needed to do from this point on, was wait for the right moment. Soon, Dumbledore would be forced to deal with Grindelwald, which would present him with an opportunity to attack.


    Like a predator stalking its prey.


    Quirinus smiled and went back to his desk to finish his tea.


    oooo


    Same Time, Hogwarts Grounds


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°Nutmeg now, I think?¡± I said, sounding unsure.


    ¡°Aye.¡± Hagrid¡¯s voice came from beside me. ¡°Just a pinch, mind. Too much would overpower the other spices.¡±


    ¡°A pinch with my hand, or a pinch with yours? Your hands are massive, Hagrid.¡±


    Hagrid barked a laugh. ¡°Mine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    I watched the man reach into the nutmeg spice bowl and take what would have been three pinches of nutmeg with my tiny hand before sprinkling it down into the bubbling stew hanging over a bed of red-hot coals.


    ¡°Three pinches for me, I reckon.¡± I nodded and leaned to the side, scratching out an instruction and jotting something else just above it. ¡°Will need to adjust to two when I get older.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Hagrid said, dusting off the remaining spices off of his hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Now, we wait.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°We¡¯ll stir the pot every now and again, but now¡¯s just a matter o¡¯ time, Adam.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I said. ¡°Sounds fair enough. I can¡¯t wait to try it. Hope it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do jus¡¯ fine.¡± Hagrid made sure to encourage me. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anythin¡¯ wrong with the recipe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± I said, scratching the back of my head with a smile. ¡°But you never know with cooking. Even the slightest mistake could ruin a dish.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Hagrid shrugged. ¡°But I believe that there¡¯s a secret ingredient which always saves a dish, even if it seems ruined.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°A secret ingredient?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Maybe a sauce or something¡­¡± I mused. ¡°Or maybe water to soften the burnt food up? Then again not all ruined food is burned.¡±


    Hagrid shook his head with an amused chuckle. ¡°All good answers, but that¡¯s not wha¡¯ I was referrin¡¯ to, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said. ¡°What then?¡±


    ¡°The secret ingredient.¡± He said with a serious look. ¡°Is love.¡±


    I gave him a deadpan stare. ¡°Love?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°Don¡¯t matter how bad your food can get, as long as you put yerself into it. Yer feelings and your thoughts of the one you¡¯re making this food for will make it all worthwhile.¡±


    I found myself smiling at the wholesome bit of wisdom. ¡°I suppose I can understand that, Hagrid.¡±


    I did not agree, of course. Bad food was bad food, no matter who made it.


    I suppose it would depend on how bad it really is. I thought. If the person is making an effort, then perhaps they would be receptive to constructive criticism or coaching? Cooking is a skill like any other, and skills can be improved with time.


    I leaned back into the embrace of Absol, and she gave a happy chirp before rubbing the side of her head against my cheek. ¡°I love you too, buddy.¡±


    ~Strange food.~ Her airy voice came through our mind-link. ~Odd LittleBrother.~


    I suppose I don''t have your digestive constitution, Absol. I thought back. Raw rabbit...


    Absol tilted her head at me before pecking at the dead rabbit lain between her front legs.


    I tasted blood and raw, rabbit flesh in my mouth and did my best not to give any outward reaction.


    "All righ'', Adam?" Hagrid asked, glancing at me with a worried expression.


    "I''m fine." I said, waving his concern away. "I lost my balance for a second."


    "Aye, that does happen at your age." Hagrid said, eyes shining in remembrance. "Took me a while ter get adjusted to everythin'' while growing up."


    I nodded and moved to stir the pot for a bit before going back to Absol. It was strange, I thought as I pressed against her, feeling her body against my back, as well as the echo of her feeling my own body pressing against her side.


    It was difficult to describe the link which had been forming between us over the past few weeks.


    Put in simple terms, we could share our sensations with each other if we focused. I could feel what she touched, taste what she ate, smell what she smelled, and so on.


    The reverse, of course, was also true, which was why she was commenting on the strangeness of the food I ate. Would you like to try some, Absol?


    But she shook her head. ~Morsels better, no fire.~


    All right, buddy. I thought back, giving her a few, affectionate pats before checking over the stew. "It''s still looking a little too watery¡ª where''s¡­"


    I moved to the sack of flour and snatched a handful before throwing it into the pot, getting flour everywhere.


    "Remind me not to throw it like that again." I laughed and patted my pants down.


    ¡°Will do.¡± Hagrid said with a chuckle before he raised his gaze off to somewhere behind us. ¡°Harry? What¡¯re you doin¡¯ here?¡±


    I turned to see the bespectacled, messy haired boy trudging along the path to us with a nervous look plastered on his face.


    ¡°Harry.¡± I said by way of greeting. I walked around Absol and stood between herself and Harry so that he wouldn¡¯t trip over her by accident. ¡°You don¡¯t usually come out all the way here¡ª what¡¯s up?¡±


    Harry Potter did not respond immediately.


    ¡°I just wanted to see what you do here every day.¡± Harry said, peeking over my side to where the food was cooking. ¡°What¡¯s that? It smells great.¡±


    I smiled a little to put him at ease. ¡°That, Harry, is the rabbit stew Hagrid and I have every time we finish working for the day. Would you care to join us?¡±


    ¡°Always room fer you, ¡®Arry!¡± Hagrid said with a large smile. A moment later, he sobered up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll need ter fetch a bowl fer you, Harry. It¡¯ll only be a moment.¡±


    ¡°Take your time, Hagrid.¡± I said before the boy could respond. ¡°The stew isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Right you are.¡± Hagrid said and began lumbering his way to his hut at a sedate pace.


    Harry moved to sit by the fire, but I stopped him. ¡°Careful.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Harry said, frowning. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I come closer to the fire? You were sitting right next to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to step on my familiar, Absol.¡±


    ¡°Your familiar?¡± Harry said and looked around, seeing no pets of any kind. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything. Did it run away?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You can¡¯t see it, but it¡¯s definitely there, Harry.¡±


    That seemed to flummox the boy, so I decided to throw him a bone.


    ¡°Do you know what a Thestral is, Harry?¡± I asked and got a shake of the head in response.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard about them.¡±


    ¡°Few have. It¡¯s an invisible creature.¡± I said, motioning for the boy to come closer to where Absol¡¯s head was. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    A little leery, Harry held out his hand. ¡°If this is a prank...¡±


    ¡°My name is neither Fred, nor is it George.¡± I said with a silent chuckle. ¡°Now come on, don¡¯t be a scaredy cat.¡±


    I took the boy¡¯s arm and guided to where Absol¡¯s head was. Harry¡¯s hand pressed against the top of her head, and he flinched.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Harry said. ¡°It is invisible.¡±


    ¡°She is, yes.¡± I said, letting go of the boy¡¯s arm before pointing to the side. ¡°You can sit there if you like.¡±


    But Harry stayed in place, petting Absol for a minute before taking his designated spot.


    ¡°Why¡¯s i¡ª why¡¯s she invisible?¡± The boy asked, curiosity gleaming in his emerald eyes. ¡°Did you use a spell?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Absol¡ª that¡¯s her name, by the way. Her species is called Thestrals. They¡¯re a breed of winged horse, but they¡¯re different from the rest of their kind.¡±


    Harry nodded, his gaze on the glowing coals before him. With a wave of my wand, I moved the coals away from the bot to let it cool down enough to be consumed.


    ¡°Are they different because they turn invisible?¡± Harry said.


    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re not invisible to everyone.¡± I said, watching the boy¡¯s confusion arise at such a statement.


    ¡°How can they be invisible to some people, but not others? That makes no sense¡± Harry said before gesturing at his glasses. ¡°Maybe it''s to do with our eyes? Mine aren¡¯t so good without my glasses.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°Good guess, but it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with your eyesight.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no easy way to put it.¡± I said. ¡°Those who can see Thestrals have seen and understand death.¡±


    Harry tore his gaze from the fire and leveled it at me. ¡°Seen and understand death?¡±


    I nodded, letting the boy come to his own conclusions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen someone die.¡± Harry said.


    I nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Who?¡± The boy asked, but winced a second later. ¡°Nevermind. I shouldn¡¯t have asked that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I said. ¡°I saw my parents die.¡±


    ¡°Your parents?¡± Harry said, balking. ¡°But you said you¡¯ve been at the orphanage since you were born.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°And you can remember your parents?¡±


    ¡°I remember everything.¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± Harry said, unable to wrap his head around such a concept. ¡°And that¡¯s why you see, erm¡­ Absol, you said her name was?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, reaching to my right to rub her neck. She trilled, making the boy shift in surprise. ¡°She¡¯s quite sweet, you know. Thestrals are just misunderstood by everyone, that¡¯s all. They¡¯re said to be omens of death, but that¡¯s just nonsense. They¡¯re living creatures just like all others. She¡¯s like your Hedwig¡ª but I can ride her.¡±


    ¡°You ride her?¡± Harry said, his eyes widening. ¡°Is it safe?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I said. ¡°And fun. Maybe we should race each other? You with your Nimbus, and me with Absol.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Harry smiled and nodded. ¡°That sounds like it could be fun. I¡¯d have to go get it, though.¡±


    ~Will defeat ScarBoy.~ Absol declared with a squawk of challenge.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Absol.¡± I said, patting her neck. ¡°We¡¯ll leave him and his broom in the dust. Go fetch it, Harry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on.¡± Harry said with a glint of fire in his eyes, though it didn''t last for very long. "Hey, Adam?"


    "Hmm?" I said, watching as he tried to settle his nerves. I had a feeling I knew what he wanted to say. "You want to talk about what happened the other day."


    Harry''s eyes widened at being so easily found out, but he shook his head in amusement, as if to say he should have expected me to do that. "Yeah."


    I nodded, giving him the go ahead.


    "Why¡­" Harry hesitated. "Why did you ask Sirius to¡­ To adopt you?"


    I looked down at the fire.


    "It was the first thing that came to mind." I said, shrugging as I took a stick and played around with the coals, sending a fresh wave of heat everywhere. "I guess I didn''t want to go back to the orphanage."


    "Is it that bad there?" Harry said, hedging his words with care. "I''ve heard some bad things about orphanages."


    I graced him with a quick glance. No doubt from any threats his uncle or aunt gave him.


    "No one abuses the kids in there." I said to reassure the boy. "There is no bogeyman orphanage owner who delights in the suffering of children. They are just doing their jobs."


    "So¡­ why?"


    "Same answer." I said. "They are just doing their jobs."


    "I don''t understand." Harry frowned.


    "Well." I said. "That''s all it is to them; a job. They come in, do the work, and leave. I am not a person in their eyes¡ª more like a machine in need of maintenance. Just another mouth to feed."


    "I see¡­"


    "Sirius gave me the choice of anything I wanted." I said. "And my first thought was that I didn''t want to be without my magic, alone and ignored by my minders."


    Harry nodded, absorbing the comment. "And your second?"


    "My second thought was that I''ll be able to spend summers with my friend." I said.


    "Now you''re just trying to butter me up." Harry blurted out and laughed. "I''ve seen it done a few times before by¡­ someone."


    "Worth a shot." I said. "But I do mean it."


    Harry nodded and stared into the fire again, satisfied with my answers for the time being.


    "So¡­ the race?" I said.


    "My broom''s in the Castle." Harry repeated as if that settled the matter.


    "I could probably summon it over." I said. "And then we can have our race."


    ¡°Don¡¯t go summonin'' brooms and flyin¡¯ around jus¡¯ yet, boys.¡± Hagrid¡¯s voice interrupted our bravado as he came with a bowl and spoon in hand. ¡°It¡¯s a bit late fer that sort of thing. Now, let¡¯s have ourselves a nice meal by the fire, instead.¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye, Cap¡¯n Hagrid!¡± I said with a salute and began to pour the stew for everyone. ¡°A right splendid idea.¡±


    Harry took the bowl in hand.


    ¡°Cap¡¯n Hagrid¡­¡± Hagrid said, running a hand through his beard while taking the offered bowl with the other. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound too bad, yeh know.¡±


    Harry snorted before bringing a spoonful of the stew to his mouth.


    ¡°This is good!¡± He said, looking at us both before digging in. ¡°You always eat this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s become tradition at this point.¡±


    ¡°Yer always free to come, ¡®Arry.¡± Hagrid said.


    I nodded. ¡°Anyone is welcome here.¡±


    Harry stared at me with an emotion I couldn¡¯t decipher before nodding. ¡°I will come here again, then.¡±


    And then we dug into our food.

 43 - Talk Of The Town

    oooo


    Talk of the Town


    oooo


    May 20, 1992, 9:00 AM, Forbidden Forest


    Rubeus Hagrid


    He grunted and swung, filling the air around him with the sound of his axe cutting into wood, sending shards flying everywhere. A few splinters managed to hit his face and beard but Hagrid gave it no mind.


    His skin was strong and thick that he was able to weather damage far beyond something as weak as that.


    And so, he continued to hack at the tree, again and again and again, until it began to tip over. With a push, he sent it crashing down into the earth with a loud thud.


    Hagrid took a breath before approaching the tree. With his axe, he chopped all of the branches off before tying one end of the log with some strong, thick rope. Holding the other end in his hand, Hagrid dragged the large log behind him as he trekked further through the ancient forest.


    Hagrid ignored the coils of foreboding mist with an ease borne of familiarity.


    The Forbidden Forest was not much of a mystery to him¡ª he damn near lived there, after all. Hagrid knew the lay of the land like he did the back of his hand.


    A few miles south was where he could find the Unicorns. To the north, there were the Thestrals.


    Off to the east, if he trekked far enough, he would find the edge of the Acromantula territory.


    Hagrid smiled to himself; he wondered how his old friend, Aragog was doing.


    Need ter visit him, at some point. Hagrid thought to himself before continuing his trip. He avoided the massive roots of the ancient trees around him, keeping his eyes peeled for any threat.


    He knew that there wasn¡¯t anything particularly frightening to deal with in the morning, but you never could be too careful when it came to this Forest.


    Creatures of all manner made their homes in this place, not the least of which were the Centaurs.


    Hagrid grunted as he stepped over a particularly large rock, dragging the log over it with some effort.


    The Centaurs were a proud people, but Hagrid would be damned if he were ever forced to have an extended conversation with one.


    Mars this, Jupiter tha¡¯. Hagrid huffed and shook his head. Ruddy stargazers, every last one of them.


    Still. He thought as his work-site came into view in the distance. They¡¯ve got some powerful Healing magic.


    When he had been young and foolish, Hagrid had gotten the idea to explore the Forbidden Forest.


    Through a series of unfortunate events, he''d gotten hurt¡ª a severe wound, all things considered. He had been too far from the Castle and had collapsed in the middle of the Forest.


    Not a place to be in when wounded. Hagrid thought, getting closer to his destination. I though¡¯ I was a goner fer sure.


    He had been fighting a pack of Gytrashes off when he¡¯d received the injury.


    With one leg done for, and predators all around him, ready to turn him into their next meal, Hagrid had almost given up hope.


    But then they came. He thought. The Centaurs.


    They¡¯d driven the hounds away, and then treated his wounds like he was one of their own before sending him back to the Castle.


    Obsessed with Astronomy, they may have been, but they¡¯d saved his life, and so Hagrid made sure to aid their tribe over the years. He reckoned they may have even grown fond of him, now.


    Well, all except Bane. That one will never warm up to any human. Hagrid thought with a grimace before depositing the log on top of the pile he¡¯d already created.


    ¡°Nice.¡± Adam Clarke¡¯s voice came to him from the side. ¡°That should be enough, I think.¡±


    ¡°More than enough, I imagine.¡± Hagrid dusted his hands off before turning to the boy.


    He was drawing crude designs on a piece of paper, his eyes flitting about as he took in his surroundings and devised his plans.


    Hagrid felt happy. Adam had helped him around so much that Hagrid now often found himself with free time, and able to re-engage in some of his old pursuits.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not really sure about this.¡± Adam said as he approached the man, drawing his wand. ¡°Want me to use the Scouring Charm on you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather yeh didn¡¯t.¡± Hagrid¡¯s answer was as fast as lightning. He hated the Scouring Charm. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up later.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Adam stowed his wand and raised his hands to appease the large man. ¡°I¡¯ll just work on building this house, then. Foundation¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It''s as good as it''ll get.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°I¡¯ve been workin¡¯ on that for the past few weeks. Whenever I can find the time, anyway.¡±


    Adam nodded. ¡°I took a look at it earlier, and it seemed pretty good. I just wanted to make sure to ask you and get the green light to go ahead with the building phase.¡±


    Hagrid blinked in confusion and was about to ask what he meant, but Adam beat him to it.


    ¡°Muggles regulate their car flow by using special street lights.¡± Adam said, moving his hand from left to right while his other hand was still. "Imagine this is a car heading down a lane towards one of these lights."


    He slowed the movement of the ¡®car¡¯. ¡°When the light¡¯s yellow, the driver slows down.¡±


    Then, he stopped it. ¡°When it becomes red, the driver stops and waits.¡±


    ¡°And then when it turns green.¡± He said, moving his hand again. ¡°The driver can move again.¡±


    Hagrid nodded in understanding. It seemed to be an easy enough concept. ¡°And Muggles do this everywhere?¡±


    ¡°On most roads.¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°Most important roads, anyway. The rest, the suburbs¡­ their roads usually have stop or yield signs¡ª the rules are a bit different for these depending on where you live, but they¡¯re all still pretty intuitive. I¡¯ll tell you all about it, if you like.¡±


    Hagrid smiled and nodded. ¡°All right. It¡¯ll give us som¡¯thin¡¯ to talk abou¡¯ while working on this project.¡±


    Adam hesitated for a moment at that.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure that this is a good idea, Hagrid.¡± Adam said. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a Dragon, and we¡¯re building a wooden house.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t breathe fire until he¡¯s much older.¡± Hagrid argued back, waving the boy¡¯s concerns away. ¡°At least six months. Little Norbert¡¯s only a day old. Plenty o'' time.¡±


    Adam frowned, and Hagrid knew exactly why. The boy was annoyed he¡¯d missed the hatching. After helping Hagrid and watching it grow within the confines of the egg, Hagrid couldn¡¯t blame the boy for feeling this way.


    The birth of any creature was a wonderful thing to witness. Witnessing the hatching of a Dragon¡ª so rare that it¡¯s considered almost impossible.


    It had been one of the most incredible things Hagrid had seen in his life. He didn¡¯t care that the little one had woken him late at night for the event. He wouldn¡¯t have missed a second of it.


    Adam, however, had.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you couldn¡¯t make it.¡± Hagrid said, stopping what he was doing to pat the boy on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Adam said, doing his best to brush his annoyance away. ¡°When will I get to see him?¡±


    ¡°After we finish up here?¡± Hagrid said before palming his forehead as a thought occurred. ¡°Wait, no. Yeh can¡¯t, ¡®cause of the interview.¡±


    If anything, Adam¡¯s face soured further. ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to that.¡±


    ¡°But yeh¡¯ve already done one!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He said, scoffing. ¡°One was enough, and now people want to know more about me?¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He huffed and sagged. ¡°I suppose I brought this one upon myself.¡±


    Hagrid laughed at that. ¡°Only yeh can look at rightin¡¯ an injustice and think of the stress it¡¯ll give yeh.¡±


    Adam chortled and tripped backwards with a yelp, falling onto his backside with a loud rustle of leaves. Hagrid took a step forward to check the boy over, but his chortle turned into full blown laughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m an accident magnet!¡±


    What in Merlin¡¯s name is a magnet? Hagrid was confused, but forced himself not to ask the question and instead checked on his friend.


    ¡°Er¡­¡± Hagrid said over the laughter. ¡°Adam? Did yeh hurt yourself?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The boy let out a giggle as he got back up and dusted his legs and behind. ¡°I just thought it was all very funny, for some reason.¡±


    Hagrid eyed Adam for a few moments before shrugging. Not everyone behaved as they were expected to by society. He knew many men and women with some strange quirks or behaviors. Hagrid supposed that there was no real harm in a sudden urge to laugh.


    If anything, it sounded like a good thing. He knew he could have used that sort of spontaneous burst of cheer in the old days.


    ¡°All right, Hagrid.¡± Adam said, breaking through his reverie.


    Hagrid turned to see the boy already levitating one of the logs.


    ¡°You just sit back.¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯ve already done a lot of work, already. Let me be the one to build Norbert¡¯s house!¡±


    Hagrid shook his head. ¡°No. I want ter work, too. Yeh can¡¯t expect me to sit here for hours, do yeh?¡±


    Adam frowned at him, before shaking his head. ¡°Fine. You can help.¡±


    It¡¯s like he wants the task all for himself. Hagrid shook his head.


    Adam truly was a strange boy.


    oooo


    3:00 PM, Hogwarts Entrance Hall


    Adam Clarke


    I sat at the base of the steps of the Entrance Hall, watching the people pass me by and staring at the large doors ahead, which led to the school grounds.


    He¡¯s late. I thought with a little bit of annoyance. He said to meet him here at three.


    I huffed and pushed the irritation away. He¡¯s probably busy with something, and besides, it¡¯s my fault for showing up way too early for this sort of thing. That¡¯s my bad habit to cure, not his.


    I swallowed and shrugged. My mind was a strange place at the best of times, and this was yet another quirk of mine that I was at war with. Punctuality was a good thing¡ª no mistake about that¡ª but I often took it too far by being too early to events.


    Part of me felt as if I was letting people down if I was late to something¡ª like I was not showing them the respect I thought they deserved. People had called it heartwarming and nice, but I always found it to be annoying, considering no one else had done the same for me.


    I couldn¡¯t blame them, of course.


    My neuroses were legendary in their specificity.


    Most people were more like Ron Weasley; laid back and carefree about their lives. They had a great confidence that things would just ¡®work out¡¯, eventually.


    My confidence wasn¡¯t as unshakeable. Time and again, life has taught me hard lessons on my place in society.


    Your life here is different, you know. The sly voice spoke. Do not let the problems of your previous self infect your new one.


    You keep saying things like that. I thought. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works. I don¡¯t really feel any different than my old self.


    Don¡¯t you? It said with a chortle of amusement. Would your old self study with such zeal? Would your old self bond with a powerful creature like Absol? Would your old self be so bold and adventurous?


    I frowned, not at all agreeing with what he was saying.


    Bold and adventurous? I shook my head in disbelief. Me? You sure you¡¯re in the right person, buddy?


    What else would you call going forth to Diagon Alley, risking everything just to get a vial of Dragon¡¯s Blood? The sly voice continued, undeterred by my attempt at humor.


    That had been necessary. I countered. The pressure I was being put under was immense.


    Was it really? Are you sure you could not have achieved your objectives some other way? The sly voice said, a note of doubt entering its tone. I inhabit this body, just as you do, Zero.


    I frowned and said nothing.


    You felt it¡ª the exhilaration, the sheer joy of fighting.


    I did feel it. I admitted, exhaling through my nose in some vain attempt to calm my nerves. What of it? It got someone killed.


    The two Aurors were fools for standing in your way. The voice said without regard or concern.


    I disagreed. Easy to label the people on the other side as fools or what-have-you. They were people, and I ended one¡¯s life. Over fifty Galleons.


    It wasn¡¯t your finest plan, to be sure. The voice said in amused reproach. But it worked, did it not? You solved the problem, and gained the allegiance of a powerful entity.


    Alef Ard buzzed in the back of my mind at the mention.


    Hello to you, too. The sly voice greeted it. Can you tell this buffoon of a co-tenant of mine that he¡¯s adventurous?


    Alef Ard buzzed with anger, and the sly voice went quiet for the longest of moments.


    There¡¯s no need to be rude.


    Alef buzzed again, and if I were a betting man, he was probably blowing raspberries at the voice.


    I suppose I win this round, don¡¯t I? I thought with amusement. Thanks Alef.


    The voice was about to answer when a voice came from behind me. ¡°Adam?¡±


    I turned and saw Mira, who was standing a few steps above me. ¡°Oh, Mira. Hello.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing down there?¡± Mira said, looking a little concerned.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just waiting for Professor Flitwick.¡± I said, smiling a little at her worried expression. ¡°He¡¯s running a little late though.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She said and took a few steps down. ¡°Mind if I join you in the wait, then?¡±


    ¡°Go right ahead.¡± I gestured to the spot next to me. ¡°It¡¯s a free staircase.¡±


    With a silent chuckle, she sat beside me. ¡°Indeed it is.¡±


    We sat together for a few moments before she caved. ¡°So¡­¡±


    I took one look at her overly curious expression and knew what it was she wanted. ¡°You want to know about what happened.¡±


    She smiled at being so easily found out. ¡°That obvious, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said and went quiet.


    Another ten seconds passed before she started speaking again.


    ¡°So¡­¡± She said. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± I said and shut my mouth once again¡ª this time, I was doing my best to hide a smile.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Mira glared at me, the look of curiosity turning to one of annoyance. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Woah, there.¡± I raised my hands in surrender and gave her a little grin. ¡°Sorry¡ª I just couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    ¡°Not funny.¡± She said, though I could tell there was a little smile playing on her lips, threatening to overtake her entire face with great strides of cheer.


    ¡°It is a little funny.¡±


    Mira couldn¡¯t help herself anymore; she laughed and gave a loud snort before her face turned to mortification and embarrassment.


    ¡°Nice one!¡±


    ¡°Nooo¡­¡± She mock-wailed before pointing her finger at me with menace in her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said and pretended to be confused. ¡°Hear you do what? I seem to have lost the last few minutes of my memory.¡±


    Mira eyed me for a few more seconds before nodding. ¡°Good.¡±


    I chuckled and decided to throw her a bone. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you figure it out?¡± Mira blurted. ¡°Everyone¡¯s been talking about it. I¡¯ve tried to speak to Percy, but he refuses to even talk to anyone when they bring it up.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t blame him.¡± I said. ¡°Imagine having a grown man sleeping in your bed for years and you never knew¡ª maybe even cuddled with him.¡±


    Mira turned green at once. ¡°Ew. No. Forget I said anything, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Already done.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°If you¡¯re still curious, you can read the story of how I figured it all out in the Daily Prophet. I¡¯ll be telling them how it all went down right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mira said. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re waiting for Professor Flitwick?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, Miss Goshawk.¡± Our Head of House¡¯s squeaky voice came from the top of the stairs.


    ¡°Professor!¡± Mira got up and gave the man a smile.


    ¡°Miss Goshawk.¡± He gave her a nod as he approached before turning his gaze to me. ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Professor.¡±


    ¡°I do apologize for being late, Mr. Clarke.¡± He said. ¡°But there were certain matters that needed attending to.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to forgive.¡± I said, waving his apology away. ¡°As long as we¡¯re ready now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said and took a few steps down, below me. ¡°Follow me, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I got up, giving Mira a sidelong glance and a nod. ¡°See you later, Mira.¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡± I heard her say as I went down to join my Head of House.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Flitwick said and moved towards Hogwarts Castle¡¯s exit.


    I followed. ¡°I thought we¡¯d do this in the Headmaster¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°I had thought the same.¡± Professor Flitwick said, sending me an apologetic look. ¡°That¡¯s part of why I was late. The meeting is to occur at the Three Broomsticks. Do you remember it?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said in surprise. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s where I went when I needed the Floo to get to Diagon Alley, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far away, though.¡±


    ¡°We will have plenty of time to get there, don¡¯t worry.¡± Filius said as we passed the exit¡¯s threshold and moved through the Castle Grounds, towards where the carriages were stationed. We boarded one and, with a wave of Professor Flitwick¡¯s wand, we were on our way.


    Half of the trip went in silence until Filius spoke again. ¡°I am not sure who the Prophet is sending to meet with us today.¡±


    I gave him a strange look. ¡°Not Amy?¡±


    ¡°We requested her, of course.¡± Filius said. ¡°But their missive did not state who was chosen, only the time and location.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I frowned. ¡°So they could be sending Rita Skeeter for all we know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a distinct possibility. She was the one who wrote the first article, after all.¡± Filius said. ¡°Still, there¡¯s plenty of time until then. They¡¯ve stated that the reporter would be a little late.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    More waiting. I thought in annoyance, but mastered myself quickly. ¡°If it is Miss Skeeter, is there anything I have to do? Anything I need to know?¡±


    ¡°It is an interview, Mr. Clarke.¡± Filius looked at me askance as the carriage reached the outskirts of Hogsmeade. ¡°Not an interrogation.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry, though.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be worried about, lad.¡± Filius said, raising a hand in a gesture of aid. ¡°If Miss Skeeter is indeed our assigned reporter, and she makes any inappropriate comments, I will declare the interview to be over.¡±


    I hid the automatic wince at the man¡¯s answer. Denying a self-important reporter¡¯s access was a recipe for disaster.


    Just asking for trouble. I thought, stepping off of the carriage and waiting for Professor Flitwick to join me. Three Broomsticks, here we go.

 44 - Spring Lily

    oooo


    Spring Lily


    oooo


    May 20, 1992, 3:40 PM, Hogsmeade Village


    I unbuttoned the top of my robe, feeling the trapped heat escape its confines with a relieved sigh. ¡°I think I overdressed.¡±


    ¡°Better over than under.¡± Professor Flitwick said with amusement as we made our way through the wizarding village of Hogsmeade. Gone were the holly wreaths and the picturesque, Christmas-themed decor.


    Instead, they were replaced by flowers; endless pots of thistle, bluebells, heathers, scottish primroses as well as many I didn¡¯t recognize or remember the name of.


    I smiled. Spring was in full-bloom, and it was glorious.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Professor Flitwick said, pointing out a few things as we took our time through the village. ¡°The flowers are kept fresh and well preserved all season thanks to spells which control temperature and moisture to give the plants the optimal environment for them to thrive.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I said, looking at the beautiful flora with a more critical eye. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a Heating Charm of my own, but not one which can hold the temperature at a certain point.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you would not find this spell in the shelves of our Library.¡±


    I stopped my flower-gazing to look at the diminutive man. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Not all knowledge can be found¡ª or even originates from Hogwarts, Mr. Clarke.¡± Flitwick said. ¡°You¡¯ll find that the world outside of school is one full of mysteries to solve and even more knowledge to attain.¡±


    I nodded, understanding what he was getting at. ¡°And these spells¡­?¡±


    ¡°They are taught to the residents of the village by the older generation.¡± Professor Flitwick said, nodding. ¡°And then, in turn, the new residents will spread their roots here and find themselves teaching this knowledge to the next generation, when the time comes. It is one of Hogsmeade¡¯s many long-standing traditions.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I said and looked at the village again. ¡°Traditions and a community.¡±


    ¡°Just so.¡± Professor Flitwick said.


    I smiled a little, feeling somewhat wistful. ¡°Just like one big family, all helping and taking care of each other no matter what they may think or believe.¡±


    This place really is idyllic. I thought. A small, insular little community not worried about the troubles of the world around it. Their only concern is to preserve what they have until perpetuity.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Filius was starting to give me a strange look. ¡°This village has been a haven for many a wizard or witch ever since it was founded in the eleventh century.¡±


    I nodded at the information, saying nothing.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke, are you¡­¡± Flitwick hesitated as he approached me. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    My head swiveled in his direction. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You spoke of community and family.¡± Filius said, choosing his words with the utmost of care, as if he was afraid he¡¯d set me off in some way. ¡°I cannot help but think of what happened a few short days ago, with Mr. Black.¡±


    I frowned, wondering what he was getting at. ¡°Sir? I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡±


    Filius stared at me for a long moment before shaking his head. ¡°Perhaps I am mistaken; never you mind, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°No, please.¡± I said, insisting out of a sense of curiosity. ¡°Your opinion is always welcome, Professor.¡±


    Filius smiled at that for a moment before he sobered up. ¡°Are you perhaps regretting your choice of asking Mr. Black to adopt you?¡±


    I blinked, not having expected that one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rephrase, because that did not come out the way I wished.¡± Professor Flitwick shook his head again. He paused for a moment to gather his thoughts. ¡°Your request for Mr. Black has been a topic of great interest.¡±


    ¡°It is?¡± I said, my face scrunching up in confusion. ¡°How do you mean, Professor?¡±


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll explain as we walk.¡± Flitwick nodded and resumed walking. I matched his pace, staying beside him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to get to the Three Broomsticks Inn, just yet.¡± Flitwick said. ¡°And I do enjoy a good walk, so this all works out for the best.¡±


    ¡°As you say.¡± I gave a noncommittal answer before addressing the issue he brought up. ¡°What did you mean by my request being¡­ What was it? A topic of great interest?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Flitwick said, nodding for a few seconds as we passed by a small group of witches who looked at the two of us with curiosity. ¡°Your name is now known by many in the Wizarding World¡ª at the very least, on the British Isles.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­¡± I said, not sure where he was going with this.


    ¡°In particular, some families have begun petitioning to request your¡­¡± Filius stopped speaking for a moment as he tried to find the right words to say. ¡°An adoption.¡±


    ¡°An adoption?¡± I repeated, eyes widening in some bewilderment. ¡°People want to adopt me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Flitwick said, before taking me to the side of Gladrags, away from any prying eyes and ears. ¡°But also, no.¡±


    ¡°What do you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain, Mr. Clarke.¡± Flitwick shook his head at my impatience, as if he were surprised by it. ¡°I have received a number of letters from various families; the Greengrasses, the Goshawks, the Patils, as well as a few more¡­¡±


    ¡°Mira and Padma¡¯s families?¡± I asked, voice rising in surprise.


    ¡°Among others, yes.¡± Professor Flitwick nodded. ¡°In their correspondence, these families have expressed their intention and desire to meet with you and establish a dialogue.¡±


    ¡°A dialogue.¡± I repeated, my mind whirling with the information.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°A dialogue for what?¡± I said before shaking my head as the realization came. ¡°My name¡¯s known everywhere on the British Isles for one reason, probably; becoming ahead of the other children in school?¡±


    ¡°That is the case, yes.¡± Professor Flitwick said with a nod. ¡°I do not say this lightly or to inflate your ego, but the talent, skill, knowledge and drive to learn that you have shown is quite considerable. Your progress with the Hogwarts subjects speaks for itself.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not even at the Third Year level yet.¡± I said as an automatic response. ¡°Surely someone passing a grade up is not unheard of.¡±


    ¡°It is not, but you would be surprised at how different their circumstances are to yours, Mr. Clarke.¡± Flitwick said. ¡°While I am, in my humble opinion, quite proficient in Charms, I cannot claim to have a great degree of competence in, say¡­ Herbology, or Potions. I have learned enough to pass my OWL examinations, but no further.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I said with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re saying that, since I¡¯ve gotten good grades all around, that makes it... An appealing prospect for some people?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not the words I would use, but that is more or less the case, Mr. Clarke.¡± Filius said, before taking a breath. ¡°I was planning on telling you this after your end of term examinations, but since you¡¯ve already made the request to Mr. Black, I feel it is appropriate to share it now.¡±


    Wish you would¡¯ve told me about this sooner. I thought, before blinking. Then again, what do any of those families offer me that the Black family can¡¯t?


    I knew nothing of the Patils, save that they had two daughters¡ª Parvati and Padma. The name Greengrass was familiar to me. How could one forget the fanfic favorite, Daphne?


    The blank slate character everyone loves to use. I thought. Including myself, at some point.


    Aside from that, I didn¡¯t know much about the girl or what her family did. In the books, her family had allied itself with the Malfoys after the war, so maybe they were pretty bad? It would depend on whether the arrangement was made by Draco, or by his parents.


    Draco had defected out of a sense of guilt for his actions, while his parents had only done so to save their own skins, as well as Draco¡¯s.


    It was therefore the riskiest bet out of these three.


    Better to stay away from all that. I thought.


    ¡°The Goshawk family?¡± I said again. ¡°Maybe Mira talked to them about it?¡±


    Was that why she wanted to talk to me at the staircase? I thought. Did I misread that whole situation?


    ¡°It is possible.¡± Filius said. ¡°But unlikely. The Goshawks are a family which values knowledge; they¡¯re concerned with the sharing, propagation and development of new magical spells, potions and frameworks by which to practice witchcraft.¡±


    ¡°Like the Standard Book of Spells.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°They would want me to contribute to it?¡±


    ¡°I cannot say for certain.¡± Professor Flitwick said. ¡°But I would imagine they would, at some point in the future.¡±


    I frowned. These so-called adoptions were sounding a lot more like indentured servitude contracts. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Do not judge so harshly, Mr. Clarke.¡± Professor Flitwick said, reading my expression well. ¡°They are good, respectable families with as much to offer you as you would to them.¡±


    Be that as it may. I thought, a hint of anger and rebelliousness bleeding into my being. I will never willingly be under someone else¡¯s yoke, no matter how reasonable and advantageous it may be.


    My thoughts flitted to Quirrell for a moment before I suppressed them with vicious intent. Now was not the time. I had an interview coming up.


    ¡°I will give them letters of rejection.¡± I decided, after a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in increasing any family¡¯s standing using my name. They may have hidden knowledge or interesting resources, but that¡¯s not what I want.¡±


    Flitwick blinked before narrowing his eyes in interest. ¡°And, what is it that you want, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    I swallowed and resisted the urge to bite my lip in thought. ¡°I want¡­ A good environment for me to just be, I think. I don¡¯t want to be paraded around like a trophy son¡ª I saw many couples like that coming to the orphanage. They¡¯re awful, and these families offering up negotiations or whatever it is they want to call it¡ª it¡¯s just more of the same. No. I refuse.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°I see.¡± Flitwick said, looking sad at my little revelation. ¡°And you feel that you would find this kind of environment from Sirius Black?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even known the man for more than a few hours.¡± Professor Flitwick said, not understanding why I was so adamant on choosing Sirius. ¡°How can you be so sure of this?¡±


    I looked down for a moment, wondering how I would explain it to him without compromising the secret of my hidden knowledge, before nodding to myself. ¡°He showed me gratitude, and he also showed that he has the nurturing spirit of a parent¡ª otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have come to see Harry like he did. That¡¯s the first thing he did, you know.¡±


    Flitwick tilted his head. ¡°And you are sure that he¡¯ll know how to take care of you?¡±


    ¡°I reckon he¡¯ll give it his best shot.¡± I said, wondering just what he was getting at. ¡°No one¡¯s perfect. I don¡¯t expect him to know everything, and I¡¯ve mostly been taking care of myself, anyway. It¡¯ll all work out.¡±


    Filius stared at me for a few seconds, as if weighing my words carefully in his mind, before nodding.


    ¡°Very well, Mr. Clarke.¡± He smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve made excellent points, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± I said, feeling confused again.


    ¡°Though I believe that you may have made your choice¡ª frankly speaking¡ª on a whim¡­¡± Filius said, his eyes holding no hint of judgment or condemnation. ¡°You seem to have made the right one. I am simply ensuring that you have all of the facts, so that you know what it is exactly you are getting into.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I think I understand, sir.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you do, on some level. You are a smart boy.¡± Filius said in acknowledgment. ¡°Just know that¡ª however unlikely it is¡ª if you end up finding yourself in an unsafe environment, I want you to feel free to let me know. All right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I said, smiling at my Head of House¡¯s words of warmth. ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±


    A moment passed before Professor Flitwick gestured towards the cobbled street. ¡°Now, I believe there is still some time before our interviewer arrives. How about a quick bite?¡±


    ¡°That sounds lovely, sir.¡±


    ¡°Come along then, Mr. Clarke!¡±


    We moved back on the cobblestone path and made the remainder of our trip to the Three Broomsticks Inn in relative silence. At least, until I saw the establishment.


    It stood out from the other cottages; from top to bottom, the place was almost completely covered in white lilies. I frowned at the sight. ¡°That¡¯s a strange decor.¡±


    Flitwick stared at the flowers with a pained expression. ¡°Strange, but one with meaning.¡±


    I gave the older man a glance, my frown deepening, but the good Professor was already moving forward.


    ¡°Come!¡± He said with a forced sense of cheer as the front door opened for him by its own accord. ¡°You really must try the food here, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°That good, is it?¡± I said, playing along with the man. I wasn¡¯t sure why the lilies had caused such a reaction, but it was not my place to force him to reveal his woes to me.


    ¡°I only visited here for a short while before.¡± I said, passing by the Inn¡¯s threshold and inhaling the scent of cooked meats and baked bread.


    I felt my mouth water and swallowed as I listened to the soft, low chatter of the people around us. I swept my gaze around the room as Professor Flitwick spoke to one of the waitresses, who led us to a cozy little table by the window.


    The inside decorations weren¡¯t as excessive and over-the-top as what I¡¯d seen outside, but there were still many small pots of lilies placed in various parts of the establishment.


    Inside, too, eh? I thought. I guess they go really hard with decorations for Spring. Flowers are quite pretty, I suppose.


    I shuddered to think of what Madam Puddifoot¡¯s Tea Shop would do for its decorations. All that pink¡­ Get me as far away from that place as possible.


    The waitress who¡¯d led us to the table came back with the menu, handing it to Professor Flitwick and myself with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, but she had already gone to answer another group¡¯s call. ¡°It¡¯s pretty busy today.¡±


    ¡°As it should be.¡± Professor Flitwick said, smiling. ¡°With spring in full bloom and summertime just on the horizon, it¡¯s the perfect moment for everyone to come together.¡±


    I nodded in agreement before I directed my attention to the menu. Beef pasties, smoked turkey legs, spareribs, rotisserie smoked chicken¡­ All of these sound great.


    ¡°Any recommendations, sir?¡± I said, lowering the menu to glance at the man. He hadn¡¯t even bothered looking at his own.


    Filius thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Have you ever tried spareribs before, lad?¡±


    In my old life. I thought, shaking my head. ¡°I have not, sir.¡±


    ¡°Never a bad place to start, then.¡± Flitwick smiled as the waitress came back.


    ¡°Sorry for the quick leave, there.¡± She apologized, smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I said, throwing her a bone. ¡°It¡¯s pretty packed in here.¡±


    The girl blinked before smiling a little wider. ¡°What can I get you two?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the usual, Miss Alexis.¡± Filius said, before gesturing to me. ¡°And my young friend here will have your delightful spareribs!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She¡ª Alexis¡ª jotted a few things down before addressing me. ¡°Anything to drink?¡±


    ¡°Do you have some orange juice?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have that. Thanks!¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, Mr. Clarke.¡± Alexis smiled again before giving the Professor a nod. ¡°Professor.¡±


    I blinked and watched the waitress walk away before turning to my Head of House. ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong. She knows me by name.¡±


    Flitwick hummed in the affirmative. ¡°Yes. Recent events have further added to your recognizability, lad. To say that many on the Isles will know your name and face is not an exaggeration.¡±


    I nodded. All the more reason my move to go with Sirius was the right one. With my name known, I can be easily sought out by any group or family looking to put me in my place.


    I hadn¡¯t realized just how far reaching my actions were. It put everything into perspective for me. So concerned I was with not wasting my time in school, I hadn¡¯t truly taken into account just how far some people would go to either add me to their family or excise me out of the living world.


    Could that be what the Greengrass invitation is about? I thought to myself. A roundabout, long-term way of suppressing and then killing me?


    It was a ridiculous thought to have, but one that my mind could not let go of. However unlikely it was, I could not dismiss the inherent risk and dangers of associating myself with such a family.


    No. Sirius Black was the right choice here, hands down. With that man, as long as I was well behaved, I could move in any way I wished. Black was a man who had gone through a bad family life.


    He knows what it means to be stifled. He lived it in his childhood. He lived it in Azkaban. I thought. He won¡¯t inflict it on me or Harry.


    I turned my eyes to look outside of the window, appreciating the village¡¯s scenery as we waited. It didn¡¯t take long for Alexis to come back with a pair of platters; my spareribs and the Professor¡¯s choice of meal¡ª smoked chicken, I believe. Could be turkey.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± Alexis said as she placed our food and drink on the table. I stared at the large mug of butterbeer the Professor had beside his food with a curious look before turning to our server.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, fishing into my pocket. ¡°How much will this be?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t take your money here today, Mr. Clarke.¡± Alexis took a step back, raising her hands and shaking her head.


    What? I thought, sending a look of confusion to Professor Flitwick, who seemed to have a look of sad understanding.


    ¡°Come speak to Madam Rosmerta after you¡¯re done eating.¡± She said. ¡°That will count as payment enough, this time.¡±


    I blinked and then gave a mental shrug. Probably another one of her ¡®try it for free the first time¡¯ gimmicks? Whatever. More money for me.


    But then, why had Flitwick looked sad at that?


    ¡°All right.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Thank you again, Alexis.¡±


    ¡°It was a pleasure, Mr. Clarke.¡± Alexis said before giving us another nod and leaving.


    I stared at her for a second longer before turning to my food.


    ¡°They look really good.¡± I said, swallowing again.


    ¡°Try them.¡± Professor Flitwick said before looking at me. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind if I do not speak for a while, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°By all means, sir.¡± I said. ¡°¡®If you talk and eat at the same time, you¡¯ll end up not doing much of either¡¯; that¡¯s something one of the workers told us.¡±


    ¡°Words to live by.¡± He said, picking up his utensils. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    I gave a nod, and that was that. The next few minutes turned into a blur of great food and drink superimposed over the general air of coziness and comfort of the Inn.


    I leaned back in my seat, setting the half-empty cup of orange juice on the table before giving out a satisfied sigh. ¡°That was really good.¡±


    Flitwick, still very busy with his own meal, only nodded in response. I wiped my hands clean with the handkerchief before taking another sip of the orange juice. I mulled over Madam Rosmerta¡¯s request for me to speak with her for a few more minutes before finally making the decision.


    I wiped my mouth and hands again for good measure before addressing my Head of House. ¡°I¡¯m going to see what it is Madam Rosmerta wants to talk about, sir.¡±


    The man stopped his meal to wipe his mouth before giving me a nod of acquiescence. ¡°Very well, lad. Go on.¡±


    I nodded back before turning away and heading towards the central bar. Madam Rosmerta saw me coming halfway and kept her eyes trained on me for the remainder of the time.


    ¡°Mr. Adam Clarke.¡± Madam Rosmerta greeted me with a wide smile. ¡°The man of the hour.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment before extending my hand to shake hers. ¡°How do you do?¡±


    She stared at it for a moment before leaning forward and taking it into her own. ¡°Quite the polite boy, you are. ¡®Strong and dependable¡¯, I believe I called you, last we met¡­¡±


    I frowned at her, not understanding what she was getting at and keeping my eyes firmly away from the cleavage she not-so-accidentally ended up showing.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that I was right about you.¡± Rosmerta said, letting go and leaning back to normal. She seemed amused at my reaction.


    Wizarding society is absolutely insane. I thought. Between Helena trying to match me with Mira, and random things like this, I¡¯m not sure what to think.


    I shook the thoughts away. I didn¡¯t really have the time to consider the societal differences between my life as a Muggle from another universe and the life I led in this one.


    ¡°Alexis¡ª one of your servers¡ª said that you wished to speak to me?¡± I said, trying to get the conversation flowing again.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Rosmerta said, her mischievous look turning solemn over the course of a few seconds.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡±


    The woman glanced to the left for a moment before looking back at me with an inscrutable expression. ¡°Tell me, what do you see?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± I said, looking around and wondering if this was some kind of trick question. ¡°Your restaurant. People talking, eating and drinking.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± She pushed, dissatisfied with my answer. ¡°What stands out?¡±


    ¡°The flowers, I suppose?¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Lilies.¡±


    ¡°So you did notice.¡± Rosmerta said before turning around and facing the large wall, on which many small, moving picture frames were set. Rosmerta focused on one in particular at the center for a few seconds before taking it off of the wall and placing it on the bar¡¯s countertop. ¡°Do you know who this is?¡±


    I stared at the picture for a moment before reaching out to take it.


    I stopped to look at the woman. ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She said, waving my concerns away.


    I took the picture frame in hand and got a good look at its contents. It was an older picture of the Three Broomsticks, that much I could tell. I watched as a young, redheaded girl in an apron walked about the establishment, serving the various customers before coming closer to the center of the frame.


    I swallowed as I realized just who it was that I was looking at. She was younger, and there was a brown splotch of chocolate on the side of her face, but the eyes and the hair told me who this was.


    ¡°This is Lily Potter.¡± I said, the pieces coming together. ¡°The lilies, they¡¯re for her?¡±


    Now it all makes sense.


    ¡°You really are a sharp one.¡± Rosmerta said as I processed the new information. ¡°They are indeed for her.¡±


    I set the frame down and watched the young woman give the camera a wide, beautiful smile. It made my heart clench. This was Harry¡¯s mother. This is what he sees in the Mirror.


    I felt a hand come over my own and raised my head to see Madam Rosmerta¡¯s eyes shining with sadness and gratitude. ¡°I knew Sirius Black. He had a way with the ladies, but Lily always swore that he was never a bad person. After what happened¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Dear me. I shouldn¡¯t be boring you with this old tale.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I said, trying to be as understanding as possible. ¡°You aren¡¯t boring me.¡±


    ¡°You are a sweet boy.¡± Madam Rosmerta said, before scoffing to herself and giving me a serious look. ¡°What you¡¯ve done for Sirius Black¡ª we all believed that he was guilty, that he betrayed Lily, James, and their poor boy. We can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±


    ¡°Is that why the meal was on the house?¡± I asked and got a nod of confirmation.


    ¡°A little token of our esteem for your deeds.¡± Rosmerta said before giving me an impish smile. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get free meals every time you come here, though.¡±


    ¡°Perish the thought.¡± I raised my hands in surrender, before gesturing at the image. ¡°But I¡¯ll take that, instead.¡±


    Rosmerta blinked at the request in confusion. ¡°You want Lily¡¯s photo? Why?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I think Harry would like it.¡±


    ¡°Harry¡ª Lily¡¯s boy.¡± Rosmerta said, eyes widening with surprise.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I confirmed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any photos of his parents. I think he¡¯ll appreciate this one.¡±


    Here, the woman¡¯s expression turned sad. ¡°Of course. I have a few spares and a few others from my personal collection. I¡¯ll get them right away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no hurry, Rosmerta. We¡¯ll be here for some time, yet.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from my left as she took a seat at the counter. ¡°Adam. You¡¯ve been busy since the last time we¡¯ve seen each other.¡±


    I turned to the voice, feeling relieved. ¡°Miss Broduk.¡±


    Amy Broduk smiled, though the disapproving look in her eyes told me that she didn¡¯t like being referred to that way. ¡°Shall we?¡±

 45 - Hero Of The Hollow

    oooo


    Hero of the Hollow


    oooo


    May 20, 1992, 4:15 PM, The Three Broomsticks Inn


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Amy had said.


    I shook my head and gestured towards where Professor Flitwick was still eating. ¡°The Professor¡¯s not quite done, just yet.¡±


    Miss Broduk followed my gesture and smiled. ¡°I see. In that case¡­¡±


    She turned to Madam Rosmerta, who was pretending to not watch us. ¡°I¡¯ll have two butterbeers, one for myself and one for Adam, here.¡±


    I blinked, not having expected that order and started to refuse. ¡°No, I¡¯m not really¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come now.¡± Amy gave me a wide smile and a wink. ¡°Surely a lady can buy the Rising Star of Hogwarts, the Hero of the Hollow a drink?¡±


    ¡°The what?¡± I said, grimacing at the thought of such a title. ¡°Please tell me that¡¯s not what people are calling me now. It was weird enough just being called the Rising Star, but the Hero of the Hollow?¡±


    Rosmerta gave a loud chuckle, attracting all nearby eyes towards us for a moment. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t doubt it if people started doing just that, Adam.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what.¡± Amy said and sent Rosmerta a nod. ¡°You have this drink with me, and I¡¯ll possibly¡ª maybe¡ª not put that title in the article.¡±


    ¡°How very generous of you.¡± My reply was as dry as a desert. ¡°But couldn¡¯t I have an orange juice, or something else?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like butterbeer?¡± Amy said, frowning as she tilted her head at me in curiosity.


    ¡°I, erm¡­¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t say. I¡¯ve never tried it but I know I definitely did not like pumpkin juice, though.¡±


    I shuddered at the mere memory of trying that drink out. Perhaps I had already gone in knowing that I would hate it, or maybe the drink just didn¡¯t agree with my tastebuds; there was no way to know for sure why I did not like pumpkin juice.


    Still, that dislike had ended up bleeding over into anything pumpkin related. It also made me weary of any Wizarding foods or drinks on general principle.


    ¡°And besides.¡± I added, glancing towards Rosmerta with a quizzical expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t alcohol forbidden to those who aren¡¯t of age?¡±


    Rosmerta smiled, a nostalgic look settling in her warm eyes as she glanced towards Amy. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this seem familiar to you, Amy?¡±


    Amy only groaned in response. ¡°Just get the butterbeer.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± I said, but Rosmerta had already bent down to snatch a couple of bottles.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find, Adam¡­¡± Amy said, getting my attention once again. ¡°That the laws in our world are somewhat different than those of the Muggles.¡±


    I stared at her for a moment. ¡°So, beer is fine, Miss Broduk?¡±


    ¡°Butterbeer is.¡± Amy smiled and took the chilled bottles from Rosmerta, holding them up for me.


    ¡°The alcohol content is so low that it¡¯s safe for children around your age. Of course, there are still certain kinds of alcohol that you are indeed barred from drinking¡ª Firewhisky, for one.¡± Amy explained, though she glared at me. ¡°And it¡¯s Amy, Adam. I thought we established that, last we met.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I said, scratching the back of my head. ¡°You did say something like that.¡±


    ¡°My, have you forgotten, already?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± I defended, my voice rising a little. ¡°I¡ª wait, you¡¯re just messing with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Guilty.¡± Amy popped the bottles open and slid one towards me before raising her own. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    I smiled and took the cold bottle in hand, feeling the frigid condensation on my palm as I clinked my bottle with hers. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    I stared at the liquid within for a few moments before taking a sip.


    My eyes lit up, and I took a longer draught that time.


    Creamy and sweet!


    ¡°I see that butterbeer agrees with you.¡± Amy said, smiling with an I-told-you-so look in her eyes.


    I swallowed and set the bottle down on the counter. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Never tasted anything quite like it before.¡±


    In either life. I thought, my mind still reeling from the pleasant taste.


    ¡°I remember the first time I tried it.¡± Amy had a wistful look in her eyes as she took a swig. ¡°It was in this very establishment, actually. Those were the days¡­¡±


    The woman fell into silence, content to enjoy her drink in peace as we waited for the good Professor to finish his own meal.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad the Prophet sent you.¡± I said, out of the blue.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Amy said. ¡°Are you now?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m glad the school asked for you, and not¡­ someone else.¡±


    Amy smiled, though the look in her eyes told me that she was annoyed at something. ¡°They almost did, you know. Send someone else.¡±


    I nodded, telling her to continue without words.


    ¡°Of course, when the article on Sirius Black came out, I requested to interview you again, right away.¡± Amy said, gesturing as she spoke. ¡°But Rita¡ª Rita Skeeter¡ª was insistent that she be the one to conduct the interview. All things considered, it is her story, and my interference has caused a little¡­ tension, shall we say.¡±


    ¡°But they sent you.¡±


    ¡°They sent me.¡± Amy confirmed. ¡°But only because we received a letter from Professor Dumbledore with the request for me. As you know, one does not simply refuse Albus Dumbledore¡¯s requests.¡±


    I blinked at the statement, wondering just what she meant by that. Was this an implication that the Headmaster was dangerous?


    I mean, not that he isn¡¯t dangerous to anyone he considers an enemy. I thought. I just didn¡¯t expect her to say that.


    I supposed that it was only natural that reporters would feel that way about anyone who was in power. It didn¡¯t matter how good they were or said they were; much like in any human society from all periods of history, many people were duplicitous and cloaked their true selves with their supposed good deeds.


    Dumbledore, simply because he is powerful and is perceived by the masses to be this god-like entity, will be met with a certain suspicion or even dislike by those who consider themselves to be ¡®below¡¯ him. I thought, reasoning it all out as Amy realized the implication in her words.


    ¡°Ah, perhaps I should have worded that statement a little differently.¡± Amy took another sip as she gathered her thoughts. ¡°We can, of course, refuse anyone¡¯s request, but a man with a record as Albus Dumbledore deserves respect and some consideration for the things he¡¯s done for us all.¡±


    I set my thoughts aside for a moment to continue the conversation. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t cause you any trouble at work.¡±


    Amy laughed and took the bottle in hand again. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about something like that, Adam.¡±


    I snatched mine as well and took another swig of the butterbeer, relishing in the sweet taste for a few moments before swallowing and sighing in pleasure.


    ¡°Miss Broduk.¡± Professor Flitwick¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Already corrupting my students, are we?¡±


    Amy smiled mid-way through her drinking and set the bottle down on the countertop before turning to greet her former Head of House. ¡°Professor Flitwick! So good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°The feeling is mutual, Miss Broduk.¡± Filius squeaked, sending me and the butterbeer in my hand a look.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Should I have not been drinking it?¡± I said, glancing between him and Amy.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s quite alright.¡± Filius said. ¡°Though you should take care not to drink too many of these.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether he was being serious or not¡ª as a man with Goblin ancestry, I imagined his smaller size made him more susceptible? Then again, Goblins were a strong-willed and hardy folk. Their constitution could be several times stronger than what their size would suggest.


    Still, there was no reason to reject good advice out of hand. Excess always leads to bad consequences, and no one should ever get into the habit of living like that. Once you start, it¡¯ll get more and more difficult to stop.


    I nodded. ¡°I will, sir.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Filius said before nodding to himself. ¡°Are you all ready? Perhaps Miss Broduk would care to have a meal before we begin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a late lunch, Professor.¡± Amy said, waving the man¡¯s concerns away. ¡°We can begin right away, if you like.¡±


    ¡°Then, let us retreat to the agreed upon room?¡± Professor Flitwick said, turning to Madam Rosmerta.


    "Of course." She said and left her post at the bar, gesturing for us to follow. "Right this way¡­"


    I took my bottle and hopped off of the bar chair. I followed Rosmerta and the Professor up a staircase into a spacious and cozy room. Amy followed in from behind, closing the door as she entered.


    Some furniture had been cleared to the side, and a table was set at the center, with a few chairs. I moved towards it and took a seat. I imagine Rosmerta set this up specifically for the meeting?


    ¡°Thank you, Ros.¡± Amy said, getting a pat on her shoulder from the older woman before she left, closing the door behind her. Professor Flitwick and Amy then took their seats, the former sitting beside me and the latter opposite of me.


    Amy reached into her purse for some parchment and a quill.


    ¡°Right.¡± Amy muttered, still checking her purse to see if there was anything else she would need. ¡°I think that¡¯s everything¡­¡±


    She turned her gaze to meet my own. ¡°Now, Adam. It¡¯ll be just like the last time. I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions. If you feel comfortable to answer, then please do. If not, just let me know and we¡¯ll move on to the next question.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Sounds good. Hit me.¡±


    I got a strange look for that one and felt compelled to explain it. ¡°It¡¯s a muggle expression. It means ¡®show it to me¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Professor Flitwick said, muttering ¡®interesting¡¯ under his breath.


    Amy raised her quill and hovered her hand over the parchment. ¡°Just to put us in the right context and frame, I¡¯ll state the events and then begin asking you the questions, Adam.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°As you know, the wizard known as Sirius Black had been incarcerated in Azkaban Prison ever since November of nineteen-eighty-one, for the crime of causing the deaths of James and Lily Potter, as well the murder of twelve Muggles, and one of his former friends, Peter Pettigrew.¡±


    I nodded and gestured for her to keep going.


    ¡°Of course, it turns out that he was innocent all along, and that it was, in fact, Peter Pettigrew who committed all of these crimes before going into hiding.¡± Amy said, her eyes still glued to me and making me feel a little nervous.


    She was looking so hard at me, like she was expecting me to lie about the story. Am I being paranoid?


    Amy had stared at me in the same way during the first interview, so I supposed that maybe I was being a little paranoid.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said.


    ¡°And you¡¯re the one who found Mister Pettigrew.¡± It was more of a statement than a question, but I answered it anyway.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°I found him.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Amy said, her quill lowering itself towards the parchment. She was getting ready to take notes. ¡°Asking you how you did it is too broad to start with, so I will split it into several parts. My first question is: how did you know about Pettigrew in the first place?¡±


    I took a moment to consider her question and the answer that I would give.


    ¡°Well.¡± I said, taking a quick breath. ¡°As you know, I¡¯m a Muggleborn, and so I don¡¯t know much of anything about the Wizarding World. One of the biggest interests for me is this past war that was ended by Harry Potter¡¯s survival of the Killing Curse.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Amy said as she wrote it all down. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to ask people any questions about it, so I¡ª¡±


    ¡°One second.¡± Amy interrupted, looking curious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wish to ask any questions?¡±


    ¡°Well, I could tell that it was a pretty bad time for all.¡± I said, going through my reasoning. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ask kids how they lost their parents, or teachers how they lost someone close to them. It didn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Amy said, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you. What did you end up doing, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, the Library keeps all of the old articles written by the Daily Prophet.¡± I explained as she started to scribble my answer down. ¡°I went and asked Madam Pince for access¡ª I figured this would be the best way to get a decent look at what happened without causing any undue stress to anyone.¡±


    ¡°And that is how you learned of Mister Pettigrew?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°I read many articles, but especially the articles near the end of the war. Articles on Sirius Black¡¯s imprisonment, as well as the death of Peter Pettigrew.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Amy said, a few seconds passing as she continued to write. ¡°Still, that does not explain how you went about finding the real criminal.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± I said. ¡°Pettigrew was an animagus, you see. A rat.¡±


    ¡°Indeed?¡± Amy said, raising her head with eager eyes. ¡°There has not been any mention of this in the man¡¯s file.¡±


    Oh. Oops. I thought, before shrugging it off. If the Ministry didn¡¯t want to divulge any details, they should¡¯ve sent me a letter.


    ¡°I suppose the Ministry hasn''t gotten around to updating it yet.¡±


    Amy nodded a few times before asking her next question. ¡°And how did you find the man, then? You only had his name, as I understand it. How did you figure it out?¡±


    This was the hardest part. I had to sell this to her.


    All right, Clarke. I thought to myself. Sleazy salesman mode, activate!


    ¡°Completely by accident, actually.¡± I said.


    ¡°By accident, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, throwing in a little truth in the story. ¡°You see, I had been going through the theory for Third Year Transfiguration at the time, and I learned about the animagus transformation. I was curious, so I started researching it extensively.¡±


    ¡°You want to become an animagus?¡± She said and continued at my nod. ¡°What form do you want?¡±


    A trick question? I thought. She¡¯s trying to see if I¡¯m lying?


    Amy really was sneaky when she wanted to be. Too bad for her; I had already done my homework.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t choose what form I desire, I think.¡± I said. ¡°Isn¡¯t the transformation a reflection of my personality? But if I were able to choose, I¡¯d either want to be a cat or an eagle.¡±


    ¡°Interesting choices.¡± Amy said, smiling before regaining her composure. ¡°Back on topic. You were learning about the animagus transformation.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I wanted to know what would happen to me if I transformed into an animal. Would I suffer from their diseases? Would it affect my own lifespan? How would¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Amy said, sounding a little confused. ¡°Affecting your lifespan?¡±


    ¡°Well, say I became a cat.¡± I raised my finger as an example, more comfortable in this area of study. ¡°Cats generally live ten to twelve years. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s their average lifespan as a whole.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I think I understand.¡± Amy nodded. ¡°You were scared that your time spent in animal form would become proportional when you returned to your normal form, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I said. ¡°Of course, I learned that it didn¡¯t matter. You retain your human form¡¯s lifespan, even as an animal.¡±


    ¡°And a rat¡¯s lifespan is measured in less than five years in the most ideal conditions.¡± Amy said, the pieces all clicking into place. ¡°But please, continue your story.¡±


    ¡°No, no¡ª it¡¯s exactly like you said: rats just can¡¯t live that long.¡± I said. ¡°So when I knew that one of my friends had one as a pet that¡¯s been alive for more than ten years, I was suspicious. More than that, it was missing a toe¡ª and all they found from Pettigrew was his finger.¡±


    I took a breath before continuing.


    ¡°I know how much of a long-shot it was, but I knew, at the very least, that the rat was an animagus just by its age alone. I couldn¡¯t let a grown man or woman go about masquerading as a child¡¯s pet.¡±


    Amy scribbled for a while before asking her next question. ¡°And this child you speak of?¡±


    I felt Flitwick¡¯s hand on my shoulder as he spoke for the first time since the interview had started. ¡°If you wish to contact the family in question for an interview, I would be more than happy to ask them. For the purposes of this interview, of course, we would like to keep this knowledge private.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Professor.¡± Amy said, giving the man a respectful nod. ¡°Then let¡¯s forget this question. In fact, I believe I have all of the relevant details on the matter. Thank you, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, surprised at it already being over. ¡°That was fast.¡±


    Amy smiled at me again, though this one was mischievous. ¡°Were you possibly hoping to spend some more time with me, Adam? I¡¯m flattered.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, though I smiled back. ¡°Ha ha ha.¡±


    "Go on, finish your butterbeer." She said after a chuckle. "I''m here for a while longer."


    "Oh?" Professor Flitwick said. "Are you staying for long?"


    "A few hours, Professor." Amy said. "Seeing Madam Rosmerta''s decor has convinced me to ask her for an interview, as well as take pictures in honor of Lily Potter."


    Flitwick smiled at that before patting me on the shoulder. "I believe it''s time for us to go back, don''t you agree?"


    "Yes, professor."


    Much as I enjoyed the woman''s company, she was still a reporter and therefore dangerous.


    We exited the room and went downstairs, where Rosmerta was waiting with two images: the first one was the one I had already seen and the second was of Lily preparing a meal, from what it looked like.


    "May I go to the loo before we leave, sir?" I asked.


    "Ah, of course." Flitwick said and directed me to the bathroom. "I''ll be waiting outside."


    I nodded and moved through the steadily increasing crowd. With it getting later in the day, more and more people were flocking here for dinner or celebration.


    One such person bumped into me, almost knocking me on the ground.


    "Hey!" I called out to the man who did that, but he did not answer, continuing on his merry way.


    What a dick. I thought, dusted myself and continued on my way to the bathroom. I did my business and moved to the sink to clean up when I felt something strange.


    I stopped drying my hand and reached for my robe¡¯s pocket to flatten it again. Hate when that happens.


    My hand reached in and I froze as I felt my fingers brush against a piece of parchment. I pulled it out of my robe and gave it a quick look. Had I shoved it in my robe before coming? No, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance.


    Maybe the night before? I thought and began unfolding the parchment, frowning as I read its contents.


    Soon, it will be time to move.


    Be ready.


    There was no signature, but I could recognize this handwriting well enough. ¡°Quirrell.¡±


    Just what are you planning?


    Whatever it was, I knew this much: it wasn¡¯t going to bode well for anyone.

 46 - Interlude - Family

    oooo


    Interlude - Family


    oooo


    May 20, 1992, 6:15 PM, Hallways of Hogwarts


    Harry Potter


    ¡°That will be all for today, children.¡± Professor Binns¡¯ droning voice brought Harry out of his zoned out fugue of note-taking. ¡°Off you go.¡±


    Harry stared down at his piece of paper and grimaced at all of the dates, names and events he would have to memorize by the looming end of the year. He had been distracted, as of late.


    Considering what happened recently, however, could anyone blame him for being a little distracted? Harry had thought that, when Hagrid had come to deliver his Hogwarts acceptance letter, there would be no further insane and radical, life-flipping events.


    This entire year, however, had been revelation after revelation. He remembered Mister Ollivander¡¯s words about his wand.


    ¡°Terrible, yes¡­ But great.¡±


    He started to gather his things, nudging Ron out of his own haze as he did so.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    ¡°Class is over, Ron.¡± Harry said, nodding towards everyone packing up their things before resuming his gathering as well.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The red-haired boy said, his voice still dull. ¡°All right.¡±


    Harry suppressed a frown at his best friend, feeling sadness, pity and even some anger welling up inside of him. This was another one of the unexpected, heavy events which had come to their lives.


    Neither he nor Ron had been prepared for the revelations which had been thrust upon them. Harry still couldn¡¯t quite believe it, if he were to be honest with himself.


    It hasn¡¯t even been two weeks since then. Harry thought, stowing his quill and ink last before hefting his schoolbag and pushing off of his chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Hermione said from his left, and Harry turned to give his other friend a small smile.


    ¡°Me, too.¡± Harry said, seeing what she was trying to do in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s been a really long day; what about you, Ron? Craving anything today?¡±


    But Ron shook his head and continued to put his things in his bag at a slow, sedate pace. Hermione met Harry¡¯s gaze for a moment, letting him know without words how concerned she was.


    Harry could only shrug in reply. The two had told her what had happened immediately after the meeting, and Ron seemed to be fine for a while after that.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been surprised, really. He did this sort of thing himself, but he did not expect it from Ron of all people. Ron always had a certain, rigid view of the world that he seldom, if ever, challenged. He had a great family life, he loved Quidditch, he was good at Wizard¡¯s Chess, and so on.


    But this revelation hurt him. Harry mused with a bit of sadness as Ron finished what he was doing and they exited the class, heading towards the Great Hall.


    Harry and Hermione shared a look, deciding to keep their pace slow. They did not wish to put any more weight on their friend than he already had on his shoulders. The three friends continued to walk in solitude, no one willing to speak.


    This is awful. Harry thought, frowning with a bit of anger. Why can¡¯t things go back to the way they were?


    In his heart of hearts, Harry knew that he wouldn¡¯t change this series of events for the world; finding out that his Godfather, a man who¡¯d been incarcerated for Harry¡¯s entire life due to events out of his control, wanted Harry to live with him had been created of the most amazing feelings he had experienced in his short, mostly miserable, life.


    He was wanted, and more than that; he was wanted by someone that his parents had trusted with their lives. They¡¯d even trusted Sirius with Harry¡¯s life by naming him the boy¡¯s Godfather.


    Harry did not care if he was called selfish for it, but if this was the price for his happiness, then he¡¯d gladly pay it. It wasn¡¯t as if Ron had lost any family, and Harry was certain that the boy would snap out of it, eventually.


    He just needed time.


    Now, if only time would speed up. Harry thought before shaking his head.


    There was no point hurrying any of it. All he could do was provide his friend all the support he needed to get through this.


    Harry stopped the boy with a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Hey, Ron?¡±


    Ron turned dull brown eyes to meet Harry¡¯s green. ¡°Yeah, mate?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Harry hesitated, not sure what exactly it was he could say to cheer the boy up. ¡°You want to go out flying tomorrow? I¡¯ll get my Nimbus out, we¡¯ll make a day of the whole thing!¡±


    Ron stared at his friend, and Harry knew that he got the boy¡¯s attention with that one, judging from the tiny, almost infinitesimal spark in his eyes. ¡°Yeah...?¡±


    Harry nodded, smiling. ¡°We¡¯ll go and just relax for the day. No studying, no exams. Just us and the sky. How about it?¡±


    Ron continued to stare at him. He had seemed interested, at first, but it was already waning as the seeds of listlessness continued to germinate through him.


    No! Harry thought with a mix of annoyance and desperation. I almost got through to him!


    He opened his mouth to say something else, but Hermione beat him to it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡±


    What?


    Both boys forgot what they were thinking about and snapped their heads to Hermione¡¯s in absolute shock. Hermione Granger, begging off studying?


    Was Hell freezing over?


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Ron said, his voice rising in pitch with his surprise.


    That was a better reaction than any of us managed to get out of him for days. Harry thought.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll come with you, too.¡± Hermione said, frowning at the boy. ¡°I don¡¯t just study all the time, you know.¡±


    ¡°You do, too.¡±


    ¡°Do not.¡±


    ¡°Do too!¡±


    ¡°I do not!¡± Hermione glared, getting fired up. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t see me relaxing doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t do it, Ronald.¡±


    Harry began to laugh, drawing the heated gaze of the two.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Hermione demanded, annoyed.


    But Harry¡¯s laughter turned infectious, and soon the three had descended into hysterics, filling the hall with their impromptu cheer and holding onto each other so they didn¡¯t fall to the stone floor.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ron said, stopping to snicker and wipe a tear from his eye. ¡°You lot are insane.¡±


    He turned his gaze to the floor, and Harry feared that the boy had drawn back into himself once again. ¡°Ron¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Harry.¡± Ron shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been moping around for long enough.¡±


    He raised his head towards the two with a solemn look. ¡°Thank you. For¡­ You know.¡±


    Harry smiled and gave his friend a manly pat on the back as Hermione wiped tears away from her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, mate.¡±


    Ron swallowed before taking a deep breath and speaking again. ¡°Come on. All this talking about our feelings has worked up my appetite. What¡¯re you having?¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Harry¡¯s smile widened as they resumed their trek to the Great Hall. ¡°I don¡¯t know; maybe the chicken again?¡±


    As the three began to chat once again, Harry felt his worries fade away to nothing¡ª at least the ones concerning Ron¡¯s issues.


    His gaze swept over the Great Hall, stopping for the barest of moments over Professor Snape before he continued on his way to the Gryffindor table.


    Harry didn¡¯t know what to do about the man and his quest for the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, but that didn¡¯t mean the three weren¡¯t preparing for it.


    Still, they were finally having a good time, again; there was no sense in ruining the mood with talk of Snape and his nefarious purposes, just yet. He knew that Hermione would bring it up after they were done eating.


    That, and probably Hagrid¡¯s dragon. Harry thought, a little amused.


    The man thought he¡¯d been able to keep it a secret from them, but they had managed to figure out that the dragon had hatched some time ago, and that Hagrid had enlisted Adam¡¯s help to build a small dwelling in the Forbidden Forest to hide it.


    Harry shook his head and took a seat beside Ron, while Hermione sat opposite of them, greeting Lavender and a few other students. Harry watched Ron pile a mountain of chicken on his plate before holding the serving platter up.


    He should¡¯ve just taken the entire serving platter for himself with how much chicken he pulled off. Harry thought in amusement before taking it with a nod of gratitude and serving himself some chicken and gravy. At least he¡¯s feeling a little better now.


    Harry¡¯s thoughts turned to Adam again as he started his meal.


    Only Adam would willingly go into the Forbidden Forest to build a house. Harry thought, taking a moment to savor the gravy; he knew that the Forest was home to many peaceful creatures like the unicorns and centaurs, but there were also rumors of giant spiders, as well as werewolves dwelling in that territory, as well.


    So, to Harry, there were two conclusions: either Adam didn¡¯t know about the dangers of the Forest¡ª Extremely unlikely. He thought¡ª or, Adam just did not care about his own safety.


    That was something very interesting about his fellow student, Harry noted with a small sniff.


    Adam could be rather inconsistent in how he behaved. It was something that never failed to throw the bespectacled boy off.


    Adam Clarke believed in the concept of moving in a careful, methodical approach when it concerned everything that he did, but he was also somehow open to spontaneous, reckless and dangerous activities; like, say, building a house in the middle of a dangerous forest filled with magical creatures of all kinds?


    This was just one of Clarke¡¯s many baffling and contradictory personality traits. If Harry had to go through them all, it would most probably take him the rest of the evening, he reckoned.


    "Pass me the gravy, Harry?" Ron said, pointing at the nearby gravy boat pitcher with a greasy finger.


    With a wordless nod, Harry took the pitcher and moved it next to Ron''s plate, watching him slather his food with the stuff.


    Harry smiled and got back to his meal, glad that Ron was in such relatively high spirits. Not ten minutes prior, his friend had been lethargic. Incredible what a few words and acts of kindness can do to change someone''s day for the better, huh?


    "Don''t know why¡ª" Harry heard tidbits of a conversation a little ahead of the table where the Head Boy was speaking with one the Prefects. "France of all places, why would he go there?"


    Harry tilted his head in their direction and began to listen in.


    "No one knows for sure." The girl beside him said, shrugging. "Maybe he''s got something stashed there? The Prophet doesn''t have much in details."


    ¡°Can¡¯t blame them, I suppose.¡± He said. ¡°Considering the French Ministry only reported a sighting of the man, not much else.¡±


    ¡°You would think it¡¯d be easy for them to find him.¡± The Prefect said for a moment before shrugging. ¡°But then again, underestimating Grindelwald is what got them into this mess, in the first place. Really, they should just¡­¡±


    The voices weakened and Harry could no longer make them out over the background noise of everyone else speaking.


    Grindelwald, huh? Harry thought before shrugging to himself and taking another bite of chicken. He didn¡¯t have much of an opinion concerning the man. How could he, when he barely knew anything about him? In fact, all of his knowledge on the matter could be found on his Chocolate Frog Card of Dumbledore.


    An infamous Dark Wizard from the Second World War era. Harry thought. How would he compare to Voldemort?


    Harry frowned at the thought of the monster who had murdered his parents and consigned him to ten years of living with the Dursleys. He realized that, actions aside, he didn¡¯t know much about Voldemort, either.


    Was that his real name, for example? Voldemort didn¡¯t sound like a real name¡ª more like a fake name like the supervillains he¡¯d read in a few comics Dudley had discarded like so much trash.


    Harry suppressed the urge to sigh. He supposed that it didn¡¯t matter. Voldemort, Grindelwald, neither were his problem to handle.


    ¡°Great things¡­¡± Ollivander¡¯s words came to him once again, forcing Harry to glare at his food.


    ¡°All right, Harry?¡± Seamus said from beside him. ¡°You look pretty annoyed there.¡±


    Harry shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Just thought of something that annoyed me, is all.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± A familiar voice came from behind him, making Harry jump in place. ¡°I¡¯ve got something that¡¯ll cheer you right up, Harry.¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡± Harry said, turning to the boy behind him in alarm. ¡°Adam! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Adam Clarke smiled, his eyes glinting with mischievous intent. ¡°I was only saying hello.¡±


    ¡°...You know what. Don¡¯t play coy.¡± Harry glared, setting his fork down and turning to the boy proper while Hermione and Ron waved to him in greeting. ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t appreciate the fine art of jump-scares, that¡¯s all.¡± Adam shook his head, affecting a look of disappointment so false that Harry ended up rolling his eyes. ¡°It takes a great dedication to stealth and teaches you the appropriate timing one needs to learn to be able to make a dramatic entrance.¡±


    ¡°I can do without the drama, thanks.¡± Harry said, his voice dry. ¡°But I may take you up on the stealth stuff.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Clarke smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to be a real ninja.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a ninja?¡± Ron said, joining the conversation.


    Harry opened his mouth to answer, but Adam beat him to it. ¡°It¡¯s a Japanese word for people who are very stealthy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what¡­¡± Hermione said and stopped, biting her lip in thought for a moment. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s close enough, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°You know me, Hermione.¡± Adam said. ¡°I keep things simple. Hello to you, too, by the way. Hi Ron.¡±


    ¡°How did your interview go, Adam?¡± Hermione blurted, unable to hold herself back any longer as Ron gave a lazy wave. ¡°Did you get Skeeter?¡±


    Adam smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, it was Amy again, thank God. I¡¯m glad Professor Flitwick requested her specifically.¡±


    ¡°What about Skeeter?¡± Harry asked, not really seeing the big deal. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about her?¡±


    ¡°She tends to, ah¡­¡± Adam said, pausing for a moment to choose his words. ¡°Misconstrue and misrepresent anything you say to make it look really bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry nodded, understanding. ¡°Like tabloids?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Adam said, giving Harry a strange look. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you read tabloids, Harry.¡±


    Harry shrugged, not wanting to talk about how it was one of the few things available to read at all times when he lived with the Dursleys. Aunt Petunia loves her gossip.


    He cleared his throat to change the subject. ¡°So, you said you had something for me?¡±


    Adam nodded and reached for his pack before shaking his head. ¡°Actually, probably best we do this where there aren¡¯t so many people; it¡¯s a bit of a heavy subject.¡±


    Harry gave a quick glance at his mostly eaten plate before turning back to Adam. ¡°Mind if I finish my food?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± He said, before gesturing at the table. ¡°Hell, give me some of those grapes over there.¡±


    Harry snorted. ¡°Sit down, then. No need to eat while standing.¡±


    Adam acquiesced and joined them in the eating. Minutes passed as the friends continued to chat, choosing safe topics like the upcoming exams, and who would win the House Cup.


    ¡°All right.¡± Harry said and set his fork down before turning to his Ravenclaw friend. ¡°Ready, Clarke?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Should we come, too?¡± Hermione asked, only to be met with Adam¡¯s shaking head.


    ¡°This one¡¯s a bit personal.¡± Adam said. ¡°But if you really want to come, sure.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡± Adam raised a finger as he backed away. ¡°Spoiling it early is bad form, you know.¡±


    Harry rolled his eyes again. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit, you two. Save me some treacle tart?¡±


    ¡°All right, mate.¡± Ron said as Hermione nodded.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He followed Adam out of the Great Hall and the two went down the stairs to the very bottom, away from any prying eyes and ears.


    ¡°So, what did you want to show me?¡±


    Adam dug into his pack and held two photographs up. They were facing Clarke, so Harry could not see what was in them. ¡°I had a talk with the owner of the Three Broomsticks right before the interview.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Harry said, tilting his head in interest.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adam said. ¡°Her name¡¯s Rosmerta and¡­ Well, it would probably be easier to just show you.¡±


    Adam handed him the photographs. Harry¡¯s heart stopped as he saw who was in them. ¡°Is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam said.


    Harry¡¯s grip loosened at the revelation and he held the images as if they would be destroyed at any moment.


    ¡°She worked there?¡± Harry said, swallowing as he saw his mother¡¯s somewhat disheveled, but radiant appearance as she moved about the restaurant with a serving platter and an easy smile. He looked at the other photo of her working in the kitchens. She stopped to wipe the sweat off of her forehead before waving at the camera.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam said again. ¡°I figured you¡¯d like them, so I asked Rosmerta if she could part with them as a gift to you. She said yes¡­ and here we are.¡±


    Harry swallowed down the lump in his throat and nodded. Today was turning out to be even more of an emotional rollercoaster than he¡¯d expected it to be.


    ¡°I figured it¡¯d be best to show you this when you¡¯re away from everyone else. You know; in case you start crying like a baby.¡± Adam said, and Harry raised his head to glare at the boy, only to see him with his hands raised. ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    Harry scoffed before his gaze went down to the two photos.


    So this is my mother. Harry thought as she came to the forefront of the image and gave him a smile so wide it both warmed and broke his heart. Lily Potter. I really do have her eyes, don¡¯t I? The Mirror didn¡¯t just show me what I wanted to see; there was a little truth to it, after all.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he stared at the picture, but he did know that, when he came back to himself, he had taken a seat at the base of the stairs. Adam had joined him, saying nothing.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Harry choked.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Adam said, patting his fellow orphan on the back.


    Voldemort, Grindelwald¡­ Harry thought as his friend comforted him. Who cares about them, as long as I have real friends and even maybe¡­ Family?


    And yet, even as he thought this, he could not stop the chill that ran down his spine¡ª an omen of great and terrible things to come.

 47 - Final Exams

    oooo


    Final Exams


    oooo


    June 10, 1992, 11:00 AM, Outskirts of Remords de l¡¯?me Prison, France¡­


    Matthias Auer


    ¡°Will this really work?¡± The man beside Matthias said in a thick, Italian accent as he walked beside the assembled group. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure we can do this.¡±


    ¡°Have some faith, Ricardo.¡± Matthias said, sending him a steady look. ¡°Have we given you any cause to feel such doubt in the time you¡¯ve known us?¡±


    ¡°Well, no¡­¡± Ricardo said, running a hand through his thinning, brown hair. ¡°I am only, ah¡­ What is the word? Practicing¡­ La prudenza. No, no, what is it¡­¡±


    ¡°Prudence¡­?¡± Matthias said, though he wasn¡¯t too sure. ¡°Safety?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ricardo said, nodding. ¡°Safety. That is the word. We need to ensure our safety.¡±


    A crack sounded behind them, and the group turned to see Grindelwald, looking a lot different than he had the last time Matthias had seen him.


    His bleached, white hair had gained a hint of blonde, and the color of his skin had returned in full force, as if he had come to life again.


    Gone were the effects of his long-stint at Nurmengard, Matthias realized as he ran his eyes over his leader¡¯s form. But how did he achieve such a thing?


    ¡°My Lord.¡± Ricardo began as he tried to bow, only to be stopped by Matthias. Ricardo gave Grindelwald¡¯s second-in-command a strange look before shrugging.


    ¡°Thank you, Matthias.¡± Gellert Grindelwald spoke as he strode forward to them. ¡°There will be none of that, Mr. Ricardo. To you and everyone else, I am only Gellert Grindelwald. I do not seek to subjugate my brothers and sisters¡ª but to liberate them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ricardo said, nodding with wide eyes. ¡°Mr. Grindelwald.¡±


    Gellert nodded before turning to Matthias. ¡°My friend. Are all the preparations complete?¡±


    Matthias gave an emphatic nod. ¡°Yes, sir. I moved the requested items into position.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Gellert said and turned to the rest of the group. ¡°We gather here today at one of the Wizarding World¡¯s most atrocious of sites.¡±


    Far in the distance behind the man, stood a tall, wide tower of ivory in the shape of a heptagon, and circled by no less than three expansive, thick walls.


    Matthias and the others looked towards the ancient prison as Gellert continued to speak. ¡°¡®Remords de l¡¯?me¡¯, the French named it centuries ago. It was thought that the prison would serve as a place for the breakers of the law to quietly contemplate their actions and find the remorse hidden deep within their souls; a noble intention set forth by our ancestors.¡±


    He paused for a moment, walking among them with such grace that Matthias had to do a double take. Just what had happened to the man in the time he¡¯d been away?


    Gellert had requested to have a week alone as Matthias went about gathering all of the wizards and witches who¡¯d answered their call to action. Matthias stifled the urge to grimace.


    Less than a dozen had come. All of their hard work, and this was what they got?


    ¡°And yet.¡± Gellert said, sending Matthias a look of confidence. Immediately, the man felt reassured; he somehow knew everything would turn out all right.


    Faith. Matthias told himself, just as he had told Ricardo beside him.


    ¡°Even those with the best of intentions can be led astray¡­ and eventually, corrupted.¡± Gellert said, sending the prison a meaningful glance before turning to the gathered men and women before him. ¡°Though the prison is still used to house those few who have crossed inexcusable lines in our society, it has also gained another function: as a tool of political suppression, to be used by the corrupt.¡±


    Gellert paused for effect. ¡°Over the ages, it has been a host to those who opposed the reigning leadership. Their words, opinions and dreams were not welcome in the imposed order of past French Ministries, and this vile tradition has continued to this day.¡±


    Matthias nodded, now getting a true understanding of why Gellert had requested so many news articles which were released after his incarceration. All of it was to study the geo-politics of the modern Wizarding World.


    ¡°It is these institutions which we fight against.¡± Gellert said, gesturing at the prison. ¡°If we, as wizards and witches of good conscience and stout moral fiber, do not stand against them, then these corrupt organizations will endure. They will always remain, and always flourish, and always oppress you, affront you, and degrade you, because you are nothing to them. Cattle¡ª beasts of burden.¡±


    Matthias felt his ire and righteous anger rising at Gellert¡¯s proclamations, even as another wizard spoke in an Arabic accent. ¡°What are we to do, then, Mr. Grindelwald? We number less than a dozen while they have entire nations backing them.¡±


    Gellert turned his gaze towards the man and gave him a nod. ¡°Too true, Mr. Rafiq. We are few, and they are many.¡±


    He let the silence reign in the air, making everyone stare at each other with rising uncertainty.


    ¡°The European Ministries, however.¡± Gellert said, cutting through their tension with an ease borne from practice. ¡°Have grown lax¡ª even lazy¡ª from their previous successes. They have enjoyed their prosperity, to be sure, but in doing so, they have forgotten the feeling of true hardship. They no longer know what it means to toil for every scrap you have. Magic no longer speaks to them as it once did their forebears.¡±


    He stepped away from the assembled group and spoke again. ¡°They have forgotten much, but it is of no consequence.¡±


    ¡°I have not asked any of you to come here to fight alongside me, today.¡± He then said, baffling everyone but Matthias, himself.


    ¡°What do you mean, my¡ª Mr. Grindelwald?¡± Ricardo said, frowning. ¡°Surely you do not mean to accomplish this feat by yourself.¡±


    Gellert only smiled before leveling his willow wand towards the prison¡¯s outermost wall, where it was thickest. He gave it a flick and a slash, sending a spark of purple towards it.


    He lowered his wand, and the entire group watched as the purple spark continued its flight path at a snail¡¯s pace. ¡°Oftentimes, the seeds of revolution are killed before they have the chance to germinate. The sparks do not have the chance to reach kindling.¡±


    The spark wavered in the harsh winds, but continued to persevere, like weak candlelight fighting the endless void of black surrounding it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll want to cover your ears.¡± Grindelwald said as he placed his index fingers into his ears. Matthias followed suit, without hesitation, and the rest were not far behind.


    They watched as the spark collided against the wall and disappeared. A moment passed, and then another, before Rafiq stepped forward to speak.


    And then it happened.


    For a singular moment, Matthias gazed upon the purple radiance of a new Sun before his eyes screwed themselves shut on instinct.


    A second later, he felt, more than heard, a great, all-encompassing pressure against his body, forcing him to shield his face¡ª not that he felt much of anything anymore.


    Closing his eyes and ears hadn¡¯t been enough. He could hear nothing but a loud ringing, with an almost inaudible hum around him. He kept his breathing slow and started opening his eyes as his body adjusted and recovered from what had happened to it.


    Only Ricardo had dared open his eyes, while the others were still in various states of dishevelment, shock and fear.


    Matthias turned his gaze away from the group and directed it towards the prison. He knew what he would see; he had seen its like before, but he gaped anyway.


    The front, outer wall of the prison had disappeared under a massive cloud of dust, molten rock and pure heat. If he squinted at it hard enough, Matthias figured that it looked a bit like a mushroom.


    As he gazed upon such destruction, Matthias¡¯ hearing began to return to him.


    ¡°¡ªat in Merlin¡¯s name was that?¡± One of the witches, Vanessa, said; her face was white with shock and a healthy amount of fear.


    ¡°Such destruction¡­¡± Ricardo said from beside Matthias.


    Gellert turned away from the devastation he had wrought and moved closer to the group again, making a few of them take a step back in fear.


    ¡°Do not fear, my friends.¡± Gellert said, his voice as calm and serene as it had been before he had spoken to them. ¡°As long as you are with me, no harm will come to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Ricardo said, eyes flitting between him and Grindelwald. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°That, Mr. Ricardo.¡± Grindelwald said, gesturing towards the slowly dissipating cloud of dust and smoke. ¡°Was the spark of revolution kindling into a Gubraithian Flame.¡±


    ¡°You did not need any of us.¡± Vanessa said, her Russian accent thick with fear, awe and, dare he say it, desire? ¡°You wanted to¡ª demonstration?¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°In part.¡± Gellert said, nodding a little. ¡°But this has also served as a test for you all; of courage and bravery, as well as character and faith. I wanted to see who would dare go against the European Ministries¡ª risk it all for the slightest chance of a better world. You have all passed.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Vanessa said, swallowing and tucking a lock of red behind her right ear. ¡°And now what?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± Gellert said, turning and walking towards the destruction, sending another weak, tiny spark towards the second wall. ¡°We free our brothers and sisters.¡±


    All who were gathered followed the man without question.


    It begins¡­


    oooo


    Same Time, Hogwarts, Ground Floor, Transfiguration Classroom¡­


    Harry Potter


    He took a deep breath as he walked away from Professor McGonagall, feeling the woman¡¯s gaze glued to his back. Harry wondered whether that was a good sign or not.


    What if I fail? He thought, nodding to Ron, who was waiting his turn to do the practical. Will I have to attend all of the First Year classes, all over again?


    Harry shook his head after a few moments and passed through the classroom proper, where he saw the last few First Year Gryffindors finishing up their written portion of the exam. He kept quiet even as he retrieved his pack from where he had left it.


    He hefted the bag over his shoulder and left the premises, feeling the stress leave his body with every step he took. Once clear of the classroom, he gave a sigh of relief.


    Five tests down. Harry thought. Two to go.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Hermione said from his left, and he turned to see her waving him over. She was standing around all by herself, looking stressed.


    ¡°Hermione.¡± Harry greeted her back with a smile and joined her. ¡°How was it?¡±


    He regretted his words immediately, as Hermione went off in a rant on how she was sure that she messed up on the seventh question. ¡°I knew I should¡¯ve prepared more!¡±


    Harry snorted, drawing a glare from the girl.


    ¡°Hermione, you¡¯ve been studying non-stop for the past few weeks.¡± Harry said, shaking his head at the ridiculousness of the situation. ¡°You¡¯ll do great.¡±


    Hermione opened her mouth before closing it; her expression turned a little unsure, showing the nervousness she had been trying so hard to hide.


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Harry nodded with the sort of confidence that only a child could possess. ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t do well, then there¡¯s no hope for the rest of us, I reckon.¡±


    That got a smile out of the girl. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    Humble, too. Harry thought to himself, amused. Clarke is rubbing off on her.


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether that was a good or bad thing.


    ¡°How did you do?¡± Hermione asked.


    ¡°I think I did pretty well.¡± Harry said. ¡°It didn¡¯t feel as tough as I thought it would be. And the practical was very good, too. At least, I think so.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether Professor McGonagall was impressed with him, or not. There were times where he thought the old woman was giving him strange glances, but he¡¯d brushed them off as the usual Boy-Who-Lived nonsense that everyone else seemed so obsessed with.


    Maybe there was something else to it? He remembered her demeanor the day that she had gathered them all to bring to Professor Dumbledore. She had been livid, and teetering on the edge of losing her cool and professional demeanor.


    Harry had never seen anything quite like it. Sure, his Uncle Vernon got angry every now and again, but he would deflate not long after, especially if there was anything to eat and sate him in some way.


    McGonagall¡¯s anger had been contained, but so very raw that it left a lasting impression on the bespectacled boy.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Ron¡¯s voice came from the entrance of the class.


    ¡°Ron!¡± Hermione said. ¡°How did you do?¡±


    Ron grimaced and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I did well, but at least it¡¯s over.¡±


    Harry nodded, his previous thoughts discarded as Ron approached the two. ¡°Yes. Just two more exams in the afternoon and the school year is done.¡±


    ¡°Almost there.¡± Ron said, joining the three; they made their way to the Great Hall for lunch.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to do some last minute revision.¡± Hermione worried her lip as they walked through the halls. ¡°I want to be a hundred percent prepared for the History exam.¡±


    Ron rolled his eyes, an action that was spotted by the girl.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be prepared enough, Ronald!¡±


    ¡°Yes you can.¡±


    Harry shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m following Adam¡¯s advice, really.¡±


    Hermione blinked her annoyance away and turned her gaze to Harry as they reached the open doors of the Great Hall. ¡°His advice?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Harry said and mimicked his friend¡¯s speech. ¡°¡®Make sure to rest well before every exam, or you won¡¯t be able to recall a thing when it matters most.¡¯¡±


    He saw their amused expressions and grinned. ¡°How was that; not too bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°Seven out of ten.¡± Adam¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Needs work.¡±


    Harry stopped in his tracks and turned to the boy, as well as Tony and Su, with a startled gaze. ¡°Adam!¡±


    ¡°You need to work on your condescension a little more.¡± Adam said in greeting, smiling. ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Harry replied, feeling lame as he turned his attention to the others. ¡°Hey Tony, hey Su.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hey guys.¡± Su and Tony greeted everyone with smiles and waves. ¡°Finished your Transfiguration exam?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ron said. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Tony and I just finished Potions¡ª Adam was waiting for us.¡± Su said, looking a little downtrodden. ¡°My parents are going to kill me when they see the grade.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Harry asked, frowning.


    ¡°I messed up one of the instructions and the end result wasn¡¯t the expected shade of purple.¡± Su sighed and looked towards the Ravenclaw table. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat and hope to Merlin that I haven¡¯t failed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did fine.¡± Clarke gave the girl a pat on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been studying very hard, you know.¡±


    But Su did not seem convinced. She moved away to her House¡¯s table, muttering to herself in dissatisfaction.


    Clarke and Tony shared a look of amusement before following her, but not before sending the others a wave.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later!¡± Tony called for them.


    Harry, Hermione and Ron stared at the three Ravenclaws for a long moment before sharing smiles between each other.


    ¡°Do try not to stand in the middle of the Great Hall, children.¡± Professor McGonagall said as she came in through the doors, followed by the remaining Gryffindor First Years. With a wave of her wand, the doors closed.


    ¡°Sorry, Professor.¡± The three said and moved towards their table with a sense of haste.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Ron said the moment they sat at the table and gazed at all the available food.


    ¡°You¡¯re always starving.¡± Hermione rolled her eyes and reached towards her book bag before thinking better of it. She huffed. ¡°I can¡¯t just¡­ not study! This is awful.¡±


    ¡°You know.¡± Ron said, mouth already stuffed with as much food as he could get his hands on. ¡°You could always not follow Adam¡¯s advice.¡±


    Hermione sent him a disgusted look before shaking her head at the question. ¡°No, Adam¡¯s right. I¡¯ll just mess everything up and get confused when the tests begin.¡±


    Harry nodded, not having anything to say.


    ¡°You excited for the summer break, Harry?¡± Ron stopped to say. ¡°Since you¡¯ll be moving in with Black and all.¡±


    Harry nodded, not sure how to respond to something like that. ¡°I think so.¡±


    If he were honest with himself, he had no idea on what to expect. True, he dealt with Adam on a day-to-day basis, so he at least could feel a little comfort in knowing that, but he didn¡¯t know what the boy was like when they were not in school.


    Would he want to hang out and play some games? Would he just study all summer? For that matter, what was Sirius like? Harry had met the man a total of once.


    Well, him and his friend, Remus Lupin. Harry thought. Friends of my father.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how all of that would translate into his future home life, but it had to be good, right? Anything was better than the Dursleys, at this point.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He said again, nodding with a little more confidence, this time. ¡°I think everything will be fine.¡±


    The moment those words came out of his mouth, something came through one of the many windows. It wasn¡¯t a dog, for Harry had never seen a dog so wispy and white. Was it a Gytrash? Harry shook his head.


    If anything, this thing looked more like a spirit animal or a ghost.


    Is this¡­ a corporeal Patronus? Harry thought, remembering something he had read up on when he¡¯d been researching Dementors and their counter. And the creature¡­ Maybe a badger? Looks like a badger.


    The maybe-badger-Patronus hopped onto Dumbledore¡¯s table and began to speak into his ear. Despite the dead silence of the Hall, no one could hear what it was saying.


    No one but Dumbledore. Harry reckoned, seeing the man¡¯s eyes widen with surprise, and then narrow with steely intent.


    Dumbledore stood from his seat, turning his gaze to Professor McGonagall, as well as Professor Snape. The two gave the man a nod before he disappeared with a loud crack.


    No one said a word for a long moment before the silence was broken by a deluge of whispers and chatter.


    ¡°...What just happened?¡± Ron said, flummoxed by what they had all just witnessed. ¡°He just Apparated?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hermione said, just as confused. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t Apparate or Disapparate on Hogwarts Grounds.¡±


    ¡°He can, apparently.¡± Ron said. ¡°Maybe a perk of being Headmaster?¡±


    ¡°Better question.¡± Harry said, getting the two¡¯s attention. ¡°Who¡¯s going to protect the Stone with Dumbledore not there?¡±


    Professor McGonagall began to address the student body. ¡°Students, Professor Dumbledore has been called on by an international authority for aid, and so, I will be assuming control of the school as Acting Headmis¡ª¡±


    But the Professor never got to finish her statement as the Great Hall erupted with a bright flash of light. Forced to close his eyes, Harry felt himself get thrown off of his seat, crashing into the unforgiving stone floor with a loud smack.


    He flailed in pain as he heard the shouts and screams of all the students around him.


    And then a loud boom overtook the Great Hall, followed by McGonagall¡¯s thunderous voice. ¡°SILENCE!¡±


    Harry felt hands on him, lifting him up to his feet. Harry finally dared to open his eyes, blinking them at a rapid pace as he tried to cope with the lower level of light.


    After a few seconds of this, he focused his gaze on Professor McGonagall, who was standing at the head of the high table.


    ¡°Prefects.¡± The Deputy Headmistress said, her face grim. ¡°You will lead the students to their respective dormitories in a timely and orderly fashion. The remainder of the exams have been postponed until further notice. Go, now.¡±


    There was a moment of silence before Percy made himself known. ¡°Come on, everyone. Don¡¯t forget your things. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The other prefects of the respective Houses began to do much of the same.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Claire?¡± Percy said, looking displeased. ¡°She was just here.¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡± A Sixth Year said to him as he looked around. ¡°A lot of the other Prefects are missing, too. Some of the students, as well.¡±


    That doesn¡¯t seem good. Harry thought. Where have they gone?


    Harry didn¡¯t know just what was going on, but he knew that he did not like it.


    ¡°No matter.¡± Percy gave a quick sigh before turning to the Sixth Year. ¡°Would you mind helping me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± His fellow student said, though he did not seem particularly pleased by the new duty thrust upon him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Percy said before turning to the First Years. ¡°Come along, now.¡±


    Harry looked towards the teacher¡¯s table and saw that Professor Snape was missing. With wide eyes, he turned towards Ron and Hermione.


    ¡°I saw.¡± Hermione said even as they exited the Great Hall. ¡°He¡¯s not there.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Ron said, looking to him for guidance. ¡°With Dumbledore gone¡­¡±


    There won¡¯t be any stopping Snape. Harry finished for him, making up his mind. ¡°We go.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Harry nodded. ¡°No choice. We can¡¯t waste any time.¡±


    Now, all they needed was a good opportunity to ditch the crowd¡­

 48 - A Subversion of Will

    oooo


    A Subversion of Will


    oooo


    June 10, 1992, 11:45 AM, Great Hall, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    As soon as Dumbledore Disapparated from the castle grounds, I knew that all Hell was about to break loose.


    It started with the whispers which broke out just as expected.


    There was no need for me to listen to their nonsense drabbles; Dumbledore was most likely called upon to deal with Grindelwald. Everyone with half of a working brain gleaned that much from reading the news and getting the general feel of how the mainland was doing.


    This meant that the Headmaster would indeed be away for an extended period of time¡ª if he managed to come back at all. Grindelwald¡¯s new capabilities had taken me off guard.


    The sort of power required to absolutely annihilate Castle Nurmengard and leave nothing but a glassed crater¡ª that''s not something to be scoffed at. I allowed myself the luxury of a few seconds of thought. I have to work on the assumption that Dumbledore isn''t coming back, and that Quirrell is going to make his move right now. That¡¯s when I would do it.


    McGonagall, of course, did her best to address the situation before the rumor mill got going. ¡°Students, Professor Dumbledore has been called on by an international authority for aid, and so, I will be assuming control of the school as Acting Headmis¡ª¡±


    And that''s when it happened; a bright flash of light erupted in front of the teacher''s table, blinding us all.


    Holy sh¡ª was as far as my thoughts went when I felt a wave of concussive force slam into me with the power of a hefty kick, almost knocking me off of my seat. I held onto the wood with all of my limited strength, hooking my foot into the bottom of the table.


    I sagged forward, exhaling as the exertion left me feeling winded and strained.


    Moments later, I dared to open my eyes and saw the chaos among the students. It was complete bedlam. No one seemed hurt, but they were crying, shouting, and panicking.


    I knew it; a distraction. I thought before focusing my senses on where Quirrell was supposed to be.


    I felt my heart sink. Quirrell was no longer there. He was making his move, and likely expected me to report to him as soon as possible.


    Oh, I''ll ''report'' to him, all right. I thought with vicious intent. I had made a promise to make him wish he¡¯d killed me when he had the chance, after all.


    It would be a shame to break it. I felt someone press a hand on my shoulder and turned to see Tony.


    "Are you all right?" He said as the three of us half-listened to what McGonagall was saying.


    "I''m fine." I said.


    The Prefects started to get all of the students up, and I frowned, noticing something strange about the situation.


    Where was Mira? I began looking through the throng of older students, but I found no sign of her.


    Come to think of it, Ophelia isn''t here, either. I noted as Tony got my attention again.


    "Are you sure?" He said, even as we pushed off of the table and began the slow march to Ravenclaw tower, the Prefects leading the way.


    "I''m just thinking." I said by way of explanation. Ophelia wasn''t there either. I know that Quirrell has been amassing a squadron of students, but he even managed to get to Mira? Then again, I suppose¡­ If he got Ophelia to lure her in¡ª yeah, nevermind.


    It didn¡¯t bode well, and more than that, it didn''t make much sense to me.


    This sort of thing wasn''t outside the realm of possibility for Voldemort, but I knew that he generally had a dim view of wizards and witches who were under the age of seventeen.


    That he would recruit them was surprising to me. Maybe Quirrell had a more noticeable effect on Voldemort''s psyche than initially anticipated.


    If he can affect his boss¡¯ M.O. so much, maybe he isn¡¯t as far gone as one would expect? I thought before shaking my head. It matters little.


    He was going down no matter what. At the end of the day, only one of us would remain. My mind made up, I broke off from the main Ravenclaw group.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Both Su and Tony said, following me and ignoring the cries of the Ravenclaw Prefects.


    Damn it, damn it! Why are they following me? I thought as I hurried through the halls, Tony and Su right behind me. ¡°Go back. Now.¡±


    ¡°And let you fight Snape all on your own?¡± Tony cut ahead of me, stopping me in my path. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Tony¡¯s right, Adam.¡± Su joined him, sending me a displeased frown. ¡°We can¡¯t let you go alone.¡±


    I shook my head, not feeling my usual patience. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying¡ª you don¡¯t even know what we¡¯re up against.¡±


    ¡°I get that Snape is a fully-fledged wizard.¡± Tony said. ¡°But how good can he really be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Snape that¡¯s the issue.¡± I said, shaking my head, unwilling to drop the Quirrell truth bomb onto them just yet. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you noticed, but there are other people missing. Prefects, some of the Sixth and Seventh Years¡ª maybe even the Head Boy. I didn¡¯t have enough time to check before we were carted off.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Adam?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that we will basically be fighting an entire platoon of wizards and witches.¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want you two anywhere near that.¡±


    Tony glared, and I could tell that this one was for real. He didn¡¯t often get mad, but it seemed like today was going to be one of those times.


    ¡°You think we can¡¯t handle ourselves?¡± He said. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    But the anger of a child was not something that phased me. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. You two have learned a lot this year, but you know how to use spells¡ª not how to fight with them.¡±


    ¡°And you do?¡± Tony took a step forward, getting in my face. ¡°When did you achieve this fighting mastery?¡±


    I kept my gaze neutral as I met his own, backing away and drawing my wand.


    ¡°What¡¯re you¡­¡± He stared at me with uncomprehending, shocked eyes.


    ¡°Adam?¡± Su said, her expression turning distressed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You think you can fight?¡± I said, eyes flashing with something that made the both of them flinch. ¡°Show me.¡±


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Tony said, trying to talk, but I cut him off.


    ¡°Draw!¡± I barked out, making the two jump in place. ¡°You think I¡¯m playing games with you? Draw in the next three seconds, or I¡¯ll knock you both flat! Three!¡±


    ¡°Adam!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡± My eyes narrowed as I immersed myself in my fighting spirit.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Tony drew his wand and aimed it at me. ¡°Expelliarmus!¡±


    I took a step to the left, the jet of scarlet light flying by me and crashing against one of the windows, sending shards of glass flying everywhere. He cast another, and another, but they came nowhere close to hitting me.


    His aim isn¡¯t bad, but he is aiming where I am, not where I¡¯ll be. I thought, critiquing his form. And he¡¯s standing in place, making him vulnerable to any retaliation, such as¡­


    I snapped my wand at him. Langlock.


    ¡°Expel¡ª¡± The boy¡¯s wand stuck to the roof of his mouth.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I shook my head when the boy gave me a furious look. ¡°You telegraph your moves and you stand still for too long. That makes you easy pickings. I could have cut off an arm or a leg. I could have pierced your skull. I could have summoned those glass shards behind us to tear you apart.¡±


    The two went pale as I listed the various ways I could have won the fight.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± I undid the spell on him and turned to fix the glass window behind me.


    ¡°Expelliarmus!¡± He and Su cried at once, and I leapt to the left, narrowly avoiding their spell as I smacked into the wall. I turned to them with real anger in my eyes, but the two held their ground, daring me to do anything.


    The nerves on these little fuckers. I thought, a strange sense of annoyance and pride coming over me and washing away some of the anger. I began to laugh, making the two stop whatever spells they were about to cast.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I said, waving my wand and fixing the window with a quick. ¡°Reparo!¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡±


    ¡°You can come with me.¡± I said, surprising the both of them as I joined them. ¡°You attacked me from behind. Maybe you do understand something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re letting us come with you for¡­ taking a cheap shot at you?¡± Tony said, bewildered even as I passed through the middle of them.


    ¡°Fighting is about getting the win at all costs, no matter how cheap this victory might turn out to be. I¡¯m not here to play around and I don¡¯t want you to duel people; I want you to fight.¡± I said and resumed my trip. I turned, seeing them standing still and staring at my back. ¡°Well, are you coming or what!?¡±


    The two followed. With any luck, they won¡¯t die.


    Alef Ard buzzed in my mind, sending encouragement and confidence through our mental link.


    Alef. I thought. Don¡¯t let Helena come help. I don¡¯t want Voldemort seeing her with me. That¡¯s one secret he doesn¡¯t need to know about.


    I got a few buzzes in confusion from the spirit of Hogwarts, but he acquiesced without much of a fight. He probably knew Tom Riddle better than almost anyone in the universe, considering a small part of the student was absorbed by the school¡¯s spirit at some point or the other.


    Not to mention the Horcrux in the Room of Hidden Things. I thought. Alef has likely, at the very least, given the damn thing a look or two.


    ¡°You hear that?¡± Su said as we ascended the stairs to the Third Floor.


    I blinked and stepped off of the staircase and focused. Alef stopped all of the staircases for me, drawing sounds of confusion from Tony and Su, but I was able to hear it.


    ¡°...The stairs?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, pointing directly ahead at the closed door of the forbidden corridor. ¡°Something¡¯s going on in there.¡±


    My steps were swift, but silent as I approached the door and listened in. Raised voices, various sounds of impact.


    ¡°There are people fighting in there.¡± I said, closing my eyes for a moment. I tried to think of a viable entry plan, but I couldn¡¯t come up with anything better than ¡®go in and fight¡¯.


    It¡¯s a goddamn chokepoint. I thought. The minute we go in, they¡¯ll all aim at us.


    No. The sly voice disagreed. They¡¯re busy fighting someone in there. Are they fighting Snape?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tony said, but I stopped him before he could take a single step forward. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    I gave him an incredulous look and poked the side of his head. ¡°Think! We¡¯re all Ravenclaws, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°We need a plan.¡± Su said, agreeing with me.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Tony huffed to ease his agitation and nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the plan, then?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do¡­¡± I said and relayed the plan.


    When I was done, I saw that the two did not seem pleased with their roles, but I didn¡¯t care. They would either accept, or I would knock them out, here and now.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Ready.¡± Both Tony and Su said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± I leveled my wand at the door.


    oooo


    A Few Minutes Earlier, Outside The Forbidden Third Floor Corridor¡­


    Harry Potter


    ¡°We made it.¡± Ron breathed out, somewhat tired after their sprint here.


    ¡°Maybe not yet.¡± Harry said, staring into the open doorway, which revealed something peculiar.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hermione said, looking confused at the sight.


    Harry shook his head and gulped, for inside the Third Floor Corridor, he watched as Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape exchanged spells with no less than nine other wizards and witches. Harry recognized one as the Gryffindor Prefect, and the others also seemed vaguely familiar.


    ¡°The missing Prefects!¡± Hermione caught on as well.


    ¡°Percy did say that one was missing.¡± Harry said, trying to make sense of what was going on.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit more than one, mate.¡± Ron said, gulping. ¡°And there¡¯s Snape¡ª McGonagall, too? Are they both going for the Stone?¡±


    Harry shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be. He must have tricked her.¡±


    ¡°And what are they doing?¡± Hermione pointed towards the assorted Fifth to Seventh Years exchanging spellfire with the two Professors and filling up the Third Floor Corridor with flashes of multicolor light.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Harry said, shaking his head in confusion. ¡°Maybe he tricked them, too.¡±


    He no longer felt confident about what was going on. Many thoughts went through his head at that moment. Maybe Snape wasn¡¯t one of the bad guys? Were the students the ones truly after the Stone?


    If Harry and his friends were able to figure the secret out, then others could conceivably do it, too.


    ¡°Harry.¡± Hermione pointed with a gasp, and Harry saw Minerva fall from a spell he didn¡¯t recognize.


    He felt the fear churning his stomach and gritted his teeth. Whether Snape had tricked everyone, whether the students were in on the scheme or whether they had a scheme of their own¡ª Harry decided that it didn¡¯t matter.


    He had to stop this¡ª whatever this was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said, diving headlong into the danger. ¡°Expelliarmus!¡±


    The scarlet jet of light flew in there and sent one of the Seventh Years flying into a few of his friends, knocking them all down on the ground.


    ¡°Severus!¡± Professor McGonagall said as Snape helped her up before he stared the three First Years down.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Snape said, glaring at them. ¡°Leave, immediately! This is no place for children.¡±


    ¡°We know about the Stone!¡± Harry said.


    Snape stared into Harry¡¯s eyes for a moment before scoffing and turning his wand against the Seventh Years. He managed to take two more down before the rest were able to put up a strong enough shield to stop his advance.


    ¡°Severus¡­!¡± Minerva said, getting the man¡¯s attention for a moment. She pointed to the opening ahead and gave him a significant glance.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    And with that, Snape rushed past the group of enemies, ahead towards the room with the trap door.


    ¡°Snape!¡± Harry cried out, beginning to chase, but the group of older students closed their ranks, stopping his passage as they began to launch spells both theirs and Professor McGonagall¡¯s way.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Hermione rushed towards McGonagall to help her in the fighting.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him go!¡± Harry cried in anger, but realized he couldn¡¯t do a thing to get past them.


    ¡°Tarantallegra!¡± Ron cast a spell and managed to make one of the Fifth Years dance in place.


    ¡°Professor, are you all right?¡± Hermione asked, just as Professor McGonagall snapped her wand and transfigured a bit of the shrapnel left from the fighting into a large flock of birds. With another wave, the birds attacked the older students, harrying them and buying everyone a little bit of time.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± McGonagall said, though she kept a firm hand at her midsection, over her ribs. ¡°You three need to leave.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave you here!¡± Hermione cried in distress. ¡°You¡¯re hurt!¡±


    ¡°It will be alright, Miss Granger.¡± Professor McGonagall reassured the girl, though the dark spot of blood soaking her robe told her another story. ¡°The wound is not very deep.¡±


    She¡¯s lying. Harry realized, forgetting about Snape in favor of the crisis unfolding. He sent another Disarming Charm before being forced to leap to the left, avoiding a curse which made the wall beside him explode, sending bits of shrapnel everywhere.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Ron cried and opened his mouth to cast a spell when a jet of scarlet light hit him, sending his wand flying away towards the exit. It was then that he realized that the door was already closed.


    Had they locked it shut without him noticing?


    ¡°Incendio!¡± Hermione pointed her wand at the group, intent on setting them on fire, but one of the students was already prepared, dousing the lot of them in water and causing the room to fill with steam.


    Still, their enemies continued to fling curse after curse through the resulting smokescreen, hoping to knock them out of the fighting.


    Harry went horizontal, a sickly yellow curse washing over him. He started to crawl forward, towards McGonagall who was barely able to defend herself with the help of Hermione.


    He sent a few Disarming Charms as he hurried his pace, feeling his skin tearing against the cold, stone floor of the castle. Harry ignored the pain and rolled to his left, a curse splashing against the spot where he had just been.


    A few moments later, he had joined the group. The steam had pretty much dissipated by this point. Harry¡¯s heart sank. Out of the nine initial students fighting them, only six stood¡ª with two of the downed ones having been because of Snape.


    All of this effort just to take down one person? Harry thought, the hopelessness of the situation beginning to dawn on him.


    And then the unthinkable happened; Professor McGonagall fell again, unable to stand any longer.


    ¡°Professor!¡± Ron said, unable to do anything but hamper her fall so she didn¡¯t hurt herself any more than she already had during the course of the impromptu fight. ¡°Harry!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± He said, getting to his feet as Hermione started casting faster and faster. ¡°Take the Professor and go!¡±


    They needed to get help, and fast. Maybe Professor Flitwick. He could help.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just leave you¡ª¡± Ron said but was interrupted by the same yellow, sickly spell striking Hermione, filling the air with the sound of a sickening snap.


    Hermione wavered for a moment, and then she screamed.


    Harry saw red. He flung Disarming Charm after Disarming Charm, lost in his anger and rage; to his astonishment, he sent two of their wands flying to him.


    Emboldened, he moved to cast another spell, but felt something clip his right shoulder, sending a spike of agony rushing through his entire being.


    ¡°Harry!¡±


    Harry opened his eyes to see the same spell which had hit Hermione about to strike him in the head. He tried to move, but found that he couldn¡¯t.


    Is this how it ends?


    Before his thought even finished, he saw a tall wall of translucent silver absorbing the enemy spells with ease.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± Ron said, pointing to the now-open exit. Harry turned his gaze there to see¡ª


    ¡°I see I got here in time.¡± Adam said, his eyes shining with a little silver as they narrowed in anger. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Harry could have cried from the relief.

 49 - Those Who Fight

    oooo


    Those Who Fight


    oooo


    June 10, 1992, 12:05 PM, Forbidden Third Floor Corridor


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°Adam.¡± Su¡¯s fearful voice sounded from my right.


    ¡°I see them.¡± I said, nodding.


    ¡°And McGonagall is¡­¡± Tony continued from my left as we came in.


    ¡°I know. That wound does not look good.¡±


    ¡°We need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± I said as we walked forward, my three shields absorbing the various spells the remaining Fifth to Seventh Years continued to cast on my group and Potter¡¯s separated one.


    ¡°You said¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know what I said.¡± I cut Tony off as we reached Potter, who was struggling to move. ¡°But they need medical attention. You can¡¯t expect Ron to carry them all, do you? Plans almost never survive contact, anyway. Hopefully our friends survive with our help, though, yeah?¡±


    Tony said nothing, instead watching with fascination and wonder as my shield merged with the one I held over Harry. Without prompting, he and Su began to drag Harry with us.


    The injured boy was so taken aback by what was going on that he made no move to protest.


    I winced at the strain that my leftmost shield was beginning to feel, but buried the expression quickly. ¡°Hurry.¡±


    We rushed a little faster towards the rest of Potter¡¯s group, and I merged my shield with the remaining one over McGonagall, Hermione and Ron.


    I exhaled with the exertion and concentrated the shield a little further, before holding it steady and powering it with my left hand, instead.


    ¡°Ron.¡± I said, but the boy was staring at me with an expression of pure shock. It was like he¡¯d never seen me before, like his mind was anywhere but here. ¡°Weasley!!¡±


    The boy jumped in place, and I felt a little bad for him. Poor kid''s suffering shock after shock this year.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold this barrier forever.¡± I said, watching his face pale as the implication began to dawn on him. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to help in the fight, but I need you, Tony and Su to protect the others while I deal with them. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Ron said and gulped, doing his best to steel his expression. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    I stared at him as he stood. The boy was scared shitless, there was no doubt about that, but it seemed that he would do as he said.


    ¡°There¡¯s that Gryffindor courage.¡± I smiled before frowning as the shield wavered from an impact which shattered all the stone around us.


    I turned to face them when I felt a hand gripping my trousers.


    ¡°Clarke.¡± Harry choked out, looking at me through bleary, emerald eyes. ¡°Let me up¡ª I can¡­ Help.¡±


    I turned to stare down at him again. Even downed and beaten, he wasn¡¯t yet broken.


    It would have been impressive had I not taken his gesture as an act of childish stupidity and suicidal stubbornness.


    ¡°You took down three of them, Potter.¡± I said, shaking his hand off with enough force to make him cringe. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough¡ª but you''re hurt. Let me take it from here, yeah? That sound fair to you?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let you go alone!¡± Tony said, heated again. ¡°You¡¯re going up against four people! Prefects!¡±


    But I laughed and stepped forward anyway, staring at my foes. ¡°Just watch and learn.¡±


    Placing my wand and left hand against the Shield Charm, I linked my will with it and began to morph it into something else.


    Attack and Defense.


    ¡°Odgovor!¡± The barrier shifted and writhed as it changed shape, taking the form of a massive, long chain, spinning in a spiral in front of me.


    All the while, it kept absorbing and deflecting spell after spell off to the side or right back at them, not giving any ground to the older students.


    I¡¯ve been training to surpass people at your level, Quirrell. I thought, even as I saw a few bone breaking curses collide against my chains and fly back in their direction, forcing the students to dodge. You think a bunch of kids you Imperiused are going to do anything to me?


    My eyes flitted to Mira¡¯s glazed over ones for a moment before I shook my head. No. I can¡¯t go easy on her, either.


    I thrust my wand forward into the spell with a yell. The massive chain began to shrink in size as two, smaller ones erupted from the body, flying towards the group at breakneck speeds.


    With a slash, I imbued the chain tips with the essence of a Cutting Charm, crashing my chains against their hastily cast Shield Charms and tearing through them, striking two of the students in the leg.


    And yet, they ignored their new injuries, pushing forward with the same expressionless faces. Whether it was from the adrenaline pumping through their bodies or just the effect of the Imperius Curse, I didn¡¯t know. I sidestepped a Bone-breaker and deflected another blue spell, sending it splashing against the floor beside me, melting the stone and filling the air with an acrid scent.


    Fine. I thought. If I can¡¯t disable you through pain, I¡¯ll just take your wands!


    With a jerk and a snap of my wand, I directed my chains to race towards their wand and snatch them away, but the students banded together under a single shield.


    No matter. I thought, imbuing the chains with the essence of a Cutting Charm at the tips and launching them like spears again.


    To my surprise, this time, the chains bounced right off.


    What the¡­ I thought with a frown before I smiled in realization. ¡°I see. It¡¯s not a series of Shield Charms but only a single one cast in tandem.¡±


    It seemed that Quirrell taught them a little more than a few spells while he had them under the influence of the Imperius Curse.


    I was impressed, despite my disgust with the entire situation.


    I didn¡¯t think his Master, Voldemort, would even consider such a route, judging by his low, canon opinion on the worth¡ª or lack thereof, I suppose¡ª of underage wizards and witches.


    I supposed that if people were desperate enough, then they would do anything to succeed, including compromising the tenets by which they lived.


    Don¡¯t put it past Voldemort. The sly voice said. He¡¯s a dangerous man. Stop trying to project your own values onto him or even Quirrell. It¡¯s going to cost you, if you keep doing this.


    I wanted to say something, but one look at Mira¡¯s expressionless face stopped any reply from coming out.


    ¡­Maybe you¡¯re right. I thought and narrowed my eyes with new determination. Maybe I¡¯ve been blinding myself to the truth this whole time, torn between two paths¡ª neither of which are for me.


    I called out to the others even as my chains continued to strike at the shield, filling the corridor with the sound of a loud whine. ¡°Change of plans! Su, Tony; blast them with the Disarming Charm!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just do it!¡± I shouted even as I sent my chains into their combined shield, keeping the four Imperiused students occupied with the single minded determination of holding me off.


    Seconds later, Su and Tony stood beside me, their wands pointed at the enemies.


    ¡°Expelliarmus!¡± ¡°Expelliarmus!¡± The two cried, sending jets of red light towards the large shield, making it waver at the increased onslaught.


    ¡°More!¡±


    The shouts of ¡°Expelliarmus!¡± mixed in with the low whine, and flashes of red lit up the corridor as my two friends launched Disarming Charm after Disarming Charm.


    A few seconds passed, and I abandoned defense altogether, moving the remaining chain towards the students and directing all three to cut through their shield.


    One forced its way through and got stuck, creating a large crack in their bright barrier and prompting me to cry out in exhilaration. ¡°Almost there!¡±


    Another hit, and the shield went down, with the tips of two of my chains cutting through their wands while the other two were snatched away by Su and Tony¡¯s Disarming Charms.


    ¡°Well done!¡± I said and wasted no time, combining all of the chains back into a big one and wrapping it around all nine students, bringing them together and holding them all in place.


    Awake or unconscious, I wasn¡¯t going to take any chances with them.


    They continued to struggle, and started to bend their bodies in unnatural ways to try and escape their bonds.


    Shit. They¡¯re going to hurt themselves. I thought and began to adjust the spell, creating little chains to wrap around them and immobilize them completely.


    ¡°What¡¯re they¡­¡± Su said, disturbed at what she had just witnessed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª" I said, shaking my head at the sight and focusing my intent and desire to tighten the bonds around them. ¡°Even now, I feel them struggling against me. I think that, if they think they only need to snap their bones or grind their organs into paste just for the chance to get at us, they would do it without hesitation.¡±


    A moment passed as the girl absorbed the information. "What sort of spell would do something so horrible?"


    "An Unforgivable." Ron said, slowly coming to his senses as he realized that the fight had come to an abrupt close. ¡°The Imperius Curse¡­¡±


    I closed my eyes and focused on my next spell. I wasn¡¯t very good with this particular spell yet, but¡­ needs must.


    ¡°Stupefy.¡±


    A red tinge traversed through the chain, starting from my wand and circulating all the way to the prisoners at the speed of a snail, but the pay-off was evident. As soon as the red light touched the students, it knocked them out.


    There was a long moment of silence, in which we all watched the students for any sign of movement or even consciousness.


    ¡°Is it over¡­?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± I said and let go of my spell, watching as they all flopped down to the stone floor, unconscious. ¡°At least for now, anyway. Just to be safe, though¡­¡±


    With a swipe of my wand, the wands of the Imperiused students flew towards me, landing at my feet. I pocketed my own and picked the others up, moving them far away from the unconscious students before dealing with the next-most important issue.


    I turned to head to the others, passing by Tony who had a frown on his face. ¡°What was that spell, Adam?¡±


    I suppressed the urge to sigh and shook my head. "Look. I know that you probably have a lot of questions, but we honestly don''t have the time for this."


    "... Fine." Tony said and the two Ravenclaws followed me to where the others were. ¡°But we will talk about this later.¡±


    "Sure." I said, kneeling down and digging into my robe for any supplies I may have on me. ¡°How are they?¡±


    "I¡ª I don''t know." Ron said.


    "''M fine." Harry said, though he could barely move without cringing in pain. "Help the Professor first. She got hurt because of us."


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Went in without a plan, huh." I said, not even trying to mince my words.


    "Sorry¡­" Hermione said as she held the Professor¡¯s head up with her good arm, looking to be on the verge of having a nervous breakdown. She had remained silent ever since we had arrived. "Please help her¡ª I''m so sorry¡­"


    I opened my mouth to say something before sighing and looking over Professor McGonagall.


    A quick check of her midsection told me that something had cut deep in her¡ª a piercing curse, I realized after checking the other side.


    "I''m no doctor¡ª Healer." I said, drawing out a single vial of Wiggenweld and frowning. "I only kept one of these on me¡ª the rest are in my room¡­ Damn it. Whatever, let''s hope this helps. I don''t think the curse hit anything vital."


    I raised the old woman''s head with a gentle motion, and McGonagall opened her eyes with such weakness that it almost took me aback.


    "Mr. C¡ª Clarke¡­" The woman choked out, but I shook my head to stop her.


    "Easy Professor, you''ll go into a coughing fit, and that''ll make everything worse." I said and showed her the vial. "This is Wiggenweld; do you think you can drink it? Don''t speak; just open your mouth if it''s a yes."


    Minerva responded by opening her mouth, and I popped the vial open, tilting its contents down into it. I breathed a sigh of relief when the whole potion was emptied and she had not choked.


    That could have gotten very bad. I rather liked the woman and didn''t want her to die on me anytime soon.


    "Right." I said, turning my eyes to Hermione as Professor McGonagall sagged with a bit of relief. "You all need to take the Professor¡ª and yourselves¡ª to the Hospital Wing. Can you all walk?"


    "Yes." Hermione said as Harry and Ron got up with a slow, great effort.


    ¡°They can barely stand...¡± Tony muttered.


    ¡°You and Su have to help them get to the Hospital Wing.¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re too hurt to do this on their own.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡± Tony said, though there was no heat in this voice this time. ¡°Adam.¡±


    I turned to look at him as Su, Harry, Hermione and Ron tried to figure out how to carry McGonagall.


    ¡°I have to go and help Professor Snape.¡± I said, and that got the rest of them to snap their heads toward me.


    ¡°...Help Snape?¡± Ron said, aghast. ¡°He¡¯s the one after the Stone!¡±


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Quirrell is. Snape¡¯s trying to stop him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Stupid. I thought, annoyed myself for even revealing that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had just about enough of your questions. What part of ¡®later¡¯ do you not understand?¡± I said, my anger finally overriding my patience with this lot. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but she¡¯s starting to bleed out. Are you waiting for an invitation to leave? Get your asses moving, now!¡±


    I didn¡¯t even bother waiting to see if they complied before I stormed past the unconscious students and through the door to the room holding Fluffy the Cerberus, closing it behind me with a slam.


    I stopped for the barest of moments, staring at the three massive, mangled and severed heads before proceeding down the trap door, plunging into the darkness.


    I hope Snape doesn¡¯t look like that when I get to him.


    Alef Ard buzzed in agreement.


    oooo


    Around The Same Time, North Wing, Warden¡¯s Office, Remords de l¡¯?me, France¡­


    Prison Chief Auror, Jean


    ¡°Keep them in line!¡± The warden called out over the cries of the prisoners here.


    Jean nodded and took a few steps outside of the office. He waved his wand over the entire room and cried out. ¡°Silencio!¡±


    Within an instant, all of their noise quieted down.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Warden Louis said when the man was back. He gave his head Auror Jean a nod of gratitude before turning to the two Aurors before him. ¡°Report!¡±


    ¡°Warden!¡± One of the Aurors, a lady by the name of Clarisse, took a step forward. ¡°The outer walls are breached! Destroyed!¡±


    ¡°What in¡ª¡± Warden Louis blurted before collecting himself. ¡°Explain yourselves.¡±


    ¡°There were massive explosions, sir.¡± The other Auror, Raphael by name, joined her and elaborated on the situation. ¡°Three of them.¡±


    Jean nodded. "We had felt the shocks as if they were right here."


    ¡°They made a hole large enough to fit dozens of buildings through.¡± Clarisse added, swallowing her fear down. ¡°We witnessed a group coming through the flames as we raised the alarm.¡±


    Warden Louis frowned before glaring at them. ¡°And why are both of you here? We must fight against this enemy until help arrives. We cannot afford to lose the prison! Where are our Aurors?¡±


    Clarisse and Raphael stared at each other with uncertainty for a moment, and Jean knew that nothing good would be coming out of their mouths.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone, sir.¡± Raphael said.


    ¡°Gone?¡± Warden Louis said, his mouth parting slightly as his brain processed that statement and his skin paled. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®gone¡¯? Surely not¡­¡±


    ¡°They have all been wiped out by the coming group.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jean said, stepping forward. ¡°Grindelwald.¡±


    Clarisse nodded, her face looking strained.


    Jean closed his eyes for a moment, trying to get a handle on the situation.


    Most of their forces had already been wiped out, either from the various explosions or the impromptu fighting against the attacking wizards. He moved towards the window overlooking the thousands of prisoners in the North Wing.


    With all of these criminals here at their backs, and an implacable foe to their front, Jean nodded to himself, relaying the severity of their situation with a single word.


    "Shit."


    Without hesitation, he reached into his robes and pulled a small, palm length twig.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Warden Louis asked Jean, who snapped it in half without hesitation.


    ¡°This object is enchanted with a certain Charm.¡± Jean said and tossed the broken branch aside as he prepared himself for the worst fight of his life. ¡°The person on the other end will know what to do, and bring the cavalry. Until then¡­¡±


    A depthless silence swept over the room, driving a cold chill up everyone¡¯s spines.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe to assume that Grindelwald has taken control of the west, east and south wings.¡± Jean said, moving to action when the Warden said nothing. ¡°Clarisse, Raphael.¡±


    The two stood at attention, though fear dulled their certainty and comfort.


    ¡°We will live through the day.¡± Jean said, knowing that this was an empty promise and that they were all likely to die before reinforcements even got close to arriving. ¡°We¡¯ll all go home to our families. Follow me.¡±


    The two nodded and followed the man as he left the gibbering Warden behind.


    Jean allowed himself a moment to curse. ¡°Don¡¯t know why they even allowed that swine to be Warden of a place such as this.¡±


    He noticed Raphael¡¯s and Clarissa¡¯s smiles and they all shared a laugh, ignoring the silent flurry from the prisoners in the North Wing as they made their way towards the entrance.


    On the way to the exit, they met with six other Aurors who were stationed at various points, bringing them along until they were at the exit.


    ¡°Listen up.¡± Jean said and pointed at the exit. ¡°We draw the line here. We cannot let anyone through. Is this understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± Everyone said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put your lives at unnecessary risk.¡± Jean made sure to say as he moved towards the door and unlocked it with his wand. ¡°The less of us there are, the more trouble France will have with all of the prisoners who have already escaped. Is that clear?¡±


    Another wave of affirmation filled the small room before Jean smiled. ¡°Then let us fight.¡±


    He opened the door and stepped out into the courtyard between all of the prison wings. The others followed behind him, wary and frightened as they witnessed the droves of prisoners escaping the other wings and rushing down to the south.


    Jean was seized by the urge to chase them all down and stop them, but held himself back. The reason for this was simple.


    Gellert Grindelwald stood at the center of the courtyard, looking as if he had not a care in the world. Behind him stood a gaggle of wizards and witches from different countries and walks of life.


    ¡°...¡± Jean stepped forward, flanked by his men and women, and began to speak. ¡°Grindelwald.¡±


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Grindelwald replied in English as he stepped forward, his wand in hand but not poised to strike at any of them. Something was strange about him.


    It¡¯s like he¡¯s younger, somehow. Jean thought before getting his act together and sending the older wizard a glare.


    ¡°My name is of no consequence.¡± Jean said.


    ¡°I beg to differ.¡± Gellert said in disagreement. ¡°I would like to know the names of the people who oppose me; to honor them.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you call this?¡± Jean gestured at the still running prisoners and criminals. ¡°You let this criminal scum escape and speak of honor? Quel faux cul!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be rude.¡± Gellert said, shaking his head.


    ¡°You may not have my name.¡± Jean said, raising his wand. His Aurors followed suit. ¡°But I will write yours down in the casualty list.¡±


    Grindelwald smiled and assumed a stance, thrilled by the prospect of the challenge set before him.


    Jean hesitated, noting that the wizards behind Grindelwald did not move to back him up, despite having their wands out and ready for action.


    ¡°They will not raise their wands against you.¡± Grindelwald said, watching as the Aurors perked up at this. ¡°Not that it will make a difference, in the end. It has been too long since I¡¯ve had such odds.¡±


    Jean narrowed his eyes and initiated the duel with a Stunner, which Grindelwald smacked aside with his wand. The rest of the Aurors cried out, and Jean watched as spells of varying colors flew to Grindelwald, only to be met with the exact same result.


    Reducto! He added his own to the onslaught, casting as fast as he could, but Grindelwald continued forward, implacable and completely without concern as he continued to bat their spells away with little effort.


    ¡°We cannot allow him to pass!¡± Jean shouted over the sound of their cries. ¡°Hold nothing back!¡±


    But despite these words encouraging the witches and wizards under his command to ramp up their casting and power, it did nothing but force the man to slow down a little.


    Expelliarmus! Reducto! Reducto! Stupefy! He thought as he cast spell after spell, before throwing all caution to the wind and leveling his most powerful curse at the man. ¡°Confringo Maxima!¡±


    The space which Grindelwald occupied exploded in a blinding flash of hot, orange light before the shock wave hit them all, forcing them to shield their eyes and take a few steps back.


    There was a moment of silence in which they all did their best to stare through the dust to find their enemy.


    ¡°I think you did it¡­¡± One of the Aurors said before the dust was blown away, revealing Gellert Grindelwald, who looked to be unharmed by the spell.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°He took that spell head on¡­!¡±


    ¡°That was a very powerful spell.¡± Grindelwald said, looking to be impressed as he stood in a small, untouched spot among a large circle of orange flame. ¡°Would you consider joining our cause?¡±


    Jean gritted his teeth and held his ground, giving no answer.


    ¡°I suppose I should have expected an outright refusal.¡± Gellert shook his head and pointed his wand at them. ¡°Still, allow me to at least return the courtesy of your assault with one of my own...¡±


    ¡°Defend!¡± Jean shouted even as Gellert slowly raised his wand. The air filled with the cries of ¡°Protego!¡± as Grindelwald uttered his spell.


    ¡°Expulso Maxima.¡±


    Jean¡¯s world exploded in a fierce, deep blue and, for a moment, he lost all sense of himself, blacking out from the incredible pressure set upon him. The next thing he knew was that he was laying down on the ground.


    His eyes caught the Sun, which had reached its apogee, before a man stood above him, blocking out its rays and making Jean blink as his eyes adjusted.


    It was Grindelwald.


    Jean looked around and tried to reach for his wand, only to realize that his arm was not moving. What?


    He turned his eyes to his right arm and stared at the bloody stump in disbelief. Then the pain came, and he screamed.


    Above him, Grindelwald shook his head in disappointment. ¡°I had hoped to avoid killing any of you, but it seems you forced my hand.¡±


    Jean blinked through the pain and tore his head away from his wound, understanding what Grindelwald was talking about when his eyes saw the brutalized and mangled corpses of his fellows. I am the only survivor. Clarisse¡­ Raphael¡­


    He was eating his words, now.


    Jean stared up at Grindelwald with fear, anger and hate in his eyes. ¡°Murderer!¡±


    But Grindelwald only shook his head again, pointing his wand down at Jean with the intent to end his life. "I gave you the chance to step aside. You have no one to blame but yourself."


    What kind of choice is that!? Jean screamed in his own mind. Set these criminals loose or lose my own life?


    The space behind Jean erupted in a flash of red fire, illuminating Grindelwald¡¯s face for a few moments.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Grindelwald said, moving his wand back to his side, forgetting about Jean entirely. ¡°My old friend.¡±


    Jean struggled to turn his head and almost could have cried with relief at the sight. It was Dumbledore and Jean''s old teacher, Alastor, with many others he did not recognize.


    The Phoenix above the two men noticed his presence and flew to him in an instant, grabbing hold of him and dragging him away from between the three great wizards and moving him to the side.


    ¡°Gellert.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s voice was clipped as Alastor moved to Jean and checked over his injuries. Jean relaxed, feeling something strange in his right arm as he saw the Phoenix cry into it.


    ¡°Jean, stay with us.¡± Moody force fed him a few potions and sat him up against the wall.


    ¡°Took you¡­ Long enough.¡± Jean said, feeling his consciousness fading from the shock, but he held on through sheer will. ¡°Go. Defend the prison.¡±


    ¡°Came as fast as we could.¡± Moody¡¯s eye continued swinging between Jean, Grindelwald and all the wizards in the back. ¡°Those in the back, they¡¯re¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jean said, coughing. ¡°World¡¯s most wanted.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve gathered yourself some new allies.¡± Dumbledore said, eyeing the wizards and witches behind Grindelwald with curious, but wary eyes.


    ¡°You have done much the same, Dumbledore.¡± Grindelwald replied.


    Dumbledore did not answer, and the courtyard filled with silence, which Grindelwald broke.


    ¡°And so we are at odds, once again.¡±


    ¡°It does not have to be this way.¡± Dumbledore said, shaking his head. ¡°There is no need for any more bloodshed; just turn yourself¡ª¡±


    ¡°I agree, old friend.¡± Grindelwald cut the Headmaster of Hogwarts off, raising his wand against him. ¡°There is indeed no need for anyone else to shed their blood.¡±


    Dumbledore¡¯s grip tightened around his wand. ¡°Surely you do not believe you stand a chance against me? I have not been sitting idle for these past decades.¡±


    ¡°Your only recent challenge was a wizard who was defeated by a child.¡± Grindelwald said and smiled. ¡°Perhaps it is not I who was sitting idle.¡±


    Jean felt himself losing hold of his consciousness as the two powerful wizards began to engage in a duel.


    Not now! Were his last thoughts before he succumbed to the darkness.

 50 - Delve Deeper

    oooo


    Delve Deeper


    oooo


    June 10, 12:50 PM, Down The Trapdoor, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    I¡¯d never gone skydiving in my previous life. People had always described it as a wonderful experience, once you got past the instinctual fear one would get when recognizing that their life was in danger.


    Dropping down a tight, dark space of unspecified height was nothing like that, and so I didn¡¯t trust that my fall would be broken by something soft. As soon as I dropped down the hole, I drove a bright silver chain into the wall, wrapping it around my torso.


    Within moments, I stopped in midair before bumping against the wall and feeling something viscous on it. I frowned.


    ¡°Lumos.¡± My wand lit up with silver light, brightening up my cramped surroundings and revealing what it was that I had hit. I blinked at the red liquid and turned my eyes upwards, watching the steady flow from the top.


    ¡°Fluffy¡¯s blood.¡± I muttered, my face morphing into an expression of both pity and disgust.


    Poor guy didn¡¯t deserve to go out like that. I thought, feeling sad. Snape must have been forced to do the deed¡ª the blood still seems fresh. Quirrell already knew the weakness Fluffy had to music.


    Alef Ard buzzed about, sharing its sadness with my own and amplifying it.


    ¡°You did your best, big puppy.¡± I said and began to extend the chain to bring me down slowly with an effort of will. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that your sacrifice isn¡¯t in vain.¡±


    It took a few more seconds, but the walls around me ended as I dropped down into a wide and spacious chamber. I gave a quick look up and suppressed the urge to whistle.


    That¡¯s a pretty big drop. I thought, looking back down at the overgrowth of Devil¡¯s Snare below me. The landing must be pretty soft if you can just drop onto it.


    Wizard-killer it might have been, but it was still a plant, and therefore soft like one. Still, I wondered what would¡¯ve happened if there was even a little bit of stone exposed.


    No real need to wonder. I shook my head, remembering all of the footage I¡¯d seen back in my previous life of what falls could actually do to people.


    Fluffy¡¯s blood began to drip down from the opening above, and I watched as the Devil¡¯s Snare writhed and converged on that position like a massive army of snakes.


    I sighed and looked down at the massive overgrowth beneath me, which had tripled in size in the last few seconds. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t drop straight down.¡±


    I looked around for a good spot before nodding to myself. There was one to the right. A simple fire spell and I could drop down.


    Just have to get there. I thought and stared at the ceiling above, getting an idea.


    I drove my wand in a corkscrew, aiming it towards the ceiling, at the midpoint between where I was, and where I wanted to go. ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    Another chain with a grapple spear-tip blasted forth from my wand, embedding itself deep in the stone. I grasped the chain with both hands and pulled it taut. ¡°This is stupid.¡±


    Alef Ard buzzed in disagreement, trying to reassure me with feelings of excitement and certitude. It did not help; Alef did not have a body of his own, and was therefore unaware of just how fragile we humans could be.


    Even the lightest nick or injury could lead to a horrible death in the right circumstances¡ª or the wrong circumstances, I should say.


    Still, it was either this or waste time dealing with the Devil¡¯s Snare while it was feasting. This is the easier path.


    ¡°Here goes.¡± I said, gulping as I adjusted the wand in my right hand grip so it didn¡¯t fall out while I held the chain. ¡°Geronimo!¡±


    I let the chain-harness around my chest disappear and felt the pull of gravity drawing me down with inexorable purpose, but I held fast to the chain with every bit of strength my little body could muster.


    And to my delight, it worked.


    ¡°Thank you, Batman!¡± I cried out with exhilaration as I swung from the middle of the room to its left side before letting go and dropping into the bed of Devil¡¯s Snare with a bit of a mush. The chain above me dissipated into light particles before disappearing entirely.


    I moved with alacrity as I got reoriented. With my robes daubed in a bit of Fluffy¡¯s blood, the Devil¡¯s Snare was already converging on my position.


    Even as the plant began to weave its snake-like tendrils around my legs and chest, I was already moving. With a wave of my wand, I cast my next spell. ¡°Incendio!¡±


    Orange light brightened my immediate surroundings, and I watched as the Devil¡¯s Snare began to writhe and convulse as if it had just been subjected to the Cruciatus.


    I stared at it for a little longer, not fully paying attention to the plant-like bedding beneath me wearing away to reveal the floor of the chamber. I got back to my feet with deliberate slowness and checked myself over for any injuries, not finding any.


    With a huff, I walked forward, the plant¡¯s tendrils moving away from me and parting to reveal a passage leading down a hall, which ended with a door.


    I watched the Devil¡¯s Snare overtake the passage entryway again with a curious look, wondering if Professor Sprout had taught the Devil¡¯s Snare to reveal the path on reflex. What point was the protection if it just up and showed the right path to you at the first sign of resistance?


    ¡°If this is what they call ¡®well protected¡¯.¡± I said, amused as I walked through the long hall, my only companions being Alef, the sound of my footsteps and water trickling down the walls. ¡°Then I want to cancel my subscription to their security service.¡±


    I approached the door and heard the sound of rustling and clinking before nodding to myself. We¡¯re at this stage, then.


    I stepped into the room, squinting as my eyes adjusted to the brilliant lights shining from above. ¡°The room of keys.¡±


    My eyes moved of their own accord, taking in all of the room as I thought about my new predicament. My flying experience, aside from the few Flying classes I¡¯d taken with Hooch, weren¡¯t very good.


    True, I was more than capable when I was on Absol¡¯s back, but Absol was not here right now. I was on my own, and I had to get that key.


    But do you really need to get it? The sly voice said. There¡¯s more than one way to skin a cat.


    I hate that saying. I thought back. But then you would already know that, what with you being in my head.


    The sly voice did not answer, and so I continued my train of thought, walking towards the door in question and checking over its silver lock mechanism. Silver, just like in the books. Let¡¯s see what we can do here.


    I pulled the handle, but the door did not budge. Then, I held my wand over the lock and incanted. ¡°Alohomora!¡±


    Once again, nothing happened. ¡°All right, I figured it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    Taking a breath, I tapped the wand against the door and cast my next spell, moving my wand in the lambda pattern. ¡°Inspicere Empiricus.¡±


    I saw the tip of my wand turn a bright red before I closed my eyes to assimilate all of the information coming to my brain. This feeling gets worse as time goes on, doesn¡¯t it? Or, is it just me?


    It¡¯s just you. The sly voice said. I and Alef have already processed the information and know exactly what to do here.


    And would you mind helping out? I thought sarcastically before shaking my head. Who am I kidding, you¡¯ll probably give me some more tripe about me being of ¡®your void¡¯ or whatever.


    ¡­You know what? The voice said, amused. I was going to help, but if you¡¯re going to be a sourpuss about it, then you can suffer alone.


    I took a deep breath, not letting the unknown creature¡¯s words affect me.


    Alef Ard buzzed in anger, and I got the impression that it had given the voice a few slaps for me. Thanks, Alef. You¡¯re the best.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Alef replied by sending a wave of affection through me, making me smile. I was glad not to be alone down here. With Snape and Quirrell doing who knows what ahead, I felt intimidated.


    Neither man was one I could scoff at. Even with my recent, harsh training, I wasn¡¯t sure whether I could take either of them in a duel. Those students hadn¡¯t been particularly difficult to fight against because they¡¯d already been worn out, and near-half their number had been dealt with before I¡¯d even stepped foot in that room.


    If they had been at a hundred percent and were fighting with any sort of tactics in mind, I would not have prevailed.


    No time to dwell, though. I thought and focused my attention on the lock, beginning to mutter. ¡°Locked by an unknown Charm. Professor Flitwick¡¯s doing, no doubt. He wants the user to snatch the specific key to open this lock, with any attempt to unlock failing.¡±


    Attacking it head on was also unwise. The door was charmed in such a way that any attack upon it would be perceived as a threat, and the keys would lock onto my position and perforate me.


    Nasty way to go.


    ¡°Flitwick can be quite bloodthirsty when given the chance.¡± I shook my head at the strangeness of the situation before smiling and raising my wand. ¡°Still, that gives me an idea.¡±


    I held my wand over the door¡¯s keyhole, closing my eyes and focusing. ¡°Odgovor.¡±


    A very small chain appeared at the tip of my wand, and I pushed the magic into the keyhole, reshaping the chain into a soft rake. With careful intent, I moved the crude implement back and forth through the keyhole, adjusting its shape as I felt the energy hit the lock¡¯s pins.


    Within a few minutes of painstaking tinkering, I heard the lock open with a click and opened my eyes with a wide smile. ¡°Bingo.¡±


    A quick check above showed that the keys hadn¡¯t even traveled an inch towards me.


    Not bad. The sly voice said, impressed. Not how I would have done it, but very simple and ingenious.


    I retracted the spell back to my wand and opened the door. Stepping through, I replied to the creature inhabiting my mind. How would you have gone about it, then? The hinge-pins?


    No. The sly voice said. Flitwick¡¯s Charm would have taken the attempt as an attack on the door. You would have been perforated twenty times over within a few seconds. Good that you didn¡¯t try that.


    I swallowed and closed the door behind me, stopping to take a breath. ¡°That bad, huh? What would you have done?¡±


    I would have tapped into something you dare not touch. The voice said. That which you call the void.


    I dipped my head in both acknowledgment and apprehension. That¡¯s not something I can control.


    Indeed. The voice said, amused. A waste of potential, really.


    ¡°Right.¡± I shook the implications of what it was saying away and focused back on the mission at hand. ¡°The Chess Room¡ª or not.¡±


    It seemed like I wouldn¡¯t need to do anything here. I made my way through the large room, avoiding the large chunks of white and black stone signifying the fallen warriors.


    Looks like they went all out in here. I thought, before frowning. Wait. No, something¡¯s off.


    The more I looked, the more I realized that this chess set looked nothing like I would have expected a normal chess game to occur.


    After spending months upon months getting my ass handed to me by Ron Weasley, I knew what the typical game looked like. Something had gone very wrong here.


    From the positioning of all the rubble, it looked like all of the pieces had converged to a single point to kill their foe. Probably Snape¡­


    I looked down to see a drop of red on the white tile and felt a chill race up my spine, making me shiver in this cold and damp place. ¡°Blood.¡±


    The drops of blood continued forward, forming a trail of red leading to the exit. ¡°Quirrell must have done something to the chess set, made it attack Snape to weaken him in a way? Even someone as good as Snape would have trouble fending off all of these chess pieces, especially if they blindside him.¡±


    This did not bode well.


    I let myself ponder the events for a moment longer before pressing on forward. I moved through the chess room, avoiding all of the rubble and opening the door which led to the hallway which revealed the next challenge.


    Just as I reached its end, I grimaced at the stench of something foul wafting into my nose. I stopped for a moment to compose myself and acclimate to this terrible smell before resuming my trek.


    I held my wand out and began to formulate a plan as I lightened my steps halfway to the end. I could now hear a deep, loud breathing coming from up ahead and knew that the troll was still alive.


    How it was still alive was not something that crossed my mind. All I knew was that I had to get past the damn creature without harming myself.


    Take its club and knock it out with a good smack. I thought, deciding to take a page from canon Ron¡¯s book. I stopped for a moment and tapped my wand atop my head. ¡°Praetexo.¡±


    I felt the effects of the Disillusionment Charm take hold and waited another moment before moving forward. I kept my steps light as I entered the chamber proper¡ª and immediately abandoned all attempts at stealth as I was forced to dive forward, avoiding the downward smash of a club, sending bits of stone flying everywhere.


    I continued running for a few seconds longer, but a look back told me that it would be pointless. The Troll was faster, and it was gaining on me at a worrying pace. How was it even able to keep up with me while I was Disillusioned?


    That¡¯s when I realized that this wasn¡¯t just a normal Troll. Armed with a massive, steel-spiked club, and decked out in a massive set of armor, the creature which was stomping its way to me matched my change in direction, proving that it could still see me while the spell was up.


    I disabled it, realizing that the attempt at hiding was useless. The Troll stopped in its tracks to stare down at me, not quite sure why I had revealed myself.


    It gave a few grunts before shaking its head in clear dismissal and raising its vicious club high in the air. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that its aim was to kill first and ask questions later.


    One hit from that club and I¡¯m a smear on the floor¡­ I thought and snapped my wand at it, even as I dodged. ¡°Lumos!¡±


    Just as I had done with one of Malfoy¡¯s friends so many months ago, I overloaded my Wand-Lighting Charm and forced the Troll to bring a hand to its eyes, the club smashing into the stone floor beside me and causing it to shake.


    I suppressed the surge of existential anxiety as best as I could, kept my cool and circled the armored creature, wondering just what kind of Troll it was. It was then that I noticed another one off to the side, face-down on the ground.


    It had been impaled by its own club.


    I gulped before forcing my attention back on the Troll before me. This was different from the Trolls I¡¯d learned about. Was this a Security Troll? I noted the strap around its wrist which was linked to the club in its hand and nodded to myself.


    Ron¡¯s plan would not work here, I realized. This thing was likely trained to deal with all sorts of tricks the normal wizard or witch would try on it.


    The Troll lowered its hands from its face and gave me a vicious glare. Without hesitation, it stomped forward, intent on shattering my body with its club, keeping its hand near its eyes in case I decided to try and blind it again.


    It fucking learns. I thought and steeled my resolve to match this behemoth¡¯s. Deflect and Retaliate.


    ¡°Odgovor!¡± I cried out and stepped backwards, avoiding the troll¡¯s horizontal swing and smashing my chain into its club, increasing the weapon''s momentum and forcing the Troll to complete a full spin as it lost control over its weapon.


    I didn¡¯t waste any time, imbuing my chain¡¯s spear-tip with a Severing Charm and driving it forward into the back of the Troll¡¯s neck, intent on ending its life in one blow. I grit my teeth with a glare as I watched the spear bounce off of its hide like it was nothing but a toothpick.


    Just a scratch. I thought in complete shock as the troll reached behind its neck to massage the spot I had just struck. That spell can pierce solid stone.


    It turned to me, looking even more annoyed than it had been, before. I took a step back as the Troll approached, grasping a meaty hand a little higher on its club so that it could control the weapon better.


    So I can¡¯t destabilize it. I thought, my mind whirling with scenario after scenario, but I just couldn¡¯t figure out a way out of this. I didn¡¯t know any spell strong enough to tear its club away and force it right through whatever armor it had on.


    That sort of spell was pure power, and I had focused most of my studies on the various uses of my chains, so that I could be versatile. I had nothing able to penetrate its skin and hurt it on the insi¡ª wait.


    An old memory came to me just as the Troll moved to attack. I was able to leap past the creature¡¯s strike, rolling between its legs with a cry. I tried to make some distance between it and myself, but the troll swung its club in an arc as it turned. With its hands over its eyes, the club didn¡¯t strike me full on.


    With that said, something that massive sent me tumbling several meters away, sending a lance of agony through my shoulder as I felt it dislocate from the impact stress alone.


    I struggled to get up, disoriented and half-blind from the pain, only to feel the Troll¡¯s meaty hand wrap around my form, lifting me up.


    A fresh wave of pain ran through my body as the vicious creature closed its fist, hoping to rupture all of my organs with the simple movement. Any more and I¡¯ll¡­


    My vision returned to me, and I would have laughed had I any air left in my lungs. As the Troll continued to toy with me, I stabbed my right arm forward, my eyes wide with fury and desperation. Odgovor!


    The silver chain materialized at the tip of my wand before launching itself forward into the troll¡¯s nose. Ignoring the fire in my lungs and, with a supreme effort of will, I forced the chain up, piercing through Troll¡¯s inner cavity and wrapping the chain around the creature¡¯s brain.


    So, you wanted to crush me and watch my brain leak from my eyes, nose, mouth and ears, huh? I thought with unbridled anger and hatred as I held its life in the palm of my hand before crushing it into a fist. Let¡¯s see how you like it. Chain-Coffin!


    The chain squeezed on its prey.


    The sound of a loud squishing filled the air as I felt my chain slice through the Troll¡¯s brain like a knife through warm butter. The Troll stared at me with sightless eyes before its hand spasmed open, letting me fall down onto the ground.


    I breathed in the foul, but cool air and scurried away from it as its nerves continued to fire throughout its body. Moments later, I grimaced as a new, fouler stench began to mingle with the already awful bouquet.


    The damn bugger shit himself. I thought as I continued to scurry away until I collided against a wall, cringing at the agony in my left shoulder.


    I stayed that way for a long moment, keeping my gaze on the still-twitching corpse before and ignoring the pain I felt until I was sure that, no, the Troll would not be getting up from that.


    As the adrenaline began to wear off, I began to pant as the shock and tiredness from the fight started to creep up on me. I shook my head, however. I could not stop. I still had Quirrell to deal with.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give up now.¡± I said and tried to get up, only to cringe as my left shoulder flared up in protest. ¡°Fuck!¡±


    My shoulder was dislocated, and I could not summon up the strength to get back on my feet. Even if, by some miracle, I had something that could heal me, what chance did I have against someone like Quirrell?


    I needed to rest¡­

 51 - A Clash Of Titans

    oooo


    A Clash of Titans


    oooo


    June 10, 1992, 1:00 PM, Main Courtyard, Remords de l¡¯?me, France


    Albus Dumbledore


    Dumbledore jerked the Elder Wand to the left, bisecting an orange spell in half before he thrust its tip forward, sending a Piercing Curse straight through, intent on perforating Grindelwald¡¯s hand to put him out of commission.


    Gellert merely took a step to his right, his eyes widening for a moment before they crinkled in both amusement and pleasure. The smile on his face told Albus that he was enjoying himself.


    Albus felt much the same, he realized with a bit of guilt as he watched the man¡¯s fluid movements. With a single motion of his hand, Gellert gathered no less than ten horse-sized chunks of rubble, sending them flying at Dumbledore.


    Albus smiled, then, and with a small burst of will, stopped the rubble in midair, just long enough for Grindelwald to realize what was about to happen. Grindelwald¡¯s barrier manifested just as the projectiles slammed into his position, stopping flat at the man¡¯s translucent barrier.


    Gellert spun his wand, drawing a circle with his magic, as well as its radius before stopping and thrusting through its center.


    All of the rubble transformed into a fine powder which covered Grindelwald¡¯s spherical barrier, putting him out of view for a few moments. Dumbledore felt his eyebrows go up in surprise. That had been an intriguing trick, to say the least.


    As the powder began to slide down the man¡¯s shield, Albus heard Alastor¡¯s words from behind him.


    ¡°Just what is he playing at¡­?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Albus said. ¡°But he has allowed our people to reinforce the remaining prison wing with no issue. I suggest you take this moment and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Way ahead of you.¡± Alastor said, already moving with a few of their allies to engage the group of wizards who were still watching the events unfold with curious, but wary eyes.


    The moment before Moody was able to launch a spell, the ground beneath him split open, and he was forced to step back.


    ¡°That will be quite far enough, friend.¡± Gellert said, and a moment later, all of the powder swirled up into the air, combining to form a spear as long as five men were tall. ¡°You will not interfere in our fight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine with me attacking the others, then, friend?¡± Alastor shot back without hesitation.


    ¡°As entertaining as it would be to watch, I am declining this offer, as well.¡± Gellert said, tilting his head at Alastor in curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re not like the others; you are not afraid.¡±


    ¡°What of it?¡± Moody replied, gesturing at his scarred and fearsome appearance. ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with the worst of your kind. What¡¯s another Dark Wizard added to the list?¡±


    ¡°And I believe you.¡± Gellert said, nodding with solemn purpose. ¡°The¡­ Dark Lord Voldemort and his Death Eaters, was it?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Moody said, standing his ground. ¡°All in jail, dead, or still running with their tails between their legs.¡±


    ¡°I do not doubt that they are the worst of Wizard-kind. Only a savage would inflict this sort of harm on another person.¡± Gellert said, acknowledging the man¡¯s words. ¡°But you paint us with the same brush, as well?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Alastor shot back. ¡°With the likes of Rafiq Rahman in your group¡­¡±


    The man in question puffed up, ready to interject, before Grindelwald raised a hand. With monumental effort, the man closed his eyes and turned his head to the side.


    ¡°And suppose I told you that Mr. Rahman was jailed under mysterious circumstances, and that the hunt for him is based on a mountain of lies; what then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he would be exonerated in the Egyptian courts.¡± Alastor said, though a hint of malaise began to set itself in the retired Auror¡¯s demeanor. He was not as sure of his words as he should have been.


    ¡°Of course. The system of bureaucrats will take care of its subjects. If only it were true.¡± Gellert said in amusement before he let the long spear above drop to the ground, embedding itself deep within the earth. ¡°You have gathered formidable disciples, Albus. They do not need to die for nothing here today.¡±


    Albus sent Moody a look, telling the man to stand down without words, before turning his full attention to Grindelwald. ¡°Just what are you planning?¡±


    Grindelwald did not answer, only snapping his wand towards Dumbledore. The wizards and witches standing behind him flinched, and even Alastor put up a shield without hesitation, but Dumbledore had done nothing.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Gellert said, lowering his wand with a nod. ¡°It is good to see that your senses have not waned in your old age, Albus. Your disciples, on the other hand, may need some work. They cannot sense magic as we do, can they? They would have known that I was not casting a single spell.¡±


    ¡°And you seem extraordinarily fit for a man who¡¯s been languishing in a cell for fifty years.¡± Albus said, ignoring the dig made at his allies with a change of subject.


    ¡°One does what one can.¡± Gellert replied, opening his arms a little as a gesture of false humility.


    ¡°Though one wonders how you¡¯ve come to look so young.¡± Albus continued, sending the man a disappointed shake of the head. He was having none of it. ¡°Even after all of this time, you¡¯ve had some secrets squirreled away in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The secret of youth is one not so easily discerned.¡± Gellert said, raising his free hand to his face and staring at it for a moment before he turned an amused look towards Dumbledore. ¡°Perhaps you wish to join me and reap the benefits?¡±


    But Dumbledore shook his head in disappointment once again. Gellert had, in fact, not changed at all during his time in prison. Albus had hoped that, deep down, something might have turned the man around, but he seemed to be the selfsame power-hungry wizard that he had always been.


    I have had access to the Stone for nearly a year now, Gellert. Dumbledore thought to himself. I could have reaped the benefits at any time. I know the formulas and am well versed in Nicolas¡¯ processes.


    He had not, of course. Albus believed that it took great wisdom and humility for someone to accept their place in the natural world. This included a person¡¯s eventual, inevitable death.


    Tom had never been able to accept this way of thinking, and now it seemed that Gellert was in the same boat. Albus shuddered to think what would happen if his old friend and Tom ever managed to become allies.


    It would mean the end for all of us. Albus thought before preparing himself to re-engage in the fight. ¡°I have no need to reap the benefits, as you say. I have seen where this path leads; to long suffering and a slow, lonely death. Surely you would have learned this in your long years of solitude and contemplation?¡±


    ¡°A forced solitude.¡± Gellert said, a hint of anger rising in his tone of voice. ¡°But you are right about one thing; I have indeed learned much in my forced imprisonment, Albus.¡±


    The statement would have been mysterious if Albus had not already investigated the circumstances behind Grindelwald¡¯s escape.


    ¡°Of the Muggles and their ways.¡± Albus said, understanding as much.


    ¡°So you do know what I¡¯m capable of. Or, at the very least, a sliver of it.¡± Gellert took a step forward, forcing Dumbledore to raise his wand again. ¡°Then you also know that, even with that particular wand in your hand, I cannot be stopped any more.¡±


    Dumbledore frowned at that. ¡°Bold words.¡±


    ¡°But not ones spoken in jest, old friend.¡± Gellert said, pursing his lips. ¡°In light of our previous friendship, I am going to give you one last warning to leave. The affairs of the French have nothing to do with you in Britain. Go, and take your friends home. They do not have to die today.¡±


    Dumbledore stared at him for a long moment before shaking his head. ¡°I cannot allow you to harm anyone else.¡±


    Gellert nodded, looking disappointed but not surprised. ¡°I had expected as much of you. Perhaps I will convince you and your friends to leave another way.¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°You speak as if you can defeat us all at once.¡±


    Gellert only replied by swishing his hand forward. The long spear, which had been embedded in the ground the whole time, ripped itself out and flew towards Dumbledore as dust was kicked up in the air.


    Albus grunted and held his wand with both hands, casting his next spell. The spear was stopped an inch from Dumbledore¡¯s heart, and when the dust cleared, Grindelwald finally saw what had stopped it.


    It was massive; a fifteen foot-tall guardian made from stone, metal and other materials, holding the long-spear like it was born for it. The earthen golem opened its not-mouth with a loud rumble and it brandished the weapon towards its creator.


    ¡°Impressive.¡± Grindelwald said and began to engage the creature. A snap of his wand blew off its left foot, and another one tore a chunk out of its not-face, making the golem roar as it drove the spear down at him.


    Still, Grindelwald was not perturbed, even as he deflected the thrust with a swift cast of the Shield Charm. With another spell, the spear flew out of the golem¡¯s hand and drove itself through its chest, sending the rock creature flying off to the side, where it struggled to move for a few moments before the charm holding it together failed.


    Grindelwald started to move when he realized that his legs were pinned. Looking down, he saw that a set of plant-like tendrils had already weaved their way around his legs, tightening hard enough to make the man grimace.


    The dust finally cleared, and Gellert¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. From both sides, he stared down two more, smaller Golems¡ª one in the shape of a griffin, while the other was a lion. He chanced a look behind him and saw that his compatriots were also surrounded on all sides by more of the Golems.


    He turned his gaze forward again. Flanking Dumbledore were both Alastor Moody and Kingsley Shacklebolt. The two men stood tall, their wands extended as Dumbledore directed his creations to close in on them.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Gellert.¡± Dumbledore said, but Gellert only seemed amused by this.


    The man leaned his head back and gave a loud chuckle, even going so far as to clap his hands thrice. ¡°Very good, Dumbledore; very good, indeed.¡±


    Dumbledore felt a shiver crawl up his spine.


    Something was not right.


    His blue eyes scanned his surroundings for a few moments before he felt it. He increased his focus and zoned in on this feeling, grasping onto it and stiffening with shock.


    ¡°This is¡­!¡± Dumbledore said, the alarm he felt bleeding into his voice. ¡°When did you¡­¡±


    ¡°It pays to come prepared, old friend.¡± Gellert said, his eyes narrowing with deadly intent. ¡°Your move.¡±


    ¡°Albus?¡± Kingsley said from beside him, sounding confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Just stun them and be done with it.¡± Alastor cut in, getting ready to step forward and bring an end to the charade.


    ¡°No.¡± Dumbledore said without thinking, placing a hand over Moody¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We cannot.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Moody said before his artificial eye started moving every which way, delving deeper into the true nature of the world around him before it fixed itself towards the ground in front of him. ¡°That¡­ How¡­ How did I not see that?¡±


    ¡°How, indeed¡­¡± Gellert said in amusement. ¡°Perhaps I should show your other friends, so that they at least know what kills them, in the end?¡±


    Dumbledore said nothing as Grindelwald raised his wand high in the air and gave it a quick swish.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Kingsley said as he took in the large, blue circle around them all. ¡°What am I looking at?¡±


    Moody¡¯s eye went to the center of the circle, between Albus and the others behind him. A weak, purple spark hovered above something¡ª a small speck with silver coloring. It looked harmless, but Dumbledore felt his stomach drop.


    ¡°Do not move. Do not try to snuff that spark out. Do absolutely nothing.¡± Moody barked at one of their cohorts in the back. ¡°There were reports of massive, purple explosions at the prison. Who knows what¡¯ll set this off?¡±


    Albus swallowed, still unable to fully process what had happened.


    ¡°When?¡± Albus said, turning back to the man with furious eyes. If he was going to die, he would at least want to know how it was that this happened.


    ¡°When?¡± Gellert smiled at his erstwhile companion, relishing the moment. ¡°When¡­ What? You¡¯re going to have to be a little more specific, old friend.¡±


    ¡°When did you set all of this up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear friend¡­¡± Gellert shook his head. ¡°What makes you think it hasn¡¯t been here this whole time?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Dumbledore said nothing, the reality of this situation dawning on him. Gellert could have killed them at any time throughout this entire altercation. ¡°You cannot have expected¡ª¡±


    ¡°True, I did not expect you to come.¡± Gellert said as he undid his bindings and demolished all of the Golems Albus had created. ¡°I assumed that the French Aurors would muster in time for my grand display. This has been a pleasant surprise, all things considered.¡±


    From the moment they would have arrived, they would already be dead. Albus thought. He has defeated me because of my own foolhardy wish to stop him before it was too late.


    Albus stifled the urge to grimace.


    Breaking people out of this prison would have cemented Gellert¡¯s reputation and authority as a big player on the world stage of wizards, but defeating Dumbledore was sure to turn a lot more heads than it had, before.


    Whatever will come of this is my fault. Albus thought, feeling the anguish overcome him in his last moments. I am sorry, everyone.


    Albus lowered his head and sent a prayer to whatever deity was out there. But he did not pray for himself, no.


    He prayed for the children in his school. He prayed for the innocents who were going to suffer from this, in the future. And most of all, he prayed for those two poor boys, whose near future was looking bleaker by the moment.


    Bad enough that Harry had to die for the Horcrux in his head to be destroyed, but it seemed that, with Dumbledore dead, the boy would likely not even get to enjoy a childhood, at this rate.


    And Adam¡ª he was a prodigy on a higher level than Albus ever was. Would he even live to see adulthood? With Albus gone, he did not know.


    I¡¯m sorry, Harry, Adam. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Albus thought, closing his eyes for a moment so he could collect himself. It was not how he would have expected his next great adventure to begin, but the time had come.


    Albus opened his eyes, reading to embrace death like an old friend¡ª much like Ignotus Peverell, the man he respected from the old legends.


    But then Grindelwald did something that Albus had not expected. He turned from them and began to address his people. ¡°Let us be off.¡±


    What? Dumbledore thought, confused.


    ¡°What about Dumbledore?¡± Rafiq said, pulling his wand out. ¡°Would you like for me to do the honors?¡±


    Gellert shook his head. ¡°There is no need. I have not come here to eradicate wizards, merely free them. Our goal is peace among all wizards, not to further any strife.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rafiq said, almost contradicting the man before taking a deep breath and backing down. ¡°Of course, Mr. Grindelwald.¡±


    ¡°I understand your frustration, my friend.¡± Gellert said, placing his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I, myself, have been wronged by the society which binds us all down. We cannot behave as they do. We must rise above them and show wizards and witches everywhere just how much more they could be.¡±


    ¡°And how can we show this if we are killing them all?¡± A man with an Austrian accent said. Albus recognized him as one of Nurmengard Castle¡¯s previous guards.


    ¡°Just so, Matthias.¡± Gellert said, throwing Albus one last look. ¡°If I were you, I would not make a single move until the purple spark disappears. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Gellert looked off to his right, towards the west wall. Albus and the others turned their eyes just in time for them to be blinded by a powerful, purple flash of light, radiating like the very Sun above them.


    A second later, Albus and his allies were blown off their feet, crumpling into the ground as the shock-wave of the explosion hit them. Albus got to his feet as fast as he could manage, ignoring the ringing in his ears and trying to get his vision to clear.


    Moments later, he managed to do so, and stopped to stare at the destruction, forgetting about Gellert for the moment. The western wall had been annihilated by the blast, leaving a massive crater and a large, mushroom shaped cloud in its wake.


    Still, Albus mused even as he took in the sight, this explosion was nothing like he¡¯d imagined.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re wondering why the explosion was so small.¡± Gellert said, bringing the man¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°For the sake of our old friendship, I¡¯ll tell you one thing.¡±


    ¡°That was small?¡± Emmeline Vance said from behind Albus, but the old man ignored it, instead focusing on Grindelwald.


    ¡°The energy released is still the same.¡± Gellert said, smiling before he turned again and left. ¡°Come, everyone. We have accomplished what we came for.¡±


    Albus could only stare at their retreating figures, realizing what his words signified and getting another chill down his spine for the trouble.


    ¡°Are we just going to let them escape?¡± Moody growled. ¡°After what they did?¡±


    ¡°We do not have a choice, I fear.¡± Dumbledore said, feeling a headache forming from all the ringing in his ears. ¡°I do not have a true understanding of the magic Gellert is using, and so I do not dare fiddle with his elaborate trap. I could set it off prematurely, and then we all die for nothing.¡±


    And so they waited, and waited and waited some more, before the spark of purple disappeared from view. Everyone involved breathed a loud sigh of relief.


    The crisis, for now, had been averted.


    Just then, cracks began to sound everywhere around them. Albus realized that the Prison¡¯s Anti-Apparition Charm had begun to fail in the wake of such magical power being thrown around inside of its bounds.


    ¡°Took their sweet time.¡± Alastor growled as he called out for the French Ministry Aurors to come here. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them, Albus.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dumbledore said, grateful to have an extra few moments away from the French officials, as well as the eventual dealings he would need to have with the press.


    While the crisis itself had been averted, he would now have to deal with something far worse; the aftermath.


    ¡°Albus?¡± Kingsley said, getting the man¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Yes, my friend?¡±


    ¡°What did he mean when Grindelwald said that the¡­ ¡®energy is the same¡¯?¡± Kingsley said, sounding wary.


    Dumbledore exhaled through his nose, trying to figure out an adequate enough way to explain the concept to the man. ¡°It means that all of the power from his¡­ variant of the Blasting Curse is concentrated into a smaller region, thus causing far more damage than normal.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Kingsley said, swallowing. ¡°A blast of such proportions, confined to such a small space; we are lucky to be alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dumbledore said, turning his eyes to where he¡¯d last seen Grindelwald. ¡°Lucky, indeed¡­¡±


    Perhaps he should have triggered the trap and had them all die, there and then. Dumbledore did not know what his hesitation today would end up costing the world.


    He had only felt this defeated a few times in his long life, and the sensation never ceased to make his blood curdle.


    I¡¯m sorry, everyone.

 52 - Revitalize And Reengage

    oooo


    Revitalize and Reengage


    oooo


    June 10, 1:30 PM, Troll Room, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    I was so tired.


    So very tired. I thought, feeling the weakness ensnare my body, driving its tendrils deep into my very bones and immobilizing me with the promise of endless rest. Why am I even doing this?


    An hour ago, I could have answered that question with ease.


    Now that I was wounded, alone and cold in this dark, and damp place, I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. I regretted pushing Tony and Su away, despite knowing how dangerous it was for them to follow me.


    Even if it was the right move, it still felt like the wrong one. I hissed as I felt a stabbing sensation through my shoulder for a few seconds before the pain let up, leaving me even more tired than I was before.


    I let out a silent chuckle, wincing at the pain again. Still the same fool I¡¯ve always been, huh?


    I had seen a lot in my previous life. For a solid chunk of it, I lived in a part of the world where might makes right, and had thus seen many instances of violence on a level most others could not begin to fathom.


    However, I had been smart, even back then.


    I did not participate in the¡­ festivities, such as they were. I also made sure I was never a target of one, either, avoiding such confrontations like the plague.


    Neutrality was at the core of my being for so long that it almost felt inborn, at times. So, why was I delving deeper through this horror show of a dungeon?


    What did it matter if Quirrell got his hands on the Philosopher¡¯s Stone? Who cared if he ratted me out to the authorities?


    Try as I might, I could not answer these questions. Maybe I had been holding onto consciousness for nothing. I could be too stubborn for my own good, sometimes.


    I should sleep. I thought, ignoring the cries of the small part of me telling me to get up and fight. I¡¯m just so tired.


    The sly voice, for once, said nothing.


    This was what it wanted, after all was said and done. It didn¡¯t want me interfering in events here, but merely to safeguard my existence through whichever means it deemed necessary.


    That much, I was able to glean from the various conversations I¡¯d had with the entity which took up residence within my mind¡ª or soul, whatever.


    ¡°Zero!¡± Someone called out to me, but my mind was so foggy that I didn¡¯t register the sound until it had been repeated twice more.


    My clouded, black eyes opened with deliberate slowness, seeing nothing but a massive blur of darkness before everything began to drop back into focus, including the sound of the person in front of me.


    ¡°Wake up, Zero.¡± The person said again, and I looked up to see a concerned, somewhat familiar face.


    That voice¡­ I blinked a few times before realizing who it was before me. ¡°Helena¡­ Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡®Hey¡¯?¡± Helena Ravenclaw glared down at me, an angry blush of bright red weaving its way through the woman¡¯s gray complexion. ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say to me?¡±


    I exhaled, keeping my breathing nice and slow. ¡°What else is there¡­ To say?¡±


    Helena¡¯s glare softened as she floated down to eye level with me. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not going to tell me to go back?¡±


    I gave another silent chuckle before groaning and twisting my head as the stabbing pain made itself known again. ¡°No.¡±


    It was then that she got a good look at my injuries.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± Helena said, her anger forgotten as her eyes were drawn to my swollen shoulder. ¡°How bad?¡±


    ¡°... Not bad enough to be dead, at least.¡± I said. ¡°And I don¡¯t think this is the sort of thing that¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    She stared at me for a second longer before nodding.


    ¡°So, get up.¡± Helena said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°You want to stop Quirrell, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The woman¡¯s mood swings were very strange, at times. I supposed it was only natural; a ghost experiencing life in limited ways was bound to get a little loopy from it all.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m not so sure I can. It hurts.¡±


    A long silence passed before Helena spoke again.


    ¡°I see.¡± She said, floating closer to me. ¡°You are feeling scared and lost again.¡±


    I turned my eyes away from hers, but the woman continued to float in a way that let her match my line of sight. ¡°You are filled with indecision and hesitation, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s clouding your better judgment.¡±


    I smiled through the pain. ¡°You know me so well.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve learned much in the months I¡¯ve known you, my friend.¡± Helena said, giving me a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve taught me what it means to be alive again¡ª how it feels.¡±


    I felt the warmth radiating towards my face as Helena¡¯s hand hovered over just above my cheek. With half-lidded eyes, I leaned into her touch and froze at the sensation.


    The palm of her hand felt real, solid; my eyes opened to full, and I saw Helena¡¯s face, radiant and smiling at me with a confidence I just didn¡¯t feel.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She confirmed, caressing my cheek for a few moments before she drew her hand away. ¡°I can touch again. Thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°W-When?¡± I said, looking at her hand in wonder. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°You are wary of me.¡± Helena said, shaking her head as I tried to speak. ¡°No. Don¡¯t deny it. I know it¡¯s true. We are two souls separated by great, almost unfathomable barriers, and I understand that.¡±


    ¡°Helena¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need to say anything, my friend.¡± Helena said, taking my free hand in her own. I watched as her fingers laced themselves with mine. ¡°I may not have the strength to lift you to your feet, but I can do this much, at least.¡±


    I stared into her eyes for a long moment before smiling. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Feeling sorry for myself wouldn¡¯t accomplish anything. I needed to get up.


    I pressed my back against the wall, grunted and planted both feet into the floor, pushing myself up, but the pain in my shoulder made itself known, and I lost control over my limbs, falling back down and sending a jolt of pain through my rear.


    ¡°Come on, Zero.¡± Helena said, and her grip tightened around my hand, lifting it up. ¡°Get up!¡±


    I swallowed and nodded before trying again.


    My muscles protested harder, unwilling to comply with my demands.


    I still have things to do. I thought. I can¡¯t let Quirrell or Voldemort get in the way of that.


    With another grunt, I pushed through the weakness and threw my entire being into it. The inside of my mind echoed with a single mantra, repeating itself over and over.


    ¡ªup. Get up. Get up. Get up. Get up.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether this body was not made to handle this level of stress. It didn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯d be easier to keel over and let the pain rule over me.


    The seconds continued to pass as I exerted myself and I felt the sweat collecting all over my body, drenching my clothes and making me feel even colder. Still, with a final grunt, I managed to get the job done.


    I was back on my feet, once more.


    ¡°You did it.¡± Helena said, looking both happy and concerned with me as I drew my hand away from hers. I leaned against the wall, pressing my hand against the cold surface to help keep my balance.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I breathed, taking a shaky step forward before I stopped to stare at my shoulder. I needed to fix it, but I needed to figure out how to relax my muscles enough for it to work.


    And then it came to me. I turned my gaze to Helena. ¡°You mind giving me a hand?¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure, Zero.¡± The woman replied with another radiant smile.


    I smiled back, happy to at least have someone here with me.


    oooo


    Same Time, Final Room, Hogwarts


    Severus Snape


    This was proving to be one of the hardest fights in his life.


    Severus did not take a moment to marvel at the progress of a foe he had once considered far beneath him in terms of magical prowess, because every instant in this fight counted.


    With a single motion, Professor Snape blew the ceiling up and directed the chunks of stone and rubble to swirl around Quirrell. Within an instant, Quirrell blew the rocks away, taking care not to strike the Mirror of Erised, which had been shunted off to the side of the room the moment the duel had begun.


    Sectumsempra. Snape incanted in his mind and slashed his wand at his foe, filling the large room with a flash of white as he intended to tear the man apart.


    Quirrell smiled in reply, Summoning some of the rubble back to him with a dismissive swish. The Dark Curse tore right through the rubble before reaching Quirrell, but the spell only grazed the man¡¯s sleeve, flying past him and tearing a gouge into the stone wall behind.


    ¡°An interesting spell.¡± Quirrell said, praising the Potions Teacher¡¯s skill and technique. ¡°I gather that my arm would not have healed from a cut like that, had I let it hit.¡±


    Severus did not answer, instead maintaining his offensive. He had no time to waste, for the effect of the restorative potions running in his system was running out.


    His battles with Hagrid¡¯s pet Cerberus and one of the Trolls had not been clean, and the less said about that damn chess set, the better.


    He had been forced to ingest a few Potions to strengthen himself as well as his reaction speed just to be able to get through the obstacles in a timely manner.


    Severus cursed himself for his lack of preparedness before he focused this anger on his enemy.


    All or nothing.


    Severus locked eyes with his enemy even as he moved forward, casting a spell and probing Quirrell¡¯s mind in the same move.


    Severus smashed the probe against the man''s mental defenses, flooding Quirrell¡¯s brain with an amalgamation of Quidditch terms, Potions ingredients, and random nonsense in an attempt to destabilize him.


    It worked.


    Quirrell took a step back from the psychic onslaught and held his head, leaving him open for attack.


    Severus launched a Stunning Charm, in a bid to force the man to use a Shield Charm to bat it away. To his delight, Quirrell did just that; a translucent barrier of white appeared, absorbing the jet of red light with no issue.


    Professor Snape cast his next spell, twirling his wand in a spiral before snapping it forward. Caligona.


    A miasma of vomit-green light burst forth from Severus¡¯ wand, latching onto the man¡¯s shield. Quirrell panicked and extended the Shield Charm¡¯s range to cover him from all sides.


    I¡¯ve got you now. Severus thought with vicious intent as he enacted the next stage of his curse. Strigasa!


    The spell infused itself into the shield, turning yellow for a moment before forcing the shield to vibrate. Soon after, Quirrell began to writhe in place, unable to bear the shrieks Severus could only imagine he was hearing from within the confines of his own Shield Charm.


    It was a spell he had devised the year before; its purpose was to turn a person¡¯s Shield Charm into a weapon against them. It seemed as if it were a great success.


    The Shield fell straight away, and Severus winced as the last of his sound-based spell echoed across the chamber and made him shake in place. He realized with a start that his potions were finally beginning to wear out.


    Snape was at the end of his rope. But he was almost there. Just one more spell and it¡¯ll be over¡­


    Sectumsempra. Severus sent another white blade of Dark Magic at Quirrell, intent on killing the man and ending the duel, there and then.


    But, through the pain and disorientation, Quirrell leapt to the side on instinct, saving his own life in the process¡ª though at a cost.


    The man¡¯s left arm split away from his body at the shoulder, and Quirrell screamed in pain, though he still held onto his wand, getting up with a will that both frightened and intimidated his opponent.


    Professor Snape stifled the urge to curse. He had hoped that this would be enough to take the fight out of him.


    Still, it was only a matter of time, now.


    Quirrell thrust his wand forward, but Severus had already moved to the left, crashing his Shield Charm against Quirinus¡¯ Bone-breaker Curse, sending it flying into the wall, where it cracked the stone.


    Severus parried a few more curses before snapping his wand at Quirinus. Thin, snake-like cords burst from the end of Severus¡¯ wand and twisted themselves around Quirrell¡¯s body, forcing his hand to point straight down.


    Still, he did not let go of his wand.


    Quirrell grimaced, twisting his wand with a small movement of his fingers. The man¡¯s bindings morphed into three vipers, and Severus heard something which caused him to pause in his spellwork.


    It was a hiss¡ª a familiar one he had not heard since his days as a Death Eater.


    The snakes wound themselves around Quirinus, staring at Severus with a gaze so intense that he was forced to take a step back.


    This¡­ Severus thought with no small amount of apprehension. I¡¯ve seen behavior like this in snakes. They answered only to one man.


    With both quickness and prudence, Professor Snape scanned his surroundings for the source of the hiss, for he had not seen Quirrell¡¯s mouth move.


    Nothing.


    Where did the sound come from?


    Quirrell had not been idle in that time, forcing his wand against his shoulder and burning the wound closed with a monumental shriek of pain.


    Snape moved to stop him, only to have a bout of dizziness stop him in his tracks. His exhaustion was catching up to him.


    ¡°Impressive that you have managed to do this much damage to me, Severus.¡± Quirrell said after he calmed down, getting Professor Snape¡¯s attention. ¡°What with your¡­ Previous altercations.¡±


    Severus curled his lip in disgust. ¡°Two Trolls and a large dog are not enough to stop me, Quirinus.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Quirrell waved his words off. ¡°I did not expect them to stop you, Severus¡ª merely to wound you.¡±


    Severus did not even twitch, but Quirrell shook his head in amusement. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you. You are already losing control of yourself, while I can still fight.¡±


    Severus opened his mouth to point out the man¡¯s recently lost limb when Quirrell stepped forward, his wand launching another salvo of spells. He moved as if he felt no pain at all.


    Severus gathered all of his remaining strength and banished his spells to all corners of the room, launching a curse of his own through the gap in his enemy¡¯s defenses.


    Two of Quirrell¡¯s new snakes launched themselves at the spell, absorbing the impact with a small explosion, leaving nothing but a red mist in the spell¡¯s wake.


    Snape stepped to the right to cast another spell when he felt a sharp pain in his right leg. Seeing the snake there, Severus Vanished it before driving his hand in one of his pockets and forcing the bezoar he kept with him at all times down his throat.


    ¡°Very quick thinking.¡± Quirrell praised the man. ¡°But it will not save you here, Severus.¡±


    Severus opened his mouth to reply when he felt his leg seize up. He dropped to one knee and struggled for a bit before he lost feeling in his left leg as well, laying him out on his back.


    ¡°It has merely delayed the inevitable.¡± Quirrell said, moving towards the Potions Professor with his wand drawn. ¡°You have done well, all things considered. Your skill is commendable, your knowledge is almost without peer, and its application is exemplary. Such a waste to see it used to further another man¡¯s ends.¡±


    Severus tried to move his wand, wanting to curse the man where he stood.


    ¡°And why?¡± Quirinus said, kicking the wand out of Severus¡¯ slowly moving hand and sending it clattering far out of his reach. ¡°Why would a man with such skill in the Dark Arts forsake it all? For Dumbledore, of all people¡ª the doddery old fool who hoards more secrets and limits the education of his students at every turn.¡±


    Severus did not give the man an answer, instead sending him a glare with black, hateful eyes.


    Quirrell reacted with an amused, but pained smile before he shook his head. ¡°How far you have fallen, Severus. The tales I heard of you painted the figure of a powerful man, steeped in the Dark Arts and with potential to someday become a Master of the craft. Well, you have proven your power, at the very least, I suppose. Still, with the Stone, a new arm is but a trifle.¡±


    Severus tried to struggle as Quirrell pointed his wand at his face, but to no avail. The snake¡¯s venom may not have killed him, but it had paralyzed him and left him totally helpless.


    This was it. This was how Severus was going to die. It was not how he expected it to go. He had thought he¡¯d die fighting against Voldemort, when the time came. Side by side with Dumbledore, he thought he would at least make the man who ruined his life pay with his own, but it seemed that this wasn¡¯t how it would end.


    ¡°Finish him.¡± Severus heard the familiar voice again.


    ¡°Of course, Master.¡± Quirrell said and opened his mouth to say the two words which would end Severus¡¯ life, only to jump back as a jet of red light sailed over him.


    Who¡­? Severus thought in confusion as he turned his eyes to the entrance, seeing a wizard stepping down the steps. He could not make out the wizard¡¯s features from this distance and his skewed angle of view, but as the newcomer approached, Severus realized just who it was. ¡°...Clarke?¡±


    Adam said nothing as reached the bottom of the steps, staring down at Quirrell with neutral, black eyes.


    ¡°Adam Clarke.¡± Quirrell greeted the boy with such familiarity that it drove a chill down Severus¡¯ spine. ¡°So glad you could join us, finally. What took you so long?¡±


    Adam didn¡¯t answer, instead moving towards Severus and roving his eyes over the man¡¯s form. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    Quirrell smiled his horrible smile at that. ¡°Oh, nothing serious. A little bite from a snake. He¡¯ll be just fine.¡±


    ¡°...Right.¡± Adam said. ¡°Professor. Can you speak? Blink once if the answer is yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Severus struggled. ¡°You need to¡­ get out. Clarke.¡±


    But Clarke shook his head. ¡°Afraid I can¡¯t do that. I have a promise to keep.¡±


    He waved his wand, sending Severus over to the wall closest to him and placing him in an upright position. ¡°You stay right there, Snape.¡±


    Snape stared at the boy¡¯s back, shocked at his casual use of silent spellcasting. He knew Adam was a talented wizard, but he never thought that the boy would have improved so much in such a short span of time.


    ¡°A promise, you say?¡± Quirrell said with curiosity. ¡°So you have received my letter at the Three Broomsticks, after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Adam said, and Snape wondered just what the Hell was going on. Were the two in league with each other? ¡°I see that you¡¯re missing an arm. I suppose you wish for me to lend a hand, as it were?¡±


    Could Adam also be after the Stone? Severus thought with a jolt of fear.


    He had always thought that the boy was strange. Something about him always seemed off. He was a child, but he moved with the care Severus expected from a person who was fully aware of what their body was capable of.


    They were the movements of an adult far beyond someone of Adam¡¯s years. He would have attributed it to the boy¡¯s upbringing, but Severus had never met any other orphans with such a degree of self-control, both when it came to managing his motor functions, and when it came to regulating his own emotions.


    Though he was far above his peers, even Severus himself was not so masterful of his own senses as a child.


    ¡°And yet you brandish your wand at me with hostile intentions.¡± Quirrell said, his face expressing both annoyance and amusement at the boy¡¯s attempt at humor. ¡°If you are answering my summons, then should you not be standing at my side?¡±


    ¡°I am answering your summons.¡± Clarke said as he stepped into a stance. ¡°Just not for the reasons you think.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Quirrell said, getting the gist of it. ¡°I see. Then, shall I divulge to the good Professor here how it is exactly that¡ª¡±


    ¡°I''m the one who killed Auror Turner.¡± Adam said with that same, eerie and calm tone of his. ¡°And now I¡¯m going to kill you, Quirrell.¡±


    Snape¡¯s only thought was:


    What?

 53 - Fight! Adam vs. Quirrell

    Fight! Adam vs. Quirrell


    oooo


    June 10, 1992, 1:40 PM, Final Room, Hogwarts


    There have been times in my life, both old and new, in which I had made great decisions: like the time I ran away from a situation involving a strange woman, a pink, but dilapidated house and an assortment of severed Barbie heads; or when I''d followed a tiny kitten and found its massive, adorable family in a patch of woods near my old house.


    This... was not one of those times.


    What the Hell am I doing? I thought as I stared down at Quirrell. A few seconds before, I had gone and outed the secret behind me killing another person to Snape of all people, as well as admitting the intent to kill the man before me.


    If anything, this was shaping up to be one the dumbest things I¡¯ve ever done. Still, I was sick.


    I was done playing cat and mouse games. I was tired of lying through my teeth, or holding myself back to keep myself safe.


    This may have been a pretty stupid decision, but damn did it feel good to just let everything go, for once.


    I smiled, resisting the temptation to turn around so that I could see Professor Snape''s look of shock, but I knew that it was there, nonetheless. Who would expect a First Year child to be capable of silent spellcasting, as well as the ability to kill an Auror¡ª no matter how much of a fluke it may have been?


    However much I had scraped by that night didn''t really matter in the end, for I was the only one to know what had happened. For all Snape knew, I hadn''t suffered an injury and had toyed with Auror Turner.


    "Kill me?" Professor Quirrell smiled as if his arm hadn''t been lopped off at the shoulder.


    How was he even standing with that level of injury? Was he using a potion? Was it Voldemort killing off the man''s nerve centers so that he felt no pain?


    It would be nice to learn this skill, because I honestly felt awful. My shoulder continued to throb with sporadic, but intense bursts of pain. I grit my teeth for a few moments to bear through it as Quirrell continued to speak.


    "You would think, after last time, that you had learned your place, child." He said. "You are several decades too young to match my power and skill."


    "Maybe so." Was my reply. "But you are wounded and weakened. I reckon I''ve got some pretty good odds here."


    Quirrell only laughed at the show of bravado.


    "An easy bet, is it?" He continued, shaking his head as if he were speaking to an idiot. "Losing an arm is but a trifle. As long as my wand is in my hand, I¡ª"


    I raised my wand and brought it down in a diagonal slash, casting a spell. Diffindo!


    Quirrell''s eyes widened with surprise and annoyance as he stepped to the side, the red spell going wide and scoring the stone wall behind him.


    A moment of silence settled over the three occupants of the large chamber.


    "Interrupting someone while they''re still speaking is considered to be very rude, Mr. Clarke." Quirrell said in a light tone, though he was no longer smiling. "One could even find it objectionable to the point of taking certain actions..."


    I found myself smiling, taking some energy from the fact that I''d gotten under his skin. "Oh, I''m sorry. I just kept looking at your missing arm and figured I''d even you out. I think it''d be very rude not to do you this favor."


    "How touching..." Quirrell said with a dry voice before giving me a sigh. "Very well. It seems you have chosen your side in this battle. On your head be it."


    I frowned and shook my head. "You''re misunderstanding the situation. I''m not choosing anyone''s side."


    "Then..."


    "It''s very simple." I said, glaring at the man as I let my long-festering anger to surface for a few moments. "You thought you could control me, maybe try to mold me into a mirror image of yourself, perhaps? I guess we are similar in a few ways that you would think you could do such a thing."


    Quirrell did not answer.


    "Anyway, whatever your reasoning for trying to control me is, you still went ahead and did it." I finished. "If you knew a single thing about me, you''d understand that I cannot be controlled. Ever."


    "So you are against me because I attempted to guide you in the right direction?" Quirrell looked incredulous.


    "Who defines what is right and what is wrong?" I countered, taking an aggressive step forward. "You? Dumbledore? Grindelwald? Voldemort? No."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "No, no, no. These are arbitrary concepts which you intend to use to bind me to whatever your views of the world are¡ª or however things ought to be."


    "And so you are throwing away your chance at greatness, for what?" Quirrell said. "To satisfy your ego? Is that it?"


    "I find it interesting that you see it that way." I said, ignoring the murmurs of agreement of the sly voice in my mind. "I''m not throwing anything but what I consider to be useless to me away. An alliance with you¡ª useless. I will seize greatness with my own two hands. Unfettered by anyone''s will or intent."


    "Intent." Quirrell said. "I remember you saying something to this extent in our first meetings. Very well."


    He tapped his wand against his shoulder and winced as an arm of silver began to form, sizzling against the base of his skin.


    So he can feel pain. I thought. It just has to reach a certain level.


    "You have shown me your resolve, Adam Clarke." Quirrell said as the silver continued to spread outwards, morphing into a hand with five, clawed fingers. "However much of a waste it is to spill the blood of a student with such promising skill, I am afraid you leave me no choice."


    "Surrender or die." Quirrell said, lowering his new arm to his side. "This is my very last warning. What will it be?"


    I raised my wand against him.


    Quirrell nodded, understanding the threatening gesture for what it was, and raised his own in reply.


    "I''ll take the third choice¡ª to win." I said. "Besides, it''s better to die free than live under someone else''s yoke."


    I pressed my lips together and got ready for the real fight. This was what I''d been training all this time for. It was now or never.


    "Clarke..." Snape''s voice came but I ignored it. I would have time to deal with the consequences later, whatever they may be.


    For now...


    With a swish, I brought all of the sitting rubble to bear, launching them towards Quirrell in one fell wave. I didn''t waste any time, dashing to the left to flank the man.


    Incendio! I thought, ducking just as he blew the rubble outwards, the deadly shrapnel sailing over my head and leaving me unharmed. Fire burst at the seam between his skin and the silver arm, filling the air with the smell and sound of sizzling human flesh once again.


    Don''t let up!


    I sent the rubble straight back towards the man, blasting a few of them apart with a Reductor Curse just as they reached him. Through the new smokescreen, I snapped my wand forward. Diffindo!


    My eyes flitted over the environment, searching for any situational advantage even as the Severing Charm flew into the dust, clipping the man''s other shoulder and drawing a cry of annoyance.


    "I tire of these games." Quirrell snarled. A moment later, the smoke vanished away. I mistepped and was forced to Shield against a blast of compressed water, sending me skidding back a few steps.


    My shoes caught onto the edge of one of the stones and I fell backwards. In panic, I raised my arms to my head and smashed against the stone floor, right on my injured shoulder.


    I tried to grit my teeth and just bear through the pain in silence, but failed. I gave a strangled cry as my shoulder rattled from the terrible impact, sending lances of pain through my chest and back.


    Even as I cried, though, I pushed myself up just in time to see another blast of water headed in my direction.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I dropped to the floor in an instant, watching the jet of water pass over my head and tear a small furrough in the stone wall behind me.


    I cringed and groaned as I forced myself to roll to the left, another blast of water tearing into the stone beside me.


    ¡°Odgovor!¡± I held my wand with both hands and thrust it forward, casting the largest chain I could summon up.


    The chain flew true, straight into the jet of water set to cut through my skull.


    The glowing silver chain tore through the water spear, sending the liquid flying everywhere and forcing Quirrell to step to the left. The chain drove itself deep into the wall, sending small chunks of stone flying every which way.


    Quirrell took a step back to gaze at the spell I had just used. "Intriguing... And familiar. A variant of your Shield Charm, once again?"


    "Something like that." I huffed and pushed myself up, the chain disappearing as I got back to my feet.


    Quirrell only watched me with an amused twinkle in his eyes.


    "It seems you have been quite busy since the last time we met." Quirrell said, content to let me recover. Did he truly see no threat in my presence?


    No. I realized, noticing how tight his face was. It''s a facade, and he''s starting to crack. Or, is it just a trap being baited?


    Doubt gnawed at my mind, but I shook my head. I supposed it didn''t matter either way. Subterfuge wouldn''t win this fight¡ª at least, not this crude level of it.


    Not breaking my gaze off of the man, I hovered my wand over my right shoulder and ran it down my arm. Odgovor.


    A new chain burst into existence, swirling itself around my limb and coiling around my closed right fist, forming a sturdy buckler. Another cast of the spell, and two medium sized chains burst from the tip of my wand, their tips morphing into small, but very sharp points.


    "Impressive." Quirrell said, marveling at the magic he was witnessing. "Indeed, you would have been a powerful force to be reckoned with, had you been given the time to mature to your full potential."


    He speaks as if he can kill me at any time. I thought, narrowing my eyes at the man''s obvious implication and dismissal.


    Quirrell took a step forward, his wand moving at speeds I could not hope to match at my current level.


    No matter. I thought as my chains writhed to life, swirling and crisscrossing to form a wide net of magic between my enemy and myself.


    I felt the impact of no less than six spells in a few seconds as the room burst into showers of yellow, green, purple and red flashes of light before the spells ricocheted into the walls. One crashed into the wall just beside the Mirror of Erised, sending chunks of stone onto the glass surface.


    Another splashed against the ceiling above, eating through the stone like acid, and the third spell left a deep, black scorch mark. The fourth fizzled harmlessly on impact.


    Or so I thought.


    I blinked, feeling a stinging line on my face. I lifted my closed fist and felt the long, thin slice under my eye. Something got through.


    I clenched my fist, shrinking and concentrating the chain-shield further.


    "An interesting defense, but as you can see..." Quirrell said. "It''s not absolute. You would have been better served with the Shield Charm, as its defense leaves no holes for any spells to slip through."


    "Noted." I said and pursed my lips, shifting my buckler to a ready pose and moving my wand forward with a cleaving motion. Thin, razor-sharp blades grew on my chain-links and I slashed my wand again, further imbuing them with the Severing Charm.


    But sometimes the best defense is an overwhelming offense. I thought, sending the chains to attack Quirrell from both sides. I saw the man''s scoff as he batted one chain away while side-stepping the other.


    I gave a nasty smile and drove the tip of my wand in a downwards thrust. The chain that Quirrell had batted away separated into three more, all coiling around the man and tightening in an attempt to rip him to shreds.


    Quirrell managed to react in time, stopping two of the three attacking chains with his new, silver arm while the final, bladed chain wrapped around his left thigh and squeezed. He cried out and blasted the final chain away with his wand before sending a new barrage of spells at me.


    I recalled one of my chains just in time to absorb the impact of two spells, while my buckler took the brunt of the other three. The spells hammered against my shield, rattling my shoulders and shaking my bones, making me cringe in pain¡ª but I held on through sheer will, deflecting the spells off to the side.


    I sagged forward and stopped to breathe, watching as Professor Quirrell continued to hold two of my chains with his silver hand while he pressed his wand against them.


    What''s he doing? I tried to pull my chains out of his hand, to no avail.


    "Interesting..." Quirrell said.


    Whatever he was doing, I wasn''t going to just watch. Incendio!


    The chains in his hand began to glow red hot, but he held fast.


    Oh, I¡¯ll make sure it burns.


    Gritting my teeth, I turned up the heat as far as I could manage, forcing him to wince and let go.


    Professor Quirrell stared at me for a few moments as he flexed his silver hand to cool it off.


    Then, he spoke. "You used your Shield Charm and changed its shape to form a chain for the express purpose of fulfilling both your need for attack and defense, while also still able to weave spells into its general makeup. Truly ingenious."


    "Thank you." I said. "But it would have been for the best if you let that chain cut your leg off earlier. You''d have died quickly from the blood loss."


    Quirrell opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted.


    "Enough." Voldemort''s voice echoed in the chamber again. "You have played along with this child''s game for long enough, Quirinus. Kill him."


    Professor Quirrell''s face shifted in a mixture of annoyance and fear, but he schooled his expression before I could read too much into it. "Of course, Master."


    I glanced down at the blood soaking his pant leg even as he used it to keep moving. It was as if I hadn''t even hurt him.


    I frowned, feeling like I had lost the initiative. Still, I moved forward as well, crashing my chains against my foe''s spells in an attempt to reach him again.


    I swung them left, right, up and down, moved them in swirls and infused them all with the Severing Charm, but my chains no longer hit their mark.


    Quirrell continued to move forward, batting away every chain before it even had the chance to get close for a good hit.


    I grit my teeth and increased my spell-weaving and controlling pace, smashing the sharp chain-tips against his shield and forcing him to stop in his tracks when a crack formed upon his Shield Charm.


    That''s more like it.


    I felt my face contort into a smile and smashed through the man''s barrier, sending harmless light gray sparks flying every which way.


    A chain tipped with a spear flew through the light, sharpened with my intent to pierce the man''s head, but Quirinus moved to the side and snatched the chain with his silver hand.


    With all of his strength, he pulled down and back, forcing me forward a few steps, straight into the path of his next spell¡ª a Bone Breaking Curse. I realized with alarm.


    I scrambled to the right and felt a splitting pain in my right foot, causing me to lose all balance and fall straight on my face.


    The world around me disappeared for a few moments, my disorientation and pain being far too much for my young body to bear, but I pulled myself back together for just long enough to see another Bone Breaking Curse headed straight for my head, with another two spells of different colors right behind it.


    I raised my chain buckler, ignoring the splitting pain in my leg and the defiant stabbing from my shoulder, while holding myself up with my left hand.


    This was going to hurt.


    The yellow spell crashed against my shield, shaking my bones to the core, but with a great yell, I shifted the angle of my buckler and deflected the spell off to the side, where it splashed against the wall.


    It seemed Quirrell had anticipated this, as the next spell, a lime-green, compact ball of energy crashed into the underside of my shield, before going straight down into the stone floor with a loud bang.


    At such close range, the impact was both blinding and deafening. I flew backwards, feeling the debris slice into my face. I closed my eyes on instinct, but it was too late, I realized as I felt a burning pain in my right eye.


    I caught myself before I could fall into a series of rolls and swerved to the side, narrowly avoiding another curse. I fell to one knee, panting for breath even as I kept my left eye open and trained on my enemy.


    The stinging in my right eye continued, and I felt something wet, warm and viscous descending from it.


    I didn¡¯t have the time to even think about it as Quirrell continued his onslaught.


    With my leg broken, I had no choice but to stand my ground. I deflected three more curses before I felt a rope snake around my chest, pulling me forward to the man¡¯s feet.


    I pushed myself up just in time for Professor Quirrell to kick me in my left shoulder.


    The attack sent me back down to the ground with a cry of pain, and I felt my chain buckler dissipate into nothing.


    I tried to get back up again, to no avail. I stared up at Quirinus, but my vision and focus began to falter.


    I heard Quirrell¡¯s voice come from above me.


    ¡°And so it ends.¡± He said, his voice dripping with pity, disgust, and most of all, disappointment. ¡°What a waste.¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, but only managed to cough. The exhaustion and pain had become so severe that I could barely even move, let alone talk. I closed my fist around my wand, only to grasp nothing but air.


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed it gone.


    ¡°Trying to say something?¡± Quirrell said and leaned over a little as the fog around my mind cleared enough for me to see that my magical focus was right at the base of his feet. ¡°Very well, I will hear your final words, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I felt Alef Ard¡¯s presence brush up against my own in support and felt myself smiling.


    I coughed again, the sound wet and strangling. ¡°The end is¡­ only the beginning!¡±


    It was then that something struck the man¡¯s head from above; it was a small bit of stone, barely enough to fit in the palm of my hand, but it was enough to get the man to look up.


    I knew what that meant.


    Now! Both myself and the sly voice screamed in my own mind.


    I gathered what little strength I had left and surged forward. My broken leg cried out for sweet mercy, but I ignored the pain and put every fiber of my being into my next attack.


    Feeling the warmth of the ebony wand rush back into my hand, I brought it to bear just as Professor Quirrell turned his attention to me.


    ¡°Odgovor!¡± I cried out with desperate purpose, honing my intent and desire with the ancient, primal instinct a human had when he became cornered. It was going to be all or nothing.


    The chain was soaring the short distance between myself and my enemy, but I watched as he moved to react¡ª he was going to stop it. My last ditch effort was going to fail.


    And then a white blade flew in between us, slicing Quirrell¡¯s wand-hand off just as he was about to cast a spell.


    Snape. I realized and forced the chain forward, driving it through Quirrel¡¯s forehead and out of the other side. Blood and brain matter sprayed down onto my face as Quirrell¡¯s eyes stared down at me in shock, his body spasming with off-putting intensity.


    I didn¡¯t have time to rest as the face behind the turban began to scream. Fierce, off-putting and unnatural, I felt the sound rattle my ear-drums, sending a fresh wave of agony through my head.


    Black vapor was coming off Quirrell¡¯s body, collecting itself in front of my eyes. The strange vapor formed a hideous face, which glared at me with malevolent purpose before it rushed into my body, invading its every crevice.


    You cost me a servant. Were the last words I heard before my body began to shut down. But I suppose you will do just as well.

 54 - An Oily Witness

    oooo


    An Oily Witness


    oooo


    June 10, 1992, 1:40 PM, Final Room, Hogwarts


    Severus Snape


    Severus couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He''d known that the boy was odd and off-setting in the way that he dealt with the other students, as well as faculty, but he never would have expected this, of all things.


    Learning what he just had¡­ It didn¡¯t compute, and more than that, it had come out of nowhere.


    The boy just blurted his deepest secret out without much provocation.


    He¡¯s the one who killed the Auror, back then? Severus thought, incredulity seeping into his expression.


    How would Clarke have made it to Diagon Alley, let alone¡ª Severus half-remembered a conversation between himself and Hagrid concerning a Thestral familiar for the boy.


    It''s certainly possible that he could have ridden the beast from the castle to Diagon Alley. Thestrals are smart creatures, and possessed of an excellent sense of direction. Severus mused. More than that, the boy had seemed exhausted during that time period, as well.


    Everyone had dismissed the kid''s sickly, haggard appearance as the sign of the exhaustion he was likely feeling from all of that studying, but the pieces of the puzzle were starting to form a different picture altogether.


    All of a sudden, many of Clarke¡¯s strange behaviors were starting to make sense.


    The unexpected hesitations¡ª both subtle and overt¡ª the long, thoughtful silences, the internal conflicts¡­ Yes, Severus could see it now.


    Adam had been hiding this secret, and who knows what else for months on end. That sort of thing weighed on a person, so it was no wonder that he always seemed off.


    But still, to spill the beans in such an obvious way¡ª perhaps Clarke wasn¡¯t as smart as Severus gave him credit for?


    No. There had to be something else at play, here.


    Considering the familiarity with which Professor Quirrell and Clarke spoke, Severus supposed that it was likely the tension between the two that had driven Clarke this far.


    Had Quirinus been controlling the lad, somehow?


    If not with the Imperius Curse, perhaps through blackmail? Severus thought before nodding to himself mentally as he watched the two exchange words.


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Quirrell said, and Severus saw the cruel smile playing on his lips.


    Severus¡¯ own lip curled in disgust. He should have been the one who dealt the final blow to Quirrell. If only he¡¯d been paying attention to the man¡¯s snakes, he would have won.


    How could he have predicted that Quirinus could speak to snakes of all things?


    No. Severus shook the thought off. It hadn¡¯t been Quirrell who had displayed this ability, no.


    It was Voldemort.


    He would never forget Voldemort¡¯s cold voice, and Snape knew that he had heard it in this room.


    Severus didn¡¯t know where it was coming from exactly, but he knew that it belonged to the Dark Lord. Without a shadow of a doubt, he knew.


    It was just like he remembered it.


    Severus wished that he could still move. He did not want to entrust his fate to the child before him.


    As talented as he was to be able to cast spells without vocalizing them, Severus did not think that Adam was capable of defeating Quirrell, even in the man¡¯s current, weakened state.


    He watched as Adam attacked Quirrell mid-phrase, but Quirinus merely side-stepped it before chastising his opponent and sighing.


    "Very well. It seems you have chosen your side in this battle. On your head be it." Quirrell said.


    Clarke shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding the situation. I¡¯m not choosing anyone¡¯s side.¡±


    "Then..."


    "It''s very simple." Clarke said, and Severus felt the boy release his hold over his anger. It was a roiling, choking feeling, seizing Severus in its grip for the few seconds Clarke allowed himself this leeway.


    He had never felt such intense emotion from a child before.


    "You thought you could control me, maybe try to mold me into a mirror image of yourself, perhaps? I guess we are similar in a few ways that you would think you could do such a thing."


    Severus¡¯ breaths came out harsh as the two opponents exchanged their final words. He tried to gather himself as much as he could.


    He knew that the paralytic aspect of the venom he¡¯d been exposed to would be nullified with time, but he tried to force himself to move.


    No good. He thought, hating on having to rely on a child to stay alive. Severus watched as the two wizards exchanged spells, launching the rubble from the previous duel at each other as the chamber lit with spellfire.


    The boy was holding his own, and Severus knew that anyone below their Sixth Year of schooling stood no chance against him.


    Even so, if this was the extent of his progress, then there was no way that Adam would be able to survive for long.


    And there it is. He saw the boy fall backwards after he shielded against a jet of water. Clarke managed to roll out of the way of another spell before finally being caught in the final stage of Quirrell¡¯s assault.


    Severus tried hard to move, knowing that this was going to be the end if he didn¡¯t¡ª


    ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    Snape watched as a brilliant chain of silver erupted from Clarke¡¯s wand, tearing through the jet of water and forcing Quirrell to dodge, lest he be skewered.


    What the¡­ Severus thought, his eyes focusing on the spell as Clarke stood up and re-cast it, this time around his arm.


    Another chain wrapped around the boy''s limb, coalescing before his fist to form a buckler, of sorts.


    It was incredible magic.


    The fight before him intensified, and he saw the smile grazing Clarke¡¯s face as his chains swirled and swung to collide with Quirrell¡¯s barrage of spells, deflecting them harmlessly to the side.


    Severus saw one spell in particular headed straight for his own head, but Adam¡¯s chain moved to meet it, sending the attack up into the ceiling.


    Snape breathed nice and slow, turning his gaze to the boy who¡¯d saved his life once again in the last ten minutes, but it seemed as if Adam hadn¡¯t even noticed, so busy he was fending his opponent off.


    The Potions Professor hated feeling so helpless, but there was nothing he could do here.


    He watched as Quirrell acclimated to this new spell and began to search for its weaknesses.


    He watched Clarke begin to struggle against his teacher.


    Still, the boy showed tenacity by forcing Quirrell to stop in his tracks.


    "Enough." Voldemort''s voice echoed in the chamber again, bringing a shiver down Severus¡¯ spine. "You have played along with this child''s game for long enough, Quirinus. Kill him."


    "Of course, Master."


    And just like that, the tide of the battle turned, once again.


    Severus felt each impact the powerful chains made with Quirrell¡¯s overwhelming salvo of spells slow the boy down further and further.


    The immobilized man now knew for sure just where the duel was headed.


    Clarke, despite all of his power, ingenuity, talent and skill, would be dealt with within a few seconds, and he, Severus Snape, would be sharing his fate not long after.


    Despite knowing this, Snape still gave a sharp inhale when he saw the Bone Breaking Curse collide with the boy¡¯s foot. He still found himself awed and inspired as the boy continued to fight.


    Even when Adam was half-blinded and thrown around like a cheap doll, he continued to fight and stand against his enemy.


    That was until Quirrell pulled Clarke forward with an almost contemptuous cast of Incarcerous.


    ¡°And so it ends¡­¡± Severus could taste the disappointment within his enemy¡¯s voice. ¡°What a waste.¡±


    Despite everything, Adam continued to struggle to move.


    Severus was brought back to his days as a Death Eater, when he¡¯d seen his former fellows slaughtering and torturing Muggles for fun.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    He had watched those unfortunate, poor souls struggle. They had been full of spirit, and took every chance to escape or fight that they were given¡ª not that it mattered, in the end.


    No Muggle could effectively run from a wizard, after all. Still, it hadn¡¯t stopped them from trying¡­


    He¡¯d even been forced to kill some of them.


    Adam was displaying that same spirit, that selfsame instinct to survive at all costs, and Severus knew that the end was coming.


    Snape frowned and tried to move again.


    He couldn¡¯t let Adam, a boy, be killed. That was what he was, in the end.


    A child; no matter what he had done, he was not old enough to understand the true consequences of the actions he had taken, no matter how severe.


    It''s not like I''m particularly innocent, either. He thought.


    Severus did not wish to see the life leave Adam¡¯s eyes, much like he¡¯d seen with all of the victims he had not been able to save in the previous war.


    Much like with her. Severus closed his eyes and focused his will. He could not be laid low here¡ª not in this place, and certainly not with Voldemort so close by. Severus just needed to move, even if only just a little.


    His hand twitched just as Quirrell spoke. ¡°Very well, I will hear your final words, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    Severus did his best to move his hand towards his wand, but it felt as if he were burdened, as if the entire Castle was wearing him down.


    ¡°The end is¡­¡± Clarke stopped and gave an alarmingly wet cough before he continued. ¡°Only the beginning!¡±


    Severus grasped his wand, and he saw something drop on Quirrell¡¯s head, distracting him. Had a chunk of stone fallen from the ceiling?


    Whatever it was, Snape supposed he didn¡¯t care.


    Now¡¯s my chance! With all of his strength, Severus joined in Adam¡¯s desperate struggle to survive, slashing his wand at Quirrell. Sectumsempra!


    He watched his spell fly forward, lopping Quirinus¡¯ wand hand off, just in time for Adam¡¯s chain to fly true, piercing through Professor Quirrell¡¯s forehead and ending his life in an instant.


    Severus¡¯ arm fell to his side and he sagged as he felt his entire body break out in a heavy sweat. He found himself panting for breath, but he was satisfied.


    It¡¯s finally over. He thought.


    No sooner than he¡¯d thought this, he heard a bone-chilling howl fill the chamber. Severus felt the shiver racing up his spine as he focused his tired eyes over Clarke, whose form was being enveloped by a thick vapor, black as night.


    Quirrell¡¯s corpse fell to the side, blood leaking out of his skull and forming a pool as he spasmed, his nerves firing out of the control of his now destroyed brain.


    Adam twitched from within the cloud as it shrunk and entered through every pore of his skin.


    Severus stared in shock at what he¡¯d witnessed. Just what the blazes had he seen enter Clarke¡¯s body?


    It had come out of Quirrell¡¯s body¡ª Possession! Severus realized.


    So that¡¯s how Voldemort had been hiding this entire time. They had thought that the man was outside of the castle, biding his time as his minion did his bidding. In reality, Voldemort had been under their noses, this whole time!


    Adam Clarke fell down to his side, writhing with an erratic and unnatural tempo. A few moments later, he stilled.


    Severus kept his eye on the boy, twitching his hand in preparation for whatever he was about to face.


    Feeling was returning to his limbs at a slow, but sure pace¡ª far faster than he had any right to ask for, but Severus feared that, if the boy was successfully possessed by Voldemort, this wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    His fear came true a second later, when Clarke got back to his feet as if his leg wasn¡¯t even broken. Adam opened his eyes, and Severus would have flinched if he could move.


    The eyes that gazed upon him were red as blood. He could not see Adam anywhere, in there.


    Voldemort had crushed the child, after all.


    It¡¯s over. Severus thought. I¡¯ve failed.


    ¡°Severus¡­¡± Voldemort spoke in the child¡¯s voice. ¡°Why have you betrayed me?¡±


    Snape¡¯s mind whirred at a frantic pace, trying to figure out a way out of this situation.


    ¡°Have the old fool¡¯s words finally turned you away from me?¡± Voldemort said, waving his wand. A moment later, he took a step forward. His leg had been restored.


    Fully healed within a split second. Snape grit his teeth, cursing his bad fortune once again.


    Voldemort gazed at his handiwork and smiled. ¡°The way this magic flows so smoothly¡­ Very impressive. This child¡¯s potential is indeed staggering. Quirinus, the fool, was right about this one thing; it is indeed a waste to end this one¡¯s life. The things he could have done¡ª the things I could have taught him¡­¡±


    Severus could only glare at the man he hated above almost anyone else, even James Potter.


    ¡°Oh, but where are my manners?¡± Adam¡¯s face gave a pleasant smile as his possessed body walked towards Severus, staring down at him. ¡°I await your answer, Severus. Why have you betrayed me? You, who have been loyal to me from the beginning? I understood your reticence in helping Quirinus with his assigned task, for you needed to keep yourself away from Dumbledore¡¯s ever suspicious gaze, but I am before you now, my old friend. What say you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Severus said, still feeling weak from the prior exertion he¡¯d subjected himself to. There was no way he¡¯d be able to move in time, and even if he had, what could he do?


    Severus cursed his weakness for the thousandth time that day.


    ¡°Still unable to move with any useful purpose, eh?¡± Voldemort watched Severus¡¯ futile struggle with delight, the smile shifting into one of malice and twisting Adam¡¯s face into a horrifying rictus. ¡°I suppose my former servant did not hold back with his little Transfigurations. Now, you will tell me how to acquire the Stone.¡±


    Severus could only glare in response, feeling Voldemort¡¯s presence probing his mind¡¯s defenses before withdrawing.


    ¡°I see that you have kept up your skills with Occlumency.¡± Voldemort said, pressing Adam¡¯s wand against Severus¡¯ forehead. ¡°A little pain should loosen those admirable protections you have wrought around yourself. Cruci¡ª¡±


    Snape prepared himself for the agony which he had not felt for over a decade, but the pain never came.


    Voldemort stood there, his mouth frozen in the last syllable of his spell.


    His red eyes flew around with wild abandon, trying to locate something only they could see.


    What was going on?


    Severus stared at his hated foe with uncomprehending eyes. Had the Dark Lord finally lost his mind?


    ¡°Clarke.¡± Voldemort said, calming himself and staring down at the hand clenched around the ebony wand. ¡°Even now, you continue to surprise me. I thought I had crushed your spirit, but you continue to resist, even if you are not aware of it. An admirable spirit, for one so young; but spirit alone is not enough to stop¡ª¡±


    Voldemort froze again, before reeling back, as if slapped.


    ¡°What¡ª¡± He staggered backwards for a few steps before falling on his backside. Voldemort did not react to the fall, grabbing both sides of his head. ¡°This is not¡­ Clarke. What is this? This¡ª outside¡­¡±


    Severus swallowed and forced himself to move. This was going to be his one and only chance to kill Voldemort, once and for all.


    He was not going to waste it, no matter the cost.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Clarke.¡± Severus muttered and slashed his wand at his enemy. ¡°Sectumsempra!¡±


    No matter the cost.


    The bright blade burst forth, set to decapitate the boy and end his life in one swift stroke, but Voldemort¡¯s eyes flashed and he deflected the spell mere instants before the blade was able to connect.


    The Dark Cutting Curse flew to the side, tearing through Quirrell¡¯s midsection before gouging into the earth and sending entrails and shards of stone flying every which way.


    ¡°A valiant effort, Snape.¡± Voldemort said, one hand on his head and the other pointed at the man as the rain of stone and viscera began to die down. ¡°But I have run out of patience. Between your interference and whatever it is that is assaulting my mind¡ª I have had enough.¡±


    Severus stared down at his foe with hatred and not a small amount of fear.


    ¡°Crucio.¡±


    A tidal wave of agony swept the man away, and Snape heard the sound of screaming. Moments later, he recognized them as his own.


    Control yourself. Control yourself. Severus repeated to himself within his own mind even as he felt thousands of knives stabbing him in every crevice of his body. He can¡¯t kill you, and he can¡¯t torture you into insanity as long as he thinks that you know the secret to the mirror.


    Severus could take the pain, for he was strong. At that moment, however, he found that he didn¡¯t feel particularly strong.


    The pain intensified, forcing him to move despite the paralysis, which was exhausting his worn out body even further than it already had been.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, the torture subsided, and Severus found himself staring up at the ceiling. Voldemort loomed over the man, his wand pointed at the man¡¯s forehead, once again.


    ¡°Dumbledore is not coming to save you, my friend.¡± Voldemort smiled his horrible smile, but Severus stared up ahead towards the ceiling, unwilling to even acknowledge his foe¡¯s existence.


    ¡°This is your one and final chance, Severus.¡± Voldemort said, the smile disappearing as if it had never been there to begin with. ¡°Answer my question, and your death will be swift: how do I acquire the Stone?¡±


    Severus did not answer.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Voldemort said, nodding to himself as if he¡¯d expected this. ¡°Another few rounds, then.¡±


    Severus readied himself for the oncoming torture. The first Cruciatus was always the weakest one¡ª a taste of things to come. He did not know how much of it he could withstand, but he knew that he¡¯d eventually break from such strain.


    He would end up like Longbottom¡¯s parents¡ª


    ¡°Expelliarmus!¡± A boy cried out from the top of the stairs, and Voldemort found himself deflecting the magic, sending it crashing into the wall beside the Mirror of Erised.


    Who¡­ Snape turned his gaze to see a sight he had not expected.


    It was Harry Potter.


    Potter. Snape stared in bewilderment at the First Year child. He looked like he was barely moving, but he¡¯d made it here?


    ¡°Harry Potter.¡± Voldemort said, his eyes widening with surprise and no small amount of annoyance. ¡°You finally grace us all with your presence.¡±


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Harry kept his wand trained at Voldemort. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Potter.¡± Snape spat, and he saw the First Year Gryffindor turn his head to him. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ Adam. It¡¯s¡­ Him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Harry said, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Oh, for the love of¡­ Snape thought. If he could throttle the foolish child, he would have.


    ¡°I see.¡± A voice came from behind Potter, and Severus ripped his gaze from the boy to see a short man.


    It was Professor Flitwick. If he could have still moved, Severus would have cried with relief.


    The cavalry was here. Perhaps, all was not lost, after all.


    oooo


    Time and Place: Unknown


    Adam Clarke


    Consciousness came to me in small, light bursts; a sound here, a flash of light there. I tried to open my eyes, but I found that I couldn¡¯t.


    I tried to recall the last thing I had done, but my brain refused to comply, instead drawing me down into a tumultuous storm of general confusion.


    Alarm and worry began its slow spread through my body. What was going on? I couldn¡¯t move, I couldn¡¯t see, I couldn¡¯t breathe, and I couldn¡¯t remember what it was that I was doing.


    An instant later, the fear subsided, and I found that I was able to move again.


    How strange. I thought, but got no reply. I could not feel nor hear Alef Ard and his expressive buzz, nor could I feel Absol¡¯s presence in the far distance.


    Things were becoming weirder and weirder with every passing moment. I would have even welcomed the sly voice¡¯s presence at that point, and I hated that creature.


    I focused on the sound of my breaths to calm myself down, before I finally opened my eyes, seeing the inky black sky above. A massive, strange, purple mockery of the Aurora Borealis swirled up ahead, snaking its way in the sky and drawing my attention to my surroundings.


    It hadn¡¯t just been the sky¡ª I was surrounded by the blackness from all sides and saw more instances of the same purple aurora from above. My eyes fell down to the bright gray stone square I stood on. It was the only solid thing in this eerie place.


    As if summoned by my realization, chunks of stone began to appear out of the aether, fusing with the square I stood on and forming a path for me to tread.


    I blinked and took the first step, watching with amazement as more chunks of stone continued to appear before me, extending the path for me.


    Where am I?

 55 - The Lighthouse In The Abyss

    oooo


    The Lighthouse In The Abyss


    oooo


    Time: Unknown, The Abyss


    Adam Clarke


    I walked.


    Through this strange space, I continued moving forward. I did not know why I did it, but I knew that I just had to keep moving forward. If I stopped, I knew that I would lose something important¡ª but what?


    If only I could remember what it was that I had forgotten.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± I said out loud, blinking as I heard an echo of my own voice before my mouth even had the chance to open, as well as after.


    I stopped walking, staring down at my hands and moving them from right to left.


    My eyes widened in astonishment at the sight.


    Just like with my voice, I witnessed a translucent image of my arm moving to the desired position before and after I had made the motion.


    ¡°Woah. That is seriously weird.¡± I said, blinking a few times to make sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating.


    ¡°Hallucination¡­¡± I said, trailing off as the idea grew on me. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what¡¯s going on? I must¡¯ve had some kind of Potions mishap, and I¡¯m probably either on the floor drooling in my practice room, or I¡¯m in the Hospital Wing?¡±


    I shook my head before I¡¯d even finished talking.


    No. It couldn¡¯t have been that.


    If that truly were the case, I would at least still feel the presences in my mind; as it were, however, I still felt no trace of anything except my own mind.


    Besides. I thought, watching my surroundings, as well as the backdrop of purple auroras. This all feels so strangely familiar, too. Like I¡¯ve been here before.


    I stopped my train of thought when I spotted a small speck in the distance. Finally, I see something other than this endless backdrop of black and purple.


    Invigorated by my discovery, I increased my pace and jogged on, wondering just what I would find when I got closer.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long it took to get there; it could have been ten minutes, it could have been a thousand.


    My sense of both space and time¡¯s flow felt skewed, like a girder of metal bent and twisted out of shape into something wholly unrecognizable.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if I could trust whatever it was that I was perceiving.


    Stones appearing out of nothing to create a path for me? A speck in the distance which was growing at a rate which I could not quantify?


    The longer¡ª for whatever meaning that word still held in this odd realm¡ª I stayed here, the stranger and more off everything around me felt.


    I began to make out a few details of the structure that I was approaching. Of all things, it was a tall lighthouse made of the whitest of stone.


    Perched on a lozenge-shaped, floating rock, it was a beacon of light, fighting with valiant and righteous might against the endless sea of black surrounding it from all sides.


    Or, it would have been.


    Its light had been snuffed out; from the looks of the still present, but fading glow, this had only happened recently.


    The stone path shifted into a staircase, leading up to the small, floating island. I nodded and ascended the steps, wondering what I would find when I got there.


    I reached the top and looked up. It¡¯s even taller, up close. This place is a whole lot wider than I expected¡ª more of a light-tower than a lighthouse.


    My eyes swept down the building, reaching the point in which the purple miasma seemed to be corrupting the tower. It was at the very base of the white stairs leading up to the entrance of the edifice, but the corruption was moving forward, overwhelming all the vibrant colors of the island.


    I spied the final bits of the grassy field surrounding the lighthouse go from green, yellow, red, blue and orange to the same shade of purple as the auroras in the distance.


    Is it some kind of infectious disease, reducing everything in this world into nothing? I thought, turning to look behind me for the first time since I started walking.


    My eyes widened. In the distance, I saw that the path I had taken was already in the process of being consumed by the purple miasma.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have much time...¡± I realized, frowning when I heard my voice echoing both before and after I spoke.


    That was starting to get annoying.


    ¡°You do not.¡± Said a voice from behind me.


    I swiveled in place so fast that it made me dizzy. ¡°Who..!!¡±


    Before me stood a cloaked figure. Its entire body was shrouded in the dark cloak it wore, revealing only the lower half of its face¡ª a hairless, nondescript male visage.


    ¡°You finally made it.¡± The figure continued, tilting his head at me in a way that made me think that he had been waiting for me for quite some time. ¡°Took you long enough to collect yourself and get here, Zero.¡±


    I blinked, sensing something familiar about the way the stranger spoke to me. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Come now.¡± The mysterious stranger seemed disappointed. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for a good long while now, and you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I said before it clicked. ¡°You¡¯re that voice in my head!¡±


    ¡°Right in one.¡± The man said with a nod, though he did not smile.


    What was going on? Was the sly voice really here? I focused back on him.


    Whatever was happening to me, it likely had to do with him, somehow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a bone to pick with you for a while now, you know. This couldn''t be more perfect.¡± I said, stepping forward with aggressive purpose. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re the one who brought me here¡ª wherever this is?¡±


    ¡°You assume wrong.¡± The stranger said, his lips quirking in amusement when I had projected my aggression onto him. ¡°You brought yourself here, to this place; as we all do when our time comes.¡±


    I opened my mouth before closing it and thinking about what he¡¯d just said.


    A moment later, I spoke. ¡°Explain.¡±


    The man regarded me for a moment before shaking his head. I couldn''t see his eyes, but I imagined that he was exasperated.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t even remember what happened, do you?¡± He said, gesturing at me. ¡°Maybe I gave you a little too much credit, Zero.¡±


    My anger flared alongside my irritation. ¡°You could just, you know, tell me what¡¯s going on. Must you waste time insulting me?¡±


    ¡°I could tell you¡ª reveal everything right now.¡± The stranger replied with his usual silky smooth voice. ¡°But I do enjoy seeing you struggle. Brings back some interesting memories.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you damn useless voice.¡± I said, scoffing and looking back towards the path being consumed by the miasma. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it all out myself; as usual.¡±


    Remember, Zero. I thought to myself. You were¡­ sitting your End of Year exams. Something happened. Something interrupted it all. But... What?


    I could feel them. The memories were at the tip of my consciousness¡ª the very edge of my grasp¡ª but I could not reach them.


    Just what had happened? Why couldn''t I remember anything useful?


    I grabbed the right side of my head for a few moments, massaging my scalp in some vain way to jog my memory.


    It didn''t work.


    ¡°All right, fine.¡± The stranger said, taking pity on me. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll give you a free pass, this time. Especially considering what¡¯s at stake.¡±


    I turned to the man I had been arguing with just now, giving him a wary look. ¡°...What¡¯s the catch? You never offer help without exacting some price. What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°Free pass.¡± He said again, shaking his head. ¡°No catch.¡±


    I stared at him for a few moments before nodding. ¡°Whatever this is must be pretty bad if you¡¯re going to be so strangely cooperative, Sly.¡±


    ¡°Is that what your name for me is?¡± The stranger said with a smirk. ¡°True, you¡¯ve been mentally describing my voice in that way for months, but do you truly think that it is my actual name?¡±


    ¡°Well, what is your name, then?¡± I asked, frowning as I absorbed his words. ¡°It¡¯s not like I ever had confirmation that you were a real person until now.¡±


    The stranger laughed, finding something amusing in my words. ¡°Funny that you only just now are beginning to consider me a real person. For all you really know, however, this place really is just a hallucination induced by some Potions mishap during your final exams. This could all be happening in your head. Even the words I am currently spouting at you could just be yet another hallucination conjured up by your mind for the express purpose to cope with whatever trauma your body and mind have sustained.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I scrunched my eyes shut, not wanting to even consider this eventuality. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to mess with me. If anything, this proves that this place is real, because I can¡¯t even access your own thoughts to confirm this, while you can access my own.¡±


    ¡°Yet another supposition which is as baseless as your existence, Zero.¡± The stranger said, smirking. ¡°But sure; please, believe whatever sets your primitive mind at ease. You may call me Alzalam for now.¡±


    ¡°Alzalam.¡± I repeated, ignoring the stranger¡¯s insult, as well as the way he said ¡®Zero¡¯. ¡°You really want to call yourself ¡®The Oppression¡¯? That¡¯s dumb.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as good a name as any¡ª a lot less edgier than Zero, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alzalam said, pulling a hand out of his pocket and raising it to poke my forehead.


    The words at the tip of my tongue died as I felt the dam break on whatever was blocking my memories. I stumbled backwards, falling onto my backside. My eyes flitted as the memories rushed through my mind.


    xxxx


    ¡°...We need a plan.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Adam.¡±


    ¡°I see them.¡±


    ¡°Let me up¡ª I can¡­ Help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough.¡±


    ¡°...Help Snape?¡±


    ¡°Get your asses moving, now!¡±


    ¡°Geronimo!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give up now.¡±


    ¡°Wake up, Zero.¡±


    ¡°You mind giving me a hand?¡±


    ¡°It would be my pleasure, Zero.¡±


    ¡°Adam Clarke. So glad you could join us, finally. What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°You need to¡­ get out. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°You stay right there, Snape.¡±


    ¡°And so it ends. What a waste.¡±


    ¡°The end¡­ Is only the beginning!¡±


    xxxx


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, my eyes wide with realization. ¡°That¡¯s right! I fought him¡ª Quirrell.¡±


    I remembered now. Despite my progress with Odgovor, I had not been a match for Quirrell. He had beaten me, even though he had lost an arm in the process. The last thing I remembered was¡­ yes; he had been about to end my life.


    It had been Helena who had distracted him at the very last instant. If she hadn¡¯t bought me some time when she dropped that small bit of stone on his head, and if Snape hadn¡¯t attacked at the same time I had, I would have likely died, then and there.


    My chain pierced the man¡¯s skull, and then¡­


    ¡°Of course.¡± I said, swallowing. ¡°Voldemort¡¯s spirit. It rushed me as soon as I killed Quirrell¡­ To possess me. Damn.¡±


    ¡°Bingo.¡± Alzalam said, snapping his finger as he spoke. ¡°You understand what¡¯s happening, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I said, getting back up to my feet. I took a few slow, unsure steps. ¡°We¡¯re in my mind, right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alzalam confirmed, before tilting his head to the side with a smile that made him seem more obnoxious than mysterious. ¡°And also no.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I said, clenching my fists when the figure before me did not answer. ¡°Don''t speak in riddles!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize anything here, do you?¡± Alzalam answered with a question of his own.


    I looked around as he spoke before shrugging. ¡°I¡¯ve never been here before.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you have.¡± Alzalam said, and I watched an image of his finger raise before the man raised his arm. ¡°Just think about it.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the void, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re getting at.¡± I said, letting my eyes take everything in. ¡°Nothing like that place.¡±


    ¡°True enough.¡± Alzalam said. ¡°Besides, you would have to be dead to reach the void. Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯re still breathing.¡±


    I nodded at that, feeling a bit relieved. ¡°So I¡¯m in some kind of coma, and my mind is in this world¡­ but not in my body?¡±


    ¡°That is the case, yes.¡± Alzalam said, nodding. ¡°You are indeed here, but it is a most precarious presence at best.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m guessing I can¡¯t stay for too long.¡±


    Alzalam nodded. ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to. Your spirit hovers in the place between life and death: it is the place which every soul must go, but few ever return.¡±


    I stopped at that revelation. ¡°I see. So, I have been here before, the first time I died.¡±


    No wonder I couldn¡¯t shake the sense of familiarity. Had I trodden the same path before? Had I not been able to repair the lighthouse, the last time I was here?


    I supposed that it didn¡¯t matter, for now.


    ¡°And these other spirits, where are they?¡± I said, sweeping a hand to the side. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly be the only one in the universe who¡¯s near death.¡±


    ¡°They are here.¡± Alzalam said, smiling again. ¡°But they are also¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not.¡± I finished with him, sending the cloaked man a wry look. ¡°Of course. How much time do I have?¡±


    ¡°Unclear.¡± Alzalam said, gesturing towards the lighthouse. ¡°Normally, you would have been ferried along to the other side; However, there are those few who receive another chance at life.¡±


    Another chance? I thought. ¡°So I¡¯m having what¡¯s called a near-death experience¡ª my life flashing before my eyes and all that? Out of body, but can I return?¡±


    ¡°Just so; and, yes.¡± Alzalam said. ¡°Though¡­ each person¡¯s experience differs. In your case, you are surrounded by a horrible blackness threatening to consume you, and this lighthouse is a beacon of hope, piercing the endless night around you and providing you with a safe haven. But it can not protect you forever.¡±


    I nodded, absorbing the information before I turned my eyes to the corruption, which was slowly making its way towards the building. ¡°So, when the island¡¯s completely overrun by this miasma¡­¡±


    ¡°I would surmise that your spirit will pass the point of no return.¡± Alzalam said. ¡°Or, as you would say: ¡®Game Over¡¯.¡±


    ¡°And what happens to Voldemort? Isn¡¯t he trying to possess me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and worse: provided with a living body which currently houses no soul, you can imagine what consequences may arise.¡± Alzalam said.


    I stared at the man for a long moment before speaking again. ¡°Well¡­ shit.¡±


    ¡°Aptly put.¡±


    ¡°What do I do?¡± I said, wringing my hands. ¡°How do I stop this?¡±


    Alzalam did not answer.


    I swallowed. ¡°I beat Quirrell, so I¡¯m being rushed to the Hospital Wing, most likely? It¡¯ll take Voldemort some time to get some control over me, and my body¡¯s too damaged to really do anything, right? I mean, I could barely hang on to consciousness at the end.¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s it. I thought. While I figure out how to fix this lighthouse, they¡¯ll be healing my body in the real world. There¡¯s time before Voldemort can start a bloodbath.


    ¡°You are not.¡± Alzalam cut through my budding relief before it had a chance to set in. ¡°Your body is currently engaged in a duel to the death with your Head of House, as well as Potter and Snape¡ª however little the latter two can be considered as opponents, in their current states.¡±


    ¡°Engaged in a duel¡­ what?¡± I barked out. ¡°He¡¯s already taken over?¡±


    ¡°Right again.¡± Alzalam said in confirmation. ¡°Both a part of me and Alef Ard are currently holding him back, but Voldemort is astonishingly strong-willed¡ª to be able to hold a being as multi-layered as that genius loci is no small feat.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the other part of you doing?¡± I asked without thinking.


    Alzalam gestured at himself, as if to say: ¡®what do you think?¡¯


    ¡°Holding off the miasma. That¡¯s concerning.¡± I said, turning my gaze back towards the lighthouse before taking a deep breath. ¡°Just focus, Adam. You can still fix this.¡±


    Alzalam had said that this place was both linked to my mind, as well as my soul, that it was the place in which spirits traveled to the void; a jumping point, of sorts.


    ¡°You could always let the¡­ miasma take its course.¡± Alzalam said, and my gaze flew to meet his hidden eyes. ¡°Return to the void, as you were meant to.¡±


    ¡°Meant to?¡± I frowned at the man before shaking my head. ¡°You really are a persistent one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It was worth a shot.¡± Alzalam said, shrugging. ¡°You were not originally from this world, and you do not owe these locals anything. Why struggle for their sake?¡±


    I nodded. Alzalam and I had these conversations so many times that I expected him to say as much. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I get it; I don¡¯t owe them anything. That¡¯s not why I¡¯m doing this, though?¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± Alzalam said, his tone insistent. ¡°You seek the power of their magic? It is but a trifle compared to the void. You remember what it was like there.¡±


    I looked down; I did remember. It was as if I had been one with everything¡ª a consciousness so vast and powerful that I began to lose hold of myself. I remembered the void taking my soul and tearing it apart until I no longer recognized who I was.


    How I ever managed to stitch myself back together, I still didn¡¯t know.


    Still¡­


    ¡°Pursuing magic is part of it.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°But there are different kinds of power out there; economical power, magical power, political power, and so on. I¡¯m seeking the most important power of all.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°The power of self-determination. I¡¯m not doing this because I owe someone, or because I¡¯m being forced to. I¡¯m doing this because I want to. I have formed bonds with these people, and I want to at least see them come to fruition, until my time has come.¡±


    ¡°And how can you be so sure that the time isn¡¯t now?¡± Alzalam said.


    I looked down for a moment, before looking back up at the tower. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but I¡­ I don¡¯t feel it is time, yet. There¡¯s still so much that I haven¡¯t yet accomplished. So I¡¯m going to fix this tower.¡±


    ¡°And if your body dies anyway?¡± Alzalam said, sweeping his arm to the left. ¡°What if, even if you end up surviving, Professor Snape decides to report you to Dumbledore or the Ministry? Wouldn¡¯t this all be a total waste of time?¡±


    I laughed. He really was grasping for straws now, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°If my body dies, then I can at least pass on, knowing that I did everything I could. I¡¯m honestly not sure what Snape will do¡ª the guy is really hard to read, but I don¡¯t think he will. If he does report me, though, I¡¯ll deal with it¡ª however it may come. Keeping that sort of secret was burdening my heart and soul, anyway. A clear conscience is worth a thousand times its weight in gold.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Alzalam said and, for a moment, I thought that he was about to square off against me.


    Instead, he gestured towards the lighthouse double doors ahead. The two large, black doors swung open, filling the air with the sound of wood and metal scraping against stone. ¡°Then go forth.¡±


    I turned to look at him in surprise. ¡°You won¡¯t try to convince me to stay? Or stop me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He said, smiling. ¡°It seems that you have finally figured out what it is you want.¡±


    ¡°Besides.¡± Alzalam raised his hand to the top of his head and lifted his hood. I watched as his nondescript face morphed into one I had been very familiar with, at one point in my life. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop you even if I wanted to. Heh.¡±


    My eyes widened, and I took a step back in surprise. ¡°You¡­ Your face. My old face. How¡­¡±


    Alzalam grinned. ¡°Surprised to see me?¡±


    I opened my mouth and closed it several times, unsure of how to react.


    Alzalam shook his head, amused. He pointed towards the lighthouse, once more. ¡°Go on. Time is not your ally in this world¡ª or any, for that matter.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I said, before shaking my head and moving towards the entrance. I stared down the dark depths of the lighthouse. ¡°You¡¯re not coming with me?¡±


    ¡°I cannot. I¡¯m best placed here.¡± Alzalam said, following me and stopping before the doors. His smile had been replaced with a serious look. ¡°But know this: you¡¯re stronger than you think you are. You can do this. Remember that for me, won¡¯t you? Whatever you see in there; just trust your instincts.¡±


    I stared at him, swallowed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Thank you¡­ Alzalam.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold the corruption back for as long as I can.¡± Alzalam said, turning away. ¡°Go.¡±


    Without waiting for the man to say anything, I moved forward, stepping past the threshold and hearing the sound of the doors closing behind me.


    Outside of the lighthouse, Alzalam sent the doors one last look.


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think you are¡­ Adam Clarke.¡± He repeated, staring at the lighthouse with an almost sorrowful look. ¡°You¡¯ll be stronger than I ever was¡ª than I ever could have hoped to be. You¡¯ll be the one to face our nightmares.¡±

 56 - An Abyssal Cleansing

    oooo


    An Abyssal Cleansing


    oooo


    Lighthouse In The Abyss, Time: Unknown


    Adam Clarke


    The doors closed behind me with such finality that I started. I stopped for a moment, looking back at the two doors before shaking my head.


    There would be plenty of time to consider the impact and meanings behind what I¡¯d seen, just now.


    Getting lost in a philosophical and existential tangent over who was the real Zero was a total and utter waste of time¡ª and like Alzalam said: ¡®time is not your ally.¡¯


    And so I turned away from the doors and began to move forward. There was a lighthouse to fix.


    I took only a few steps forward before I realized the awful state this place was in.


    The air was stale and musty, I noted as I took a few steps through the dimly lit, filthy chamber. A quick look at the fire lamps showed that they were overrun with grime and dirt.


    This place had seen better days.


    ¡°A lighthouse.¡± I murmured as I reached for my wand, which was somehow still in my pocket, despite everything that happened. ¡°More like a filthy dungeon. Is the entire place like this?¡±


    I moved towards the lights, which flickered weakly as the seconds passed, and swished my wand over the first. ¡°Scourgify.¡±


    The dirt and grime vanished off of the glass, casting a stronger light in the room as the oxygen finally entered through the holes, breathing life back into the flame.


    I stared at my surroundings with a less pronounced grimace. With more light, this place will be simple to fix.


    As if to spite me, the light died back down to its previous level. I frowned and turned to examine the lamplight that I¡¯d just cleaned.


    The filth, dirt and grime had returned in full force, almost as if I never cast a spell in the first place.


    What?


    I stared at it for a few seconds longer, not understanding what was going on, before exhaling. ¡°All right.¡±


    I moved my wand in the lambda pattern, before tapping it against the lamp. ¡°Inspicere Empiricus.¡±


    My eyes fluttered as I took in the wealth of information washing over me. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Judging from the patterns and sensations, I can tell that there¡¯s some kind of restoration spell going on, but it¡¯s only activated when another spell of its opposite is used. I thought, continuing to assimilate the data. But¡­ restoration of what? I¡¯m the one restoring the place to its former appearance.


    I mulled this over for a moment before letting my breath out through my teeth. I didn¡¯t have the time to mess around here. I needed to get to the top and fix the problem, once and for all.


    And yet¡­ I thought, staring at the weakening flames. What¡¯s the point of a working top floor if the lower floors are so derelict that you can¡¯t even get there?


    I nodded.


    I was on a race against time, but I also got the feeling that, if I ignored the small details of this place, I would be essentially dooming myself to complete this race without a steering wheel, or a pedal¡ª the metaphor was getting a little stretched, but the logic still worked out well, in my mind.


    ¡°The Scouring Charm triggers this restoration spell, which is restoring¡­ The filth?¡± I said with a frown, not fully grasping the concept. ¡°Weird logic, but I suppose it could work like that. The concept of ¡®restoration¡¯ can be eroded to make it all function.¡±


    I was met with the ever-present silence of my surroundings.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I continued speaking and tore a strip of clothing from my sleeve with a quick cast of the Severing Charm. ¡°I have to clean this place without magic.¡±


    I grimaced for a single moment before it turned to a wry smile. ¡°I suppose being assigned cleaning duty bt Hagrid will be paying off, after all.¡±


    I wiped the grime from the lamp, getting the patch of cloth dirty, but I saw the light from behind the glass intensify as the flame was fed more fuel. I waited a few seconds to see if the filth would return.


    Nothing happened, and I nodded, half-satisfied and half-annoyed.


    It appears I was right. I thought. Looks like I¡¯m going to need to clean the whole place up. Joy.


    It wasn¡¯t an activity I looked forward to, but no one ever said that something worthwhile doing would be easy.


    At least, the Scouring Charm worked on my makeshift cleaning rag. It would have sucked if I were forced to lose all my clothes just to clean this place up.


    I went about cleaning each light, making sure not to snuff the flames as I went about my work. With every wipe, the light strengthened, and I felt a little lighter as a result.


    It was a literal cleansing of the soul, though I knew there was likely far more ahead of me than a simple cleaning. As soon as I finished cleaning the final lamp, I heard the sound of wood clattering in the center of the room.


    I turned with wild eyes, pointing my wand to the source of the noise, with a spell already leaving my lips.


    ¡°Odgov¡­¡± I said, trailing off when I saw no enemy before me.


    No. Instead of an enemy spawning to fight me, there were two wooden objects. I frowned and made my way to the center of the room, picking the two up and sighing.


    ¡°Adam the Janitor, huh? As far as callings go, I could do worse.¡± I shook my head with a chuckle as I held a mop in one hand and a bucket in the other. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s best that I get to work.¡±


    I set the mop handle down and held my wand over the center of the bucket. ¡°Aguamenti.¡±


    Water streamed forth from my wand, nearly filling the bucket to the brim in a few seconds flat. I cut the spell off, pocketed my wand, and rolled my right shoulder¡ª an old habit that still carried on from my previous life.


    I frowned, my mind wandering to the exchange I had with Alzalam earlier. Did I even have the right to call myself Zero? If he was the real one¡­ Why did he insist on calling himself ¡®Alzalam¡¯? Why did he not use our¡ª I guess his¡ª birth name?


    I sighed and forced the thoughts out of my mind before taking the mop and bucket and heading to the corner of the room. One step at a time.


    I dunked the mop in the water bucket for a few seconds before extracting it and driving it into the corner with a loud slap, which echoed in the large, empty chamber.


    And so I began to mop the floor, making long strokes from left to right to cover as much ground as I could. As I did so, I saw the filthy blackness begin to disappear from the floor, revealing the pure white stone beneath. My gaze moved towards the wall, and I realized that it was covered with this grime, as well.


    ¡°Ah, the walls and ceiling too, eh?¡± I said and nodded to myself, raising the mop upwards and ignoring some of the dirty water falling on my cheek. ¡°Best to start from the top, then.¡±


    I took a deep breath before tightening my gaze and starting the grind. I lost myself in the haze of work, feeling myself working muscles that I hadn¡¯t used in a long time, even when working with Hagrid.


    As the time passed, I felt as if I was moving in a strange, stiff dance.


    Replace water. Dunk mop. Clean. Re-dunk mop. Clean. Repeat until water needs to be replaced again.


    The longer I worked, the faster my strokes went, and the more precise my technique became. I increased my pace, almost hopping as I side-stepped, turned and swirled the mop with the grace of a master painter, wiping the blackness away to reveal the sacred white of this edifice of hope.


    Before I knew it, I had already gone through the door leading up to the next room¡ª which I made sure to clean as well¡ª and was staring up at the long, filthy spiral staircase.


    I could almost see the sheer grandeur of this passageway before it had succumbed to time and neglect. The spiral stairs twirled up at the dark ceiling, and I could almost see how the light used to filter in from above, brightening the inside of the tower like a brilliant gem.


    I nodded and rolled my right shoulder again. ¡°The grind never ends.¡±


    I began to notice the little things about the place as I went about my business cleaning the floor.


    I saw the perfect symmetry of the glowing bluish engravings upon the white stone beneath me, the well measured form of the rising stairs, and the haphazardly flowing, yet elegant patterns adorning the reflective metal railing.


    My naked eyes feasted at the sight as I made my way up the staircase, cleaning it all as I went along. The walls, the steps, the small slits in the stone which showed small glimpses of the outside; I did not ignore a single thing.


    The walls which I couldn¡¯t reach through normal means, I cleaned when I elongated the broom with the use of my wand. That was all the magic I dared to use; the cleaning would have to be done manually.


    I had a feeling that enchanting the broom to do the cleaning for me would be the most inadvisable course of action.


    With every step I cleaned, and every step I then took, I was taken with its rhythm¡ª a steady, smooth percussion reaching into the depths of my being and carrying it upwards into the welkin above.


    I wondered if this was what the act of ascension was supposed to be about; cleaning your soul out so that you could attain a higher form of existence. I shook such fanciful thoughts away and continued with my task.


    The top of the staircase was within my reach now. Every step I cleaned now invigorated me further and further, and before I knew it, I had mopped the final bit of filth away from the final step, as well as the trapdoor leading into the top.


    Trapdoor, I may have called it, but don¡¯t be fooled¡ª it was a very large, lever-controlled, ornate, reflective silver door, covered in the same patterns as the rest of the railing, as well as the floor at the bottom. The now-transparent glass squares set in its center revealed the white ceiling above.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Interesting. I thought. The final room is already clean? Since the door was closed¡­ Makes sense. Well, that¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?


    I didn¡¯t give it much thought as I nodded to myself, placing my hand on the lever and getting ready to go forward. If the place was dirtier than initially thought, I would clean it, just like the rest of the tower.


    Pulling the lever down, I watched the trapdoor unlatch itself from the ceiling and open upwards with a smooth spin until it was perpendicular to the floor it stood on.


    It glowed for a moment before beginning to pulse with power. The blue light in the patterns intensified slightly, streaming its way downwards and injecting new life into the cleaned structure.


    I felt my face twist into a smile at the sight; a job well done.


    Though¡­ I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something strange about the entire experience.


    Why had the place been so filthy, in the first place? Something had to have caused this. The words that Alzalam had shared with me before I entered the lighthouse came to mind.


    ¡°But know this: you¡¯re stronger than you think you are. You can do this. Remember that for me, won¡¯t you? Whatever you see in there; just trust your instincts.¡± I repeated the words out loud, wondering what he was getting at.


    So far, all I had done was clean the filth and grime plaguing the tower.


    Still, from the way he had spoken, he implied that there was something I had to face in here and more than that; I had to beat it. My eyes turned back up to the open trap door with a slow, but deep inhale.


    Whatever I needed to fix was likely to be found in the final room.


    And so, I ascended into the lighthouse¡¯s light room. This was it. This was where the real cleansing would occur. With a heart full of cautious optimism, I took my first few steps in the large chamber.


    It was a grand, large and circular chamber made from the same fused white stone as the rest of the lighthouse. At the center of the room, there was an overturned black stone, shaped in the form of a lozenge.


    I swallowed at the sad sight. No wonder this place¡¯s light had died; the filth had covered it like a glove, choking the life out of it completely.


    No. I realized, seeing a weak glow coming from the side which wasn¡¯t facing me. Almost.


    I left the bucket and mop at the entrance, instead rushing towards the center of the large light chamber. I knelt by the stone and started to wipe the grime away from it, but nothing happened.


    It¡¯s not working. I realized after I started rubbing the stone so hard that my hands began to sting. The cleaning isn¡¯t working anymore. What¡¯s going on?


    I stared at the stone for a long moment, before it clicked. Maybe it was like Alef Ard¡¯s stone? Did it require blood?


    There isn¡¯t exactly a way to get any Strong Blood here. I thought, pulling my wand out and holding it over the stone. ¡°Inspicere¡­¡±


    But I stopped, feeling a dark chill running up my spine. I took a step back with a slow, but deep breath. If I had finished casting that spell, I had the feeling that something horrible would have happened.


    ¡°Trust your instincts.¡± I repeated, stepping away from the stone and trying to observe the room with a little bit more care. My eyes found their way down to the patterns on the white, stone floor.


    Contrary to the blue light, which I had seen in the stair-case chamber, as well as the base floor, these patterns were an orange so dirty and dark that it forced me to recoil. More than that, they seemed to be trying to spread out of the patterns.


    I swallowed and tried to follow the runic patterns to their source. That¡¯s when I noticed something strange. ¡°What¡­¡±


    A few feet off to my left, I could see that the stone had been cracked open like an egg, leaking the dark orange fluid over to the patterns like a demented version of an egg-yolk, turning everything it touched into a festering disease.


    It was a desecration of what life ought to have been; in other words, something perfect to destroy the lighthouse and allow the abyss from the outside to swallow it entirely.


    It all started to make sense to me. To go with the egg comparison, this tower is basically the egg containing my life¡ª maybe it¡¯s even the ideal aspect that all eggs are based upon. A safe haven to protect and nurture the life it carries within?


    The concept was both strange to behold and made perfect sense at the same time. I was fixing the corruption from within to keep the corruption from without, far away from my haven.


    But, how had it become corrupted in the first place? The trapdoor had been closed. No filth should have escaped.


    Not unless¡­


    Before I had the time to think about it, the fluid launched itself towards me, wrapping around my neck before it continued to spread over the rest of my body, leaving my head untouched and forcing me to remain still.


    I gasped, feeling something stab into the back of my neck.


    Just stay like that. A high pitched voice said. Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t hurt for long. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in your mind¡­


    The world around me shimmered for a moment before it washed away into a deep, dark blackness.


    I see. It said with glee. You have been here before¡ª I knew I recognized your scent from somewhere. A reincarnate of that fool standing outside of this structure? But¡­ Not quite? How strange!


    I frowned, feeling the instinctive need to defend myself and my former self. ¡°He is no fool¡­ And neither am I.¡±


    Aren¡¯t you, though? The unknown creature continued to speak. Though your soul has morphed a little, you are still the same fool who has stumbled over every obstacle he has ever encountered in his life. Still the same off-key clock.


    I recoiled as I found myself at the center of somewhere I hadn¡¯t seen in twenty-five years. It was a large playground, big enough to hold a football field.


    At one end of the playground was a large, half-rusted gate, topped with barbed wire. Besides the gate, there was a small shack, in which I saw a middle-to-late aged man selling all kinds of food to the children crowding his establishment.


    From sweets and chips to delicious sandwiches, the man had it all. It didn¡¯t surprise me that everyone called him¡ª


    ¡°Gaby the miracle worker.¡± I finished, still studying my surroundings. ¡°But he¡¯s long dead; a heart attack¡­ I haven¡¯t set foot here in a long time. It probably doesn¡¯t even exist in this world.¡±


    Nothing is dead here. The voice spoke. Nothing is alive, either.


    I ignored it and stared at the other end of the playground. I had expected it, but seeing it was another thing altogether.


    I saw myself, back when I was eleven years old, in my previous life.


    Little Zero. The voice mocked as I watched the boy walk alongside his friend¡ª a taller boy with brown hair done in a bowl-cut. His name was Albert.


    ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± I said, frowning as I realized what was going to happen.


    ¡°You got some change?¡± Albert said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± My younger self said, checking his pockets. ¡°A little. Only enough to get a couple small bags of chips.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, mind getting me one?¡± Albert said, glancing at his nails.


    My younger self seemed ecstatic at the chance of helping his friend. It had been one of the first few friends I had ever made. Helping people used to make me happy, once upon a time. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ll be happy to help.¡±


    I watched as my younger self went to Gaby and bought a few bags. The store owner nodded as he juggled between ten different orders, managing to get mine within half a minute¡¯s worth of waiting.


    I pursed my lips and braced myself for what was about to happen. I watched Albert take my freely offered gift and then abandon me for his own group of friends, saying that he would talk to me later.


    I had been used by the boy and then discarded.


    Staring at my younger self¡¯s heartbroken face, I spoke. ¡°Why are you showing me this¡­?¡±


    This is where your innocence was first broken; before he fully turned on you and ignored you even existed. This is where it began. The voice said, its annoying voice full of contempt and derision. Look at yourself. Pathetic; you actually thought you were worth talking to. You thought that the people around you actually cared about you. You were nothing to them¡ª a cheap meal ticket. Someone to use for copying homework.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± I said, glaring at my surroundings.


    I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore.


    Like an off-key clock. The voice said again, making me grit my teeth. That¡¯s what you always described yourself as. You could truly never connect with anyone¡ª because you were always behind everyone else when it came to anything outside of your studies. Off-key clock! Some things never change, do they? Even in this life, you are the same. Still the same.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, frowning as I collected myself. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Dead wrong. I found friends¡ª good friends. It took a long time, to be sure, but I found people in my old life¡ª people who understood me and didn¡¯t judge me. The people in the far past¡­¡±


    I stared at the playground again. ¡°They could never appreciate who I was. I might have held some resentment towards them at some point, but that was a long time ago. I¡¯ve let go of such negative feelings in my life.¡±


    You¡¯ve ¡®let go¡¯, eh? The high-pitched voice seemed amused as my surroundings began to change, brightening so hard that I was forced to close my eyes.


    The first thing that I perceived was the sound of something giving off persistent beeps.


    Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.


    I felt my breath hitch in my throat, and I didn¡¯t dare to open my eyes. I had a feeling that I knew where exactly the creature had taken me.


    Let go of your negativity, have you? The being latched onto me cackled as it drove its spike deeper into the back of my neck, forcing me to open my eyes.


    Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.


    I took in the shimmering surroundings and froze, eyes wide with both fear, dread and anguish. ¡°No. Not here. Anywhere but here.¡±


    Your words were pretty bold before, weren¡¯t they? Look at you, now. The creature laughed again. Getting over your pathetic little childhood was one thing, but this is the one thing I know you¡¯ll never get over, no matter how many lives you lead.


    I wanted to say something to the voice, to curse it to Hell, but nothing came out. I just continued to stare ahead at the sight before me. I was frozen with fear, helpless to watch as the room began to settle into a sight which haunted the majority of my previous life, as well as a little of this one.


    I stood at the entrance, fixing my eyes at the window showing the darkness outside of the moderately lit hospital room. I knew, without even needing to check, that a half-moon stood proudly in the dark canopy above, uncaring of the concerns of those it shined its light upon.


    I kept my eyes away from the bed.


    I knew who its occupant was, but I didn¡¯t dare to look. I knew what would happen if I did.


    My, are you feeling shy, boy? The vile creature seemed to enjoy my fear as it stabbed into my neck, over and over. Come on. Give her a look! You haven¡¯t seen this one in many years!


    Eventually, the pain became too much, and I turned my eyes to the sight before me. As I did so, I felt the wave of grief, anger, pain and heartache seize me and take me in its horrible grip.


    The occupant of the bed stared back at me, her sunken eyes greeting me with a look so familiar and loving that it nearly broke me, there and then.


    Shouldn¡¯t you thank me? The voice said. For reuniting you with your mother?


    I ignored it and moved towards her, kneeling beside her bed and taking her hand into my own. ¡°I¡­¡±


    I tried to speak, but the lump in my throat made it nearly impossible. My mother continued to stare at me, her eyes turning glassier with every passing second. I knew that there was not much time left, that I had to say something to her, but my mouth refused to move.


    Just as I had kept quiet back then. I thought. This isn¡¯t real¡ª I know it isn¡¯t, but I can¡¯t help but think that¡­


    And then, her grip slackened. I heard the steady sound of the machine indicating that her pulse had flatline. I raised fearful eyes to meet her own and recoiled. She had already died.


    Aw. The voice said. You thought you could say goodbye? You thought you had a second chance? No such luck; there are no second chances for people like you.


    I didn¡¯t react to what he said, staring at my dead mother with unblinking intensity as the emotions stormed within me. Hatred, and an anger so fierce that it threatened to unmake me burned within my body.


    Still, I didn¡¯t move an inch, as the anger was replaced with an even deeper, unfathomable grief.


    Well, don¡¯t worry. The creature said, its voice turning sweet and alluring as it began to spread its filthy limbs over my head. Just stay here with her. You owe her that much, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, still staring at her, even as her hand grew cold in my own. ¡°I will stay here. I won¡¯t go. I can¡¯t go.¡±


    Good¡­ It said. You can stay here as long as you like.


    I knew that it was wrong. I knew that the lighthouse was becoming overrun with filth again. I knew all of this, but I just didn¡¯t care anymore.


    I was going to stay here.


    ¡°They can wait a little, outside.¡± I said, swallowing. ¡°Just five more minutes. I¡¯ll go in five minutes. They can handle it, until then. I can¡¯t go.¡±


    The machine beside the bed continued its endless, relentless beep, and this time, I welcomed it with open arms.

 57 - A Friend In Need

    oooo


    A Friend In Need


    oooo


    June 10, 1992, 1:55 PM, Final Room, Hogwarts


    Harry Potter


    ¡°Filius Flitwick.¡± Adam said in a voice that made Harry¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°We meet again.¡±


    ¡°Indeed we do.¡± Professor Flitwick said, keeping his voice calm. ¡°Though I had not expected to do so under such¡­¡±


    His eyes flitted towards Professor Quirrell¡¯s mangled and desecrated body before looking at his foe once again. ¡°Unpleasant circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Adam nodded towards the body, and Harry finally realized that the boy¡¯s eyes were as red as the blood pooling around Quirrell¡¯s mutilated corpse. ¡°I seem to have made quite the mess, as it were.¡±


    Harry felt himself get sick at the sight. He ignored the flare of his scar and confronted his friend. ¡°Merlin, Adam... What did you do!?¡±


    Adam only smiled in reply and thrust his wand forward. Flitwick raised his own, deflecting the flash of purple away from Harry and sending it crashing into the corner of the room with a loud crack.


    ¡°Harry.¡± Professor Flitwick said sharply. ¡°Go and see to Professor Snape. He needs your help.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Harry said, his anger at being dismissed overwhelming the unease and fear for a few moments. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You will do as I say, or I will make sure you are expelled, myself!¡± Flitwick raised his voice, startling the boy into silence.


    Never in his entire time in Flitwick¡¯s class had Harry heard the man shout at anyone like that.


    Even when the children had been rowdy, Professor Flitwick had always kept his voice at normal enough levels.


    But now¡­ that had been real venom in the man''s voice.


    As such, the man¡¯s shift into aggression had Harry ready to obey his every command. The boy nodded and immediately headed to his least favorite Professor, ignoring the duel that broke out behind him.


    ¡°P¡­ Potter.¡± Snape said, looking both relieved and disgusted that he was finally receiving some aid. ¡°So you went and¡­ found help.¡±


    ¡°Professor.¡± Harry said, trying to ignore the flashes of light, the rush of blood to his head, as well as the loud exclamations of both wizards coming from behind him. ¡°Can you move?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Snape said, though he was loath to admit it, especially to him.


    Harry fished in his robe¡¯s pockets and brought two Potions out. ¡°Here, sir.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Professor Snape gave the boy a wary gaze before actually looking at them. His eyes widened with recognition when they saw the labels. ¡°From the Hospital Wing?¡±


    Harry only nodded as he tried to figure out which to use first. ¡°This one is¡­ Pepperup. And the other is Wiggenweld.¡±


    ¡°The Wiggenweld, first.¡± Snape said, trying to raise a hand to try and grab the bottle, but Harry shook his head.


    ¡°Let me, sir.¡± Harry said without thinking, unstopping the vial and holding it up to his Professor¡¯s lips.


    Snape looked like he was about to react in a very poor manner, but seemed to swallow whatever it was he was going to say down. Instead, he opened his mouth and let Harry administer the Potion.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Snape said, and Harry recoiled as if he¡¯d just been slapped.


    Harry stared at Professor Snape in sheer disbelief. Truly, the end times were coming if things like this were happening. Never would Harry have expected the man who had been tormenting him all year to thank him.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid; at Adam¡¯s behest, Harry had done a little digging to find out just why Severus Snape seemed to hate him so much.


    There had been a few hints here and there¡ª something relating to his father¡ª but he was never able to get the proper details sorted.


    That was, until he had met Sirius and Remus, who finally had shed some light on the reasoning behind the man''s behavior.


    That had been one of the few stories regarding his father that Harry despised.


    How was he supposed to accept the fact that his father, the man who brought him into this world, the man who¡¯d sacrificed his own life to save Harry, was a bully?


    Sirius had told him that James regretted his actions later on, but it had still soured Harry¡¯s view of his own father, if only slightly.


    ¡°You know what the worst thing in the world is, Potter? A bully.¡± Adam had told him, so long ago. ¡°Is that what you want to become?¡±


    No. Harry thought with vicious fervor before his eyes turned to watch the boy in question. Adam was engaged in a vicious duel with his foe, lobbing spells front, left and center without breaking a sweat. ¡°Adam, what¡¯s he¡­¡±


    ¡°That is not Adam Clarke, Mr. Potter.¡± Professor Snape said, placing his hand on Harry¡¯s shoulder as he felt a little strength return to him. ¡°It may look like him, sound like him, but it is not him.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Harry said, frowning as he kept his eye on his fellow student, watching as he swerved out of the path of a few spells with the grace of a snake¡ª not at all how he¡¯d seen Clarke fight when he¡¯d gone up against the Imperiused students that they had faced together. ¡°Who is it, then?¡±


    ¡°Him.¡± Professor Snape said, and Harry immediately understood, not needing further clarification. "You know of whom I speak."


    ¡°...Voldemort.¡± Harry breathed, his scar flaring again and making him wince.


    Snape glared at the child for daring to say the name, but nodded regardless.


    ¡°But how?¡± Harry said, watching as Adam¡ª No, Voldemort¡ª continued to weave his way through Professor Flitwick¡¯s salvo of spells, evading them with ease, though they were always done by a hair¡¯s breadth. "He''s supposed to be dead!"


    Professor Flitwick increased his spellcasting pace, and Harry saw that the man¡¯s aim had turned shoddy, missing his foe entirely several times.


    ¡°Your aim is getting sloppy!¡± Adam¡¯s voice called out. ¡°Have you already reached your limit?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Professor Flitwick said with a deadly smile. Harry turned his attention to the spells which had missed and stifled a gasp.


    Voldemort was now surrounded on all sides by a multitude of floating orbs, each of a different color. The spells around him writhed with suppressed power, but the Professor held them still with willpower alone.


    ¡°Centrum!¡± Flitwick opened his arms wide before sweeping them closed, launching all of his spells towards the surprised Voldemort, who bit off a hasty incantation just in time for the onslaught of magic to reach its mark.


    A loud boom burst forth from the ensuing impact, and Harry was forced to close his eyes and hold onto Snape, lest the powerful winds blow him away.


    When everything began to die down, Harry heard the voice of Professor Flitwick from his left and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Are you two all right?¡± Professor Flitwick asked, getting a slow nod from Professor Snape. Flitwick turned to Harry. ¡°Mr. Potter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Harry said, awed at his Charms Professor¡¯s sheer skill.


    He¡¯d known, thanks to Hermione and Adam, that the man had been an accomplished Duelist in the past, but he had seen no sign of that man¡¯s side for the entire school year.


    And yet, here he was, having defeated Voldemort with a move as brilliant as it was devastating.


    Holding all of those spells in mid-air and directing them all at the center at once¡­ Harry could not fathom the sheer level of talent, practice and skill that such a maneuver would require.


    ¡°That was incredible, Professor.¡± Harry said, elated at the victory they had achieved. ¡°You stopped him!¡±


    But Flitwick shook his head, tearing through Harry¡¯s relief like a rusty saw blade through bone. ¡°No. This level of magic is nowhere near enough to defeat him, Mr. Potter. At best, I¡¯ve only delayed him a little. Severus, can you¡ª¡±


    ¡°The Pepperup.¡± Snape said, holding up a hand.


    Harry, still reeling from the revelation, handed him the Potion without question, turning his eyes back to the slowly thinning smoke. Despite Professor Flitwick¡¯s words, Harry hoped that this was the end of it.


    He hoped beyond hope that, when the smoke cleared, he would see an unconscious Adam, free of Voldemort¡¯s taint; but the sinking feeling in his stomach told Harry another story entirely.


    The smoke did indeed clear, but it only revealed that Voldemort had withstood the multidirectional assault. He stood within a perfect sphere of translucent, white energy; worse than that¡ª he was unharmed.


    The barrier pulsed once, twice and then a third time before fading away, revealing Adam¡¯s malevolent, grinning face. ¡°Marvelous! This body is most marvelous. The sheer power, the potential! Far better than I had expected¡ª and more than that, I sense absolutely no rejection from it. Curious indeed.¡±


    Harry had no idea what the horrible, murderous man was talking about, but he had a feeling that none of it meant anything good for his friend, Adam.


    ¡°I believe I will accept this gift with open arms.¡± Voldemort said, smiling down at himself. ¡°With a body filled with such latent magical potential, there is no real need for the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, after all.¡±


    Professor Flitwick took another step forward, not saying a word as he prepared to engage his foe once again.


    ¡°Another round then, Professor Flitwick?¡± Voldemort said, chuckling with a certain amusement.


    He did not receive an answer. Harry gulped, realizing that the Professor looked more like he was walking towards his death, rather than a fight he had a chance of winning.


    Were things really that bad for them?


    Professor Snape held the Pepperup Potion in his hand, murmuring nonsense as he closed his eyes. Had the oily-haired man also given up on them?


    Maybe there truly is no hope. Harry thought before he felt a strange, warm presence brush up against his own. In his head, he heard the strange sound of excited buzzing.


    What? He thought, bewildered as the sensation of confusion washed from himself towards this presence and then back at him. What''s going on? Who are you?


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The presence continued to buzz, and Harry suddenly felt a sense of deep frustration, sadness, but also hope, determination, and excitement.


    He took his eyes off of Clarke¡¯s possessed body to try and process the information, but the sensations faded the moment he did.


    He turned his eyes back towards Clarke, and the feeling returned in full force.


    You want to kill Voldemort, too? Harry thought, wondering if he was finally going crazy, but to his surprise, the presence began to buzz erratically. Perhaps that was the wrong thing to say?


    I¡¯ll take that as a no. Harry thought. You want to save him, then? You want to save Adam?


    He got a single buzz in reply, watching as Professor Flitwick engaged the possessed boy in a duel, once more. Beside him, Professor Snape downed the Pepperup Potion in his hands in one, swift gulp.


    Harry realized that the man hadn''t lost his wits, after all, but was waiting for the right time to drink his own Potion.


    If he''d taken both, things might not have ended well for him. Harry thought. He''s already hurt and exhausted, so this will just make things worse.


    Immediately, color began to return to Snape¡¯s cheeks, and Harry realized with a start just how pale he had gotten.


    How is he still awake? Harry wondered with no small amount of awe as he watched the man he disliked the most get to his feet with a little difficulty.


    ¡°You have done¡­ Well, Mr. Potter.¡± Professor Snape said, shocking the boy again. "We will take it from here."


    A compliment? Even after everything, Harry was caught flat footed.


    Harry dared to hope as the battle began to unfold. He watched as Professors Flitwick and Snape stood side by side, blocking his view of Voldemort ahead.


    Surely, with the both of them, they would prevail.


    Voldemort, however, laughed, and it made Harry¡¯s teeth grind together in anxiousness. ¡°Do you think two-on-one will do you any good? Do you truly believe you have enough power to defeat me?¡±


    But the two men did not answer, instead facing off against their common threat.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Voldemort said, Adam¡¯s face twisting into a horrible grin that sent shivers down Harry¡¯s spine. ¡°Let us see how Dumbledore¡¯s little lap dogs can fare against more of my magic! Perhaps I will even exert myself¡ª show me what you can do.¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes widened at the boast. Had Voldemort been toying with them this entire time? There was just no way, right?


    And then Voldemort moved, launching a hailstorm of spells at the two men. Professors Snape and Flitwick met the attack with their own, bouncing their own spells against Voldemort¡¯s while also deflecting what few spells managed to get all the way to them.


    It was a distraction, however; with a single swipe of his wand, Voldemort made a massive ellipse made of the darkest shadow appear on the stone floor. It swirled with an ominous, chilling wind.


    Within a few seconds, it shrunk to the size of a small plate. The next, it disappeared, leaving the four wizards in an unexpected silence.


    Harry frowned.


    Had the spell failed?


    Perhaps Voldemort doesn¡¯t have as much control over Adam¡¯s body as he thinks he does. Harry thought. Maybe, somewhere in there, Adam¡¯s fighting back. Maybe.


    He had to hold onto that thought.


    The two Professors sent each other a glance before they began their own furious onslaught, lobbing their spells towards the possessed Adam.


    The two men moved in relative sync, with Professor Flitwick taking on the role of the defender, while Professor Snape was the one on the offense. Together, they were a wondrous sight to see.


    Harry gaped at the sheer speed and viciousness of the offensive, and he knew that it would take him years upon years of training to even get close to their level; but, what concerned him even more was that Voldemort was having absolutely no trouble deflecting every spell which was sent his way.


    No. Harry thought as his eyes acclimated just enough for him to see that the Dark Lord was being pushed back, glaring as he was forced to give ground to his opponents. Definitely some trouble.


    Soon enough, they would have Voldemort''s back to the wall, and maybe¡ª just maybe¡ª the battle would be over, then.


    A second later, Harry¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Behind the two men, the large, dark shadow reappeared, assuming its full size once again. It had been a trap.


    ¡°Behind you!¡± Harry cried out even as he witnessed several animals emerge from the darkness.


    They were no regular creatures, though; apes, birds, snakes, wolves, lions and all manner of beasts made from the darkest of shadows erupted from the dark portal.


    They screeched, yowled and mewled even as they swarmed the two men, attacking them from all sides. Flitwick and Snape had no time to react with any defensive magic, and so were forced to lash out at them with offensive spells at short range.


    Flitwick and Snape showed valor and courage befitting members of his own House, however, as they continued to fight with a determination to succeed, despite their circumstances.


    For every scratch, every cut, every bite they received, they repaid it threefold, killing Voldemort¡¯s creatures with swift, but brutal efficiency.


    Still. Harry realized as the two men began to slow down. The damage on them is beginning to take its toll. They won¡¯t last much longer.


    As if the universe had heard his prediction, Professor Snape collapsed, no longer able to fend the monsters off.


    Professor Flitwick gave a cry of alarm as he forced his way through the throng of bloodthirsty animals, trying to get to his colleague, but his momentary distraction proved to be a mistake, Harry realized as he saw the short man take a swipe from a shadow-panther, bowling him over.


    No! Harry thought as he watched Professor Flitwick cast the Shield Charm, keeping all of the monsters at bay.


    ¡°Severus!¡± Harry heard the tiny man say. ¡°We can¡¯t let it end here!¡±


    Voldemort laughed, and Harry could see the anticipation on his face. ¡°It is time to end this, and what better way than using your own spell, Severus?¡±


    He pointed his wand at the shield and gave it a twirl before snapping it forward. A vomit-green light burst forth from the Dark Lord¡¯s wand, latching itself onto Professor Flitwick¡¯s shield.


    What¡¯s he doing? Harry thought. Is it going to eat through it like acid?


    But Voldemort tapped the air twice with his wand, a cruel smile playing on his lips.


    The green spell shifted to a bright yellow for a moment as it merged with the shield, forcing it to vibrate. Harry couldn¡¯t hear what was going on inside, but from the sight of his Professors writhing in pain and holding their heads, he imagined that it wasn¡¯t good.


    I have to do something! He thought, but his body refused to answer his call.


    Harry wanted to go in and join the fight. He truly did.


    He wanted to rise to his feet and fight this monster, just how his parents had done. He wanted them to be proud of him.


    But he was afraid.


    Seeing his teachers being tortured like this had struck fear into the young boy¡¯s heart. What could he do against an opponent of this caliber?


    His Professors were leagues ahead of him. How could he compare to them, let alone to Voldemort? The best spell in his arsenal was the Disarming Charm. The rest were harmless hexes he¡¯d learned so that he had varied ways to irritate Malfoy and his ilk.


    They were certainly not fit for a duel of this caliber.


    Voldemort undid the spell, watching as the Shield Charm collapsed with a loud crack. He laughed as his opponents¡¯ cries of pain finally reached his ears.


    ¡°An intriguing spell, Severus.¡± Voldemort said, smiling. ¡°I thank you for the gift, but I believe it is nearing time for you to go.¡±


    The creatures surrounding them growled and mewled with predatory anticipation, but Voldemort raised his hand. At once, they stilled. ¡°Be calm, my pets. There is no need to be hasty.¡±


    Harry felt ice grip his heart as the Dark Lord shifted his eyes to take the Boy-Who-Lived in. ¡°Do you see the pointlessness of opposing me, Harry Potter? I have not yet exerted my full power, and these two have already fallen. What chance could you possibly have?¡±


    Harry started. He¡¯d still not been taking this seriously?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, child.¡± Voldemort smiled, and Harry shivered at the sight. ¡°I will admit¡­ They are indeed talented wizards. It is a shame that I have been forced to spill their blood. But, perhaps I will not have to, with you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Harry said, confused and bewildered.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Voldemort said and swept his hand, ordering the creatures to hold his enemies down without saying a word.


    He waved his wand, sending the two men¡¯s wands flying to his open hand, before walking towards Harry. ¡°You see, Harry, we do not have to fight. I can see it in your eyes; the thirst to prove yourself. To show the world that you are more than what little they thought you are. It is clear that you and I are alike.¡±


    Harry frowned, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m nothing like you¡ª you killed my parents.¡±


    ¡°I gave them many chances to step aside.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°To stay out of my way. They needn¡¯t have opposed me.¡±


    But Harry stood up. He had had enough. He felt the strange creature buzz within his mind, sharing its anguish and anger, mixing it with his own and washing away the dread and fear.


    Harry stepped forward with an incandescent glare, the air around them charging with magic. ¡°You¡¯re a liar! Give Adam back!¡±


    Voldemort¡¯s eyes widened at the display. ¡°Remarkable. You possess such great potential, just like this boy, Adam¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say his name!¡± Harry said and raised his holly wand, angry beyond anything he¡¯d felt before. ¡°Adam deserved better than you! He¡¯ll come back¡ª you can¡¯t force him down forever.¡±


    Voldemort took in the child¡¯s defiance before shaking his head.


    ¡°Like all children¡ª foolish.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°Then let us see how you fare against me, Harry Potter.¡±


    Harry gulped and took a step forward, jabbing his wand forward as he cast his first spell. ¡°Expelliarm¡ª¡±


    But Voldemort snapped his wand to the left, sending the boy¡¯s hand to the right, forcing the wand out of his hand and snapping his wrist with the sheer strength and speed of the motion.


    Harry had just enough time to cry out in pain when Voldemort leveled his wand at him once again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Harry?¡± Voldemort smiled as he knelt by the boy¡¯s side. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Harry got back to his feet, snatching his wand with his left hand and pointing it at his foe. ¡°Exp¡ª¡±


    He barely had enough time to start speaking when he felt his legs swept from under him. He fell to his side, right on the ribs, and cried out.


    ¡°That certainly looked painful, Harry. I expected more of you.¡± Voldemort said, his tone mocking. ¡°But allow me to show you what true pain is. Crucio.¡±


    Harry screamed, feeling like his nervous system was set on fire, stabbed over and over by hundreds of poisonous knives. He writhed in place, unable to contain himself and his body¡¯s response to whatever was assailing him. And through it all, he swore that he felt the vile man¡¯s glee and pleasure over what was happening.


    He did his best, he tried and tried.


    Get up! He thought. You can¡¯t let it end here. Control it, you can fight him!


    But his body refused to answer his call, and Harry screamed again. Somehow, he knew, if this carried on for much longer, he would lose his mind.


    Then, it was over. As abruptly as it had appeared, the pain was gone.


    Harry¡¯s senses began to return to him, but he wished that they hadn¡¯t. The first thing he saw was the looming figure of Adam Clarke¡¯s possessed body over him. Voldemort looked down upon him with his blood-red eyes.


    ¡°The Boy-Who-Lived.¡± Voldemort said, his face expressionless as he shook his head. ¡°After today, no longer.¡±


    Harry glared and tried to get up, but his broken body could no longer carry his weight. He felt himself break into shivers.


    ¡°Allow me to help you up, Harry Potter.¡± Voldemort smiled again as he reached to grab him. ¡°I will bestow upon you the honor of dying at your feet. Do not let it be said that Lord Voldemort does not show his foes the esteem they deserve.¡±


    Harry wanted to rage at him, to swat his hand away, but he was powerless to react as he felt the man¡¯s hand wrap around his shoulder and neck. He grabbed the man¡¯s forearm in an attempt to push it off, but Voldemort was too strong for him.


    This is it. Harry thought even as his scrambles intensified. This is how I¡¯ll meet my end. Thought I¡¯d be calmer.


    Something strange happened, then.


    He felt his scar split open as the air filled with the sound of sizzling. Voldemort¡¯s red eyes widened with surprise and pain, even as Harry screamed from the sheer, fiery pain that stabbed through his forehead. He scrambled back from the downed boy with a cry. ¡°What is this!?¡±


    Harry stopped his flailing and screaming, took in the scent of burnt flesh and tilted his head in disoriented confusion, trying to get a better view of his enemy. His green eyes widened with shock, for Voldemort¡¯s right forearm now looked horribly burned.


    What was going on?


    ¡°What is this?¡± Voldemort said once again, his voice rising in pitch with unexpected surprise. A few seconds later, he turned to look at Harry with a murderous gaze full of hatred.


    ¡°No more games!¡± He said, pointing his wand at the boy. ¡°Avada¡ª¡±


    Harry reached for his wand and moved to counter, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t make it in time. Just then, Voldemort froze in place, his mouth locked mid-incantation. ¡°Ke¡­¡±


    Now! Harry seized his chance, thrusting his wand forward and crying out with sheer desperation. ¡°Expelliarmus!¡±


    The crimson spell burst forth from his wand, flying true and sending Voldemort skidding backwards into the ground. Adam¡¯s wand, as well as the two Professors¡¯ wands flew out of the possessed boy¡¯s hand, clattering towards the other side of the room.


    Adam did not get back up, but Harry stayed where he was, keeping his wand trained on his foe. The seconds continued to pass before Harry nodded to himself.


    He smiled. He had done it. He had stopped Voldemort, and he did it without killing his friend.


    Harry turned his gaze to his two Professors, faintly noting that the shadow-monsters had already disappeared, and took a step forward to help them, only to lose all feeling in his body and fall forward.


    He crashed against the floor, but Harry thought it odd that he didn¡¯t even feel any pain from it.


    The last thing Harry heard before he succumbed to unconsciousness was the worried exclamation coming from Professor Flitwick, as well as the strange buzz of the creature which had given him comfort when he needed it.

 58 - Self-Determination

    oooo


    Self-Determination


    oooo


    Abyssal Nightmare, Time: Unknown


    Adam Clarke


    My arm was growing tired, but I continued to hold onto the chilly limb with everything I had. I refused to let go.


    No. I thought, my eyes glued to those of my deceased mother. I reached over and closed them, so that she at least looked like she was sleeping. That way, I could maybe pretend just a little longer. I¡¯m staying right here. I can¡¯t¡­


    The steady beep of the machine beside me continued to grate on me with merciless, relentless purpose, but I forced myself to stay in place.


    Even if I were to simply walk a few steps to switch it off, I feared that, if I let go of my mother¡¯s hand, she would disappear.


    No. I was not letting go, no matter what.


    I couldn¡¯t abandon her¡ª not again.


    ¡°I should have fought to stay with you.¡± I said, knowing she couldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°I should have done better. I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I stopped; the words I wanted to say were so weighty, so heavy that they clogged my throat, choking my breath away.


    With monumental effort, I swallowed some of the grief down. ¡°I wanted to make you proud of me. I did my best. Surely you must know that already, right? After everything¡­¡±


    No answer was forthcoming, but it was all right. I did not deserve answers, anyway. It was a fool¡¯s hope to even dare to think otherwise.


    I closed my eyes, trying to center myself, but it was to no avail. ¡°I¡­¡±


    I felt a quick poke to the back of my neck, and opened my eyes again.


    None of that! The corrupted creature said. Show her the respect she is owed. How dare you try to run away from her again? Look at her.


    I wanted to rage against it for daring to put me into this position, for keeping me away from those who needed my help, but one look at my mother and my will faltered. ¡°Maybe¡­ Yeah. Just a few more minutes. I can¡¯t go yet.¡±


    There¡¯s plenty of time. It whispered to me; its voice was now as smooth as a mother¡¯s gentle caress. You don¡¯t have to go, just yet. Stay a while. It''ll make her happy. You want that, right?


    I nodded, finding the proposition to be altogether agreeable, neither aware nor caring of the strange, dream-like quality of my irrational behavior.


    This was the truest of nightmares, and yet I could not look away. I could not ignore it, and I refused to wake.


    And so it went. I stayed right there, ignoring the pain in my knees and arm, the stiffness of my muscles, as well as the coldness of the hand I was grasping.


    Eventually, I began to lose track of time.


    ~F-gh-ch-eron-r.~


    The sound of something came from my right, so I blinked and checked around. There was nothing there. I gave a mental shrug and returned to what I was doing.


    ~W-a-doi-dam.~


    My head swiveled to the right again. What was that noise?


    It¡¯s nothing. The creature which was latched to me said, and I nodded. Just the wind outside.


    ~I¡¯ll sh-w -ou -t- fu-- po--r!~


    The noise came back, stronger and far more pronounced, and it was enough to finally break me out of my haze. ¡°What¡­¡±


    It¡¯s nothing. The voice said again. Trust me, it¡¯s nothing to worry about. Plus, you have more important things to do, don¡¯t you?


    My eyes flickered from my mother to the source of the sound. ¡°I¡­ Yeah. Maybe you¡¯re right, but¡­ No. I can feel it. Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    My surroundings shimmered for a moment before it all came back to normal.


    Just ignore it. The creature said, and I felt something constrict around my throat. It¡¯s nothing important.


    I frowned. Just a few seconds ago, I would have never even considered disobeying the voice, but now everything it said drove a shiver down my spine.


    ~Give A-am -ack!~ The sound was stronger now, and I recognized the owner of the voice as I took my eyes off of my mother. ¡°Harry?¡±


    There was no answer, and so I kept talking, letting go of my mother¡¯s hand without even realizing what I''d done. ¡°Harry? Is that you? Where are you?¡±


    I felt a stabbing pain in the back of my neck, causing me to fall down. Why can¡¯t you just listen? You just had to stay still for a little longer.


    I cringed and tried to move so that I could get back to my feet, only to find that I couldn¡¯t. The creature had wrapped its limbs around mine so thoroughly that, when it squeezed, I couldn¡¯t move a single inch. ¡°What¡­ is¡­ this?¡±


    You just couldn¡¯t help yourself, could you? The creature continued, wrapping its strange tentacles over my eyes. I suppose we¡¯ll have to do this the hard way.


    I tried to struggle, but it was to no avail. The creature had me right where it wanted me.


    I watched as its main body unlatched from my neck and positioned itself above me. A small orifice at its center began to widen, growing large enough to swallow me whole¡ª not to mention serve as the source of many nightmares to come.


    Though it¡¯ll be much easier than expected, still. It cackled and began its descent. My struggle turned furious, but I just couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it.


    Was this to be my ultimate fate, after everything that¡¯s happened?


    To be consumed by this¡­ leech?


    Light flashed in the room, and I heard the creature shriek in pain. I felt its tentacles loosen and did not hesitate, disentangling myself from them as soon as I was able to.


    I scrambled away, tripping over a pile of boxes full of medical equipment and landing in a large pile of scrubs.


    You¡­ It cried with its stupid, high pitched voice. What did you do? How did you escape?


    I wanted to answer, but I found myself at a loss as well.


    ¡°He got some help.¡± A familiar voice came from beside me. I slowly got to my feet, feeling a thrill of shock course through my system when I recognized its owner.


    ¡°Helena.¡± I greeted, though I kept my eyes on the threat, for the creature before me was too dangerous to lose track of. ¡°You came for me? How?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did.¡± Helena said, moving to stand beside me. "As to how, I''ll explain later. What''s important is that I''m here now."


    I chanced a look upon her and my eyes widened with surprise. Instead of the beautiful, ethereal dress she usually wore, Helena now wore a set of plain, but functional robes of dark blue. Despite this, she looked more radiant than ever.


    But, more than that¡­ she looked solid, whole, even alive¡ª and most displeased at the monster before us.


    ¡­Curse you! The creature spoke, its voice a mix of frightened and furious. You shouldn¡¯t be here! I had him.


    ¡°Interesting what one can and can¡¯t do, when given the right tools and motivation.¡± Helena said.


    The creature snarled and lunged at her, but I was ready for it, now. Time for some payback.


    ¡°Depulso!¡± I roared, blasting the creature with every fiber of anger I could muster. The spell connected, sending my foe rocketing away, crashing through the window glass and into the dark abyss beyond.


    Curse you! The creature shrieked once again before it shimmered into nothingness.


    I stood there, staring at the trail of destruction I had caused in this important place.


    "That was unpleasant." Helena said, looking almost disappointed at how quickly it was over.


    I turned to Helena, still not over how shocked I was at her sudden arrival. ¡°Helena¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that, now.¡± She said, taking my hand and tugging me towards the door. ¡°Come. We must go. Your real trial is not yet over.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said reflexively, tearing my hand away from hers and turning back to my mother. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Zero¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I snapped, before shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Helena, I want to go, but¡­¡±


    Helena did not say anything, moving to stand by my side to stare down at the bed¡¯s occupant. ¡°Is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°My mother.¡± I said, exhaling and giving the woman a rueful smile. ¡°From my former life, when I went by another name.¡±


    ¡°A name you¡¯ve never shared with me.¡± Helena said.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, looking down. ¡°I wanted to put that life behind me, at least in some way.¡±


    ¡°Strange way to go about it.¡± Helena said. ¡°Considering you still use the name Zero.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± I said. ¡°That name kept me sane. Even when things were at their darkest, even when¡ª when¡ª¡±


    I stopped and closed my eyes for a few moments to collect myself before opening them. ¡°It helped remind me that I couldn¡¯t dwell on the past; but it was more than that¡­¡±


    Helena stared at me, and then turned her gaze to my mother; I knew what she was thinking without the need for her to say anything.


    ¡°I know. I clearly haven¡¯t stopped dwelling, no matter how many times I¡¯ve told myself differently.¡± I said, chuckling as I turned to my mother. ¡°I¡¯m a hypocrite. All of these words and vows, and yet I can¡¯t apply them to my own life. Naming myself ¡®Zero Rewind¡¯, what a joke!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡± Helena said, placing her hand on my shoulder. ¡°We have all made mistakes. I know this better than most.¡±


    I turned my gaze back to Helena, searching her face before swallowing and turning back to my mother. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t there for her when she needed me most. It wasn¡¯t right, and what I did after¡ª even less so.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡± Helena said. ¡°She was your mother. I¡¯m sure that she would forgive you, if she were here.¡±


    I frowned and considered her words, staying in place for a moment as short as a breath and as long as the tenspan of the universe.


    "My heart wants me to scream at you¡ª tell you just how wrong you are, just how little you truly understand.¡± I said, taking a deep breath. ¡°But my mind says that you''re right. She probably would have forgiven me¡ª for everything. All the mistakes¡­"


    Helena didn''t say anything, instead giving my shoulder a few more gentle squeezes.


    "She would have forgiven me." I said again, my voice half-choked with emotion. "I just¡­ I didn''t want to dismiss her like that. Plenty of people use that as an excuse to do whatever they like; sweeping those who used to be important to them under the rug "


    "Moving forward does not mean that you¡¯re dismissing her, Zero." Helena said, her voice both gentle and firm. ¡°You are not.¡±


    I closed my eyes, hearing Helena¡¯s words echoing around in my mind. When I opened them, I approached my mother without a word. I knelt by her side, took the cold, stiff hand that had begun hanging off at an uncomfortable looking angle and held it close.


    I stayed that way for a long moment, trying to figure out the right words to say.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Everything in me¡ª good and bad, sweet and sour, weak and strong¡ª began with you and father.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been so lost ever since I found myself here. I thought that, if I focused my pursuits on magic itself¡­ that I could fix everything. That I could have it all. That the deep hole in my heart would finally somehow be filled. But¡­¡±


    I looked down. ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe there are some things that need to be let go, so that I can focus my sights forward.¡±


    My mother did not answer, but I kept going, raising my head to gaze upon her for the last time. ¡°Whatever that creature was, it was right about one thing. I let the negativity of my past coil around my heart and twist it. That stupid mirror just made things even worse. The heartache that I thought I didn¡¯t feel anymore was rubbed in my face, and I did what I always do: run away. But I¡¯m done; no more running.¡±


    I lowered her hand and laid it over her chest, before fixing her covers and raising her head slightly to fluff her pillows before standing back up.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say goodbye.¡± I said. ¡°Goodbye means that you¡¯re not here anymore, and that''s a lie. I know that you¡¯re out there, somewhere, watching over me¡ª I have to believe it. So, I¡¯ll see you later."


    I closed my eyes for a single instant before leaning over and placing a kiss on her forehead. "I love you."


    Turning away from my mother, I took a few steps forward, heading towards the door. Helena wordlessly followed, but then she stopped and turned. ¡°Zero... Look.¡±


    I stopped and turned as well. ¡°Helena? What is¡ª¡±


    I froze at the sight. A warm glow appeared around my mother¡¯s bed, brightening the entire room with its radiance.


    The light suffused into her skin, and within seconds, her emaciated features became full. She looked young again, full of life and vigor.


    My mother opened her black eyes, and I gulped, awed by what I was witnessing, but also scared at what she¡¯d say.


    I had always thought about what she would say to me, after all of these years, but to see her, here and now¡­


    ¡°M-Mom.¡± I said, joining her side in an instant. ¡°You¡­¡±


    She smiled and brought her hand up to my face¡­ only to flick my forehead hard enough for it to hurt.


    ¡°Ow!¡± I raised my hand to rub the spot.


    ¡°You always did overthink everything, Samir.¡± She said, looking so amused and so damn familiar that I was ready to break down in tears, right then and there. ¡°Try to enjoy your new life this time around, yes?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I swallowed and nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She said, nodding. ¡°Follow your dreams, son. You almost achieved yours, last time.¡±


    I gulped. ¡°You were watching.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She looked at me as if I was an idiot. ¡°I watched over all of you. My little band of monkeys.¡±


    I smiled, even as she began to fade away.


    ¡°Forge your own path, son. And do me a favor; I don¡¯t want to see you again until you¡¯re at least as old as I am. Do I make myself clear?¡± She said.


    She had already turned translucent by the time I managed to answer.


    "Yes, mom." I said and felt her hand''s caress for a little longer before it passed through me. "Crystal clear."


    "Good." She smiled, her radiance soothing my soul in ways I had not thought possible. "I''ll tell everyone you said ''hello''. And that you¡¯ll bring your kids over, next time!"


    My what?


    Before I could even reply, she was gone¡ª and so was the hospital room.


    I blinked, finding myself back at the top floor of the lighthouse, standing right where I had been when the creature had attached itself to me.


    Outside of the lighthouse, I could feel the strength of the storm of black and purple miasma shaking the air and charging it with power.


    "I made it out." I said, shaking my thoughts away and turning my eyes to the source of the corruption. The cracks in the white stone floor had widened so much that I could likely fit my foot in each crevice.


    The fluid coming out of them floated up high and began to gather together, slowly taking the form of a large, bulky monster.


    "Just in time." Helena''s voice came from behind me.


    I turned my head to see Helena standing before the crystal at the center. She held it close, keeping it away from the corrupted cracks of the floor. Apprehension seized me for a moment, for the calcified gem looked to be on the verge of shattering into a thousand pieces.


    "Finish this." Helena said, gesturing at the creature still forming on my other side. "Only then will this process be reversed. I¡¯ll keep the gem safe."


    I had so many questions at the tip of my tongue, but I held them back, instead squaring up against the large, eight foot tall golem before me.


    The creature rumbled in anger, and I smelled the essence of everything that ever was fetid, rotting, decayed and repulsive.


    ¡°Putridity incarnate.¡± I said.


    "You had to force my hand, didn''t you?" It snarled, its voice still as high pitched as it was before. "All you needed to do was give up, like the other fool did when his time came. If you''d just let me kill you before, this would¡¯ve been so much better for you."


    I didn¡¯t dignify that with a response, drawing my wand and attacking within an instant. Diffindo!


    The Severing Charm flew true, but ended up bouncing off of its chest and flying off into the dark storm beyond, making my eyes widen.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do you any good!¡± It crowed, bringing its massive arm down. I dove forward, feeling a massive woosh of air, as well as the ground shaking when its thick fist crashed into the stone floor, causing another crack to appear.


    ¡°You can¡¯t destroy me.¡± The creature said as it swept its arm to the side, hoping to smash me into a fine paste, but I continued to scramble forward, swiping my wand behind me, straight at its spinning limb.


    ¡°Depulso!¡± I cried. The Banishing Charm struck its limb and doubled the creature¡¯s circular momentum, forcing it to spin like a top for a few seconds.


    I got back to my feet and held my wand aloft for a moment as I focused my desire, will and energy together. ¡°Stronger¡­ Stronger, damn it! Odgovor!¡±


    A spear-tipped chain as thick as an elephant¡¯s foot burst out of my wand, racing to the spinning creature. The spear impacted the monster¡¯s shoulder joint, tearing its arm off and sending it flying outside of the bounds of the lighthouse, out into the miasma.


    The golem shrieked in annoyance as it regained its bearing and barrelled towards me, looking to smash me into paste before I could react to it. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°I almost killed you, how about¡ª¡± I said and stopped, eyes narrowing as I saw what had happened. Already, it was regenerating, having grown half of its arm back.


    With a swift motion, I conjured another chain to form the buckler. I grasped the shield with my right hand before I swept my wand to the right; the moving spear-tipped chain did a one-eighty and rocketed towards my enemy, stabbing right through its back and coming out of the other side, before getting stuck in its stomach.


    ¡°Not good enough!¡± It cried out, continuing its rush towards me.


    I jumped to the side, feeling its fist clip my right side. I winced, feeling the skin being ripped off of my midsection, as well as the shuddering of my ribs.


    But it wasn¡¯t done, I realized as I was forced to move forward, again and again to stay out of its grasp.


    I zigzagged past several of the columns supporting the lighthouse in some attempt to slow it down, only to realize that it had gone and crashed through them like they were made of paper mache.


    ¡°Did you not hear me, fool?!¡± The monster roared with glee as it forced me to the edge of the lighthouse. ¡°You can¡¯t harm me! I am part of this lighthouse, and I¡¯m part of you, whether you like it or not! So long as I remain here, I am invincible!¡±


    I gulped, seeing the ledge of the lighthouse looming up ahead.


    Soon, the creature would knock me out of this place, sending me down into the poisonous miasma of this realm and ending my life, once and for all.


    I couldn¡¯t hurt it, I couldn¡¯t fight it head on. Was it right about the both of us being the same?


    Every attack I launched did nothing to it.


    All I could do was¡ª


    Wait. I thought, going over what it had said.


    An idea blossomed to life in my mind and I stopped running, turning to face my enemy. With a wave of my wand, I made all of my chains disappear, except for the buckler on my hand.


    ¡°Zero!?¡± Helena shouted. ¡°No! Don¡¯t fight him head on! That¡¯s suicide!¡±


    ¡°No more running, Helena.¡± I said, smiling for a moment before my face turned serious. ¡°I promised.¡±


    ¡°Another pointless tactic, is it? Or, have you finally accepted your fate?¡± The creature cackled mid-charge as it cocked an arm back to smash the life out of me. ¡°Good. Die!¡±


    I would only have one shot at this, so I had to make it count. ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    Another chain burst forth from my wand, missing the giant by a hair¡¯s breadth and embedding itself in the ceiling above it.


    ¡°Too bad, you missed!¡± The monster cackled and smashed its fist against my body. ¡°Shield or not, you won¡¯t survive this!¡±


    I managed to move far enough to the side so that most of the damage was deflected by the shield, but the sheer strength of the monster was too much. I cried out, feeling my arm be crushed as I was sent flying backwards, out into the abyss. ¡°So long, off-key clock!¡±


    My face twisted into an expression of deep concentration at its proclamation. Ignoring the pain, I tugged at my chain, forcing it to pull me forward and into a swift, swinging trajectory.


    Before the creature could even react to the sudden move, I had already swung behind it, letting loose all of my raging emotions in one furious torrent of power. ¡°Depulso¡­ Maxima!¡±


    The air shimmered for a single moment before it pulsated around the monster, blasting it out of the bounds of the lighthouse and into the deadly miasma beyond.


    ¡°I may not be able to hurt you.¡± I said, smiling a little as I lowered my arm and sank to my knees in tiredness. ¡°But the storm outside can.¡±


    It cried in pain as part of it flew through the very edge of one of the many auroras circling it, getting its leg shorn off within an instant.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve won?¡± It cried even as it fell down into the abyss of black and purple, being devoured by the auroras right before my eyes. ¡°This battle may be yours, but the war between us has only beg¡ª¡±


    Its voice disappeared, replaced by the eerie howl of the dark winds outside.


    I stared down at where it was last and shook my head. ¡°Of course. The end is only the beginning, after all.¡±


    A flash came from behind me, and I turned just in time to see the large gemstone stirring itself awake while in Helena¡¯s arms.


    My eyes widened further as I saw the cracked and destroyed floors, columns and ceilings of the room slowly begin repairing themselves.


    The filth was washed away, the bits of cracked stone returned from whence they came, the columns returned to their places in pristine condition, and the orange glow seemed to heal right before my eyes, turning into a calming blue, once again.


    The lines in the ground pulsated as they streamed towards the center of the room, injecting themselves into the air around the precious gem. It tugged at Helena¡¯s hand, and the woman let go of it, stepping back to join my be my side.


    I did not say anything to her, doing my best to ignore the agony running through my body, instead watching as the gem rose further and further until it reached the very center of the room. It stirred once, twice, and then¡ª


    The flash of light that came was so strong that I was forced to look away. A wave of energy erupted from the now-blue crystal, washing over me and making me feel more refreshed than I had ever felt in my life¡ª even when I had first encountered Alef Ard.


    My arm¡­! I raised my left arm, which now looked completely fine. Perfectly healed.


    I followed the path of the wave, watching as it banished the swirling auroras to the far reaches of the dark realm, and marveling as it seemed to spread over the entire floating island, restoring it to the vibrant paradise it had once been.


    ¡°A haven, restored.¡± I heard Alzalam¡¯s voice both from the floating gem and in my mind, and for the first time, I welcomed the being with open arms. ¡°Thank you, Zero.¡±


    ¡°You helped.¡± I responded, taking a deep breath as I closed my eyes. ¡°So thank you, as well. I¡¯m glad you made it, Sam¡ª Alzalam.¡±


    ¡°Almost didn¡¯t. If the tower hadn¡¯t helped me out, well¡­¡± He said, trailing off for a moment before resuming. ¡°I saw¡ª what happened. The tower shared your sight with me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else, but I understood, just the same. ¡°A new beginning, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve certainly earned one.¡± Alzalam said.


    ¡°You? You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re not coming with me.¡± I said and stopped. ¡°...Oh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange feeling to see someone as perceptive as I am.¡± Alzalam replied. ¡°But a nice one. Yes, you¡¯re right; I will be staying in this world. I think I had a good enough run.¡±


    I swallowed, not having expected this. Not twenty-four hours ago, I would have cursed the sly voice to the deepest pits of Hell, but now¡­ I felt sadness at the thought of letting him go.


    ¡°Come, now. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Alzalam said. ¡°This is what I want. I¡¯ve had my shot at life, and though it didn¡¯t go as well as I would have liked it to, it was still good. Now, it¡¯s time for you to live yours¡ª free of my interference.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I said, eyes widening. ¡°Have you been watching over me?¡±


    ¡°From the moment we reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± I said. ¡°How did I not notice¡­?¡±


    ¡°We were nearly indistinguishable in the beginning, and I was very subtle; a few suggestions, here and there...¡± He explained. ¡°Hunches and gut feelings that you really couldn¡¯t explain. Like with Shifty Left-eye. Remember him?¡±


    ¡°Shifty Left-eye.¡± I swallowed. ¡°That was you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you were pretty suspicious to begin with. I just helped it along.¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Helena spoke, cutting in.


    ¡°Shifty¡­ He¡¯s¡ª¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s just say some workers should be thoroughly checked for certain¡­ proclivities, before they¡¯re hired to work with children in orphanages...¡±


    ¡°At least he was found out before anything really bad happened.¡± Alzalam added, before the pure blue crystal began to pulsate with impatience. ¡°You need to leave, I think. Potter is fighting Voldemort as we speak, but the child stands no chance, the way he is.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Harry?¡± I said. ¡°That makes no sense. I told him to get himself, his friends and the Professor to the Hospital Wing!¡±


    ¡°And you actually think he listened to you?¡±


    I shook my head, sighing. ¡°Right. Of course.¡±


    ¡°Voldemort¡­ Shouldn¡¯t this trial have driven him out of my body, already?¡±


    But the crystal flashed red for a moment. ¡°No. This¡­ battle for your soul was something which has been a long-time coming, because of the way you were¡­ reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°I see. So all of this was just the entr¨¦e¡ª the under-card.¡± I said. ¡°And¡ª¡±


    ¡°And Voldemort is the main event.¡± Alzalam finished for me. ¡°You¡¯ve made a great victory, but I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s little time to celebrate. You have to go, now.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I said, turning to address Helena. ¡°And I suppose you know the way out?¡±


    Helena smiled and nodded towards my left. ¡°Oh, you happen to know her quite well, yourself.¡±


    I checked my left, only to see nothing but white stone and the same black and purple backdrop of this realm. ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    And then I stopped, noticing a spec of lustrous silver moving towards us at breakneck speeds. ¡°This is¡­!¡±


    ¡°I found her just outside of the Astronomy Tower.¡± Helena said, smiling. ¡°She has been trying to reach you, this whole time. Alef and I helped her along.¡±


    I swallowed as the creature finally came close enough for me to recognize. She landed beside me, staring at me with her milky white eyes.


    ¡°Absol.¡± I said. ¡°You came for me, too! But¡­ How?¡±


    This was becoming more confusing by the second. How was she here?


    ~No time for hows. Come, friend.~ Absol said, nudging me to mount her with her leathery wings. ~Back to Lifeland.~


    ¡°Lifeland.¡± I repeated the word, smiling at how it was both accurate and childlike. ¡°Yes, Absol. Let¡¯s go back to Lifeland. Come on, Helena.¡±


    We both mounted the steed¡¯s back, and within seconds, she leapt out of the tower, soaring far above the lighthouse, going deeper into the abyss.


    And yet, I felt safe, like I was wearing a cozy blanket.

 59 - Through The Storm

    oooo


    Through The Storm


    oooo


    June 10, 1992, 2:20 PM, Halls of Hogwarts


    Severus Snape


    Almost there. Severus thought as he continued to limp forward. He cringed, feeling Voldemort¡¯s magic spiking as Adam¡¯s body began to wake, once again. ¡°Filius!¡±


    ¡°Stupefy!¡± Professor Flitwick said and Adam¡¯s body stilled, at once.


    They stood there for another long, tense second before nodding to each other and continuing their journey to the Hospital Wing, with both Harry Potter and Adam Clarke floating behind them.


    ¡°Come, Severus.¡± Filius encouraged his fellow Professor. ¡°We¡¯re just about there. Just a minute longer.¡±


    Severus would normally have glared, but he was too tired, too much in pain to care about his pride.


    Instead, he increased his pace. The Potions that Potter had given him were likely to run out any second now.


    Pride? Severus thought. What pride? To be laid so low that I was forced to be saved by not only one, but two children in the span of an hour¡ª one of which is Potter¡¯s accursed brat¡­ How pitiful.


    And yet, he also felt thankful that they¡¯d saved his life, which only served to make his self-loathing worse.


    He turned his gaze to Harry Potter for a moment before looking ahead. The boy had been nothing but tiresome the entire school year, picking fights with Draco and his friends¡ª just like Potter senior.


    And just like James Potter, Harry had saved Severus¡¯ life.


    Must I be so cursed that I have to suffer through this indignity again? Severus wanted to scream with the frustration he felt, but he was too controlled for that, even if he weren¡¯t so exhausted.


    What instead came out was a light huff, taking the very edge off of his roiling anger. He couldn¡¯t wait until he had some time alone so that he could vent.


    ¡°Professors!¡± A voice came from ahead of them and Severus turned his eyes away from Potter to see Clarke¡¯s friends, Anthony Goldstein and Su Li.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Madam Pomfrey that they¡¯ve come back.¡± Su said before going back inside.


    Severus resisted the urge to snarl as the remaining child tried to rush them at the sight of the two floating, unconscious bodies behind them.


    ¡°None of that, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Professor Flitwick said, his tone far more sharp and firm than the boy had ever experienced before. ¡°We need to get the two boys checked, now.¡±


    "Yes, sir." Anthony gulped and nodded, stepping aside.


    He watched with an anxious gaze as his two friends floated past him, looking like corpses to the world around them.


    Severus ignored the small pang of pity that arose within him and passed the threshold of the Hospital Wing, feeling like he was ready to collapse at any second. He forced himself to stay awake, however.


    His gaze swept over the premises, passing over Granger, Weasley and the various Fifth to Seventh Years before finally resting over Professor McGonagall.


    The woman had grown a few shades paler than he was accustomed to seeing, and that drove a chill up his spine.


    She hid the severity of her injury from me so that I would leave her. Snape realized, sharing a look with Professor Flitwick before Madam Pomfrey burst forth from behind one of the curtains.


    Severus took in her somewhat frazzled and anxious demeanor just as she noticed them.


    ¡°Merlin!¡± Poppy said, her eyes widening for a single moment before they landed on the two children. ¡°Come, now.¡±


    ¡°The children first, if you please, Madam Pomfrey.¡± Professor Flitwick said, though it seemed to have been unnecessary, as the Mediwitch had already passed the two men, quickly waving her wand over the two boys and setting them down on a bed each.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Mr. Potter touch Mr. Clarke.¡± Severus made sure to say when he noticed the two boys had almost crossed each other in their flight paths. ¡°That¡¯s how Mr. Clarke got the burns on his hand.¡±


    Poppy paused for a moment to check the severe third degree burns on the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°My word¡­ Potter did this?¡±


    ¡°It was¡ª¡± Professor Flitwick said before stopping, not knowing quite how to word his statement.


    ¡°A burst of accidental magic.¡± Professor Snape finished, licking his lips and inwardly snarling at the fact that he had to bail a Potter out yet again. ¡°I am not sure if the magic yet lingers under the boy¡¯s skin, so it would be best if they do not make contact with each other.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Poppy nodded in a way that made the two men think that she didn¡¯t really understand what it was that they were talking about, but she recovered well. ¡°You two, find yourselves a few beds as well; I will get to you in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Chairs will suffice.¡± Severus said just as she was about to turn away. ¡°As both Headmaster Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall are otherwise indisposed, it will fall to the remaining Heads of House to keep the school under control.¡±


    Poppy opened her mouth to protest, but Professor Flitwick raised his hand, shaking his head at the woman as he did so.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Professor Snape is correct.¡± Flitwick said. ¡°Though the crisis is over for now, we cannot shirk our responsibilities; especially not now. The children¡ª¡±


    ¡°Will be kept safe.¡± An old man¡¯s voice came from the door. Severus felt some shock and relief course through his body as he turned to see the man he¡¯d been hoping to see ever since this pandemonium began.


    ¡°Professor Dumbledore!¡± Su almost yelled in surprise, making Severus wince.


    Albus Dumbledore stepped into the Hospital Wing, looking none the worse for wear.


    Something¡¯s off about him. He¡¯s tense. Severus thought, before pushing the thought to the furthest corner of his mind. ¡°Headmaster. You¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Too late, it seems.¡± Dumbledore said as he took a few steps into the room, standing by the distraught Su and Anthony.


    After what they¡¯d been through, Severus was just glad that they weren¡¯t crying. He didn¡¯t think he had the patience to deal with that right now.


    ¡°Children.¡± Professor Flitwick said. ¡°Perhaps some rest in the Ravenclaw Tower is in order? You¡¯ve been through enough, today.¡±


    ¡°But, sir¡­¡± Anthony turned to the tall man with pleading eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t just¡ª We can¡¯t leave our friends!¡±


    ¡°And you are not.¡± Albus finally spoke, placing a hand on the two children¡¯s shoulders and showing them a slight smile to set them at ease. ¡°With Madam Pomfrey here, they will all be under the best of care¡ª as I¡¯m sure you already know.¡±


    He gestured at their own partly-healed injuries with a knowing look. ¡°Run along now. Your friends will be just fine.¡±


    The two kids turned their heads to Professor Flitwick, who also gave them a nod.


    Severus¡¯ gaze moved from the two Ravenclaw children. who were leaving as slow as they could manage without annoying any of the teachers, towards their friend, Clarke. Considering that the Dark Lord inhabits the boy¡¯s body, still¡­ I¡¯m not so sure that Mr. Clarke will be ¡®fine¡¯.


    Dumbledore moved to stand beside the two men. He took in their exhausted and fairly injured states for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± He said, wasting no time.


    ¡°He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.¡± Professor Flitwick said, wincing in pain as one of his many wounds began to flare up. ¡°He¡¯s been possessing Quirinus all along. How we did not see it¡­¡±


    Dumbledore looked around, and Severus assumed he was looking for Quirrell. He turned his gaze back to the two. ¡°I assume that Quirinus did not¡­¡±


    Snape nodded, confirming this. ¡°But there¡¯s even worse news.¡±


    Albus turned his gaze to Potter. ¡°Harry? Has he been¡­¡±


    But Severus shook his head. ¡°No. Clarke.¡±


    That seemed to give the old man pause. ¡°That is¡­ concerning. But you managed to defeat him and banish him out of the boy¡¯s body, then?¡±


    Snape felt his lip curl and forced his features to stay even. ¡°We did not. He is still in there.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Potter did subdue him, Headmaster.¡± Professor Flitwick said as he gestured at the Boy-Who-Lived, as well as the awful burn on Clarke¡¯s hand. ¡°We had been defeated, and¡­¡±


    Severus¡¯ mind whirred as Flitwick began to give his recollection of the series of events that led to this moment. As he watched Pomfrey fret over the boy, Severus allowed himself a single moment of rest, to cope with everything that had happened.


    Now that the crisis had mostly passed, he began to wonder about what he should do.


    Clarke has clearly admitted to committing murder. Severus thought. My next action should be simple. I will¡­


    But as he took in Professor Flitwick¡¯s worried face, Severus stopped himself.


    Clarke had indeed killed someone, but the boy had also saved Severus¡¯ life, as well as the lives of many people today¡ª both wizards and muggles. Surely that counted for something? Severus¡¯ hands weren¡¯t particularly clean, but he¡¯d been given a chance, had he not?


    He felt Voldemort¡¯s magic stir from within the boy and snapped his wand at the child with no hesitation. Stupefy!


    The jet of red light struck Adam in the head just as he rose with a bright red glare. Adam¡ª no, Voldemort¡ª fell back down into the bed, the impact causing the wood to creak.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡± Poppy got in the man¡¯s face, and Severus met her outraged gaze with cool indifference. ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°I would also like an explanation, Severus.¡± Came Dumbledore¡¯s stern voice.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°It must be done to keep all of us safe.¡± He said by way of explanation, but that seemed to inflame the woman even more.


    ¡°Safe!?¡± Madam Pomfrey looked like she was two steps away from throttling the man where he stood. ¡°He¡¯s an unconscious child. What threat could he be that requires you to Stun him while he¡¯s still asleep?¡±


    ¡°Severus is right.¡± Professor Flitwick confirmed, looking uncomfortable to even have agreed with such a drastic course of action. ¡°That boy¡­ Adam is not in control of his own body. It is true that Mr. Potter defeated him, but the Dark Lord still resides within Mr. Clarke. Perhaps¡­ perhaps for good.¡±


    ¡°A full possession¡­ How?¡± Dumbledore breathed; his face was struck with grief, but he collected himself with both grace and determination.


    "Has the boy shown any sign of resistance to the invasion?" Dumbledore said, speaking quickly. "Anything at all?"


    "Oh, yes." Professor Snape said, nodding. "At several points, I witnessed the Dark Lord stop in his tracks, as if he was being distracted. Especially towards the end, when Mr. Potter was dueling him, he froze¡ª long enough for Mr. Potter to be able to subdue him; there can be no other explanation."


    "Then, there is hope, still." Dumbledore said as he approached the child, placing a hand upon his forehead. "Though¡­ the thread grows thin."


    ¡°How many times have you struck him with the Stunning Charm?¡± Poppy re-entered the conversation, looking none-too-pleased, but resigned to this situation.


    ¡°Four, so far.¡±


    ¡°Four!¡± Poppy repeated, taking a step back in shock before she began to hover around Clarke. ¡°That is three too much¡ª you¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°I am aware of the risks.¡± Severus said as he lowered his wand. ¡°But there is no choice. If we allow the Dark Lord to roam free, it could spell the end for all of us.¡±


    "I will restrain him accordingly." Albus said. "And hope the worst doesn''t come to pass."


    A moment passed before the headmaster turned to Poppy. "Madam Pomfrey? Might you be so kind as to provide our two Professors with beds, as well?"


    "I¡ª" she said, gulping before she turned to the two teachers. "Of course. Yes. This way."


    Yes. Severus thought as he finally allowed himself to let his guard down.


    He sagged and stumbled over to the right. He managed to stop himself from falling to the floor by holding onto a bedpost. Severus gathered himself, using the last dregs of his energy to follow the mediwitch to the bed he sorely needed.


    Yes. Severus thought again as he was made to lay down and quickly began to lose himself to the oblivion of unconsciousness. Clarke has much bigger problems to worry about for now. I''ll consider the matter when I next wake.


    The last thing he saw before he fell asleep was the white of the bedsheets.


    oooo


    The Depths of the Abyss, Road to Lifeland, Time: Unknown


    Adam Clarke


    I stared down at the steadily shrinking lighthouse and said a small goodbye to Alzalam before turning my gaze ahead¡ª or is it above?


    "This realm is too strange." I said as we flew through the abyss. "Up, down, left, right¡­ you can''t even tell what''s what. Gravity isn''t even pulling us to the tower, but it¡¯s clearly underneath us."


    "Or perhaps we are the ones below it?" Helena said. "The world of the dead is fascinating. I almost regret not passing on."


    ~This is not Deathland.~ Absol said, her airy voice feeling like a gentle caress. ~This is Abyss. World Between. Veiled Lands.~


    "The Abyss¡­" I repeated her words as I spied the swirling auroras slowly setting themselves in our path. "And the world of the dead is the void?"


    ~Yes. No. Not sure.~ Absol said all three statements in very quick succession. ~Human words are confusing.~


    I patted her neck. "It''s all right, Absol. I get confused a lot, too. For now, let''s just stay away from those auroras. They are¡­ some kind of poison."


    ~Yes.~ Absol shuddered for a moment and adjusted her flight path. ~Purple wavy monsters hurt.~


    "Monsters?" I said with some surprise. "I thought they were just part of the weather."


    "I had assumed that, as well." Helena said, looking upon the massive auroras with a mixture of horror and awe. "That they are alive¡­"


    ~Not alive. Not dead. Mass of threads.~ Absol explained, and I wracked my mind to understand her thoughts.


    Thestrals did not think like humans at all, and it was more and more apparent to me every time I got the chance to speak with Absol.


    "Threads?" I asked. "What do you mean?"


    ~Severed threads of fated life. Left to rot.~ Absol said, and I felt a chill go up my spine.


    "So that corruption I banished from the tower¡­"


    ~Yes.~ Absol confirmed, nodding her head at the closest aurora. ~Over there. It tries to block the path to Lifeland. Angry.~


    I swallowed, nodding as I made up my mind. "Then take us straight through that storm."


    "Zero." Helena said.


    "No, Helena." I replied. "No more running, remember?"


    "You¡­" Helena''s grip tightened around me. "Don''t be foolish! To go through that storm is suicide!"


    But I shook my head. "Every second Voldemort inhabits my body, it degrades¡ª that''s not even considering the damage he''s subjecting it to by forcing it to fight despite being wrecked."


    "That doesn''t mean that you should be throwing your chances away with such a reckless plan!" Helena said.


    "Who said anything about it being reckless?" I said, smiling.


    "Look." She let go of me with one arm and extended it towards the auroras. "They''re not leaving any room to fly through. They weren''t moving like this when I first came."


    "Yes." I said, frowning a little. "It must be the work of the corruption that plagued the lighthouse. But it''s fine. I''ll still break through, no matter what."


    "Zero¡­" Helena said before she lowered her arm and wrapped it around me.


    "We go forward to home, or we go forward to our unmaking." I said, eyes narrowing with fatalistic determination. "But we go forward, Helena. Absol!"


    ~If you die, then I will eat you, friend.~ Absol declared even as she shifted her wings, changing our direction towards the heavy mass of auroras.


    "I believe you." I said, and it was true: Absol was not the sort of creature to joke around. She would one-hundred percent eat me if I died.


    I wasn''t sure whether that was touching, morbid, or even possible¡ª this world wasn¡¯t exactly the material plane¡ª but then I didn''t have the time to ponder anything else, as I felt Absol''s speed increase.


    "Once more, unto the breach." I said as we moved into the storm of auroras.


    Absol let out a chirp of challenge and bent her wings slightly, diving downwards before opening them and taking us to the left, avoiding all of the storm''s particles with the sort of supernatural, expert flying I had come to expect from her.


    She passed up through several gaps before taking us deeper through the storm, too fast for any of the outer auroras to react.


    "Incredible!" Helena said, her warm brown eyes alight with wonder. "At the risk of repeating myself, you are a wonderful flyer, Absol."


    ~I know.~ Absol said, blunt as always. ~But not sure if I can go through that.~


    Ahead of us, I could see that the auroras had compacted themselves further, making it harder to go through.


    "They''re bunching up." Helena said, voicing my own thoughts. "Behind us, as well."


    "They''re trying to trap us." I said, drawing my wand. "But they can''t hold us here."


    "What''re you¡ª"


    "Absol." I cut Helena off. "Time for us to shine. Don''t hold anything back, you hear? One mistake and we''re done."


    ~Can say same to you, friend.~ Absol said. ~Don''t slack off.~


    I smirked at that. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Helena said.


    "These auroras¡­ Severed, corrupted threads, whatever you want to call them¡ª they''re close enough to spirits that I think I know how to counter them." I said as the auroras continued to come closer and closer to us.


    "Indeed?"


    "Yes." I said, raising my wand up high and drawing it in a series of spirals, speaking as I did so. "Corrupted spirits are still just that¡ª spirits! Odgovor!"


    Three translucent, silver chains burst forth as we entered through the aurora "tunnels", once more.


    The tunnels were far more narrow, and far less predictable as before. Still, Absol showed her mettle, accelerating more and more the smaller the tunnels became¡ª until we were met with a dead end.


    Still, I smiled, bringing my chains back and reformed them into the shape of a still flame.


    "Lumos!"


    The first spell I learned. A cry to banish all of the darkness and bathe the world with light.


    The silver chain-flame brightened into a white so bright and pure that it hurt to look at. At once, the light struck at its enemies, and I saw that the auroras shuddered and drew away, throwing their entire swarm into disarray.


    "Now, Absol!" I cried, but I didn''t need to: she had already seized the opportunity and was soaring through the confusion, bobbing and weaving her way through the gaps left in the purple and black miasma.


    By the time the swarm was able to reorganize itself in any meaningful way, we had already made it through most of the storm.


    There was no time to celebrate, however.


    ~Final wave.~ Absol said. ~Prepare.~


    ¡°Let them come.¡± I said, transferring the spirit-light-chain to my right hand while I conjured another chain with my left, forming it into a chain-sword. ¡°Together, Absol!¡±


    She screeched with excitement as the swarm finally reached us. Attacks began to come from all sides, but Absol and I met the challenge head on.


    We soared through the storm, dodging past tentacles coming from above, below, left, right, front and back.


    What Absol couldn¡¯t maneuver around or dodge, I struck aside with my blade, while my light-chain forced the auroras to remain in their somewhat disorganized state, allowing us to move forward.


    ¡°Almost there!¡± Helena said, pointing towards what seemed to the end of the storm, before her breath hitched. ¡°Look.¡±


    I batted away another three miasma pseudopods before turning my attention to what Helena had seen. ¡°What¡­¡±


    ~It¡¯s him.~


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°The corruption.¡±


    Ahead of us, the aurora blocked the exit passage, entering through the tunnel to meet us head on.


    ¡°Zero.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I said, bringing both of my hands together. ¡°This will either make or break us. Absol! Fly forward and spin us!¡±


    Absol screeched again and drove us forward, bending her wings to maximize her speed as she began to twirl.


    We¡¯ll tear you apart! I thought, focusing on nothing but the aurora ahead so I didn¡¯t get a case of vertigo. Strong enough to pierce the heavens.


    ¡°Odgovor! Lumos Maxima!¡± My chains morphed once again, forming a bright, massive spinning point at its end just as we crashed into the aurora.


    We heard the high pitched shriek of the corruption even as the chain tore through it like a sword through wet paper, sending an uncountable number of strange, energy strands flying every which way.


    Within seconds, we burst through the end of the storm, leaving the large mass of auroras behind us.


    ¡°We did it.¡±


    "Nothing but clear skies ahead." I said


    "That was¡ª" Helena''s voice came from behind me. "How did you know that it would work?"


    "I didn''t." I said, canceling the spell and blinking the spots out of my eyes. ¡°Damn, that was too bright. I hope I don¡¯t get a headache.¡±


    ~You are a weird human.~


    ¡°Maybe you''re right, Absol.¡±


    "Then¡­" Helena said. "I don''t understand. You seemed so sure we would make it."


    "I had faith, Helena." I said. "Faith that we would make it to the other side. And here we are."


    ~Yes. Lifeland is up ahead.~ Absol said. ~We won. I won''t eat you, friend.~


    "Thanks, Absol." I said, squinting ahead. It was a bit hard to see, since I still had spots in my vision, but as we got closer to it, it became apparent.


    It was a bright white, diagonal tear in the very fabric of this world. ¡°A rift. I guess this is it. We did it.¡±


    "Yes, Zero.¡± Helena said as the tear pulsed, twice just before we entered it. At once, the world shifted into a long tunnel, and I found myself floating away from my two companions as I saw the path fork into two.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ~You return.~ Absol said as the distance between us began to increase. ~Don¡¯t struggle. You go fight so-called Death-thief now. Just follow tunnel. Don''t forget.~


    "Don''t forget?" I said in confusion at the two, before realizing that this was where we would be parting ways. ¡°Oh. Time to fight Voldemort, I guess. Wish me luck.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t need it.¡± Helena said, raising her hand to wave at me as both she and Absol reached their turn. ¡°But good luck!¡±


    I took a deep breath, feeling the tunnel¡¯s pull growing stronger and stronger with inexorable purpose.


    I didn¡¯t know how, but I knew that this meant that I was drawing ever closer to my body in the real world.


    As if sparked by this realization, the tunnel morphed into an abrupt end, displaying the image of what I thought was the Hospital Wing at Hogwarts.


    I had only a second to absorb the imagery before I burst through the image and felt myself collide with my real body.


    All went blank.

 60 - A Fight For Control

    oooo


    A Fight For Control


    oooo


    Hospital Wing, Hogwarts, Fifteen Minutes Later


    Albus Dumbledore


    The sound of Potions being unstopped and general malaise of the other occupants of the Hospital Wing as they were forced to down them went unheard by the school''s Headmaster.


    Within minutes of his arrival, he had already sectioned off one of the corners of the wing and moved Clarke there before soundproofing it and making sure no curious soul could risk themselves while trying to get a peek.


    He could not risk any more attacks by Voldemort, and so he had to keep the child separate from the others.


    With all of the initial preparations made, Albus allowed himself a bit of a reprieve. He had not had a rest for hours, now.


    He had experienced bad days before. There were times in his life when he had been laid low, where he had fallen down a deep hole, but he had clawed his way out of them well enough.


    Whatever the bad, the good always rose in response to balance things out, in time.


    Today, however, was a very bad day.


    It was just disaster after disaster, and faced with it all, Dumbledore had never felt so powerless.


    Bad enough what happened in France with Gellert. Albus thought, but kept the turmoil and anger he felt inside as he watched over Adam. But this¡­ Poor boy. He must be suffering terribly under Voldemort¡¯s hand.


    The door to the sectioned off compartment opened, revealing Madam Pomfrey. Albus inclined his head to her in greeting.


    ¡°Must we put the boy here, away from all the other children, Albus?¡± Poppy said as she joined him to check on the lad, closing the door behind her. ¡°He needs extensive treatment¡ª I don¡¯t know what it is that he faced, but his wounds are¡­ even worse than I had initially anticipated.¡±


    Albus turned to her with a sharp gaze. ¡°What do you mean? Are his injuries internal, as well?¡±


    ¡°Worse.¡±


    Albus frowned and turned his gaze back to the child. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    Poppy hesitated for a few moments before sighing.


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± She said, nodding. ¡°Cuts and scrapes all over his body; relatively minor, nothing a good dose of Wiggenweld can¡¯t cure. However, he also dislodged his shoulder, harming himself further by setting it back¡ª not too bad, but I had to repair the damage. His right eye was scratched hard enough and left for long enough that it will require careful treatment. Whatever healing magic was used upon it did not take.¡±


    Albus nodded, seeing the slightest hint of red already creeping through the boy¡¯s eye bandage. ¡°That is¡­ concerning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, The list is far from over, Headmaster.¡± Poppy said, and Dumbledore felt the weight of the situation hit him even harder. ¡°His right arm has suffered through various fractures along his knuckles, his wrist and elbow. His leg has been broken and then repaired, which has caused extensive damage to his muscles, as well as his knee joints. And then there''s this¡­¡±


    Poppy waved her wand at the boy¡¯s right arm, removing the bandages and uncovering the horrific wound beneath. Albus felt his grief come back at the sight; from palm to elbow, Adam¡¯s arm was covered in all sides in a series of severe burns.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Albus mastered himself. ¡°How did he get these?¡±


    He wished he could have questioned Severus or Flitwick a little more, but the two men required some serious rest. He would have his talk with both men soon enough.


    For now, he had to make do with what he had.


    ¡°Professor Snape said that Mr. Potter was the cause.¡± Poppy said, shaking her head as she waved her wand, conjuring new ones to wrap around the wound. ¡°He must have been delirious; Potter is a First Year, and while somewhat talented from what I''ve heard, he is incapable of this level of magic, however accidental. Whatever caused these burns¡ª I do not know.¡±


    Albus nodded, knowing exactly what he was looking at. This was Lily Potter''s protective magic at play.


    "What I do know." Pomfrey said with a deep frown. "Is that such a wound will never heal."


    Dumbledore felt some dismay and anger at this. Adam had become scarred because of Tom''s actions. When Voldemort had touched Harry, he, and by conjunction, Adam, had been burned.


    Harry must have been scrambling in an attempt to escape, which is why there were so many.


    More worrisome was the fact that this happened at all. Had Adam already been subverted by Voldemort?


    His two Professors had testified to the opposite, claiming that Adam was still in there, somewhere.


    Would that not have made the body immune to the burning effects of the protective magic?


    Albus did not know the answer to this. Lily Potter''s magic was a modern wizarding miracle of sacrificial magic, but it needed overly specific requirements to work.


    It wasn''t the sort of spell that he could replicate in a controlled setting and so there was no real way of knowing what its true limitations were.


    But if it causes permanent wounds, then it is as I suspected. Albus thought. Her spell was Dark in nature.


    That Lily was somehow able to take her pure love for her son and weaponize it in this manner¡­ Albus did not even want to think about it.


    There was no need to spread that sort of information around.


    "I see." Albus said. "Very well. I will have to receive the two Professors'' accounts of the events when they wake."


    "Yes." Poppy said. "Of course, Headmaster. Those two men''s injuries were also extensive¡ª Professor Snape''s, especially¡ª but they will be ready to speak to you soon."


    "That''s good to hear." Albus said, nodding to himself. Perhaps not all was lost then. "And the others?"


    Here, Poppy''s frown turned a little more severe. "The older students who have been admitted here have almost fully recovered. I''ve taken the precaution of immobilizing them with bed straps in case they are still bewitched. They''ll remain under observation for a day or two before I''ll even consider letting them go."


    Albus nodded even as the woman continued.


    "Professor McGonagall, on the other hand, took a nasty hit, but she was brought here just in time." Poppy turned his attention to his pale deputy. "I will be keeping her in a magical, induced sleep until tomorrow. If it weren''t for the efforts of the young ones, I''m not so sure that Professor McGonagall would have made it here."


    "The wound was truly that severe?" Albus said, a thrill of fear racing up his spine at the thought of McGonagall, someone he greatly respected and had grown very fond of over the years, dying.


    "Just so." Poppy said. "The children claimed that she received it while protecting them from the older students. And speaking of the remaining first years¡­"


    Albus continued to absorb her words, feeling as if he was compelled to listen to every single thing she had said.


    He owed those children as much. They had gone through so much, and so early in their lives.


    The four children¡ª Granger, Weasley, Goldstein and Li¡ª had suffered a few injuries, with the worst being Hermione''s broken limb.


    "Mr. Potter, however¡­" Poppy said, looking guilty. "I should not have let him out of my sight. He was already hurt when he first came here with Professor McGonagall in tow. I should not have allowed him to accompany Professor Flitwick."


    And yet, this action may be what has saved this entire Castle today. Albus thought, giving the witch a look of understanding. "You made the right decision, Poppy."


    "Have I!?" Her voice rose and Poppy stopped, visibly controlling herself for a few moments before she continued. "The poor boy¡ª a broken wrist¡­ subjected to the Cruciatus!"


    Albus winced. His failure truly was complete. He felt an unfathomable guilt burn only for a few moments before he suppressed it. No. I will make this right, no matter what.


    He continued to listen to everything Poppy had to say before he finally got a good idea of what must have happened.


    "Will that be all, Headmaster?" Poppy said, glancing in the direction of her other patients.


    "Oh yes, of course." Dumbledore said, nodding. "Thank you for sparing the time, Poppy. If you require any additional Potions or even staff¡ª"


    "I have already sent messages to Pomona and Hagrid to gather what they can¡ª regenerative plants, murtlap, and what have you." Poppy said, waving it off even as she turned away. "I will not allow a single patient of mine to suffer unnecessarily, Albus."


    Albus felt the determination of the woman and allowed himself a smile. "On that, I have no doubt. Thank you."


    With a smile of her own, the woman finally moved on, leaving him alone with Adam. He turned to the boy, the smile dying as he saw the pained visage of yet another child he failed.


    Even in sleep, he was not allowed to rest.


    Already, Albus could feel the magic building within Adam''s frail body and knew that he would awaken soon.


    Rather, Voldemort would awaken.


    Albus frowned.


    He drew the Elder Wand and moved it in a five point star, before tapping it over the boy''s midsection.


    Bindings wound themselves around the child''s palms, wrists, forearms, shoulders, chest, chin, forehead, waist, thighs, knees, shins and ankles, growing taut and strapping him tightly onto the bed.


    He kept the wand out and waited.


    Soon enough, the boy''s good eye opened, blinking a few times before falling onto Dumbledore.


    Adam''s face twisted into a baleful smirk, his red eye crinkling with a certain glee.


    "So it is true¡­" Dumbledore said.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    He hadn''t wanted to believe it, but the proof was right there in front of his eyes.


    "Dumbledore." The boy spoke, trying to move for a few moments before giving up. "I see you''ve gone ahead and restrained the boy. Afraid I''ll hurt him, old man? There is no need for worry; I''ll keep him well entertained for many years to come!"


    Dumbledore''s expression began to harden as he took his grief, his sadness and despair and threw them into the hot coals of his anger.


    There would be a time for sadness, but it was not now.


    "Tom." Dumbledore said with a mild, chastising tone that showed nothing of the firestorm of anger brewing inside of him. "I see the years have not served to improve your manners."


    Yes. Albus thought. This is shaping up to be a monumentally bad day.


    And it was probably about to get much worse.


    oooo


    Adam''s Soulscape


    I broke though and found myself floating in a sea of fog.


    "Where¡­" I said, blinking. My voice had gone back to normal. I could no longer hear myself speaking before and after the fact.


    I looked down at my hands and moved them around, nodding to myself.


    Everything was normal again; no strange before and afterimages, either.


    I had finally succeeded in leaving the Abyss. I guess this is ''Lifeland''. I''m back. I just didn''t expect that my mind would just be a fog. If only it cleared up a bit¡­


    In that instant, I felt a pressure beneath my feet and realized I was now standing on a small square of stone.


    Ahead of me, the fog parted like the Red Sea, and my eyes widened at the sight.


    The passage itself wasn''t too long, but the walls of fog were covered with portraits of all shapes, kinds and sizes, reaching high up into the heavens.


    The stone platform floated towards the closest one, and I gave it a quick once over, my eyes widening at the depicted imagery.


    The Forbidden Forest? I thought for a moment before nodding and taking in a few more of the portraits: one of an old, familiar valley I had visited in my previous life; one of the sights I''d seen when the orphanage workers had taken us on a trip to London¡­


    "I see. These are important memories." I said. "So this is how my mind is organized, huh? I figured it''d be a little more like a computer."


    Then again, I had always envisioned cloud storage to be something like this¡ª so it did make sense.


    "Literal cloud storage." I said, shaking my head before moving on. "But that begs the question: where''s the control center?"


    Responding to my desires, the platform began to change shape, surrounding me from all sides and forming into something very familiar.


    "An elevator, huh?" I said, smirking as I took it all in. I began to read the list of options on the touch screen menu to my right:


    ¡ú Memory ¡û


    Knowledge


    Emotion


    ??????


    Control Center


    I studied the layout for a few seconds, lingering for a bit on the unknown option before pressing my finger against ''Control Center''.


    The button flashed green, and the machine pinged before a male, robotic voice was heard. "Going down. Keep your hat on."


    The elevator took the time all elevators take to get me to my destination¡ª somewhere between too long and too damn long.


    Eventually, however, the elevator doors slid open.


    "Control Center." The voice said as I stepped out onto the dark, marble floors. "Try not to lose your head, scrub."


    I paused mid-step and turned to answer, but the elevator had completely disappeared. There was nothing but a dead end, now.


    I shook my head and resumed my previous course, passing through the small reception before opening the large, black, double doors in the back.


    Met with the sound of humming machines, I entered the control center.


    I saw wires, cables and machinery everywhere I looked. Computers lined the side walls, each complete with a screen that displayed strange, unfamiliar code so fast that I had no chance to read any of it.


    I moved my gaze to the far wall, where there were two large, eye-shaped screens, though the right one was clearly cracked and scratched up.


    My hand rose to touch the contours of my right eye. That''s right, It got a pretty bad cut, didn''t it?


    I swallowed and continued my observations. A series of steps led down to the large chamber''s epicenter, where there was a tall, bone-white throne that clashed with the black marble surroundings.


    At its base, I saw dust and the scattered bits of black marble; I followed the trail to what must have been the previous throne¡ª it lay in shambles, but I could imagine its previous shape, well enough.


    The left screen flickered to life, and I saw the face of Albus Dumbledore staring back.


    The man looked to be dismayed and disappointed.


    "So it is true¡­" I heard Albus'' voice echoing around the room.


    "Dumbledore." I heard my own voice too as the view from the screen shook in place for a few moments before settling down. "I see you''ve gone ahead and restrained the boy. Afraid I''ll hurt him, old man? Don''t worry; I''ll keep him well entertained for many years to come!"


    My gaze hardened just as Dumbledore''s did on the viewing screen.


    I did not pay attention to what Dumbledore said as I walked down the steps. Halfway there, the throne turned, revealing an exact replica of myself.


    Well, almost exact. I thought. The red eyes are a¡ª


    "The red eyes are a dead giveaway, yes?" Bizarro Adam said at the same time before laughing. "Welcome, Adam Clarke, to your mind."


    I collected myself. This was it.


    "Voldemort." I said. "Fancy seeing you in my own brain."


    "What¡ª?" Albus'' voice came from the outside world. The old man had a look of shock on his face. "Adam, is that you?"


    Voldemort cursed, and I realized that his control over my body wasn''t as absolute as I had initially thought.


    "Yes." I called out, seeing a sliver of hope begin to glimmer in the old man''s blue eyes. "Sorry for the wait, Professor. I was held up; there was a good bit of house cleaning to get done. I''m at the final stage, though, so wish me luck. Yeah?"


    Voldemort glared, annoyed at my attitude. "Do not think you can dismiss me so readily, child. You, who could not even best the likes of Quirrell, do not have a chance of winning against one such as I."


    "Quirrell might have been a little too much for me, yes." I said, and I somehow knew that my body was smiling in the real world. "But that was then. This is now. I''m ready."


    Dumbledore opened his mouth to say something, but a gesture from Voldemort turned the screen off.


    "Ready, are you?" The man said. "Let us see if your actions can live up to your words." He said.


    In his right hand, a wand of yew appeared, though he did not even raise it against me. He didn¡¯t even bother getting up. "Come."


    "Aren''t you getting up?" I said.


    "I will when I have cause for it."


    I smiled and drew my own wand. "I see, so it¡¯s like that, eh."


    The Dark Lord did not answer, merely raising his hand and hissing into the air. A moment later, snakes began to exit from the many skulls adorning the throne, slithering their way towards me with deadly intent.


    I didn¡¯t wait for them to approach, thrusting my wand forward and crying out in challenge. Diffindo!


    I cut through swaths of the snakes, but there were too many of them, and I was swiftly going to be overwhelmed. I slashed my wand upwards. Protego!


    A dome of translucent silver appeared around me, covering me from every angle, and I watched as the snakes slithered up the shield, making it pulse.


    With a thrust of my wand and a great exertion of will, the shield morphed into a ball of spikes, tearing through the creatures and sending viscera flying in all directions.


    My view cleared enough for me to see a familiar, miasma-esque spell of vomit-green heading to me. That¡¯s the spell that got Snape.


    I undid the Shield Charm just in time, stepping aside and sending a Reductor Curse at the man¡¯s throne, even as the vomit-green spell flew past me.


    Voldemort, seeing the blue spell headed his way, raised his hand in response.


    The throne of bones gave a series of cringe-inducing cracks as its spine dislodged itself from the chair¡¯s back and swirled protectively around its owner, deflecting the spell right back at me, where it impacted against the marble floor, turning a sizeable chunk of it into dust.


    Looking bored, Voldemort finally raised his wand, shifting minutely in his chair. ¡°I grow bored of this.¡±


    He tapped his wand against the arm of his throne, sending a small stream of black down the chair¡¯s arm and onto the floor.


    The dark stream rushed along the floor towards me in a wicked zigzag. I didn¡¯t want to wait for it to see what would happen, and so I went into motion, circling my enemy.


    I blasted the throne with several spells, filling the chamber with lights of many different colors, but Voldemort merely shook his head.


    The floating spine moved to catch all five spells, slicing through them with laughable ease.


    "Pitiful." Voldemort said, snapping his wand at me. ¡°Cast your chains, fool. Feeble as they are, at least then you may put up a decent fight!¡±


    The long string of darkness increased in speed, closing the gap in a few short moments before bursting out of the floor, aiming to pierce through my heart.


    I ducked beneath it, sweeping my wand from right to left. Depulso!


    The Banishing Charm sent the string of darkness flying away, but the black energy quickly regained its momentum and flew back to me.


    ¡°It will not stop.¡± Voldemort laughed, even as I continued to bat it away with a series of Banishing Charms. ¡°Not until it has pierced through your heart and corrupted your soul.¡±


    I blinked at his odd choice of words, even as I blasted the dark string away again and again.


    This thing¡­ Just like in the Abyss! I recognized its movements well enough, and so knew what I had to do.


    I stopped, turned and met the darkness with the tip of my wand, infusing my intent, will and desire with the almost holy radiance of humanity¡¯s spirit.


    There is no room for foul corruption. ¡°Lumos¡­!¡±


    A beam of pure white light burst forth, tearing through the blackness and making it scream in anguish. It attempted to flee back to its master, but the light overtook the dark curse within instants, annihilating it entirely.


    Standing in the afterglow, I lowered my wand, its tip instantly snuffed out.


    ¡°Cast my chains?¡± I repeated the man¡¯s words, turning to face him once again with a challenging gaze. ¡°I will when I have cause for it.¡±


    Voldemort stared at me for a second before a smile broke out on his face, though it did little to hide the anger lurking beneath.


    ¡°The impudence¡­!¡± He said. Strangely enough, however, Voldemort was making no move to attack.


    He just continued to stare at me, as if I was a puzzle he was trying to solve.


    ¡°Even now, you continue to surprise me, child.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°Foolish, disrespectful and reckless you may be, I will admit to being impressed with your ability. Never has anyone countered my Curse of Shadow with such effectiveness and alacrity of movement. It¡¯s almost as if you¡­ understood it.¡±


    I was going to answer, but stopped at his tone. ¡°Understood it? You mean¡ª¡±


    My mouth closed again. Could it be?


    ¡°Then it is as I thought.¡± He said, leaning forward in his chair with an expectant look that belied the man¡¯s excitement. ¡°You have seen it. That place. The dark storm of death strands.¡±


    I swallowed, not having expected that at all from him, but said nothing.


    ¡°Your silence is more telling than anything.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°It is impossible for us to lie to one another, here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I said, lowering my head slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the auroras.¡±


    ¡°The auroras." Voldemort repeated, tilting his head in curiosity at the term before nodding. "Yes, I suppose they do resemble those."


    I swallowed.


    "Yes, I have seen them.¡± The Dark Lord said, his red eyes glittering with deepened interest. ¡°Though it has been a very long time since I last set foot in that damnable abyss and its tower. And I never will again. The threads of death no longer bind me as they once did.¡±


    "You¡­"


    ¡°Very well.¡± Voldemort said, stepping up from his throne. ¡°I see that you truly are no ordinary opponent.¡±


    He walked forward, stopping a few feet in front of me. ¡°You are the only other living creature I know of which has seen some of the things I have.¡±


    ¡°You have crossed the threshold and clawed your way back to the world of the living, gaining a higher understanding of this world in the process. That alone is commendable.¡± Voldemort said, thrusting his arm out. ¡°Join me. With you by my side, there truly is no limit to the things we can accomplish together. What say you?¡±


    I stared at the proffered limb for a second before shaking my head in bewilderment ¡°You¡¯re still trying to recruit me, even after everything?¡±


    ¡°What happened in the past is immaterial.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°There is only one true thing that matters, in this world.¡±


    ¡°Power, right?¡± I said, smiling as I took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Power matters, but what good is power if it is not being sought after and guided in useful directions?¡±


    Voldemort lowered his hand. ¡°I predicted as much. Though you are no pet of Dumbledore¡¯s, you still share his detestable morals¡ª or at least something similar enough.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Though my moral system does come into play when making decisions, the ultimate reason for rejecting you is simple: you¡¯re in my way. And I''m in yours. We can''t avoid this.¡±


    Dead silence followed my statement. Voldemort only shook his head.


    ¡°Looking at you reminds me of another foolish, ambitious child from the past.¡± The world shimmered once, twice, even as the Dark Lord continued to speak. ¡°But that matters not. You have made your choice. And now¡­¡±


    The entire room flashed once before everything disappeared in a massive flash of white.


    ¡°Now, you will reap what you have sown, Adam Clarke!¡±

 61 - Battle Of Souls

    oooo


    Battle Of Souls


    oooo


    Adam¡¯s Soulscape, ???


    Adam Clarke


    The first thing that I noticed as the world began to shimmer back into existence was the smell; a strange, metallic stench peppered with hints of rotten eggs and smoke.


    I blinked a few times, sweeping my eyes over my new surroundings as I shielded my face from the sudden wave of heat. ¡°A volcano?¡±


    The hard, volcanic earth beneath my feet was a craggy, dark gray which extended as far as the eye could see. Speckled with many streams and glowing pits of bright orange and red magma, my eyes took me towards its source; the humongous, very active volcano in the distance.


    And yet, something about this was strange. My eyes followed the trail of smoke upwards to see that there were absolutely no clouds in the sky. No, I saw the unfiltered majesty of the cosmos above¡ª but even that wasn¡¯t quite right.


    I did not recognize a single constellation.


    Where had Voldemort and my mind taken us?


    ¡°Is it not beautiful?¡± Voldemort¡¯s voice came from my left, and I turned to see¡­ nothing?


    No; he was to my left, but he was so far away that I almost didn''t notice him. Far up the massive, craggy hill we stood upon, perched on a large, cracked black boulder, the Dark Lord greeted me with a small gesture.


    ¡°This land¡­ This heat.¡± He continued, and I heard him as if he were right next to me. ¡°Magnificent! This is it; this is where we shall decide who among us has the right to rule over this body.¡±


    ¡°A trial through fire and smoke.¡± I said, nodding as the idea began to grow on me. ¡°Pitting our powers against each other and seeing who will be the victor.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Voldemort said, a tone of approval in his voice. ¡°It truly is a shame that you are forcing my hand, but this is the path you have chosen, Adam Clarke.¡±


    ¡°And I would choose it again.¡± I said. ¡°A thousand times over I would. And then once more.¡±


    ¡°Admirable resolve. We shall see if you are able to say these words again once I am done with you.¡± Voldemort smiled, his red eyes glittering with sadistic purpose.


    He closed them for a moment and extended his arms, palms down to the floor. ¡°Attend me, my servants.¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, but stopped at what I was seeing. The earth sundered and shook as creature after creature began to arise from its depths.


    I tightened my grip on my wand, gritting my teeth.


    And yet, more and more continued to rise around the Dark Lord.


    A series of howls carried over through the air currents as Werewolves positioned themselves at the man¡¯s frontlines. Behind them, a few Giants rumbled as they brandished enormous clubs made of the strongest of steel.


    I stared, dumbfounded. You can do that?


    ¡°Indeed I can¡­¡± Voldemort said. ¡°With experience and practice, the mind is capable of such wondrous things. Your move, Adam Clarke.¡±


    I felt my tongue run over dry lips as I tried to think of a way to battle against this. This was a battle of the minds and souls, so I had to be able to visualize and manifest creations of my own, no?


    I mimicked my opponent¡¯s earlier movements, and refined my intent and desire to give life to warriors of my own. All of the powerful warriors hailing from all corners of fandom and creation, heed my call¡­ Come to me!


    I opened my eyes, only to see a heap of mangled, putrid flesh covered in lacerations, bulbous overgrowths, burns and wounds. The strange, disgusting thing gave a loud belch before it deflated; a pool of blood gathered at its base, steaming from the heat of the earth.


    I turned away from it, facing Voldemort¡¯s army again and realizing just what kind of predicament I was in.


    ¡°Not so simple, is it, child?¡± Voldemort said, and I could tell that he was gleeful at my failure. ¡°Though you are quite talented, you lack the level of understanding required to truly manifest such creatures¡ª let alone control them. I, on the other hand¡­¡±


    He raised his hand, and the earth split into two, revealing a deep, dark chasm. A roar came from its depths, shaking the earth as a massive dragon erupted, flying high into the starry sky and releasing a pillar of bright crimson flame in a clear show of power.


    It was a Hungarian Horntail, but somehow reaching five times the size I expected one to be. I stared at it, and then at my hands before clenching them into fists.


    I took a breath to shake off the sudden case of fear and doubt. ¡°No. I can do this, too. I just have to refine my thoughts better.¡±


    I focused harder, trying to bring my thoughts to life, but once again, nothing happened.


    ¡°You can only summon the creatures and beings you have gained a true understanding of, child.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°I have walked this world, encountered its rarest of creatures, seen deeply into its inner workings and have divined many of its secrets. What has Hogwarts allowed you to understand? Its caretaker¡¯s old cat? A few ghosts and poltergeists? Perhaps a flobberworm?¡±


    He was right, I realized.


    I may have learned quite a bit from Hagrid when it came to magical creatures, but the best thing I could possibly conjure up in this realm was Hagrid¡¯s baby dragon, Norbert¡ª even then, it would likely die like the putrid mass of flesh that I had brought forth before.


    ¡°You see the pointlessness of your struggle?¡± He raised his hand to signal his army to attack.


    I lowered my head for a moment. I would go down, here, but I would be damned if I let him take my thoughts and mind without a decent fight¡ª


    Wait. My own experience¡­?


    Voldemort stopped mid-signal, and the monsters stilled, though they continued to snarl and growl at me from a distance. ¡°Do you wish to surrender? Don¡¯t think I will show you any mercy, not after your rejection.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, closing my eyes as I knelt down and placed my hand against the warm earth. ¡°I may not understand much about the Wizarding World yet, but it isn¡¯t the only place I can draw from. My own experience¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­¡± Voldemort said, but I ignored him, reaching deep into the recesses of my mind.


    Come out¡­ I thought, feeling a shiver racing up my spine even as I began to flirt with the powerful presence in the far depths of my mind. I had created a work of fiction in my previous life, before. Now it was time to see if it truly was real. Come out and play.


    And to my surprise and terror, an answer came.


    Play? The airy voice of a young girl called out to me, making my skin crawl. That sounds like fun!


    Doesn¡¯t it? I thought with somewhat panicked excitement.


    She was real. She was real. Shewasrealshewasrealshewasreal¡ª


    Hmm¡­ She seemed to consider the offer. I guess I can come over for a little while. I¡¯m not really doing anything right now, anyway!


    I smiled and opened my eyes, getting back to my feet as the earth began to shake again. ¡°Much appreciated¡­ Mina.¡±


    Voldemort stood there, eager to watch and see what it was that my mind was able to conjure up to fight him. The earth cracked and splintered, revealing¡­


    ¡°A young child¡­?¡± Voldemort said, shaking his head in deep disappointment. ¡°All of that effort, and all you were able to bring forth is a helpless little girl. How ridiculous.¡±


    I ignored the man¡¯s words, keeping my focus on Mina, herself. Standing at a few inches short of five feet, with long, black hair and wearing a pure white dress, she did not look particularly threatening.


    That was, until she turned towards me, staring at me with excited, slitted red eyes. I could barely suppress the terror I felt.


    She was exactly as I had imagined her to be.


    ¡°Ooh, so you¡¯re the one who summoned me¡­¡± Mina said as she hopped circles around me, her bare feet crushing the jagged, craggy earth beneath her feet into dust. She stopped in front of me, pointing with exaggerated shock. ¡°You seem familiar¡­ but I know I¡¯ve never seen you before! Who might you be, I wonder?¡±


    I had to force myself not to gape at the girl; she was so real, so lifelike that it was uncanny.


    ¡°The silent type, huh?¡± Mina said, placing a hand on her chin and giving me a look of deep thought. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll give you a name! You¡¯ll be¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zero.¡± I said quickly before she could come up with something. ¡°You can call me Zero.¡±


    ¡°Zero?¡± She said, not particularly pleased with the name I provided her. ¡°That¡¯s just a number, not a real name.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is mine.¡± I said with an insistent tone. ¡°It would be rude not to address me as such, you know.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fair¡­¡± Mina mused, nodding twice. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll allow you to retain the name Zero. I am Mina.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are most gracious.¡± I said, giving her a quick bow. ¡°Thank you, Mina, and it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Mina said and opened her mouth to speak further, but was interrupted.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡± Voldemort said, looking offended. ¡°You bring a child to this fight, Clarke?¡±


    Mina blinked at the sound, turning to the man with a pointed gaze, ignoring how he looked just like me. ¡°Hey, his name¡¯s Zero! Show some respect.¡±


    ¡°Zero?¡± Voldemort sputtered at the child¡¯s attitude. ¡°What nonsense. Do you know who I am, child?¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re ugly!¡± Mina pointed at him before she looked around with wide eyes at the assorted army of monsters surrounding him. Her lip began to quiver. ¡°W¡ª What¡¯re those things!?¡±


    Voldemort could barely hide his amusement and disdain at the sight of her reaction. ¡°It seems your ally has lost heart before the battle has even begun, Clarke. How¡­ disappointing.¡±


    I stepped to stand by the girl¡¯s side, ignoring the man. ¡°They¡¯re magical creatures which are native to this world.¡±


    Mina turned to me with curious eyes full of intrigue. ¡°This world?¡±


    I nodded at her, giving the girl a knowing smile. ¡°With your senses, surely you¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re not exactly from this universe¡ª I figured you might enjoy a little bit of fighting against unfamiliar opponents while you sleep in your world; maybe even collect a few new pets. Or, am I wrong?¡±


    At that, Mina¡¯s expression changed.


    Gone was the cute, excitable dainty girl, and in her place was the Somnian Remnant of nightmares. Her red eyes narrowed, and a hungry smile crossed her face, twisting it into an inhuman shape.


    ¡°You do know of me.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± I said, ignoring the urge to turn and run for the hills. ¡°...Mina, one of the last remnants of the ancient Kingdom of Somnia.¡±


    My own creation. A work of true horror.


    She regarded me with that same face for another second before nodding and turning towards Voldemort.


    Her eyes still lingered on my own, however. ¡°I will not turn you into my pet, because you¡¯ve given me this fun opportunity; but don¡¯t think this means you can give me any orders.¡±


    ¡°Perish the thought.¡± I said, maintaining eye contact. ¡°But that also goes both ways, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She smiled again, finally turning her eyes away from me. ¡°You¡¯re an odd one for sure, Zero!¡±


    ¡°I have had enough of this foolishness.¡± Voldemort waved his hand towards us, clear dismissal in his tone. ¡°Kill them.¡±


    The monsters howled, roared and hissed, shaking both earth and starry sky above as they rushed down the hill towards us.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Mina said.


    ¡°Odgovor!¡± I said in reply, muscles tensing as I cast a chain to wrap around my right arm, forming a buckler, while another simply hovered in front of me, undulating in a chaotic pattern. ¡°Yes. Time to kick some ass.¡±


    "You know you shouldn''t say things like that, in case you end up dying early. Would be embarrassing for you."


    I blurted out a laugh, feeling much lighter even in the face of the incoming mass of werewolves. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡±


    A second later, they arrived, filling my surroundings with snarling creatures, showing sharp teeth and claws as the first one got within striking distance. I cried out in challenge, driving my shield against a werewolf¡¯s claws and snapping them off.


    The attack¡¯s momentum twisted me to the right, opening my neck up for attack. Unable to resist its instincts, the werewolf lunged forward, maw open with its drool flying behind it.


    I turned my wand over my elbow, wordlessly launching a spear-tipped chain infused with the Severing Charm through the creature¡¯s mouth and into its brain.


    It stilled for a moment before falling into its death throes, dragging me out of the path of another werewolf¡¯s lunge. I pulled the chain out, but the momentum I¡¯d gained was already too strong.


    I fell into a roll, feeling the hard earth cut into my back before I got to my feet just in time for the third werewolf¡¯s charge to reach me.


    ¡°Bombarda!¡± I blasted the earth beneath its feet, sending deadly shards of volcanic stone flying every which way and knocking the werewolf to the side. It recovered far quicker than I expected, and was already nearly within attack range.


    I aimed to detonate the ground at its feet once again, but the werewolf darted to the side, attacking me from the right. It knows to attack the side that has no weapons.


    I smiled and drew my right arm before launching the shield with a backhand throw. It crashed against the werewolf¡¯s neck before it could react in time, filling the air with a loud snap.


    The werewolf gurgled as its momentum continued to carry it forward, dragging it over the hard earth until it reached my feet with a pitiful whimper.


    I drew my shield back and aimed my wand right between the beast¡¯s eyes to end its life before it could heal, but a flash of white dropped in front of me¡ªMina! I realized.


    She dropped onto the beast feet first, tearing through its cranium like it wasn¡¯t even there and sending reverberations through the earth beneath.


    ¡°Hello!¡± She said, snatching the dead beast by its left arm and leaping high above, carrying it along with her like it was as light as a feather. She threw the werewolf¡¯s corpse forward into the bulk of the remaining group, sending them flying back like one would with a bowling ball before dropping in front of the two who had managed to avoid her attacks.


    The two monsters did not hesitate, lunging at the little girl with the intent to kill.


    Mina spread her arms wide, grinning with excitement. ¡°Come here, puppies!¡±


    A moment later, the two massive beasts¡¯ massive forms eclipsed hers, and I heard the sound of bones cracking. I almost thought that Mina had already perished, but the werewolves let out loud and confused whines.


    ¡°Aww, look, Zero!¡± Mina¡¯s voice came as she lifted the werewolves and ran to me. I swallowed at the sight; one¡¯s jaw was clamped shut around the girl¡¯s neck, while the other¡¯s was doing its best to tear her right leg off. Still, she hopped towards me, rattling the big beasts every time she landed. Their fangs couldn¡¯t pierce through her skin. ¡°They¡¯re giving me kisses.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said in a deadpan voice, not trusting my emotions as I aimed my wand at one. ¡°Kisses. Right. Want me to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mina cried, her face turning offended. ¡°This is fun! This species reminds me of the Wailers. Do they always whine so much?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I said. ¡°No. They actually are quite vicious.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps with opponents they deem to be weaker, I suppose. Your world is very strange.¡± Mina said, petting the two werewolves like they were acting like unruly kittens instead of the walking monstrosities of feral hatred that they were.


    She looked each one in the eye before holding her hand out. ¡°Sit!¡±


    To my sheer amazement, the two immediately changed tune, letting go of their prey and sitting down before the now-pleased girl.


    Her smile widened. ¡°Good boys. Now, you¡¯re mine!¡±


    The werewolves gave out happy barks, wagging their tufted tails in excitement.


    ¡°Go!¡± Mina called out, sweeping her right hand towards the recovering group of werewolves. ¡°Fight for me!¡±


    The two raised their heads to the stars above and let out a synchronized howl.


    ¡°What is this..?¡± Voldemort¡¯s voice came from the distance. He watched his own creations turn against him and engage the group of werewolves, filling the air with the sound of battle. ¡°How?¡±


    He moved his gaze to Mina with a look of unbridled shock. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡± Mina cried out, ignoring the man¡¯s words as she pointed at the lumbering giants that were getting closer¡ª the nature of the terrain, it seemed, was working against them here. ¡°Zero, look at those! They¡¯re huge. What are they?¡±


    ¡°Giants.¡± I said, stretching in an attempt to get the pain out of my back as many of the werewolves broke from the in-fighting to rush towards us again.


    I moved to meet them in response, but Mina patted my shoulder.


    I threw her a half-frantic glance, but she seemed entirely unperturbed.


    ¡°Silly name for anything that¡¯s big, you know.¡± She said. ¡°Giant what? People?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually not sure.¡± I bit off quickly, tapping my wand against my chain-shield to infuse it with a Spinning as well as a Severing Charm. I tensed up in preparation for the werewolves. ¡°I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    But Mina only laughed, driving her fingers into the big boulder beside us and throwing it at the werewolves. The large stone crashed into one, turning it into a smear against the battlefield. It had also struck another, but it got lucky¡ª or unlucky, depending on how you looked at it¡ª enough to avoid the blow, losing only its right paws in the attack.


    Mina dashed forward, shaking the earth from the sheer force of her legs. She threw a kick, tearing the downed werewolf¡¯s head off from the sheer force of the move. The head flew into the werewolf beside it, the momentum from the strike bowling the great beast over.


    Three more leapt above the downed creatures, attacking Mina from her front and sides. Mina only shook her head, snatching the arms of the two werewolves trying to slash her from the sides and ripping them off in one clean motion.


    The next instant, she drove their severed limbs, claws first, into the middle werewolf¡¯s neck, halting its momentum without giving an inch.


    ¡°You want to fight the one on the hill, don¡¯t you?¡± She called out to me, even as she brought her arms down, tearing through the wolf¡¯s throat and throwing the severed limbs back at their owners, piercing their flesh and filling the air with howls of pain.


    A second later, and she held their bloody, glistening throats as well in her dainty little hands, standing above their twitching, dead bodies.


    ¡°I do.¡± I said, collecting myself as she tossed the wriggling flesh in her hands aside and hopped her way back to me, her pure white dress still as impossibly immaculate as it was when she had arrived. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t seem to want to meet me halfway. I¡¯ll have to fight my way up there.¡±


    ¡°He really is rude!¡± Mina stopped beside me with a pout. A second later, she snapped her fingers as an idea crossed her mind. ¡°How about I help you out?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± But before I even started on the second word, Mina had clawed her hand through the air like a cat, tearing a hole into the fabric of reality.


    In an instant, the tear grew, becoming as wide as the pack of the werewolves had been. From it, I spied at least a dozen sets of eyes staring back at me. Strange quadrupeds leapt out of the ominous portal, filing before their master before their attention turned to me.


    I tensed, recognizing the frizzy, midnight-black fur and the long claws¡ª twice as long as an adult man¡¯s fingers, and as sharp as razor blades. ¡°Hellions.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re aware of these cuties, too?¡± Mina mused as a few of the Hellions broke rank and circled me, eyeing me like I was dinner.


    ¡°This one¡¯s not for eating.¡± Mina¡¯s voice cut through their curiosity, and they immediately shifted their attention to the werewolf carcasses. ¡°Nope. Neither are they.¡±


    The Hellions shifted with some restlessness, turning towards Mina¡¯s new allies. The girl laughed and petted her two new acquisitions.


    ¡°No, not these two puppies, either. They¡¯re friends!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though!¡± She said, pointing towards the three Giants, as well as the new wave of werewolves rising around Voldemort. ¡°There are plenty of friends to make over there!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She turned to me. ¡°Do you think the big guys will like Blueberry?¡±


    I shivered at the name drop but nodded quickly.


    ¡°Blueberry.¡± I said, shaking my head with an almost manic grin. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll have a great time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± She said, walking towards the tear and placing her hand against it. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been on a playdate since¡­ Forever! He¡¯s been ever so lonely.¡±


    The hole in the world quadrupled in size, and a massive arm of midnight-blue grasped its edge, its defined muscles rippling as it pulled itself out of the darkness. Small, beady eyes of black gazed upon new surroundings as the big blue behemoth lumbered towards Mina, the ground shaking with every step.


    ¡°Blueberry!¡± Mina cried in happiness, leaping towards the massive creature¡¯s chest and smashing against it with the power of a speeding train. ¡°I missed you!¡±


    Blueberry the Eokor didn¡¯t so much as react to the impact, taking the little girl into his arms for a moment before placing her over his massive shoulder and walking towards me.


    He looks even bigger and more roided out, up close. I thought as I gauged his appearance. Fifteen feet tall, just as I imagined so long ago, and built like an absolute fucking tank.


    When I had brought these things into being, I had never ever considered the possibility of coming face to face with them.


    ¡°Come, Zero!¡± Mina declared, pointing towards the Giants. ¡°Up on Blueberry¡¯s shoulder!¡±


    I tore my eyes off of Blueberry and shook off my bewilderment for a moment, getting an idea of my own. ¡°No. I think¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t forget¡¯. Absol had told me that before I¡¯d gone to face Voldemort. Maybe¡­


    Kneeling by the ground, I concentrated. ¡°Absol?¡±


    Within an instant, a familiar Thestral erupted from the earth, landing in front of me and pecking my cheeks with enough strength to hurt. ¡°Hey!¡±


    ~Dummy. Waited long enough.~ Absol replied. ~Wondered if dummy even realized he could call Absol.~


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± I said, raising my hands in surrender. ¡°Will you help me?¡±


    ~Shut up. Get on.~ Absol shifted to the side, displaying the magnificent saddle I¡¯d always dreamed of making for her.


    ¡°I like this one!¡± Mina said, looking over my familiar. ¡°She¡¯s pretty! And I can tell she likes you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mina.¡± I said, hopping onto the saddle and acclimating to the view before nodding. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Mina trailed off, gesturing at the new wave of monsters with glee so malicious it didn¡¯t belong on a human¡¯s face, let alone on that of a child. ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun!¡±


    The battle had only just begun.

 62 - Awaken, And Cast Your Chains Of Fate

    oooo


    Awaken, And Cast Your Chains Of Fate


    oooo


    Adam¡¯s Soulscape, ???


    Adam Clarke


    Thump.


    I took a deep breath, closing my eyes as I grasped Absol¡¯s reins, feeling the leather in my palm twist and twine. Absol tugged at the strap twice, indicating that she was prepared.


    Thump.


    I raised my eyes towards the behemoth beside me, blinking as its chest quivered and a deep rumble exited its throat. It raised its arm once again before slamming it into the center of its chest.


    Thump.


    The strike sent another shockwave outwards, rattling the earth and forcibly hanging the promise of further violence in the already blood-filled atmosphere.


    Just like a war drum. I thought. In front of us, the Hellions'' midnight black fur began to bristle as the creatures raised their heads up into the air and cackled like demented hyenas.


    I opened my eyes fully, feeling invigorated in a way that I could scarcely describe. My grip tightened around the reins, and Absol shifted, starting to get restless as we watched the howling beasts almost reach us.


    Thump. My heart began to beat in sync with Blueberry¡¯s drum-like chest smashes, which sped up with every successive strike. I felt my lips run over my mouth in an unconscious gesture and resisted the urge to charge on ahead.


    ¡°Not ye~e~et! Wait for i~i~it¡­¡± Mina said in a sing-song voice, as if she were at an opera, rather than helping me wage my war.


    Thump!


    The Eokor¡¯s smacks intensified as Voldemort¡¯s new wave of werewolves rushed its way past the giants; the monsters weaved through their massive legs, taking care not to get squashed by their humongous allies. A few seconds and they would be upon us.


    Thump!


    ¡°Now!¡± Mina cried!


    The Hellions sprang into action, rushing forward with wild, vicious steps and meeting the werewolves in a storm of fur, fang and claws. I nodded and gave Absol a very light kick to let her know it was time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I said, my tone of voice taking on an air of finality that almost surprised me. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Absol. Almost at the end of the line.¡±


    ~Yes.~ Absol said as she took us into a trot. ~Let¡¯s kick Deathstealer in the face.~


    I grinned at that, feeling my steed speed up. It didn¡¯t take long for us to join our monstrous allies, I thought as Absol charged into the fray, knocking down several werewolves before one leapt towards me from the right.


    ¡°Odgovor!¡± I called out and swirled my wand, sending the chain around the creature¡¯s snout and giving it a sharp tug, muzzling it.


    Another tug downwards, and I sent the werewolf into the craggy earth, where its head was introduced to Absol¡¯s merciless hooves, crushing its brain into a paste.


    Absol didn¡¯t waste any time, continuing her charge through the fighting until we were beset by another three werewolves.


    I patted my friend¡¯s neck with my right hand, transferring my chain-shield to it so that it would defend her weak point. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, just push through!¡±


    I felt my magic course through my chest and into my hand, twisting and morphing my errant chain into a hard shaft with a spear point.


    Spin and pierce. I thought, meeting the first werewolf with a wordless cry. The spear went through the creature¡¯s shoulder, and I felt the pressure cause my left hand to shudder with pain, making me cry out and disable the spell.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed and held my quivering, pulsating hand, watching as Absol pushed through the two remaining werewolves like they were nothing but small children standing against a rampaging adult.


    Still. I thought, throwing a glance behind me to the one who was giving pathetic whines, its shoulder lying beside it in a pool of blood. At least I got the job done. Note to self; don''t physically challenge creatures far beyond your strength level. Not gonna win.


    The remaining two werewolves tumbled into a recovery before moving to pursue us, snarling in anger.


    ¡°Behind us!¡± I said, holding my still throbbing hand to my chest. ¡°They¡¯re gaining on us!¡±


    Absol did not answer, instead waiting until the right moment before lashing out with a back kick. Her powerful leg caught the first werewolf in the forehead, and she used it as a jumping off point, unfurling her wings and giving them a mighty flap, sending us up into the sky and caving the creature¡¯s skull in.


    I didn¡¯t stop to watch its form go limp and crumble into the earth, nor did I bother looking at its companion, who got swarmed and torn apart by three Hellions.


    ~Duck!~


    No, I was busy obeying Absol as a massive club flew over my head. The strength of the Giant¡¯s swing was so fierce that it whipped up howling winds, destabilizing Absol¡¯s flight and making her a sitting duck for the follow-up strike.


    I thrust my pained hand forward and roared. ¡°Absol, up! Odgovor!¡±


    A thick, white chain burst forth from my wand¡¯s tip, wrapping itself around the Giant¡¯s steel club.


    I worked quickly, tying the chain around Absol¡¯s saddle as Absol took us straight up with all of the force she could muster. ¡°Let him pull us!¡±


    Absol gave a nod and I pulled the chain to tighten its hold.


    I braced myself just in time because, a second later, I felt a massive pull to the left, rocketing us away from another giant¡¯s downward swing, which crashed into the earth with a thundering boom.


    Dodged a bullet there¡ª or a club I suppose¡­ I thought, breathing a sigh of relief and pulling the chain back to me.


    ~Zero!~ Absol said in alarm, and I turned my head just in time to see the third bring his arm up, his steel club wound up behind him like a mockery of a baseball player getting ready to knock us out of the park.


    ¡°...Shit.¡± I realized, trying to wrack my mind for a way to dodge this hit. Fuck. We¡¯re locked into this trajectory with no way to adjust!


    Maybe if I hooked onto it to pull me faster, I could¡ª But before I could finish the thought, I heard Mina¡¯s laughter from above and raised my head to see her grinning face for an instant before her tiny frame rocketed towards the Giant.


    I tried not to gape as her small form reached his face. She cocked her arm back, and with the cutest of cries, let it rip¡ª right in the Giant¡¯s jaw.


    There was a single moment in which nothing happened, and I wondered if Mina had finally met her match, but then I saw the giant¡¯s flesh ripple from the blow, flinging its head back and knocking the massive beast backwards.


    An instant later, I felt the shockwave strike us. I gathered my wits. ¡°Steady us, Absol!¡±


    I took stock of our surroundings, trying to ignore the ache in my hand, the force of the winds and the deafening pounding rushing up to my ears.


    To the side, Blueberry was dueling with another one of the Giants, blocking its club strikes with its bare fists, which sent even more shockwaves into the air.


    Directly beneath us, Mina was speeding all over the Giant¡¯s downed form, dodging its attempts to grab her with elegance and grace.


    Holy crap, Mina is insane¡ª and I¡¯m the one who created her. I shook my head as I saw her leap onto the Giant¡¯s neck and pinch its ear. The creature¡¯s eyes went wide as it let out a roaring wail, making me wince.


    ~He¡¯s coming. The first one.~ Absol said through our link, and I tensed, turning my eyes to the behemoth in question.


    The massive monstrosity bared its teeth in a snarl as it held its club in a ready position, daring us to come near it.


    "Is that how it''s going to be?" I said, eyes widening with anticipation. "Fine then. Let''s dance. Absol!"


    Absol obeyed with a loud chirp, launching us forward to meet the Giant''s challenge. She tilted her wings down, narrowly avoiding the club and going past its guard.


    "Odgovor!" I cried out, sending the chain flying towards its left eye, hoping to tear into its brain and end things, then and there.


    But the Giant raised its free hand to defend, causing my chain to bounce off harmlessly.


    I tugged at the reins, and Absol swung to the side, taking us well out of the Giant''s range.


    "Let''s try it again." I said. "It can''t protect its eyes forever."


    Absol chirped in the affirmative and we went in for another try, and another, and another, but the Giant had figured our game out.


    Worse; with every attempt, its counter attack managed to get just a little closer.


    Damn. I thought.


    A few more, and the Giant would be able to hit us. Even if it was a glancing blow, it would be enough to end us.


    I had to figure something out, but the damn thing just kept defending its¡­ eyes.


    "That''s it!" I said, nodding to myself. "Let''s go in again."


    I felt Absol''s hesitation through our bond, but she chirped in the affirmative, anyway. ~Trust.~


    "Thank you¡­" I said and held onto the reins tightly.


    We would have one shot at this.


    Once again, Absol flew forward, dodging the Giant''s club strike with ease as she got me into position.


    I saw the creature''s beady eyes crinkle with glee but paid it no heed, instead aiming my wand at its ear.


    Loud and explosive!


    "Bombarda!"


    The explosion rang in its ear, causing the Giant to give a loud grunt, fumbling its attempt to snatch us and letting us reach its other side.


    "Now, take us up!" I shouted as loud as I could from its other side. "We go for its eyes from above!"


    Absol obeyed, though she continued to send feelings of confusion through the link. ~He heard. From the other ear.~


    "Yes, he did." I said, watching as the Giant bent his head down, covering his face with his hands, making it impossible for me to strike at his eyes. "Too bad for him that I¡¯ve changed my target to something else."


    I stared up at the sky for a single moment, taking in its cosmic brilliance before addressing my companion. "Let''s go. Straight down!"


    I raised my wand even as Absol tilted us down, closing my eyes to focus for my next spell.


    With the stars at my back, I sharpened my will to a fine, hot spearpoint. I opened my eyes and brought my wand down with a roar.


    "Odgovor¡­!" I called out.


    Orange, fiery power collected at the tip of my wand, blazing and pulsing with power for a single moment before the chain erupted, flying down to the back of the Giant''s neck.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    I felt the creature''s hide resist my power and gritted my teeth, redoubling my efforts.


    Thinner. Hotter. I thought, hand tightening around my wand as we got closer and closer.


    The chain-flame-spear compacted into a needlepoint, and I saw it begin to pierce the Giant''s skin pore. Yes!


    The Giant yelped, realizing that he had been duped. He tried to reach for the attack, but it was far too late for that.


    The spear bored into the Giant''s neck, and into his spine, transforming back into a chain before latching onto the bone in an attempt to burn his nervous system to a crisp.


    The Giant turned towards me with eyes full of hate, moving to strike me down as he tried to ignore the pain.


    "Die!" I shouted, tightening the grip of the chain and finally cracking through the burnt bones, reaching the vulnerable tissue fellow.


    The Giant spasmed, eyes rolling into the back of his head before falling to the side. I dispelled the chain, watching the monstrous being crash into the earth with wide, battle-crazed eyes.


    A second later, I panted for breath, feeling the rush dissipate with alarming speed. That had taken a lot out of me¡ª Far too much.


    I took stock of my left hand¡¯s injury, opening and closing it. The pain spiked, forcing a hiss out of my lips.


    It hurt quite a bit, but it didn''t really feel broken. Maybe that lance charge did less damage to me than I had initially thought.


    Still, no sense in tempting fate like that¡­


    My eyes went down as I continued to nurse my hand, and I watched with incredulousness as Mina was already making her opponent juggle a bunch of small boulders while standing on one foot.


    The poor creature''s face was a lump of bruised flesh, and its eyes were full of primal fear as it kept its attention on its given task.


    Blueberry gave a grunt from beside the girl, sitting on top of the final Giant''s corpse, shattered with such brutality that I averted my eyes.


    ~The Deathstealer is not there.~ Absol said, and my head swiveled to the man''s last known location. Absol was right.


    I searched the battlefield for any sign of the man, but still found no sign of him. ¡°I don¡¯t like the feel of this. Wait¡ª the dragon!¡±


    Before Absol could reply, a powerful roar from above tore through the relative calm and swept its remnants away with negligent ease.


    I raised my head, knowing just what I¡¯d find.


    The super-sized Hungarian Horntail soared through the sky, its massive form blocking the view of the stars above as it flapped its way down to us, matching our altitude with deceptive ease.


    At its back, Voldemort stood at ease.


    ¡°You have put up quite an interesting fight, Adam Clarke.¡± The Dark Lord said, sending me a nod of acknowledgment. ¡°But this is where it ends.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet, you know.¡± I said, taking my wand in hand and ignoring the jolt of pain that ran up my arm. ¡°I¡¯m not yet beaten.¡±


    ¡°But you are weakened, and separated from the creature below.¡± Voldemort said, sending the girl a curious look. ¡°I have never seen her like¡ª not among wizards and witches. Is she a strange breed of vampire, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not.¡± I said. ¡°She isn¡¯t human, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking, though.¡±


    ¡°Intriguing.¡± He said. ¡°What is she, then? A creature of such power¡­ I would have at least heard whispers of its existence.¡±


    At that, I shook my head, feeling amused about something that only I understood. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t find her anywhere. She¡¯s nothing¡ª nothing but a remnant, the last remaining dreg of an ancient, defunct Kingdom who thought it could tread upon the realm of the gods.¡±


    ¡°...And what is this Kingdom¡¯s name?¡± Voldemort asked, eyes alight with interest.


    ¡°Its name, huh?¡± I gave a mirthless smile and didn¡¯t answer.


    Voldemort was about to say something before I interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be joining us soon.¡±


    ¡°I think not.¡± Voldemort said, gesturing down towards the earth, and I saw as she and her entourage were being swarmed by an army of massive snakes, complete with three snakes so large that they could only be Basilisks. ¡°She seems to be¡­ preoccupied.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°That won¡¯t keep her for long.¡±


    ¡°Too true. A being of her strength level cannot be beaten back by such a paltry force.¡± Voldemort said with a smirk. ¡°But it will be more than long enough for me to end your life. By then, it will be too late. I will have checkmated you.¡±


    The Dragon finally raised its head, glaring at me with intense eyes before it opened its maw, showing a bright orange glow coming from its throat.


    Shit!


    I let out a panicked series of ridiculous, gibberish cries as Absol folded her wings, dropping us straight down.


    And then its breath came, a roaring, relentless stream of red fire so hot that I had to shield my face, even when it was not in direct contact with me. The dragon tilted its head down, and its stream followed our trajectory.


    ¡°Absol!¡± I cried out, but it was unnecessary; Absol had already angled us down, opening her wings and swinging us to the right.


    The fire continued to follow us, the Horntail twisting its massive body as it adjusted its position in midair.


    "We need to reach him." I said. Absol chirped in agreement, swinging around the stationary Dragon and getting within range while just barely staying ahead of its fire.


    "Odgovor!" I called out, sending a swinging chain at the man.


    Voldemort laughed and slashed his wand, deflecting the attack before launching a Bone-Breaking Curse at me.


    I gave the chain a ruthless tug, spinning it in a spiral just in time for it to reflect the Bone-Breaker right back at its caster.


    With a cry, Voldemort thrust his wand forward, splitting the spell into two and making it fizzle out in a shower of dirty yellow sparks.


    ¡°There is no need to resist.¡± Voldemort spoke as I passed him, tugging at the reins so that Absol and I could do another flyby. ¡°Ignis Imperia!¡±


    ¡­Shit.


    The firebreath howled as it morphed into a cursed, colossal firestorm of winged snakes, dragons and chimeras, all staring at me with a look of ravenous hunger.


    Is this what I think it is?


    "No more holding back." Voldemort''s voice came, still heard above the roaring of the apparitions created by his Fiendfyre.


    ¡°Holy¡ª¡± I cried out. ¡°We need to go straight at him! No other choice!¡±


    It was a credit to her trust in me that Absol obeyed without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    I hurriedly took the chain and reshaped it to form a large, convex shield in the hopes of deflecting the Fiendfyre creatures as I got closer and closer to my target.


    But, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I gritted my teeth, ignoring the incredible heat I felt all over as I focused on infusing the shield with my next spell. ¡°Glacius!¡±


    Within an instant, the blossoming pain disappeared, replaced with a soothing cold.


    Absol made a sound between a whimper and a chirp, and I looked down to see that she¡¯d suffered a burn on her right wing, slowing us down.


    That¡¯s not good. I thought, directing some of the cold towards the right side of the shield. ¡°Better, Absol?¡±


    ~A little.~ She replied, her normally airy voice sounding strained. ~Can¡¯t fight this forever.~


    ¡°I know. We¡¯ll have to weave our way through, like with the auroras.¡± I bit out, even as I continued to focus on keeping the shield strong against the incessant wave of fire. ¡°I can¡¯t hold this forever, either.¡±


    Absol gave a nod before dropping us a little to gain some momentum, using it to swing us out of the range of a wyvern. A blast of water sent a fire dragon colliding with a flying serpent, but the two creatures howled as they merged into an even larger monster, lashing out at us with multiple heads.


    A Hydra. I thought and tugged the reins to the right, dodging and weaving past its many jaws¡ª but Voldemort only laughed, twisting his wand in the air as if he were preparing to throw a lasso.


    It was just then that I realized what had happened. My eyes flew to every conceivable direction, but all I saw was one of his fire creatures blocking the way.


    This was a trap, and I had walked right into it.


    ¡°This is the end for you, Clarke!¡± Voldemort cackled, bringing his wand to his left hand and grasping its tip. ¡°Burn!¡±


    The creatures all roared before merging together and forming a dome of impenetrable flame, blocking off all avenues of escape.


    And it was getting smaller.


    I licked dry lips, the heat having long since evaporated any sweat I¡¯d produced in the last few minutes, and focused, extending my shield into a dome of cool energy. At once, the heat dissipated into manageable levels.


    Still, this was a short-term fix at best, I realized as I felt the heat gradually begin to increase as the walls of fire continued to come closer and closer.


    The flames shifted, showing the individual faces of each Fiend created by Voldemort¡¯s spell. They snarled at me with barely contained hunger.


    I swallowed and cast another spell. ¡°Glacius Maxima!¡±


    The spell halted the flames¡¯ progress for a single second before the fire grew in intensity, closing in on me at a faster rate.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± I heard Voldemort¡¯s glee even over this sea of flames, and I felt doubt gnawing at my mind. ¡°You cannot withstand my might forever!¡±


    He was right, I realized. I didn¡¯t know of any way to counter this¡­


    ~Forward.~ Absol said, cutting through my thoughts before they could take a turn for the worse.


    My eyes widened and I turned my gaze down at my friend while I absorbed her suggestion. ¡°Forward¡­ Yes. Through the fire and the flames. Take the damage and just end him. It¡¯s a long-shot¡­ But maybe¡­ Just maybe¡­¡±


    I placed my hand forward and willed the shield stuck to Absol¡¯s neck to join with the one of ice, strengthening it and buying me some time to think and focus my will.


    With great effort, I switched the spell from my wand to my right hand and readied myself for my next move. I retracted my arm, as if I was readying it for the mightiest swing it could muster.


    I stopped for a moment, feeling hesitation.


    This was insane; I couldn¡¯t do it. There was no possible¡ª


    ¡°No more running.¡±


    I slowed my breathing and let out a long exhale, extinguishing my doubts, my self-reproach and my fears. I would do this, and I would survive.


    In response to my resolve, voices began to echo in my mind, unbidden.


    ¡°You can do this. Remember that for me, won¡¯t you? Trust your instincts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think you are.¡±


    ¡°The power of self-determination¡­¡±


    ¡°Follow your dreams, son. Forge your own path.¡±


    ¡°The only thing that matters is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Power, right?¡±


    My eyes widened further as I felt my heart pulse once, twice, sending a wave of cool certainty coursing through my entire body, banishing away all of the pain I felt and making me feel refreshed.


    ¡°Absol.¡± I said, not questioning the sudden surge of power.


    Absol raised her head once, sending a shriek of challenge as she flapped her wings, taking us forward through the Fiendfyre¡¯s roaring wall of flames. The dome buckled and cracked, and I narrowed my eyes.


    The energy streamed up from my heart and then down into my hands, which glowed blue as the cracks began to disappear in a wave of energy. The dome crashed into the wall of Fiendfyre, filling the air with the unearthly howls of the creatures within.


    ¡°No chance!¡± Voldemort cried, and I felt the entire flame wall converging onto my position. "It''s over for you, boy!"


    ¡°All or nothing!¡± I roared, converting the dome into a triangular shield tipped with a spike of ice.


    I felt the flames licking at my back, heard Absol''s cries of pain and focused even harder. ¡°Push through! God damn it! Put everything into it! Everything!¡±


    The pressure broke, and a second later, Absol and I tore through the wall of Fiendfyre, flying over Voldemort and his mount.


    ~Can¡¯t¡­ Any¡­ More¡­~ Absol said, and she stopped moving, already beginning to fade from existence. ~Get him¡­ See you when¡­ You wake up.~


    Absol¡­ I gave her a single look before positioning myself over her saddle. I had to angle this just right. Thank you. I won¡¯t let your efforts go in vain.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± I heard Voldemort cry out even as I leapt off of Absol¡¯s back towards the man. I felt her presence retreat from my mind, going far away even as I fell towards him, my wand raised up high into the sky. ¡°How?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, collecting everything I had, everything that was myself, into one final attack.


    ¡°Avada¡ª¡±


    The shield-ice-drill shimmered before the energy began to swirl, collecting itself around the tip of my wand. There was no point in defending anymore.


    ¡°Odgovor!¡± I roared for the final time. Sending a hailstorm of glowing blue chains flying at the man.


    He only managed to deflect one before he realized that he had to abandon all defense and kill me, instead.


    But it was too late.


    ¡°Avada Keda¡ª¡± Three spear-tipped chains flew true, piercing his throat, chest, and hand, forcing him to let go of his wand. The yew stick fell away, carried off into the winds.


    In the next instant, I collided with the man, and we both fell off of the dragon¡¯s back.


    There was a moment¡¯s disorientation before I felt Voldemort¡¯s good hand grip my head and bring it to meet his own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve beaten me, child.¡± Voldemort said, blood flying out of his mouth and hitting my right cheek. ¡°I will not soon forget your defiance.¡±


    I stared back into his red eyes, the same cool, ethereal energy still coursing through me as I collected my power and placed my wand against his forehead.


    ¡°Good.¡± I said, pressing the wand into it. ¡°Take this moment in, the next time you choose to cross paths with me. Remember this pain.¡±


    Odgovor!


    The spear-tipped chain burst out of the back of Voldemort''s skull, and I felt the man¡¯s presence begin to fade as his body turned to dust in my hands, leaving me to fall to the earth below.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, my voice dropping to a murmur as soon as that energy winked out of existence. ¡°I won.¡±


    The gray, craggy earth continued to loom closer, closer, closer¡­


    I closed my eyes, readying myself for impact, but it never came.


    ¡°So, you did it.¡± Mina¡¯s voice came from above, and I opened my eyes to see her staring down at me, sitting atop Blueberry¡¯s shoulder.


    His shoulder? Am I no longer falling? I thought, looking around. ¡°You caught me? I didn¡¯t even feel it.¡±


    ¡°Blueberry can be really gentle if I want him to.¡± Mina said as the Eokor grunted. ¡°But of course, you knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The sky above flickered, and I saw the innumerable stars begin to fade away. It wasn¡¯t just the stars, though. Even Blueberry and Mina were also fading.


    ¡°Aye.¡± I said, voice going a little quiet. ¡°I do. I know you. You are the side of me that¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± She said. ¡°I can tell.¡±


    We shared a long look, even as this world continued to collapse in on itself. She broke off the gaze, staring into the distance. ¡°This was fun, you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you feel that way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back into the darkness again, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± I said, sighing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that¡ª¡±


    I stopped.


    ¡°That I¡¯d be real.¡± Mina finished for me. ¡°Not just a figment of your imagination.¡±


    She looked down at me with a wink, her previous fear and sadness gone like it had never been there. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll be going on a fun adventure, at least? It¡¯s boring in the dark.¡±


    The world collapsed, leaving absolutely nothing behind.


    You will. Was my last thought before I lost consciousness.

 63 - Interlude - Aftermath

    oooo


    Interlude - Aftermath


    oooo


    June 12, 1992, 3:00 PM, Headmaster¡¯s Office


    Albus Dumbledore


    Time waits for no man.


    It was something that he had heard his father say once, back when life was simple and his family was still whole.


    He had not heeded the words, of course, for magic was able to bestow control upon time itself. His arrogance, back then, had known no bounds.


    Albus Dumbledore shifted the stack of papers before him with a sigh. Magic and power were almost like snakes, at times.


    They made many honeyed promises, but their tongues were forked and venomous¡ª and so they frequently misled those who were foolish enough to become enchanted by their allure.


    That wasn¡¯t to say that he was above such temptations. Albus knew just how susceptible he could be, as well.


    Almost every moment of his life had been spent resisting the urge to go out into the world and right the wrongs that had been done unto him when he was young.


    He certainly had the power to do it, and his influence was as far-reaching as it was potent.


    The name ¡®Dumbledore¡¯ was respected in many circles, holding a significant amount of weight, and he was acutely aware of this fact.


    Albus shook his head. It wouldn¡¯t do to lose himself in memories, tangents and temptations, right now.


    There was far too much work to be done.


    The past few days had been nothing short of a nightmare for the man. With all but one of his Heads of House recovering from the recent nightmare they¡¯d been subjected to, Albus had been saddled with all of their duties.


    It¡¯s very fortunate, then. He thought as he began to go through more of the tedious paperwork. That Professors Sinistra, Vector and Babbling were willing to lend their aid to the Houses.


    He felt his heart lighten with the thought. It wasn¡¯t just those three professors; everyone on the faculty had banded together and were presenting a united front for the students while the crises both at France and in Hogwarts had taken place.


    Albus could not be more proud of his colleagues¡ª no, his friends¡ª for the great things they had done in his absence.


    People always talked about the ¡®great Albus Dumbledore¡¯, about how he was larger than life, how he was the glue that held the fabric of Wizarding society together.


    But they¡¯re wrong. Albus thought. Oh, so very wrong.


    That was only their false impressions; he was only seen as the lynchpin of their society, but he knew the real truth.


    The true lynchpin of society was the individual. The power lay within the will of the individuals comprising the whole that was the people.


    This has always been the way from the dawn of humanity, tens of thousands of years ago; so it will continue to be, in the following thousands of years. Albus thought, setting a few documents aside for further perusal before going back to the main stack.


    It was wizards and witches like Aurora who were the real heroes, keeping everything together.


    He had not even needed to ask; she had been the one to volunteer her services before he¡¯d even considered delegating a single task.


    And, much like the first stone in an avalanche, the other Professors offered themselves up in the wake of Professor Sinistra¡¯s glorious act of altruism.


    Albus smiled. Even in the darkest of moments, people still managed to surprise him in ways that soothed his soul and restored his faith.


    With renewed vigor, he attacked the stack of paperwork with all of the enthusiasm he could muster, going through the whole thing and making some pretty decent time.


    Albus let out a breath and leaned back in his chair. Reaching into his pocket, he checked his watch, eyebrow raising as he saw the time.


    Time for a short break, I think. He thought and got up from his chair, moving to stand in front of the window.


    With a quick wave of his wand, the window slid open, letting in the warm breeze. Albus let his eyes wander across the school grounds, smiling at the deep, blue sky, which stretched as far as his eyes could see, reaching far into the horizon.


    A clear day¡ª what a rare treat. A rare treat, indeed! A chance for the students to stretch their legs after they''ve finished their exams. Albus thought.


    He stared down for a few more seconds, watching as the students walked across the grounds, joking with their friends and filling the atmosphere with their cheer, before he heard the sound of roaring flames coming from his fireplace.


    An incoming Floo call. Albus thought. He had a pretty good idea who it was, as well.


    Albus took a breath, closed the window and turned, speaking as he did so. ¡°Alastor.¡±


    ¡°Albus.¡± Alastor¡¯s good eye peeked at him from the coals, with the other locked behind the man. ¡°I¡¯ve some news, though it''s not particularly good.¡±


    Albus resisted the urge to sigh, trying to keep his spirits high. He did not want to hear more bad news, but the world did not seem to care about his desires all that much.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone through the memory of our encounter with Grindelwald and his followers.¡± Moody said. ¡°I had to check in with a few of my contacts overseas, but I managed to identify everyone who was with him on that day.¡±


    Albus nodded, steeling his will and focusing on the matter at hand. ¡°I believe one of the witches looked familiar to me. Of Russian origin, is she not?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Alastor replied, the fire shifting to form into the face of the woman in question, russian features. ¡°Name of Vanessa Zhenya. You¡¯d recognize that last name, I imagine."


    "Yes. Of course." Albus'' eyes widened slightly. "One of the last surviving members of Clan Zhenya.¡±


    "And wanted on counts of grand theft, murder, conspiracy to incite a rebellion¡­" Moody said, the fire version of the woman sending Albus a wink. "The list goes on.¡±


    ¡°And the fellow from Egypt; Rafiq, I believe you called him?¡± Albus said. "You seem to know that one personally."


    Sparks flew out of the fireplace as the image shifted to one of a thin man of Middle-Eastern origin wearing a fez. ¡°Rafiq Rahman. I¡¯ve had a few encounters with this one when I served as part of the British Reinforcement to Egypt.¡±


    Albus shook his head. ¡°Ah. That. It has been quite some time since that nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Moody said, voicing his agreement with the disdain in Albus¡¯ tone. ¡°Rafiq is wanted for several murders, an attempted coup, and various acts including but not limited to: sedition, sowing discord¡­¡±


    Albus absorbed the list of information. Moody''s report was starting to paint a not-so-pretty picture, here.


    ¡°You suspect political suppression?¡±


    ¡°Unclear, but that''s what my gut tells me.¡± Moody said. ¡°You can never tell with situations like these. More than that, it isn¡¯t as if any of us could go to Egypt to solve the mystery. Even while we were stationed there, they didn¡¯t let us in on anything that could be substantiated in any official capacity.¡±


    ¡°And unofficially?¡± Albus said, half-smiling because he knew what the man¡¯s answer would be.


    The flames sparked once again, showing Moody¡¯s bored face. ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡±


    At that, Albus chuckled, feeling some of the weight slide off of his shoulders. I needed that.


    ¡°And the others?¡±


    ¡°Essentially the same story, repeated ad infinitum. Leaders or former leaders of movements which gave direct challenges to their respective government¡¯s ruling bodies or tried to change the status quo." Alastor said, shaking his head at the ridiculousness of it all. "The next time we meet, I will give you everything I¡¯ve gathered on the matter.¡±


    ¡°It would be much appreciated, Alastor.¡± Albus said, nodding in gratitude. ¡°Very much so.¡±


    Moody froze for a moment and moved away from his fire. A short silence permeated the air for a few seconds before Alastor returned.


    ¡°Thought I heard something.¡± Alastor said. ¡°Can never be sure, these days.¡±


    ¡°You do need to rest from time to time, my friend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡± Alastor said, scoffing at the sheer audacity. ¡°Have you even slept? You look worse than you did before.¡±


    Albus resisted the urge to glare. Normally, he appreciated Alastor¡¯s candid and blunt nature, but considering the stresses that he had been dealing with recently, he did not feel particularly patient. Still, he took a deep breath.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    It won¡¯t do to drive away what few allies I still possess.


    ¡°That bad, huh?¡± Moody said, realizing he¡¯d probably overstepped.


    But Albus raised his hand, waving it off. ¡°The Professors have waded through the worst of it, to be fair. Still, the aftermath of two crises is never something one relishes to live through.¡±


    ¡°Any information on that front?¡± Moody asked. "Having two powerful dark wizards to deal with at the same time is not something I relish."


    "On that, I agree." Dumbledore said, inclining his head. ¡°I do have some limited information, but I would rather wait for my Professors to relay their experiences so I can get a better grasp on the situation. They will be joining me shortly, as a matter of fact. Poppy has ruled that they are ready to be released, though she has kept them in bed regardless.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t imagine McGonagall enjoyed that one bit.¡±


    Albus felt a smile go over his face again. ¡°Poppy is one of the few people that Minerva does not dare challenge¡ª but she almost did.¡±


    Moody nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear; if she¡¯s got some fight in her, that means she¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    ¡°One can only hope, my friend. One can only hope.¡± Albus said, nodding towards the fire. ¡°Thank you for the help. Truly.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Moody said, brushing the gratitude off. ¡°Until we meet again.¡±


    The fire winked out of existence, leaving Albus alone with his thoughts once again. He turned back to the window, seeing the children running around.


    He had lost to Grindelwald. He had failed the school when Voldemort made his move.


    Fawkes cooed to him from his perch, trying to soothe the man¡¯s perturbed soul. Albus only shook his head in reply.


    ¡°There is no use mincing words, my friend.¡± Albus said, turning his gaze to the phoenix in question. ¡°I have failed.¡±


    Fawkes looked back at him with great reproach, making the man smile a little.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the children¡¯s efforts, I believe that Voldemort would have indeed won the day.¡± Albus said. ¡°I just wish it didn¡¯t have to be necessary.¡±


    Fawkes trilled in agreement, as if to tell the man to pull himself together.


    Before Albus even had the chance to reply, a knock came at the door.


    ¡°Headmaster.¡± Pomona Sprout¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°May we come in?¡±


    Albus stifled the urge to sigh as he moved to the center of his office. Never any time to rest and think.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Albus called out. ¡°Please.¡±


    The door swung open, revealing his Hufflepuff Head of House, Professor Sprout. She ambled into the room, followed by his three remaining Heads of House, Minerva, Filius and Severus.


    The three were bandaged up and looking far better than they had a few days ago, but Albus could still see how pale Minerva looked. He saw how Severus was favoring his right side, and he noticed Filius'' immobile arm.


    He felt the regret weigh heavy on his heart.


    ¡°Albus.¡± Severus greeted with a nod, the other professors following his lead.


    ¡°Severus.¡± Albus graced everyone with a smile as he gestured for them to take a seat while he went behind his desk. ¡°I am glad to see you three out of the Hospital Wing.¡±


    Severus shook his head in annoyance, limping towards his seat and trying not to show the relief on his face as the pressure was taken off of his legs. Albus saw the same thing in his other two Professors¡¯ expressions, as well.


    ¡°Only temporarily.¡± Minerva replied with a voice so clipped that Dumbledore had to suppress a wince of sympathy.


    Minerva never could tolerate being confined against her own will.


    ¡°Minerva and I are to return to the Hospital Wing as soon as possible.¡± Severus said, his voice a far cry from his usual silky drawl. ¡°I believe Madam Pomfrey has made that abundantly clear.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Dumbledore said.


    ¡°Without us¡ª the students, Albus¡ª¡± Minerva said, but stopped herself.


    ¡°They will be fine, my friend.¡± Albus raised his hands to reassure the woman. ¡°Professors Vector, Babbling and Sinistra have all offered their services, to carry all of your burdens for the time being. They are being assisted by the remainder of the staff, as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª I¡ª¡± Minerva said before she deflated into her chair, looking tired beyond her years. ¡°Very well, Headmaster. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to worry.¡± Albus said again, giving her a nod. ¡°It is only until you are all feeling better, and are capable of resuming your posts. Just focus on recovering well, for now.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Pomona joined the conversation, nodding in agreement. ¡°The students are in good hands, Minerva, Severus.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Severus said, and his uncaring tone of voice made Albus almost feel this was just another routine conference between the Heads of House.


    ¡°Calm again, Severus? I suppose that¡¯s a good sign, if nothing else.¡± Pomona said, smiling as she turned her eyes to Professor Flitwick. ¡°And you, Filius? Your name was not mentioned in Poppy¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°As it happens.¡± Professor Flitwick said, his eyes brimming with mirth for a few moments before he winced, adjusting his stance. ¡°I have been released from Madam Pomfrey¡¯s tender mercies just today. Quite reluctantly so, but she has not found any injury worth pulling me from my duties. I would still much appreciate the aid in carrying them out.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Albus said. ¡°Professor Vector would be delighted to continue to help you, Filius.¡±


    Flitwick nodded, before his expression turned a little more serious. ¡°You have kept Mr. Clarke away from the other students.¡±


    Albus nodded. ¡°I have.¡±


    There was a moment of tense silence before Flitwick closed his eyes with a sigh. ¡°Mr. Goldstein and Miss Li were most displeased when they were denied access today. However¡­ You are right. We cannot risk it. He has not yet been roused from his slumber, and so we do not know if he¡¯s still compromised.¡±


    ¡°Compromised? Risk what, Albus?¡± Minerva said, looking between the two professors as her voice took on a note of alarm and fear. ¡°What has happened to Mr. Clarke?¡±


    Albus nodded. ¡°Even I¡¯m not fully aware of the events that have transpired. That is why I have asked you three to come here. To piece the puzzle together, if you¡¯ll indulge me.¡±


    She pursed her lips at him and then nodded.


    ¡°Of course, Albus.¡± Minerva said and began to recount her tale.


    She spoke of her and Severus¡¯ duel with the Imperiused schoolchildren, of her injury, of Severus going ahead while Harry Potter, Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasley aided her. She spoke of Adam Clarke¡¯s arrival with his two friends, Su Li and Anthony Goldstein.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what spell it was that Mr. Clarke employed, Albus.¡± Minerva said, shaking her head as she tried to make sense of it all. ¡°But it was unlike anything I have ever witnessed. His conjured chains were able to subdue all of the students against him with little effort.¡±


    Her face grew more and more strained the closer she got to the end. Albus could tell that this was tiring the woman out. Still, he let her finish.


    ¡°And then Mr. Clarke went ahead, alone, after telling the other students to go and take me to the Hospital Wing. They attempted to argue, but...¡± Minerva said, shaking her head. ¡°You should have seen him, Albus. Mr. Clarke was¡­ He was like a completely different person. I had never heard him raise his voice to anyone, before that day.¡±


    Albus nodded. ¡°Thank you, Minerva. Would you like some tea to calm the nerves? Lavender, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°That would be much appreciated, Albus.¡± Minerva said, sagging into her seat. Telling that story had taken its toll on the woman. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing I had some prepared in advance. Albus thought as he tapped his table with his wand. In an instant, a pot of tea appeared, steaming and fragrant. Albus served all four of his guests before he finally poured himself a cup, taking a slow sip and leaning back in his chair.


    ¡°Severus?¡± Albus took another sip.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man in question answered, taking a sip of his own before placing his cup on the large desk. ¡°I proceeded further through the obstacles, but Quirrell had made it so that it was as difficult as possible for any of his pursuers. I suffered some injuries in my battles against the Cerberus, the chess room, as well as the Trolls, though I was able to save my strength by avoiding one of them.¡±


    Albus raised an eyebrow. Then¡­ Clarke took down one of the trolls before he went to fight against Professor Quirrell?


    ¡°Quirrell and I dueled.¡± Severus said, not even bothering to mention his own defense. ¡°It was as we feared, he had become a servant of the Dark Lord, aiming to steal the Stone.¡±


    To his right, Minerva could only shake her head in despair, saying nothing. The cup quivered in her trembling hands. Albus knew why, of course; she had had a soft spot for Quirinus. The man had found solace in her office in his time as a student, and so a bond had been forged.


    For her to realize that he was the one responsible for all of the horror that has taken place here¡­ Albus thought. I do not wish that fate on anyone.


    ¡°Albus.¡± Minerva said after she took a moment to center herself. ¡°Mr. Clarke. He knew.¡±


    Albus frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The boy.¡± She said again. ¡°He knew that¡­ Professor Quirrell was the one behind this attack. He knew. The other students believed that it was¡ª Professor Snape.¡±


    Severus rolled his eyes at that. ¡°Of course they would. Mr. Clarke is the only one in their group with a modicum of intelligence.¡±


    He ignored the frown marring Minerva¡¯s face before turning his gaze back to Albus, but there was something in that look that the Headmaster couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°On that topic, Headmaster; I believe the boy was being manipulated by Quirinus. I do not know the exact details of the matter, but I know that it was enough to keep the boy quiet for an extended period of time.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Albus said, taking another sip of his tea as Severus continued his tale. Filius eventually joined in, corroborating Severus¡¯ testimony while also sharing his perspective on anything that Severus may have missed.


    By the end of it, an air of disgust and apprehension had settled into the room.


    ¡°To think that Quirrell had allowed You-Know-Who to possess him, and we were not able to see it, this whole time¡­¡± Pomona said, looking perturbed at the revelation. ¡°And that Quirinus had fallen so far, as well. What happened to him?¡±


    There was no immediate answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we may never know.¡± Albus said, shaking his head. ¡°But we shall mourn the man he once was, before all of this.¡±


    ¡°And Mr. Clarke, Albus?¡± Filius said, a look of challenge flaring in his eyes. ¡°What of him? How do we help the lad? He has been through so much, and now that he has been possessed, as well...¡±


    Albus smiled a little, missing Snape¡¯s strange expression as he turned his gaze to the diminutive Professor. ¡°On that, I believe there is no need to worry. The danger has passed¡ª Mr. Clarke was able to drive away Voldemort¡¯s possession. I witnessed it myself.¡±


    He got a look of unbridled shock from his professors.


    ¡°Truly?¡± Professor Flitwick said. ¡°He is no longer in danger?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Albus mused as he placed his tea-cup back down on the desk.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Filius said, sounding confused. ¡°Why not allow anyone to visit the boy?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Albus nodded to the perfectly reasonable question. ¡±While I believe that the danger has passed, it would be remiss of me not to take the appropriate security measures in case of a possession. It is merely a formality, however. I expect the boy to be free of Voldemort¡¯s taint when he wakes, and he will be released in short order.¡±


    Flitwick nodded. ¡°I see your point; better to be safe than sorry, after all. Very well, Headmaster.¡±


    ¡°The boy even spoke to me when he was fighting off the possession.¡± Dumbledore added in, shaking his head. ¡°I believe he said he was doing a bit of¡­ ¡®house cleaning¡¯?¡±


    Behind him, to the right, came a sound so strange that it made Dumbledore swivel in surprise. ¡°Fawkes?¡±


    His Phoenix, Fawkes, was barely able to hold onto its perch as it shook in place, letting out a continuous mix between a squawk and a cackle. ¡°Are you all right, my friend?¡±


    Even stranger was the wave of sheer amusement that his familiar sent through their link.


    Had he found Mr. Clarke¡¯s statement¡­ Funny?


    ¡°How curious.¡± Albus muttered. ¡°Curious, indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°Albus?¡± Professor Flitwick said, getting his attention. ¡°Was that normal?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Albus said, smiling as he kept his eyes on his still shaking friend, though his cackles had gone down to a fit of strange giggles. ¡°Fawkes just seems unusually amused.¡±


    He turned to his colleagues and saw that they were also smiling along with him. Even Severus had cracked.


    Such is the power of laughter. Albus thought as he took a breath. That it can breathe life back into a wounded soul. Still¡­


    Albus nodded and continued to question his Professors on the finer details, though the thoughts continued to swirl in his mind.


    Whatever has happened to Mr. Clarke; Fawkes understands it on some level. Albus thought. Well enough to find it amusing.


    He knew he¡¯d have to be even more careful, from here on out. Adam Clarke had shown himself to be a capable duelist, leader and fighter. Whatever path he ended up treading, Albus only hoped that it would bring positive change to their world.


    He did not wish to consider the alternative.

 64 - Interlude - Harry

    oooo


    Interlude ¡ª Harry


    oooo


    June 12, 1992, 11:00 PM, Hospital Wing


    Harry Potter


    ¡°No!¡± Harry cried and sat up quickly, feeling his heart bursting out of his chest. He stared at his surroundings with wild, uncomprehending eyes.


    It took him a long moment to come back to himself, but Harry eventually did. He wasn¡¯t down there, anymore.


    Harry panted, feeling even more tired than he had prior to sleeping. How long had he managed to rest, this time?


    A quick look at the view outside of the window told the boy that he had probably gotten very little.


    Harry sighed and looked down at the clean, white sheets. He blinked once, and then another time as he felt himself get drawn into his dream again.


    The remains of Professor Quirrell, the look of shock forever etched upon his face, all of the blood and viscera, everywhere¡­


    Harry frowned, his heart thundering in his chest.


    ¡°Allow me to show you what true pain is. Crucio.¡± Those awful words came back, each one striking his soul with the force of a train and causing his heart to clench.


    Harry¡¯s hand went up to his chest, and he pressed his fingers into his flesh, against where his heart would be. He felt its fast beat, like an out of control train about to crash into the station.


    He scrunched his eyes shut and did his best to slow his breathing. ¡°Just count to five, Harry. Just count to five.¡±


    One, two, three, four, five. He thought, over and over and over. His worries, his fears, his pains¡ª he pushed them all away and focused everything he had on his counting.


    One, two, three, four, five.


    Slowly¡ª oh so very slowly¡ª Harry felt the pressure in his chest begin to abate. Still, he continued to restart the count. He did not trust himself, just yet.


    No.


    He continued in this manner for at least fifteen minutes until he felt that he was finally safe enough to stop.


    Harry opened his eyes, taking in his surroundings once again. He tried to swallow, only to realize that he was parched.


    Luckily, I prepared myself this time. Harry turned his head towards the bedside table, on which a tall glass of water stood half-full. He reached for it and grasped the glass, making sure to keep his hand as steady as he could manage it.


    He frowned and brought the glass to his lips, relishing in the feeling of cool water rushing down his throat and soothing his body for a few moments.


    Harry set the glass back down and stared at his quivering hand. He wondered when it would go back to normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s different for every person, Mr. Potter.¡± Madam Pomfrey had told him the day before¡ª or is it ¡®earlier today¡¯? Since the day has not yet even passed.


    He shook his head. He couldn¡¯t just stay in bed forever, no matter what Madam Pomfrey told him. Harry needed to get out. He felt trapped and alone.


    Harry lifted his covers and swung his legs out of bed with some difficulty before getting off. He immediately regretted the decision as his legs gave out and he felt his knees bend against his will.


    The only reason he didn¡¯t crumble in a heap onto the floor was because of the right hand that was pressed onto the mattress, helping to hold him up.


    Maybe Madam Pomfrey was right. Harry thought for a moment before shaking his head. No. I need to move.


    He took deep breaths, letting his legs slowly adjust to the increased pressure. Ten seconds later, he was standing next to his bed without any assistance. Harry turned his gaze to the right and dared to take a step forward.


    It was weak, slow, unsteady and hurt like hell, but he had succeeded.


    One step at a time, Potter. He thought, keeping his eyes towards the window ahead. He passed a few of the beds which had recently been occupied by the students who had been under the influence of the Imperius Curse, using them to support him before he found himself staring out of the open window.


    There¡¯s something beautiful about the castle grounds at night. Harry thought. He wondered why that was, and nodded to himself as he gazed upon the open fields of green.


    It¡¯s because it feels as if I have the entire castle to myself. He thought. Like I am free to do as I wish, with no one to bother me.


    A cool breeze filtered through, and Harry closed his eyes, relishing the gentle, sweet caress of the wind as it brushed against his face.


    Eventually, however, the wind ceased its blowing and Harry had to open his eyes again. He continued to stare out into the distance, his mind still trying to cope with all that had happened.


    They had won. He knew that; it¡¯d be obvious to him if this were a loss.


    None of the adults had bothered saying anything beyond a few useless platitudes, of course, but he saw it in the way they moved, the way they behaved.


    It was as if some great weight had come off their shoulders. The relief that Harry was spotting on their faces was a good enough indicator of how things had gone, the boy imagined.


    Still. Harry thought as he turned his gaze away from the window and to the left, where the closed off section was. Why haven¡¯t they released Adam yet?


    He stared off in that direction for some time. Was it possible that Voldemort was still inhabiting the boy¡¯s body?


    Harry didn¡¯t know, and it was one of the many things that now kept him up at night. He wished none of this had happened. He, Hermione and Ron had gone in, thinking they were going to solve the mystery, catch Snape red-handed and save the day, but that was far from what reality had been.


    We were so stupid.


    Snape had been one of the people keeping the Stone safe. Adam was right all along. He was right about everything, after all. Harry had never seen the boy make a single mistake.


    Could Harry say the same about himself?


    His gaze dropped down for a moment before it raised itself back towards the closed off section. If I had just listened to him and done what he wanted, he wouldn¡¯t be in there, right now. Maybe we could¡¯ve¡­ Maybe I could¡¯ve done better.


    Harry pursed his lips and turned. He was going to see the boy right now, damn the¡ª


    ¡°Potter.¡± Harry started and almost fell down at the abrupt, familiar voice coming from behind him. He turned to see Professor Snape.


    ¡°Professor.¡± Harry said, his tone guarded as he placed a hand on the window ledge behind him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Snape said as he approached. ¡°You should be resting. This is no time to be gallivanting around.¡±


    He wanted to ignore the words, but something in the way Snape said it seemed to boil his blood. ¡°I¡¯m not gallivanting. I just needed to walk. Sir.¡±


    ¡°Walking, is it?¡± Snape said and looked in the direction that Harry had been staring down previously. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t happen to be a walk towards a certain section of the Hospital Wing which was declared off-limits by the Headmaster, would it?¡±


    Harry grit his teeth. ¡°No¡ª I just wanted to see him¡ª¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re worried about Mr. Clarke?¡± Snape said, looking at him as if he were the dumbest person on the planet. ¡°You think this is sufficient reason to break the rules set forth by the Headmaster?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡ª¡± Harry tried to argue but was interrupted again.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°To flout specific rules meant to keep the boy safe from others¡ª but of course the rules never mean anything to anyone named Potter, do they¡ª¡±


    Harry saw red.


    ¡°I¡¯m not my father! I never did anything to you!¡± Harry ground out before he felt all the strength leave his legs. He fell down, somehow managing to maintain his hold on the ledge and keep his head from smashing into the stone floor. Harry struggled to get back up, but felt his grip weaken further and further.


    A moment later, he felt the older man¡¯s hands steady him, before propping him back up to a standing position.


    Snape lingered for a moment longer, making eye contact with the boy for the barest of moments before taking a step back.


    A blanket of silence enshrouded the air around as neither wizard said a thing. Harry¡¯s glare wavered along with his energy, and he had to take deep breaths again.


    One, two, three, four, five.


    ¡°You¡¯re shaking, Potter.¡± Snape said, his eyes narrowing in familiarity.


    ¡°Madam Pomfrey said¡­¡± Harry said, stopping to swallow down the lump in his throat. He could barely think straight, so full of charged emotions he was. ¡°She said that it will pass.¡±


    Snape did not answer, his gaze moving down to the boy¡¯s quivering hands for a few seconds before rising to his face once again. ¡°Wait here.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°If I see that you have moved an inch towards Mr. Clarke.¡± Snape said, his glare returning in full force. ¡°I will personally ensure that you will spend the next year scrubbing cauldrons. Stay where you are.¡±


    Harry gritted his teeth, biting back a number of retorts he was so tempted to say. Instead, he watched as the man he disliked above almost anyone else turned and moved away, his robes lacking their usual flamboyant billow.


    He¡¯s hurt, too. Harry realized as he turned back to the window, taking a seat on the ledge so he could stare outwards. But hiding it.


    Harry adjusted his position, feeling very uncomfortable but pushing the sensation to the back of his mind. Snape¡¯s behavior reminded him of himself, of when he refused to show weakness to Dudley, even after the boy had caused him considerable pain.


    So, too, was Severus Snape hiding the injuries that were likely making him feel close to as bad as Harry did.


    If anything. Harry thought. He suffered more severe injuries than everyone else did, except maybe Adam.


    He remembered the moment in which Snape had gotten to his feet to join Professor Flitwick against Lord Voldemort. He hadn¡¯t seen the man as the Slytherin Head of House, then.


    It had been one of the bravest things that Harry had seen in his short life.


    If Harry were to be honest with himself, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he could have plucked up the courage to do that, if he were in the man¡¯s shoes. Snape had already been injured and poisoned before Harry had even gotten there.


    The amount of sheer willpower it must have taken for the man to get back up again¡ª Harry could scarcely fathom such a thing. It¡¯s certainly no Slytherin thing to do.


    And yet, Snape could be as much of a bully to the students as much as the other Slytherins. One only needed to see how he treated poor Neville to get the idea.


    Harry just didn¡¯t get it. How could such a person exist? How could a man be so vile to other people while also simultaneously defending their lives?


    He shook his head. Maybe it¡¯s best not to try to understand that one.


    Harry heard three buzzes sound off in quick succession and looked around to see that there was nothing there. He frowned for a moment before his eyes widened.


    He knew what this was¡ª he''d heard something quite similar before.


    It¡¯s you. Harry thought in astonishment. So I wasn¡¯t imagining it; you¡¯re the presence from before.


    Harry heard a single buzz in response and assumed that it was a yes.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what this entity was, nor did he know where it had come from. For all he knew, maybe he really was going insane like his Aunt Petunia sometimes pretended he was when speaking of him to the neighbors.


    Another series of buzzes made itself known in Harry¡¯s mind, and he could almost feel the creature¡¯s amusement and annoyance.


    You are real, aren¡¯t you? Harry thought, feeling stupid for even thinking that. I¡¯m not going crazy, here?


    A single buzz, followed by two buzzes came.


    ¡°So I¡¯m not crazy.¡± Harry muttered, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°Potter?¡± Snape said, startling him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Harry turned to the man and shook his head quickly. ¡°Just thinking.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve stayed there for the past half hour?¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes widened before he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few minutes. Hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    He shook his head again. ¡°Maybe I lost track of the time.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Snape said, and it was then that Harry noticed the two vials the man held in his hands.


    ¡°What are those, Professor?¡± Harry said, looking between the vials before turning his green eyes to the man. ¡°Potions?¡±


    ¡°How very¡­ astute of you, Mr. Potter.¡± Snape said, his voice taking on its usual, obnoxious drawl. ¡°Two special Potions that I brew on the occasions that I require a little more¡­ medical care.¡±


    Harry frowned and edged away from the man, not at all sure about what he was being offered. ¡°I think I will just go back to bed, sir. Thank you.¡±


    But Snape only rolled his eyes. ¡°Who do you think brews a good number of the Potions used here, Potter?¡±


    Harry stared at him for a moment, weighing the man¡¯s words in his mind. Unbidden, a memory came, and it was of the man recognizing the vials that Harry had swiped from this place on his way back to the Third Floor with Professor Flitwick.


    Makes sense that the resident Professor of Potions is the one who brews some of the Potions used in the Hospital. Harry thought. There was no sense in wasting such a good resource, after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a trick?¡± The boy asked, still feeling a little anxious at the thought.


    ¡°No.¡± Snape said, pursing his lips in an attempt to hold onto what little patience he had left. He raised his left hand, showing a vial full of a black, tar-like liquid. ¡°This, you will take now. It will greatly reduce the shivers one gets after being subjected to the Cruciatus Curse.¡±


    Harry flinched at the very mention of the curse, and immediately tried to make it seem like he hadn¡¯t. Snape, however, shook his head.


    ¡°Mr. Potter.¡± Snape said, staring at him with intense, dark eyes. ¡°A Cruciatus Curse is nothing to scoff at or attempt to hide away from. Better men and women than you have been subjected to it and have been driven past the brink, into an insanity from which there is no coming back. Those who have not been broken, but refused to seek treatment have suffered from irreparable damage to their nervous system.¡±


    Harry frowned, feeling the heat come to his cheeks. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°You cannot leave this untreated.¡± Snape said, shaking his head. ¡°Madam Pomfrey knows the general treatment for the Cruciatus, but she is not so familiar with the effects of the curse that she knows its various levels of damage and how to treat each individual effect.¡±


    Harry stayed silent, merely absorbing the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°As such.¡± Snape finished, raising both hands to show the vials again. ¡°Her Potion to treat the symptoms only ends up mitigating a fraction of what could be achieved if each symptom was treated in a certain order.¡±


    ¡°So, that one first?¡± Harry finally said, pointing at the vial full of tar-like Potion.


    ¡°¡®That one first¡¯, sir.¡± Snape said, glaring at the boy.


    Harry resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°Sorry, sir. You said that I should take this vial first, Professor?¡±


    Snape stared at him for a moment before nodding and showing him the second vial, this one full of milky-white Potion. ¡°Yes. And this Potion is to be taken in the morning, before you eat. It will simply numb your pain slightly¡ª not enough to take it away completely, but just enough to allow you to recover in relative comfort.¡±


    Harry nodded, following along the man¡¯s explanation before turning his green eyes up to the man again. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t follow, Mr. Potter.¡± Snape said, his lip curling with annoyance. ¡°And you will address me as Professor, or sir. Am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Why are you doing this, Professor?¡± Harry asked, not letting himself get angry at the man¡¯s attitude and pushing with his question.


    ¡°It is a Professor¡¯s duty to help all of the students of Hogwarts.¡± Snape said, keeping his voice level and dismissive. ¡°No matter who it is.¡±


    ¡°Still, you didn¡¯t have to do that for me.¡± Harry said, sounding confused for a moment before he added. ¡°Sir.¡±


    Snape did not bother to answer that statement, instead turning towards Harry¡¯s bed. ¡°Come, Mr. Potter.¡±


    Harry opened his mouth to say something, but thought better of it. Instead, he chose to follow the man back to his bed. He was made to sit down and was handed the tar-like Potion vial.


    ¡°Drink.¡± Snape said. ¡°I recommend taking it all in one gulp.¡±


    Harry uncorked the vial open, stared at its contents for a single moment before downing it quickly. Harry retched before opening and closing his mouth, trying to get rid of the taste of rotten eggs, chalk, and lemon.


    ¡°Here.¡± The boy was handed his glass of water. ¡°Drink water. It will feel better.¡±


    Harry wanted to hit the man, but he held himself back and did as he was told, gulping down the water like it was his lifeline. True to Snape¡¯s words, by the third gulp, the taste had faded away into nothingness.


    Harry opened his eyes and gave his glass back to Snape, who put it on the bedside table. He opened his mouth to say something, when he felt a rush of relief coming from his entire body. He realized that it had stopped shaking completely.


    He raised his hand to his face and stared at it in amazement. ¡°Incredible.¡±


    A moment later, he sagged forward, feeling a deep exhaustion begin to set in. ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now that your body is no longer in active motion and shaking you awake.¡± Professor Snape explained as the boy tried to right himself. ¡°It will slumber. Tomorrow, however, you will be sore.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡± Harry said, feeling himself yawn. ¡°Thank you, sir. I think I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    And then the boy fell back onto his back, twisting in an awkward position and having his legs dangling out of the bed.


    ¡°The stupidity of children...¡± Harry heard the man say as he moved the boy so that he was in a comfortable position and covered him up so that he wouldn¡¯t get cold in the night.


    Snape placed the vial against the bedside table and turned to Harry again. ¡°Now, I expect you to take the next Potion in the morning just as you wake up. Do not wait for¡ª¡±


    He stopped and shook his head. The boy had already succumbed to unconsciousness. Severus let out a frustrated sigh and wrote a hasty note of instructions, placing it underneath the vial before turning and walking away from the Potter brat.


    Leaving the exit, Snape stopped for a moment, looking up at nothing in particular.


    ¡°We¡¯re even now, Potter.¡±


    And then he continued moving like he hadn¡¯t said a word.

 65 - Return To The Real

    oooo


    Return To The Real


    oooo


    June 13, 1992, 12:01 AM, North Sea


    Lord Voldemort


    He had failed.


    How?


    He¡¯d been so patient, so careful. He had his host build up a small group of mindless followers, and had him set off a distraction at the best possible moment.


    That this opportunity had presented itself to the man at the height of the final exams, where the Professors and staff members were at their busiest, was nothing short of divine providence, if one were to believe in that sort of thing.


    He, of course, didn¡¯t.


    Lord Voldemort had long since let go of concepts such as deities, good and evil, among other things.


    Gods, he thought, were likely only wizards and witches who had displayed their skill to the Muggles and been worshipped, as a result.


    Purveyors of parlor tricks to the filthy masses. That is all they likely were. He thought, even as he soared over the North Sea in his spirit form.


    He stopped his flight, deciding that he had made enough distance between himself and Dumbledore, for now.


    Not that he expected the old fool or any of his followers to give chase.


    Burdened by his feeble morals, Dumbledore was most likely tending to the wounds of all of the wizards and witches under his care.


    The plan should have succeeded. He thought again, watching the fish swimming beneath the water¡¯s surface. How had it all gone so wrong?


    Voldemort knew, of course. The answer lay in the following name: Adam Clarke.


    That boy had ruined everything.


    He shouldn¡¯t have allowed Quirrell to play his little games with him.


    They should have killed the child while they still had the chance.


    I should have had Quirrell get rid of him before he became a threat. He thought. It wouldn¡¯t have even been difficult, really.


    He could have slipped away and taken the boy''s life in the dead of night.


    Snape certainly didn''t have eyes on him at all times, and there was no way he could be tracked by Dumbledore if he left the castle and then reentered it under an invisibility spell.


    Severus¡­ Voldemort thought. I will kill him, too. He will pay for this betrayal. When I come back, every one of my disloyal followers will pay.


    He knew this as a certainty.


    Still, with all that had happened, he needed to lay low, to reflect over the events and devise a new course of action.


    There is no sense in falling prey to my anger. He thought, controlling his emotions. This is a terrible setback, but it is far from unsalvageable. Far from it.


    He floated along the edge of the water, his immaterial form completely ignoring its rise and fall.


    He stared with formless eyes at his own reflection in the water''s surface. Potter''s defense was intriguing¡­ Yes, yes, I can see it now. The foolish Mudblood''s insistence in leaving her son alone wasn''t simply a show of her ineffectual power, no. It was the invocation of a spell of a powerful nature¡ª and a Dark one at that.


    He should have realized it, back then. Still, he hadn''t expected anyone from Dumbledore''s side to have some backbone.


    It was an incredible defense¡ª enough to reflect his Killing Curse¡ª but he knew that no defense was absolute. He would find a way.


    And as for Clarke¡­ Lord Voldemort thought as he saw a shark circling the fish in the water.


    The boy was powerful, to be sure, but he was still only one person. Whatever that girl he had summoned in his mind was, he couldn''t bring her forth into the real world.


    And the strange power within him¡ª I feel as if I have not truly gotten its measure. He thought. If he is allowed to reach his full potential, it will spell trouble.


    He watched as the shark rushed into the school of fish, sinking its teeth into its first victim and clouding the water red with blood.


    I will deal with the boy before he can spread his wings.


    oooo


    June 13, 1992, 12:30 AM, Hospital Wing


    Adam Clarke


    Consciousness had been coming and going for the past hour. Glimpses, smells, sounds, sensations and all manner of perceptions of the world around me continued to filter in at an irregular, slow pace.


    In that depthless sea of abstract confusion, I let myself be carried away, content to keep my thoughts superfluous, vacuous and lacking any substance.


    As with all things, however, it was not to last. My focus asserted itself, and my senses started to sharpen with every passing moment. It wouldn¡¯t be long now.


    I became acutely aware of my own breath, feeling it crash against my chin¡ª or, whatever it is that was tightly clamped on it. I moved to adjust my position, only to realize that I couldn¡¯t.


    My eyes flitted open, and I tried to tilt my head forward in an attempt to see what was going on, but it did not budge a single inch.


    More than that; I could only see out of my left eye.


    I was confused. What was going on? Why couldn''t I see properly? Why couldn¡¯t I move? Where was I? Why hadn¡¯t I woken up in the Ravenclaw Dorms¡ª


    That¡¯s when the memories came rushing back; the final exams, the explosion during the small break, the rush towards the Third Floor. It was all coming back to me now.


    That¡¯s right¡­


    I stayed that way for a long moment before taking in a deep breath. ¡°I won.¡±


    No answer came. I frowned and tried to move my arms or legs, hoping my restrictions would loosen. No such luck.


    I tried again, twisting my right leg from left to right and back again in order to loosen the bonds in some way, but all I achieved was making my ankles itch, thus worsening the experience ten times over.


    Few things are worse than this. I fidgeted, trying to move my leg to get the itch to go away, but it got worse.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I whined, but my voice came out scratchy. I realized that I was quite thirsty¡ª yet another inconvenience to add to the pile.


    It was pointless; I couldn¡¯t leave my bindings, and I would likely have to suffer through this itch for hours now.


    Frowning again, I pursed my lips, feeling the strap tighten against my chin further. ¡°They could¡¯ve¡­ at least loosened the straps.¡±


    ¡°Welcome back.¡± A familiar voice came from my left. ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡±


    My left eye widening, I turned it in that direction and saw a hint of movement, but I couldn¡¯t turn my head to see its source. I felt nervous, despite everything.


    In such an uncompromising hold, I knew that I was powerless to resist whatever came to me.


    I just hope I won''t get punched in the stomach or something.


    ¡°Who¡ª¡± I said as the owner of the voice stepped into my effective field of vision. ¡°Headmaster.¡±


    Professor Dumbledore stared down at me with somber, blue eyes. ¡°Mr. Clarke. That is you, is it not?¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Huh? I thought in confusion for a few seconds before I understood. Oh. That.


    ¡°I should hope so.¡± I said, clearing my throat. ¡°Would you be so kind as to give me some water?¡±


    The old man scrutinized me further before he acquiesced with a nod.


    ¡°Very well.¡± He walked to the side of the bed, reaching for something outside of my field of vision. In an instant, I felt the bed tilt upwards, putting me in a sitting position, though I still couldn¡¯t move.


    Dumbledore held the glass of water close to my lips and I gulped it down as hard as I could, not even stopping to take a breath.


    Eventually, the glass was pulled away, and I gave a satisfied sigh. I cleared my throat a few times, relishing in the smooth feeling. ¡°That¡¯s the stuff.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware of where you are, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    I stared at him for a moment before turning my attention to everything in my limited field of vision.


    The place did not look at all familiar, but considering the not-quite rigid structure of the walls and ceiling, this place was some kind of temporary setup.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t the foggiest, but if I had to guess, I would say that I¡¯m probably somewhere in the Hospital Wing. That¡¯s usually where someone goes after they almost die.¡± I said.


    ¡°Quite so.¡± Albus said, smiling without mirth. ¡°And are you aware of the reason why you have been immobilized?¡±


    I cleared my throat again before speaking.


    ¡°In case Voldemort tore my mind to shreds and took over my body?¡± I said, my gaze moving back to the man.


    Whether the statement affected Dumbledore or not, I didn''t know. He hadn''t reacted.


    ¡°...Indeed.¡± Albus said finally. ¡°And yet, you seem to have prevailed against him.¡±


    My eyes narrowed at the keyword in his sentence. ¡°Seem to; but you¡¯re not sure it¡¯s really me.¡±


    Dumbledore did not answer, but him maintaining a lack of expression on his face told me everything I needed to know.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know I woke up, anyway?¡± I asked as the silence stretched on. ¡°Some kind of tracking charm?¡±


    ¡°Ever the curious one.¡± Dumbledore commented. ¡°Perhaps you truly have won, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe Voldemort is playing a trick on you.¡± I said, smiling in helplessness as I found no real way of arguing for the validity of my identity. ¡°He¡¯d show behaviors that only Clarke would display to the ¡®old fool¡¯. No? He¡¯d certainly have access to my memories after winning.¡±


    ¡°That would indeed nullify any method of ascertaining your true identity.¡± Dumbledore said. ¡°And so we are at an impasse.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°Well, if I¡¯m going to be tied up forever, could you at least scratch my ankle? I¡¯ve got an itch there that¡¯s really messing with me. I don¡¯t want to stay like this for hours, Professor. I¡¯ll lose my mind.¡±


    That seemed to stump the man.


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡± Albus said for a few moments before nodding. ¡°Would you consent to¡­ perhaps a quick test?¡±


    I mulled over his words as I searched the old man¡¯s face. ¡°You want to use Legilimency?¡±


    Albus¡¯ blue eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You are aware of it, then. Most intriguing."


    I scoffed. ¡°I take my research and privacy very seriously, Professor. Having people go through my mind is not something I wish to experience.¡±


    ¡°A most martial view on life.¡± Albus said, sounding disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dog eat dog world.¡± I replied, trying to shrug and realizing again that I couldn¡¯t even do that due to the bindings. ¡°Before I met Mr. Black, I fully expected to be thrown out onto the streets after my time in the orphanage was over. In fact, I still expect the man to get rid of me, the first chance he gets.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± Dumbledore said, thrown off by this topic change. ¡°You believe Sirius Black will rid himself of you?¡±


    ¡°Well, most likely not.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°But I have always lived by a creed: hope for the best, plan for the worst. To do otherwise is foolish for someone in my position.¡±


    ¡°But that is no way to live.¡±


    ¡°There are many paths a man can take, Professor.¡± I said. ¡°You need only the courage to tread your own; no one else¡¯s.¡±


    For a moment, I wondered what Hagrid would have to say to that before I shook the thought away.


    I respected the man, but I didn''t have to agree with him on this issue.


    ¡°It is good that you are so confident and sure of what you need to do in life.¡± Dumbledore said, raising a finger. ¡°And yet, you should not be so sure of yourself that you disregard the paths better suited to your feet, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    My eyes widened slightly as I absorbed the words, trying to find fault in them.


    I couldn''t, and so I nodded, only to realize yet again that I couldn''t move my head.


    I ended up settling with a half-smile, instead. ¡°Good point; I suppose I could stand to be less¡­ like myself, I guess.¡±


    God knows I''ve not done myself any favors with how I deal with people.


    Dumbledore stared at me for a second longer before reaching into his robes. ¡°I believe I have heard all that I need to.¡±


    He produced the Elder Wand out of his pocket and tapped it against the foot of the bed. The pressure holding my body disappeared as my bindings vanished from existence, leaving me free to move.


    I went into motion in an instant, reaching down to scratch my ankle.


    A second later, I regretted it, cringing as I twisted from the sheer pain assaulting my body.


    I scrunched my eye shut and went completely still, not daring to invite any more pain over.


    ¡°Mr Clarke!¡± The old man called out, looking a little concerned. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I said, swallowing as I realized that the pain was going down to manageable levels. ¡°I¡­ I think so.¡±


    I took a deep breath and slowly moved back to my earlier position, turning the sharp-ish pain into a steady, but dull throb. Opening my eyes, I let out a long sigh. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s a good reason to be tied down.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Professor Dumbledore said after a moment. ¡°Do try not to make any unnecessary movements, Mr. Clarke. I did not release you so that you would harm yourself in my care. I daresay Madam Pomfrey would be quite cross with me, if this were to happen.¡±


    I laughed and winced again. ¡°Yes. I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    The man gave a hum.


    ¡°Why did you release me?¡± I asked. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be certain that it was really me.¡±


    ¡°I was there to witness your ¡®house cleaning¡¯, as you put it, my boy.¡± Albus said, shaking his head. ¡°So I know that Voldemort no longer taints your body. This was simply a precautionary measure.¡±


    "A precautionary measure." I repeated. I searched his face for a few moments and realized something else. ¡°And a test to see how much I really know.¡±


    ¡°I would see that as an additional benefit.¡±


    ¡°Icing on the cake, is it, Professor?¡± I said, resisting the urge to roll my eyes as he waved his wand, Summoning a large and fluffy bed sheet towards me. Another tap on my bed and the warmth faded away into nothing.


    ¡°I suppose it could be called that.¡± Dumbledore said. ¡°Forgive an old man for his curiosity.¡±


    I scoffed, but nodded anyway.


    Grabbing hold of the new sheet, I pulled it up to my chest and did my best to assume a comfortable position. ¡°Professor. Where¡¯s¡­ My wand?¡±


    Dumbledore nodded. ¡°It is just outside this sealed off section. Speaking of which¡­¡±


    He lifted his hand above his head and traced a circle in the air with his wand. At once, the walls around us began to furl themselves closed, converging into a large pile of fabric in front of the Headmaster.


    I smiled at the sheer skill being displayed so casually before me and wondered whether the man was casting this way on purpose, or maybe he¡¯d become so good that such high level usage of spells had become second nature.


    Either way, it was yet another silent reminder of just how dangerous a man like Albus Dumbledore could have become, had he stuck to the path he¡¯d laid out for himself back when he was still allied with Grindelwald.


    I looked around the now-open Hospital Wing, seeing a few occupied beds. I squinted at them to try and get a better look, but they were either covered up or too far to make out.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find that your friends have left you many gifts while you were being kept away.¡± Dumbledore waved his wand, and two small tables floated over to my bedside. One held my wand and a raggedy set of clothes that looked like it was barely hanging by a thread.


    The other held a collection of boxes of candy and small toys.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I gulped, not having expected that. ¡°That¡¯s kind of them. I don¡¯t want to assume, but did everyone make it out all right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed they have, Mr. Clarke.¡± Dumbledore said, giving me a look I couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°As you were able to see, only a few remain, and they are those who require a little more treatment. It¡¯s nothing to concern yourself over, injuries that will soon fade.¡±


    I raised my left hand to my covered eye and realized that there was a bandage there, pulled tight above the skin and feeling somewhat moist.


    I shifted again and felt that the skin on my right arm was hard and tight in places and tender in others.


    Strange. My gaze moved downwards and I saw the various bandages with my one uncovered eye.


    I swallowed. ¡°And mine, Professor?"


    Dumbledore was silent for a few moments, as if he was trying to choose his words with the utmost of care.


    "Don''t try to sugarcoat it, please." I said as he deliberated. "How bad is it? Am I crippled and blind in one eye, now?"


    "Far from it, dear child." Dumbledore shook his head, sounding somewhat offended. "Madam Pomfrey''s skill with her chosen field of healing magic is exemplary. You would do well not to question them in her presence."


    I nodded and waited for him to continue, not acknowledging his attempt at injecting a little levity into the air.


    "The majority of your sustained injuries have already been dealt with and healed." Albus said. "As such, your recovery shall only take another day or so."


    I nodded again, still not changing my expression. "The majority being the keyword here. What about the rest?"


    Dumbledore pocketed his wand and approached my right side. With a gentle hand, he unraveled only part of my bandages, revealing the horrible looking burn scars below.


    "I..." I stared for a few seconds before my eyes went down the length of my arm. "I see. I guess I must have forced the Professors to take extreme measures. "


    I covered it back up and raised my arm, testing out my range of motion for a few seconds before setting it back down with a tired sigh.


    "And my eye?" I said.


    "I do not know." The old man said, shaking his head. "There was a previous attempt made to heal it before Madam Pomfrey examined it¡ª there may be unforeseen effects."


    I blinked, sagging further into my pillow as I tried to fight off the fresh wave of tiredness. "Un¡­ unforeseen effects. Like¡ª like what?"


    I half-muttered a curse under my breath, even as my vision and ability to focus continued to waver.


    "Perhaps I should allow you the time to rest and recuperate." Professor Dumbledore said, noticing my shift in energy. "I promise that I will answer all of your questions to the best of my ability, once you wake."


    I focused for a few moments before answering.


    "I''ll hold you¡­ to that. Headmaster." I said, but realized he was already gone.


    What?


    Had he left during my lapse of concentration? Maybe he thought that I had fallen unconscious?


    Unconsciousness does sound like a great idea, though. I''ll just let future me deal with this crap.


    And so I finally let go, accepting oblivion with open arms.

 66 - Strange Strands

    oooo


    Strange Strands


    oooo


    June 13, 1992, 2:30 PM, Hospital Wing


    Adam Clarke


    The first thing I noticed when I woke back up was that I felt as stiff as a board. There was still hope, however, as I could likely still sleep this off.


    The buzzing in my mind dissuaded me of any such notion.


    Alef¡­ I greeted, opening my eyes to see the stone ceiling of the Hospital Wing above. Hello.


    Alef Ard buzzed, and I felt a tsunami of excitement crash against my mind, rejuvenating it far beyond the point of wakefulness.


    No, sleep was certainly not going to be coming back anytime soon. That really is a neat trick, Alef. Could you make my body feel better, too?


    Alef buzzed twice to indicate a negative.


    Just the feelings, huh? It was worth a shot, I suppose. I thought and made sure to get up as slowly as I could so as not to make my existing injuries worse. And the pain¡ª I don''t want any more of that right now, either.


    No sooner had I said this, I felt a stabbing pain come from my right arm.


    I groaned, turning in place so that I could get off of the bed. I tested the strength of my legs for a few moments before nodding once and exiting. I took a step, and then another before I felt my left foot fall asleep.


    Ah, crap. I thought, standing still to not make it worse. ¡°Maybe I should have stretched¡­¡±


    ¡°Certainly not a bad idea, Mr. Clarke.¡± A stern woman¡¯s voice came from my left, and I turned to see a somewhat irate Madam Pomfrey. ¡°Come.¡±


    ¡°Madam Pomfrey.¡± I said as she helped me towards my bed and made me sit back down. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Clarke.¡± She said, interrupting what I was about to say. ¡°You may not leave the Hospital Wing. It¡¯s far too early for any of that, we still need to examine you to see if you are in need of any further treatment.¡±


    I shook my head even as she began to wave her wand around my form, leaning forward to check on the various injuries littering my body.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to say.¡± I said, a little miffed at her presumption. ¡°I just wanted to thank you. It must not have been easy to have to take in so many students and professors in a single day.¡±


    Madam Pomfrey stopped what she was doing and re-evaluated me with a quick look before nodding. ¡°Think nothing of it, child. This is what I¡¯m here for, to take care of the sick and injured. Your gratitude is appreciated, though.¡±


    I smiled a little, losing it as the woman went to work. She nodded to herself, tutted and made all sorts of nonverbal sounds to indicate various levels of approval and disapproval when concerning my injuries.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky, you know. Your injuries, while concerning, were not outside of my power to heal.¡± Madam Pomfrey said, tapping her wand against the shoulder I had dislocated. Instantly, I felt a soothing relief permeate through the skin and into the muscle tissue. I felt myself sag for only a second before I got myself under control.


    ¡°No need to act strong, Mr. Clarke.¡± Madam Pomfrey said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t.¡± The woman said, not believing me in the slightest. ¡°Professor Dumbledore informed me that you had awakened around midnight¡ª why he didn¡¯t think to tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe it slipped his mind?¡± I said without thinking. ¡°I assume something outside of the Castle was going on when everything happened here. With the way he left¡­¡±


    She looked at me for a second before shaking her head. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know, do you?¡±


    I nodded and gave her an expectant look, but Madam Pomfrey either ignored it, or missed it entirely.


    ¡°More importantly, Mr. Clarke.¡± She said, changing the subject. ¡°I feel I must say that I am shocked at your reckless behavior.¡±


    ¡°Reckless?¡± I said, frowning.


    ¡°Frankly, I haven¡¯t the slightest idea what it is you and the other students got engaged in, but these injuries¡­ I have not seen the like, not since¡­¡± Madam Pomfrey stopped herself, not willing to go into further detail.


    It was easy for me to finish her thought. ¡°The previous war, I take it?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I suppose they¡¯re that bad, huh?¡± I continued, gesturing at my bandaged right arm. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to talk much with the Headmaster; I think I went back to sleep very quickly, actually.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he did say something to that effect.¡± Madam Pomfrey said, nodding. ¡°I presume, then, that you have not yet gotten an idea of what all injuries you¡¯ve been inflicted with?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I think one¡¯s a really bad burn, and maybe there¡¯s something wrong with my eye? I can¡¯t remember it too well.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that is one way to put the first one.¡± The woman said, shaking her head. ¡°Although, ¡®a really bad burn¡¯ is certainly not far from the truth.¡±


    She tapped her wand gently over the bandages covering my right arm. The dark rolls of off-white bandages unraveled, showing the horror that was my right arm in its full glory.


    From wrist to elbow, there was nothing but burn scars littering the previously unblemished landscape that had been my skin. I swallowed the shock down and made myself speak.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± I said, staring down at the horrific injury with wide eyes.


    ¡°In terms of the physical, the injury itself is healing quite well, Mr. Clarke.¡± Madam Pomfrey said. ¡°But whatever it was that struck you was powerful Dark Magic. Very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Dark Magic.¡± I repeated, raising my eyes to her face. ¡°The wounds created by Dark Magic¡ª¡±


    ¡°Will leave scars that will never fade, yes.¡± The woman finished for me, sending me a pitying look. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your arm will be this way until the day you die.¡±


    I frowned and looked back down at my open palm, opening it and closing it, as well as my fingers. How did it happen?


    I shook my head. At least I still have the proper range of motion for my fingers. Of course, I won¡¯t know until I do a proper test.


    ¡°It is a good sign, at least.¡± Pomfrey cut in before I could say anything. ¡°That you have not truly lost any mobility. Your eye, on the other hand¡­ I am not so sure.¡±


    That got my attention. I looked at her again before raising my left hand towards the bandaged eye. ¡°Dumbledore said I wasn¡¯t blinded. I remember that, at least.¡±


    ¡°Headmaster Dumbledore, and you were not blinded, no.¡± Madam Pomfrey shook her head, giving me a stern look that didn¡¯t last for very long. ¡°That much is certain.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, then?¡± I asked, my fingers searching for the end of the bandage that would allow me to pull the whole thing off. I was stopped by the older woman.


    ¡°Allow me, Mr. Clarke.¡± She said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want you hurting yourself, would we?¡±


    I stopped, looked at her for a moment and grunted in approval, not feeling energetic enough to speak. Just trying to take the bandages off had winded me, I realized as the woman got to work.


    I felt the strips of cloth get pulled away from my head. I breathed a little easier, feeling the cool air caressing my skin. That feels so good.


    I felt the final layer of bandages be removed and tried to open my right eye, only to find that I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Patience, young man.¡± Madam Pomfrey said, huffing as she sent the bandages flying away into a large hamper. A moment later, she Summoned a fresh, clean set and left them floating in midair. ¡°Your right eye was spelled shut in order to maximize the healing effect of the salve. By now, it should have been more than enough time.¡±


    ¡°Interesting spell.¡± I said. ¡°Is it hard to learn?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is difficult for the applied mind.¡± Madam Pomfrey said, smiling a little at my curiosity. ¡°Its main purpose is so that patients don¡¯t end up worsening their ocular injuries. I once witnessed a witch attempt to gouge her own eye out because of the pain her injury caused her. It took three of us to subdue the woman long enough to have her sedated. She also could not help but attempt to assess the damage herself.¡±


    I swallowed and nodded. ¡°That definitely sounds like she was asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Pomfrey said, sending me a stern look. ¡°So I¡¯ll be sure to tell you this once; do not touch your eye for any reason.¡±


    I swallowed and nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Madam Pomfrey looked at me for another second before nodding and tapping her wand just over my right eyebrow. ¡°Very well. Finite.¡±


    And just like that, I felt the strange pressure keeping my eye closed vanish. I resisted the urge to raise my hand and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Good.¡± She said, nodding in approval. ¡°Now, open your eye, child. Slowly.¡±


    And so, I did.


    An instant later, I closed it back up again, the light lancing through the photosensitive tissue and making my nerves flare up. ¡°The light¡¯s a little strong.¡±


    ¡°It is to be expected. Your eye is recovering, and will need to be acclimated to seeing light again.¡± Pomfrey said, shaking her head. ¡°Still, you must open it, Mr. Clarke. We need to know whether you will require further treatment or not. Don¡¯t worry; it is quite safe.¡±


    I nodded at her words and opened them again. I forced myself past the sudden pain and pressure and kept it open, staring at my surroundings intently.


    A few moments passed before Madam Pomfrey spoke again. ¡°Well, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    I exhaled through my nose before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s working fine, as far as I can tell. There¡¯s just this uncomfortable pressure, right behind my eye, I think?¡±


    ¡°That is normal.¡± Madam Pomfrey said, though she did not look relieved at all. She waved her wand, and I saw multicolor sheets fly towards us, settling in front of me. ¡°How many colors do you see?¡±


    I frowned and began to count. ¡°Seven.¡±


    ¡°Could you list them for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I said, and pointed at each piece of fabric, listing its corresponding color. ¡°Green, red, yellow, brown, black and blue.¡±


    She murmured a few things to herself before making the sheets spin around. ¡°Please follow the red one.¡±


    I did.


    ¡°The green one, now.¡±


    The tests continued in this manner for a few more minutes until she ran out of things to test me with.


    Madam Pomfrey nodded with a sigh of relief. ¡°It seems your eye is still quite functional. That¡¯s rather fortunate, considering¡­¡±


    I frowned, feeling the pressure behind my right eye slowly fade into a dull throb. ¡°Considering what, Madam?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer for a moment, instead Summoning a mirror over. ¡°I think, perhaps, it would be better if you saw for yourself.¡±


    She held the mirror in front of my face, and my eyes widened in surprise. ¡°...What? It¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, child.¡± Madam Pomfrey said, handing me the mirror.


    I continued to stare. Staring back at me was my own face, but it was different; the scrapes, cuts and scratches were already in the later stages of the healing process, leaving thin, discolored lines over my skin.


    My right eye, however, was clouded over in a milky white haze. I felt myself frown.


    What¡­ I thought and turned my gaze away from the mirror, back to the floating sheets of cloth, before moving it every which way, trying to take in the entire Hospital Wing. ¡°I¡­ I think my sight is still fine.¡±


    I closed my left eye and focused my vision on Madam Pomfrey, blinking as I now saw something quite odd.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked, concern rising on her face. ¡°Are you seeing anything strange?¡±


    I stared at her for another few moments before shaking my head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell, I might just not be able to focus properly because of the light.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it is too early to tell.¡± Pomfrey said, tapping her wand against the top of my head and running a series of new tests, speaking as she did so. ¡°I do not detect any internal damage. Do you feel any pain?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And the pressure behind your eye?¡± She pressed, lifting my chin so she could get a better look into my eye. ¡°It should have dissipated somewhat.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s more dull now.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± She said, nodding back. ¡°It will continue to fade in the next few hours. I daresay you will not notice it, come dinnertime.¡±


    It was then that I felt my mouth water at the thought of food.


    The last meal I had. I thought. It was right before everything happened. How much time has passed since then?


    ¡°Hungry, are we?¡± Madam Pomfrey said, smiling in fond amusement. ¡°Another good sign, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    Then, the infernal woman forced me back into bed. With a wave of her wand, the fresh, floating bandages wrapped themselves around my right arm.


    With another wave, my bed raised its back, and I found myself looking at a large tray of food. I raised my eyebrow at the assortment of meats, vegetables and potatoes. ¡°I, um¡­ Do you think I can actually digest this, yet? Madam Pomfrey.¡±


    She stared at me like I was an idiot for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°Of course; you are Muggleborn. Worry not, Mr. Clarke. There are a series of Potions¡ª which have already been administered into your system, this morning¡ª that will aid in your recovery.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I said, trying not to think about being fed Potions while I was sleeping; I focused on the Potions, themselves. ¡°I assume it¡¯s to do with enhancing the digestive system in some way?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She nodded. ¡°With this specific mixture, it allows your body to utilize the food as raw material to regenerate your tissues.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very impressive.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Where do I go to learn about¡ª¡±


    ¡°While I would normally be thrilled to see such enthusiasm from one so young.¡± Madam Pomfrey cut me off as she pushed a plateful of food towards, sending me a stern look. ¡°You must eat, Mr. Clarke. Go on, now.¡±


    I nodded and stared down at the tray.


    ¡°I expect you to finish at least two of these plates.¡± She said as I weakly picked up my utensils. ¡°I recommend the cottage pie.¡±


    I swallowed again and shifted the plates slowly. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be sure to eat that. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She said as she began to move away. ¡°Call for me if you need anything, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± I said, sending her one last nod of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, again.¡±


    The last thing I heard from her before she disappeared into a curtained off section was a hum of acknowledgement.


    I took a breath and almost set my fork and knife down, before shaking my head. As Alzalam would have probably said: ¡®Eat, you idiot. Keep up your strength.¡¯


    As expected, no answer came. It seemed that the owner of the ¡®sly voice¡¯ was well and truly gone from the confines of my mind.


    I reached out with my consciousness in an attempt to find Absol. Brushing up against her presence, I realized that she was sleeping. It was a little strange, but I shrugged; maybe she was tired. I couldn¡¯t really blame her. She¡¯d had an eventful time, for sure.


    How did she even reach me in the Abyss? I wondered as I brought the first spoonful of shepherd¡¯s pie to my lips. Its rich flavor, texture and taste became mere afterthoughts as I began to shovel the food into my mouth at a ridiculous pace.


    A few seconds later, I slowed down; the food was not going anywhere. I continued to eat, my thoughts drifting to the events that had happened.


    There were so many questions floating about in my head¡ª What the hell was the Abyss? What was the crack in the tower? How did I summon Mina? What happened to my chains at the end? How much does Dumbledore know? How much does Voldemort?


    I stopped eating to exhale through my nose. Answering a single one of these would take days of serious thought, and maybe even research; at least, for any answers relating to the Abyss and my chains.


    I suppose. I thought, drinking a bit of water before resuming my meal. With the crisis over and a full summer ahead of me, I¡¯ll have all the time I need to think. To breathe and reflect. Though I don¡¯t really expect to find much concerning my chains. Maybe there¡¯ll be something about the Abyss, though. If Absol can access it¡­ I need to look into Thestrals with a bit more scrutiny.


    I¡¯d always thought that there had been something unearthly about those creatures, but that had only been a mere hunch. To have it confirmed in this way was beyond my wildest dreams.


    That¡¯s when someone came into the edges of my field of vision, interrupting my thought process.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Harry Potter said, and there was something heavy in his voice.


    I swallowed, sending Harry a nod even as he grinned at me. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±


    He was in his normal school robes, so I assumed that he was out of here already. He sure looked like he was doing better, but there was a certain hesitation I saw in his movement, as if he were afraid of something popping out of the shadows.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I said, setting my knife and fork down for a bit. ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re up and about, too, Harry.¡±


    At this, he lost his smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been up. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been asleep so long.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°How long has it been, anyway? Can¡¯t have been more than a day.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ They didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Harry said. ¡°It¡¯s the thirteenth, now. In the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said, eyes going wide. ¡°It¡¯s been three days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Harry said, swallowing. ¡°We were all getting very worried about you. When I saw that they¡¯d removed the limits to your section, I asked Madam Pomfrey if you were getting better. She said you¡¯d woken up in the night, so I begged her to let me out for a bit so I could tell the others.¡±


    I lowered my head, absorbing the boy¡¯s words. ¡°I see. And you¡¯re still stuck here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, not anymore, I reckon.¡± Harry said. ¡°Madam Pomfrey said she would like me to stay in for another day, but also said I don¡¯t have to. So I won¡¯t.¡±


    I felt myself smile, and turned to face him fully. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fair enough.¡±


    But Harry shrinked back in shock. ¡°Adam¡­ Your eye, it¡¯s¡ª¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It just looks strange now.¡±


    The boy opened his mouth and closed it before frowning down at my bandaged arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± I said, a little confused. ¡°From what I remember, you did great.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± He said, his voice lowering a bit as the guilt seemed to weigh upon his shoulders. ¡°Your arm¡­ That was my fault.¡±


    ¡°Your fault?¡± I said, confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± He said. ¡°When You-Kno¡ª when Voldemort tried to grab me, it burned him. Burned you.¡±


    A series of half-remembered monologues from the books and movies came to mind, but I pushed them aside. This is truly my life now. Not a movie, and not a book.


    ¡°Professor Dumbledore said that¡­¡± Harry continued and stopped himself for a moment, unaware of my innermost thoughts. ¡°He said that it was a protective spell given to me by my mother¡ª that he can not touch me, so long as he lives. But¡ª¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± I cut him off.


    ¡°It hurt you!¡± Harry insisted, his face turning red with anger before he deflated, looking down. ¡°I hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You hurt him.¡± I corrected, raising my index when he tried to argue.


    I shook my head when his mouth opened again. ¡°If anything, it helped me come back to myself. I heard your voice, you know.¡±


    Harry¡¯s expression shifted again, and I couldn¡¯t quite place it. ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, nodding to myself. ¡°I couldn¡¯t really make it out completely, but I think you said ¡®Give Adam back¡¯, or something? It was really hard to hear, but I did hear you, Harry.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Harry said, swallowing. ¡°I did say that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said. ¡°Then, the way I see it, you helped save my life.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Harry said, looking like he was going to keep protesting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother arguing, Potter.¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t win.¡±


    That seemed to fire the boy up for a few seconds, but he shook his head and smiled at the familiar attitude. ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°Now c¡¯mon.¡± I said, gesturing at the food in front of me. ¡°Madam Pomfrey is insane if she thinks I can eat all of this. You should eat something, too.¡±


    Harry stared at me for a few seconds, and then he pulled up a chair.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everything was good. Maybe, when my eyesight improved, I would stop seeing these strange strands undulating around people with absolutely no rhyme or reason.

 67 - A Brush With The Void

    oooo


    A Brush With The Void


    oooo


    June 13, 1992, 2:55 PM, Halls of Hogwarts


    Severus Snape


    Through the halls, he walked. Groups of students parted from his path, his angry gaze enough to strike fear into their feeble hearts.


    Severus paid no attention to the children left in his wake, for he was too preoccupied with the subject of his thoughts: Adam Clarke.


    In truth, he did not know what to make of the strange boy.


    Adam was an enigma, and a dangerous one at that. He had committed a senseless murder, and yet Severus somehow knew that the boy posed no threat to the students at the school.


    The teachers would have noticed if something amiss were to happen; a student murdered, or gone missing was certainly a noteworthy event, after all.


    That wasn¡¯t to say the boy was keeping his nose out of trouble, of course.


    This morning, Severus had taken the time to question his remaining Prefects again about the months-old incident involving Draco and Clarke.


    He had, of course, heard of this altercation in passing some time ago, but since nothing had come of it, Severus had been more than happy to forget the whole thing had ever happened.


    With recent events, however, he felt the need to investigate it a little further, which ended up confusing the man even further.


    By all accounts, Clarke had seemed to be in a foul mood, but the boy only cast a Shield Charm to ward their spells off. He did not retaliate or fight back. He was content to simply walk through the students as if they hadn¡¯t even been there.


    Severus would have thought that to be an impressive display of magic for a child, had he not witnessed the boy¡¯s true potential in his duel against Professor Quirrell.


    What was truly impressive, however, was the boy¡¯s self-control. If he were to be honest with himself, Severus wasn¡¯t sure if he would have been able to leave his tormentors alone.


    The face of his nemesis, James Potter, appeared in his mind¡¯s eye, and Severus curled his lip, banishing such thoughts away.


    He focused his mind on Clarke¡¯s duel with Quirrell.


    Adam had been aiming to maim and kill, that time¡ª a far cry from what he''d shown when dealing with his fellow students.


    This behavior was really strange to him, but also familiar enough that it made him want to cringe at himself.


    How can he be able to kill an Auror without needing to think about it? Has he always been this way? He¡¯s only eleven, and his caretakers never noticed anything untoward about the boy. Snape thought, shaking his head. No dead animals, no mistreated peers, no unexplained accidents save a few doors slamming randomly.


    There had been no signs at all; if anything, the signs had pointed to the very opposite: a kind, thoughtful, quiet boy with a gifted mind.


    By their reckoning, Clarke would have likely found great success as a Muggle businessman, or a scientist. All of the world would have been his stage, even then.


    Had Severus been correct about his wild theory? Was Clarke fully cognizant of every moment of his life, including his formative years?


    Perhaps, that trauma was the reason why his behavior was so erratic at times.


    Honestly, Severus had no clue, but that was the point of this venture.


    I want to hear it from him before I pass judgment. Severus thought, going up the staircases leading towards the Hospital Wing.


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether this would work, but he knew that going over his head and telling everything to Dumbledore would push the boy away. Clarke might have been Voldemort¡¯s enemy, but that didn¡¯t necessarily make him an ally to either him or Dumbledore.


    Soon, I will know everything. He thought, seeing the entrance and hurrying for the last leg of the trip. For better or worse.


    He entered through the door, seeing Poppy checking over a student whose teeth had grown to be about three times their size. ¡°Madam Pomfrey.¡±


    ¡°Professor.¡± Poppy said, not even looking his way as she tutted at the boy, a Third Year Hufflepuff, one who liked to use one Zonko¡¯s product too many in his Potions Class. ¡°Just what were you thinking, Mr. Richards?¡±


    The boy opened his mouth to answer, but froze as he saw Professor Snape''s approach. Severus joined, sending the boy an expectant look. "Um¡­"


    Poppy shook her head and forced a vial in the mortified boy''s hands. "Drink this now, and go over to the bed over there. I''ll be with you shortly to assess the effects."


    He stared down at the Potion, and then back at her.


    "Well?" Poppy said, her voice raised as she pursed her lips.


    Scared, the boy downed the Potion in a single gulp before scurrying off deeper into the Hospital Wing.


    Poppy exhaled, showing the man her incredulous face for a second before she smiled. "There''s always one or two at the end of the year."


    "Indeed." Severus said, gesturing at the small case of vials floating behind him. "I''ve brought the Potions for Potter''s Cruciatus treatment."


    She lit up at that. "Thank you, Severus. I''ve been meaning to pick your brain on the topic, as I had never covered it with any real thoroughness."


    "Yes." He said, his lip curling with mild disgust at the very prospect of explaining this. "Detailed effects of Cruciatus exposure is not something one encounters very often in a textbook due to the¡­ nature of the spell itself."


    Madam Pomfrey winced, realizing that she was likely overstepping. "I¡­ I apologize, Severus. I did not consider¡­"


    But Severus shook his head. "Think nothing of it¡ª your own Potions regimen would have achieved the overall same result, if only over a longer period of time and at reduced efficacy. I have provided you with the list of ingredients and instructions for my own modified Potions, should you wish to brew them yourself. You are certainly capable."


    At that, she smiled. "High praise coming from you, Severus."


    Snape only responded with a dismissive shake of his head. "This is where I will be leaving you. I must have a word with Mr. Clarke. Is he able to receive visitors?"


    At that, he saw the same look that anyone had whenever they spoke of the boy: it was a mix of confusion, exasperation and interest.


    Unbelievable. Is this child an enigma to all who cross his path?


    "Yes, he is." Poppy said after a moment¡¯s thought. "Do not pressure the boy into speaking with you, however. He needs to rest."


    This is too important to delay. Severus thought, but nodded all the same. "Of course."


    ¡°Come.¡± She said, leading the way. ¡°He¡¯s just over here, and is already receiving a visitor.¡±


    Snape only raised an eyebrow in response, but the woman didn¡¯t see it. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine anyone save you and the Headmaster know of the boy¡¯s¡­¡±


    He stopped as he saw Clarke and the Potter boy sharing a meal. ¡°Ah. I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Poppy nodded as they approached. ¡°My other patient.¡±


    The two boys quieted down as they noticed Severus and Poppy¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Madam Pomfrey.¡± Clarke greeted before staring at Snape with mismatched eyes of black and milky white. ¡°Professor Snape.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡± Severus said, controlling the surprise that threatened to appear on his face with the expertise of a veteran stoic. ¡°Mr. Potter.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Harry greeted back with an unsure nod.


    ¡°I would like a word with Mr. Clarke. Alone.¡± Severus said, his tone leaving no way for an argument. ¡°Mr. Potter, if you¡¯ll excuse us.¡±


    ¡°No¡ª I don¡¯t¡­¡± Harry started, and Severus resisted the urge to throttle the child.


    Must a Potter always get in my way?


    But Adam shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Harry. I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Harry said, but he didn¡¯t sound particularly convinced by this.


    ¡°See you later?¡± Adam said, giving the boy an encouraging nod.


    Harry returned it, before glaring at Severus and stomping away to his own bed. Madam Pomfrey threw a warning look at Severus as well, before also returning to her duties.


    She¡¯ll be a little busy with both Potter and Richards. Snape thought, his hand reaching for his wand.


    Clarke stared at the boy¡¯s retreating back for a few more seconds before he turned his eyes back towards Severus, and then to the wand held in his hand. ¡°Privacy?¡±


    Severus only nodded, closing their section off with a series of curtains before moving his wand in the pattern of an ear. Muffliato.


    ¡°Hard to learn that spell?¡± The boy said, his eyes lighting up in a certain familiarity that Severus couldn¡¯t place¡ª almost as if he knew that Severus would be using this particular spell.


    Now, it wasn¡¯t an unknown spell, by any means; Severus had taught it to many of his comrades, both current and former, but a child his age had no business recognizing it.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    It was before his time.


    Maybe it was possible that Severus was reading too much into such an innocuous statement, but then again he didn¡¯t really know what to think when it concerned this boy.


    Clarke always knew far too much for someone in his position and behaved in far too erratic a manner to be able to be categorized.


    ¡°Difficulty is in the eye of the beholder.¡± Severus said.


    Clarke smiled at that, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be ¡®beauty¡¯? Though, I suppose the first word can be substituted with anything in that particular saying¡­¡±


    Severus gave a noncommittal hum before the two descended into a short silence.


    ¡°I assume you have questions.¡± Clarke said, looking at something below the curtain behind Snape. ¡°But it seems Harry is far too curious for his own good.¡±


    Snape followed Clarke¡¯s line of sight before hiding a scowl and moving towards the privacy curtains.


    He slid them open, startling Potter with an angry glare that made the boy scurry away without a word.


    He heard a chuckle from behind him as he closed the curtains again. ¡°That was great. You really do hate him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Severus turned to the other child, pursed his lips and opened his mouth before closing it. Now that he was here, he felt a little more unsure about this course of action.


    Still, there was no better alternative, and so he soldiered on. ¡°Let¡¯s stay on the relevant matter, Mr. Clarke. Your¡­ extracurricular activities, for example.¡±


    Clarke shifted for a moment and Severus saw a glimpse of the ebony wand held in the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°I see.¡±


    He was ready to fight, it seemed. Even when confined to the infirmary, he will still fight if he needs to. Does he think that he can get far even if he somehow manages to best me in his weakened state?


    Severus tensed at the sight, but the boy continued as if he didn¡¯t see it. ¡°And I take it you¡¯re here to¡­ Well, definitely not reporting me, or you would have already told the Department of Magical Law Enforcement¡ª or the Headmaster at the very least.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deny it.¡± Severus said, once again smothering the feeling of surprise. The boy truly was the most erratic person he¡¯d ever met.


    ¡°Deny what?¡± Clarke said, playing ignorant.


    ¡°You know of what I speak.¡± Severus said, his anger rising at the boy¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t.¡± Adam said, shaking his head.


    ¡°I believe the words were along the lines of ¡®I killed Auror Turner¡¯, were they not?¡± Snape pressed on. ¡°Or did I mishear?¡±


    ¡°You might have.¡± Adam said, though his eyes narrowed with determination. ¡°You were quite addled from snake venom by that point.¡±


    ¡°Except the snake which bit me was a cobra; elapid snake venom can cause a litany of symptoms. Not a single one of which, however, involves hallucinations of any sort.¡± Severus shot back, smiling a little when he saw the boy¡¯s sudden unease. ¡°It pays to study these things, Mr. Clarke. Now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to the point, Professor Snape.¡± Clarke cut him off, his eyes flashing with anger and impatience. ¡°What is it you hope to find here?¡±


    ¡°Answers. The truth would be preferable.¡± Severus shot back, taking a step forward and looming over the boy. The two made eye contact, long enough for Severus to point his wand. ¡°But I see I won¡¯t get that any other way. Legilimens!¡±


    The world around them twisted and blurred away, replaced by the boy¡¯s recent memories. He felt the boy¡¯s mental pressure exert itself around him, but Snape pushed through. He needed to get to the bottom of this, and while the boy was naturally gifted at controlling his own mind, he clearly had never experienced something like this.


    ¡°You just stay the course, Adam. There¡¯s no tellin¡¯ what ye¡¯ll be able to do.¡±


    ¡°We have to go after them!¡±


    ¡°It will take me considerable time to study this spell in depth.¡±


    ¡°Spell elements? Solid, water, gaseous¡­ void.¡±


    Snape stopped, feeling his entire mind shake with the power of that word. He felt the boy¡¯s resistance grow. In a few seconds, he would be cast out of Adam¡¯s mind, whether he liked it or not.


    So, he pushed forward, still. Show me what this void is.


    He wouldn¡¯t have been able to say exactly when, but the precise moment Severus knew that he might have gotten in over his head was from the sudden, shuddering wave of sensation that raced through his mind at the point of contact with¡­ whatever this was.


    It swept over his consciousness with the subtlety and strength of a wrecking ball, shattering through the world¡¯s illusions and carrying him away in its infinite grasp.


    At some point, he realized that his sight of the real world was completely gone, not in its usual safe space of his mind.


    With a hint of worry, Snape reeled as he felt his senses expand, contract, twist and turn. He saw himself as a young child, an old man and a corpse. He saw countless people living and dying under the light of the Sun, and then he saw the Sun¡¯s death, igniting the cosmos with one last hurrah before obliterating the final remnants of his people. Through it all, he heard a melody so serene and yet so chaotic that he was filled with equal measures of infinite despair and hope.


    Severus did not have time to ponder any of this, feeling his mind come to a boil as it began to suffer through the increased sensory input.


    Somehow he knew that this¡­ sense expansion would kill him if he stayed in much longer. He needed to leave, to get out, but he couldn¡¯t figure out how.


    ¡°The Void¡­¡±


    No. Get out. I must leave. Severus thought, even as he felt the mental representation of his body morph into a creature of true horrors, with eyes blinking open and closed on every inch of him. Too many points of view. I cannot.


    He closed and focused his mind to escape once more, feeling this energy brush against him again, promising him eternity and yet he knew that it was oblivion. He could not stay here, he had to¡ª


    As fast as it had come, the pressure disappeared. Severus did not know how much time it took him to come back to himself, but the first thing he noticed when his true senses returned was that his legs were hurting from standing up too long.


    He blinked many times, seeing the real world before him as if he were still in a dream.


    ¡°Professor¡­¡± He heard Adam¡¯s voice say in a quiet, gentle tone. ¡°You¡¯ve returned. I was afraid that this would happen.¡±


    Severus blinked twice more before he took a breath. His chest swelled with air, providing sweet relief to his tired and worn body. He opened his mouth to speak, but the words came out slurred.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Adam said, and Severus felt a small pressure nudge him backwards. He fell into a chair, his legs screaming with relief.


    Time continued to pass as the man regained more and more control of himself.


    I¡¯m¡­ back at the Hospital Wing. I¡¯m truly back. Severus thought, unable to control his shock. He had thought he¡¯d been stuck in that hellscape forever.


    What was that? That¡­ Severus stopped, looking around again like he didn¡¯t believe he was in the real world. This must be a trick¡­


    He closed his eyes and checked his mind, clearing them of any thoughts. He didn¡¯t want anything to do with whatever this was. Whatever it was that had just barely touched his senses had almost sent him into insanity¡ª and yet, Clarke seemed to thrive in its presence.


    What is he? He thought with no small amount of trepidation as his eyes raised to look upon the child, once again.


    Adam Clarke looked just as frail as he had not seconds before, and yet Severus could not stop the shiver of terror racing through his spine.


    ¡°It was a good try, Professor.¡± Clarke said, regarding his looming presence with the same fear one would display when faced with a newborn kitten. "If you were at a hundred percent, I¡¯d likely have more trouble keeping you out of my head. But then, I suppose I¡¯d be at a hundred percent, as well¡­¡±


    You don¡¯t need to worry about that, because I will never touch your mind again, Adam Clarke. Snape vowed, though he didn¡¯t say anything out loud.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s the truth you wanted?¡± The boy continued as if Severus hadn¡¯t almost died from his attempt to invade the boy¡¯s mind. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Severus was about to speak, but Clarke began shaking in his bed with suppressed laughter before wincing from one of his injuries.


    ¡°The truth¡­¡± Clarke said, his face losing its smile as he stared at him with those accursed eyes. ¡°A dangerous thing to ask for, that. Will you regret what it is that you will eventually find? So reckless¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­ are you talking about?¡± Severus said, trying to keep himself under control.


    ¡°You tried to hide it, but I felt your emotions before you retreated. Your terror.¡± Adam said, blinking once. ¡°You saw it. You felt it.¡±


    Severus kept his mouth shut, not willing to even bring up that thing¡¯s presence. He didn¡¯t even trust his voice, at the moment. Thoughts of questions that needed answering were now the furthest thing from his mind.


    ¡°There is no point denying it.¡± Adam, however, continued. ¡°You felt it brush up against you¡ª expand your senses.¡±


    Severus did his best not to react, but Adam seemed to be looking right through him as he was able to accurately assess his mental state.


    ¡°I understand your confusion and fear.¡± Clarke said. ¡°It does not do for the living to know the true nature of infinity.¡±


    ¡°Infinity?¡± The word came out before he could stop himself. ¡°The living?¡±


    ¡°Infinity.¡± The boy repeated, nodding. ¡°Everything¡ª or I suppose you could also call it nothing. It is both; a harmonious union full of discord. It is the truth, and it also is a lie. It is the life of every living creature in the multiverse, and yet it is also every single death. It is a bottomless chasm, but it is also a void without depth. That¡¯s what I have come to call it, you see; the void.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Severus said, feeling a shiver at the almost-reverent way the boy said that word. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand it, myself.¡± Adam said, taking a deep breath. ¡°I suppose it was insanity to assume that no one would eventually find out, one way or another, though I''m surprised, considering nothing happened when Voldemort tried to possess me. Why should it affect you and but him¡­? Ah, no matter, I''ll figure that one out on my own time. I¡¯m just glad you didn¡¯t die, I suppose.¡±


    Snape shook his head and raised his wand again, doing his best to keep his fear under control. ¡°Explain.¡±


    But Adam only tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you a thing, Snape.¡±


    ¡°Is that a fact?¡± Severus said, raising his voice as he felt his anger bolster his shaken confidence.


    But it was not to be.


    ¡°Prophecies.¡± Adam said, cutting through the man¡¯s new wave of ire and attempt at intimidation. ¡°Are like the strands of a harp. Every time they¡¯re strummed by the hands of fate, you¡¯re chained down in their inexorable tangle. You can understand those, at least.¡±


    The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches ... born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies¡­ Severus recalled the one event that ruined everything for him.


    ¡°Are you saying that this is what¡¯s supposed to happen? That everything leading up to this point was predetermined?¡± Severus said, getting a hold of himself. ¡°That¡¯s preposterous.¡±


    And yet, even as he spoke those final two words, even as the still-fresh memory of the void began to fade, he knew them to be false.


    ¡°Maybe for you. You never could see past the limits of your own perception.¡± Adam shook his head, staring at something above Severus before checking himself over. ¡°I see. How fitting indeed. I am unbound by the threads, then?¡±


    He had absolutely no clue what the boy was talking about, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel another shiver of fear and unease sweeping through him.


    This boy¡­ no, he¡¯s no boy. He can¡¯t be allowed to live. Snape thought and readied himself to attack the child. He¡¯s no child. He¡¯s an abomination.


    ¡°You want to kill me.¡± Adam said, reading his intent well enough. ¡°What do you think that will accomplish? Do you think I¡¯m here to destroy the world?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong here.¡± Snape hissed, no longer caring that he¡¯d lost all control.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°So you understand that much, at least. No. I have already lived before I reincarnated into this body. I suppose it would be similar to what your old master did, though not really.¡±


    ¡°Then you leave me no choice.¡±


    ¡°Severus Snape, the arbiter of justice, is it?¡± Adam smirked, finding something very amusing in the man¡¯s attitude, but Severus did not budge. He kept his wand trained on the boy, ready to utter the two words that would annihilate him.


    He would figure out how to make it seem like he died in his sleep. A few Memory Charms on the Hospital Wing¡¯s occupants, a few choice Potions introduced into his system that counteract each other after a certain time, and he could make it seem as if the death was a delayed effect of a curse cast by the Dark Lord.


    ¡°You could probably kill me and get away with it. You have the skill for it, no doubt.¡± Again, Adam cut through his thoughts, predicting them with ease. ¡°But then you¡¯ll never get the chance to see her again.¡±


    Her? ¡­Surely not. He can''t be talking about¡­ Snape thought. And yet¡­


    Having had a brush with that energy, he no longer knew what was possible, and what wasn¡¯t.


    Severus lowered his wand.


    ¡°...I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Adam Clarke¡ª or whatever hellish demon was inhabiting the child¡¯s body¡ª smiled. Then, he began to speak.

 68 - Conversations

    oooo


    Conversations


    oooo


    June 14, 1992, 9:00 AM, Hospital Wing, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    I took a deep breath, and then a step forward, feeling my body protest with every move.


    ¡°You know that isn¡¯t really necessary.¡± Tony said for the third time that hour.


    ¡°Yep.¡± I said. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still going to do it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yep. I will.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even listening to anything I¡¯m saying, are you?¡±


    ¡°...Yep.¡± I said, giving the boy an obnoxious grin. ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you.¡±


    Tony glared, but the heat behind it was nowhere to be found. A second later, he started to laugh. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re in good spirits. Though, do you really have to keep those burns uncovered like that?¡±


    I stopped my walking to stare down at my right arm. ¡°Madam Pomfrey said it was all right.¡±


    ¡°I know, but they don¡¯t really look... Healed.¡± He said, unable to look at them for long. ¡°At all.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, reaching down to pat the burn-scars. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tony said, and I realized that he was referring to more than just the pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you were asking about, huh?¡± I said, giving him a bit of a sad smile. ¡°The burns are never going to disappear, or so Madam Pomfrey said.¡±


    Seeing the pained look on his face made me feel confused.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tony said before stopping and clamming up. Beside him, all of the others looked onwards, awkward as one can be.


    ¡°It¡¯s our fault.¡± Harry said, voicing what they were all thinking. ¡°We just weren¡¯t good enough. If we studied a little harder, practiced more¡­¡±


    So that¡¯s what this is about? I shook my head. Should¡¯ve known Mr. Harry ¡°I have a saving people thing¡± Potter and his band of monkeys would feel like this.


    ¡°If you studied more¡­ then, what?¡± I cut off whatever it was they were going to say and took an aggressive step towards Harry, ignoring the pain flaring in my muscles. ¡°You¡¯ll have miraculously won the day? Saved the princess from the evil lord¡¯s tower and lived happily ever after?¡±


    Harry glared back, defiance shining in his emerald eyes. ¡°...Maybe. You don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I repeated, shaking my head. ¡°Maybe, perhaps, possibly, probably; don¡¯t waste your time with maybes. Everything went to shit despite everything we did.¡±


    ¡°Adam!¡± Hermione said, scandalized at my crass language.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I said, not meaning it.


    I turned back to Harry, poking the side of my own head a few times. ¡°Think about it, Harry; think! What could we have possibly accomplished with a few extra hours of studying? Did you, yourself, not see both Professors Snape and Flitwick get absolutely destroyed in that fight?¡±


    Harry opened his mouth to argue, but then closed it and looked away. He didn¡¯t have anything to say to that, but he grit his teeth anyway.


    A tense silence began to settle into the air, but I was having none of that.


    ¡°Look.¡± I said, sighing as I broke the silence. I moved to the boy and raised a weak hand to place on his shoulder. ¡°We did everything that we could. At your level, you could probably pass the Second Year Defense Exams¡ª I should know; I took them.¡±


    ¡°But you¡ª¡± Harry said, looking back up at me. ¡°You did so much better¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m not you, and you aren¡¯t me. I still can¡¯t beat Ron at chess. Everyone¡¯s got their strengths. You¡¯re a very good wizard; you shouldn¡¯t doubt yourself like this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Harry.¡± Ron said. ¡°With all that¡¯s happened, you were brilliant. You beat those other students! And you beat Quirrell.¡±


    ¡°I had help.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t detract from your victory. We all had help.¡± I countered before sagging a little. ¡°That took more out of me than I hoped. Can you help me back to bed?¡±


    ¡°¡®Course.¡± Harry murmured and led me back to bed. I took a seat, relishing the sweet relief for a few seconds before I focused back on everyone. They were all staring at me with various looks.


    Concern, consternation. I thought before my eyes settled on Hermione. Suspicion?


    ¡°You knew about the Stone the entire time.¡± Hermione said, and no one in the group reacted. Her tone wasn¡¯t even accusatory; she was stating it as fact.


    ¡°I did.¡± I confirmed with a nod, seeing no reason to deny it. ¡°If you wish to ask why¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hermione said, looking down. ¡°I understand why. I wish you told us, though. Friends don¡¯t keep each other in the dark.¡±


    The statement hung in the air for a moment, and I knew that my next words would either break or make my friendship with all of these children.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°That secret would have killed you all; last I checked, friends also don¡¯t try to get each other killed, and no amount of extra preparation would have stopped what was coming. But keeping you away from the danger might have.¡±


    Hermione pursed her lips, unable to refute my words, but also unwilling to concede the point.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t accept that, and don¡¯t want to be friends with me anymore, I¡¯ll accept the consequences.¡± I continued, my mismatched eyes flaring with annoyance. ¡°At least you¡¯re alive to make the choice. That¡¯s all I care about.¡±


    Alef Ard buzzed in my mind, sending waves of concern towards me. I brushed them off, unwilling to budge on this. Hermione stared at me for a few seconds longer before turning. ¡°Feel better soon, Adam.¡±


    And then she left, leaving us all in an awkward silence.


    ¡°We should go with her.¡± Harry said, looking towards Ron who nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably for the best.¡± I sighed, placing my palm against my face. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry for keeping this from you guys. I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Harry said. ¡°I understand; really, I do.¡±


    And I could tell from his tone that he did, on some level. Trust was not something that came easily to me, and I was not about to trust anyone to do anything, no matter how close they were to me.


    I¡¯m truly alone now. I thought. Alzalam is no longer looking out for me, carrying part of my burden.


    ¡°But you should¡¯ve told us.¡± Harry said, as if that settled the matter.


    The two boys left without another word, though they did send me looks of both concern and consternation. I turned my gaze to Su and Adam.


    ¡°And you two? What do you think?¡± I said, feeling compelled to ask.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    It was Su who answered first. ¡°It wasn¡¯t right that you lied to us¡­ but I am glad you did.¡±


    ¡°Su?¡± Tony said in shock.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t supposed to be there in the first place!¡± Su said, getting a little heated as tears started streaming down her face. ¡°We could have died! Professor McGonagall almost did, and so did Adam!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Tony hesitated. ¡°I know, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Su said, pointing her finger at me. ¡°You¡¯ll have to make it up to us, mister!¡±


    I blurted out an incredulous laugh that bordered on turning into a sob, but I would never admit it to anyone. ¡°You still want to be friends?¡±


    Su glared before shaking her head and muttering. ¡°Boys¡ª all the same no matter how smart.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I said before the girl came over, wrapping her arms around me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever worry us like that, again!¡± She said, and it was then that I realized how brittle her voice was. ¡°You¡ª you¡­¡±


    I reached up with weak arms and hugged her back. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯m happy you¡¯re all okay.¡±


    Like a dam being broken, the waterworks started coming out. It started with a few sniffles, and then somehow morphed into full blown bawling. My eyes widened and I turned them towards Tony, who was just smiling and shaking his head, as if to say ¡®you got this one, buddy.¡¯


    Traitor!


    I patted the poor girl¡¯s back, taking a moment to think of what to say. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Su. I just didn¡¯t know how I could get everything to work while keeping you all safe. I thought you¡¯d be safer not knowing. I really did.¡±


    But that only seemed to make the girl sob even harder. Crap.


    ¡°What he means to say¡­¡± Tony said as he approached, rolling his misty eyes. ¡°Is that he¡¯ll never do it again, and he¡¯ll keep us in the loop, next time.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I said, still holding the girl. ¡°Yeah, what he said. Wait, next time?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll have to wrestle a real-life Dragon next year.¡± Tony said. The boy then tried to laugh, but the lump in his throat made that hard. Instead, he sniffled and wiped the tears away, sending me a gruff look instead.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll throw it into the dirt like real men. How about it, Su? Want to beat up a Dragon with us boys?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She said, reaching out and snatching Tony before pulling us in a tighter group hug. ¡°No more crazy stunts this year!¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I said, smiling a little. ¡°I can promise that much, at least.¡±


    oooo


    An Hour Later¡­


    I was starting to grow concerned. Absol hadn¡¯t responded to any of my calls since everything had gone down.


    It¡¯s been more than a day, and I¡¯ve only been getting the sense that she¡¯s in some kind of sleep. I thought. Did the trip traumatize her into a coma?


    It was not a comforting thought. Was this the price that was exacted of her for crossing over like she had? Why hadn¡¯t she told me?


    No. I thought. I can¡¯t think like that. I can¡¯t assume that she¡¯s in a coma, not until I go and see her. I just need to focus on getting better so I can do just that. Plus there¡¯s still one more thing I have to deal with.


    I stared at the spot where Tony and Su had just been. They had already gone for lunch, shooed away by Madam Pomfrey, but they promised they¡¯d come back with candy.


    My gaze went to the left, where it landed on an empty corner¡ª or, at least, it was empty to any eyes other than mine. The thread of life twisting around something invisible there told me that someone was standing near me for at least five minutes now.


    Alef Ard had confirmed as much, when I¡¯d asked to make sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating.


    I wasn¡¯t sure who it was, but I adjusted my position under the sheets nevertheless, making sure that the ebony wand in my hand was ready, just in case this went south.


    ¡°So how long do you plan on standing there, watching me?¡± I said, giving the corner a pleasant smile. ¡°I suggest that you show yourself, or I¡¯ll make you.¡±


    There was a moment of silence, and I began to tense my muscles in preparation.


    ¡°There will be no need.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s voice came from the corner as the air shimmered, revealing the wizened old face of the man. ¡°Impressive that you managed to see me, Mr. Clarke. Truly impressive.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything for a while, wondering just what his game was. ¡°Headmaster.¡±


    Just what would he say to me, now? Did Snape spill the beans on me, or did he take my words to heart?


    Promising him that last chance¡­ I thought. It was a gamble, but did it pay off? Did it work? How much did he tell Dumbledore? Did he even say anything?


    I took a breath and did my best to get my emotions under control.


    ¡°Just how were you able to see me, I wonder?¡± Professor Dumbledore says. ¡°If you¡¯ll satisfy an old man¡¯s curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Easy; you stink.¡± The words flew out of my mouth before I could help myself.


    ¡°Indeed?¡± He made a show of mock-sniffing his shoulder before turning to me with a placid smile. ¡°I suppose I could use a bath.¡±


    I scoffed at that. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a real answer if you¡¯ll answer my own question: why were you watching me?¡±


    ¡°You have changed, child.¡± He said, not losing his smile as he gave me a nod. ¡°You¡¯ve grown bolder.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that does tend to happen when you get up close and personal with death.¡± I said. ¡°It tends to make one a little more uncaring of the consequences of their words or actions.¡±


    ¡°And yet, these may still have consequences.¡±


    ¡°That sounds ominous coming from you, Headmaster.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it does.¡± The man said before shaking his head. ¡°Then allow me to ease your mind on the matter; I am merely ensuring that you are indeed free of any further attempts from possession.¡±


    I frowned at his words and looked to the corner he came from, where I saw a small, faint glow upon the walls. ¡°You put a spell on the walls?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Dumbledore said, following my line of sight. ¡°Remarkable; that should be invisible to the naked eye.¡±


    I blinked and turned my gaze to him, before raising my hand towards my right eye. ¡°I have¡­ been seeing things I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Dumbledore lost his smile then. ¡°Seeing things, child?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°At first, I thought it was just my eye needing to heal up properly¡ª maybe it wasn¡¯t focusing right. But I¡¯ve been noticing odd glows, almost like¡­ um, I think the word is aura? Energy, maybe?¡±


    I¡¯m not telling him about the threads, but this much I can say.


    ¡°Aura.¡± Professor Dumbledore nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°It is a concept which has been presented by the previous Headmaster of Mahoutokoro¡ª Kazumi Nobitora, I believe his name is. The theory states that a wizard¡¯s body produces an emanation of power, of sorts. Sadly, his theories have been widely considered to be false; a sham.¡±


    I blinked at that, before looking towards the glow around the wall he¡¯d cast.


    ¡°And yet you seem to know exactly where I have laid my spell into the walls, so who¡¯s to say whose theory is correct?¡± Albus continued, his tone neither commending nor disparaging. ¡°The world is wide and full of mysteries that we wizards have yet to even broach, let alone solve.¡±


    I absorbed his words even as he continued to speak on his way over to the side of my bed. ¡°Even with all that we know, there are still some things on Earth that have boggled many a talented mind. You would perhaps be well suited for that sort of life, you know.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Albus said. ¡°The Department of Mysteries will always welcome diligent, inquisitive and industrious minds like your own, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I looked away. They¡¯re more likely to cut open my brain to figure out my secrets, if they knew that I was a reincarnate.


    Snape¡¯s reaction was indicative enough of how loopy a person would get after such a revelation. As soon as that man had brushed up against the void, he¡¯d been ready to kill me, right then and there. If I hadn¡¯t dangled the possibility of speaking to the literal love of his life, then I would likely have died.


    It was a sobering thought.


    After everything¡ª the blood, sweat and tears¡ª it would have been over with a single spell.


    ¡°There is another reason I have come here.¡± Professor Dumbledore said.


    ¡°And that is?¡± I said, tightening my grip on my wand again.


    ¡°I wished to thank you.¡± He said.


    I frowned, not having expected that. ¡°What? Thank me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± He said. ¡°What you and your friends have done, child¡­ You have averted a great disaster. If Lord Voldemort were allowed to regain his body, I daresay it would have begun a war of such drastic proportions that¡­ No, I should not burden you with such knowledge. You have done enough.¡±


    ¡°A war?¡± I wondered out loud. ¡°I¡­¡±


    And then I stopped. Sure, it could have turned into a massive war eventually, in a few years anyway, but the way Dumbledore was talking made it seem worse than that.


    And then it hit me. ¡°What happened when you left, sir? No one is telling me¡ª Madam Pomfrey made it forbidden.¡±


    Albus looked at me with a frown, before nodding. ¡°I suppose she would. The state you were in when you came to the Hospital Wing¡ª with your injuries¡­ It would have been best not to agitate you any more than necessary.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that makes sense.¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯ve improved, as you can tell. Madam Pomfrey even said I can leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Indeed?¡± Albus said, smiling. ¡°That is good news. It has been an ordeal for you, I am sure. Professor¡¯s Quirrell¡¯s actions were unforgivable, especially in regards to you. That he would stoop so low was something that none of us considered in our wildest dreams. Using children for his own ends¡­¡±


    So he did buy the story Snape and I came up with, after all. I thought. I figured Severus would go against my wishes and tell the Headmaster everything. Or¡­ Has he told him and Dumbledore is just playing along, pretending he believes the fabrication?


    Severus was both somehow predictable and unpredictable when it came to things.


    ¡°However, as I have said, you and the other children have indeed averted a great disaster.¡± Dumbledore said, bringing my attention back to the conversation at hand. ¡°You should feel proud. You have done very well.¡±


    Despite my effort, I did feel my chest swelling with that emotion, and considerably so. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are most welcome, Mr. Clarke.¡± Albus said as he made to leave. ¡°May you get well soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said again, watching the man exit the Hospital Wing, leaving me alone for good.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t so bad¡­¡± I said to no one in particular. Realization came a second later. ¡°But he didn¡¯t answer my questions.¡±


    I palmed my face.


    For fuck¡¯s sake, Dumbledore. I thought, feeling annoyed, and yet I realized I was also smiling.

 69 - Return To Me

    oooo


    Return To Me


    oooo


    June 15, 1992, 3:00 PM, Hospital Wing


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡± Madam Pomfrey¡¯s sharp tone brought me back to the real world. ¡°Pay attention; this is important.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just a little restless.¡±


    The woman shook her head and sighed. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s to be expected; you¡¯ve been cooped up in here for quite some time, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I heard what you said, though; I promise.¡±


    I saw her dubious look and started pointing at the array of Potions she¡¯d set before me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arranged them in order from left to right, sectioned off for me to take in the morning, midday and evening.¡± I said, pointing at the middlemost set of Potions. ¡°These, I¡¯m supposed to take just before eating.


    "And this tin." I pointed out the container beside it. "Is for my burns, I''ll apply it every night until I run out, and that I should bandage my arms for a while just to be safe, even if it isn¡¯t really necessary any more. Did I miss anything?¡±


    That seemed to stump her.


    ¡°...You have not.¡± Madam Pomfrey said, huffing. ¡°So you were listening?¡±


    I scoffed and smiled.


    ¡°Contrary to what it may look like, my health is very important to me, Madam Pomfrey.¡± I said, wincing as I felt a short stabbing pain in my side. ¡°Besides, if I follow your directions, then it¡¯ll be easier for me to completely heal up, no? There''s absolutely no incentive for me to go against anything you say.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there isn''t, Mr. Clarke.¡± She said, closing the small box and holding it over to me. ¡°That''s a very mature outlook.¡±


    "I get that a lot." I took the offered Potions with a nod of gratitude, holding them with a little effort. ¡°A little heavier than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear.¡± She said, frowning. ¡°Perhaps another day of rest is in ord¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, placing the box on the table and drawing my wand. ¡°I¡¯ll just have it follow me.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face twitched into a mix of a grimace and a smirk. ¡°In a hurry to leave this place, are we?¡±


    ¡°Can you blame me?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I cannot.¡± She said, shaking her head again. ¡°Do try to take it easy, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I laughed, even as I tapped my wand against the box, watching as it began to float and follow me. ¡°I promise not to harm myself any more than I already have. Not sure I¡¯m able to take things easy, though.¡±


    I took another step, feeling a prickling pain coming from my foot and wincing. ¡°I earned that one, I suppose.¡±


    I heard the woman¡¯s humph as I left the premises of the Hospital Wing for the first time in days. I stepped past the open doors and stood there, taking it all in.


    ¡°Freedom.¡± I said, unwilling to shout the word out. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°I heard that, Mr. Clarke!¡± The woman¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡°...Oops.¡± I said, smiling back towards her through the door. ¡°Thank you again, Madam Pomfrey. I mean it.¡±


    ¡°Off with you, child.¡± She said, finally having had enough of me.


    Don¡¯t need to tell me, twice.


    And with that thought, I was off; my destination? Ravenclaw Tower.


    It hurt to move, but the more steps I took, the less the pain affected me. It was still there, of course, but I managed to cope.


    I wanted to go to Absol right away, but I held myself back from such rash action. Whatever was going on with her, it didn¡¯t seem to be an issue, just yet.


    Or, at least, I didn¡¯t think it was.


    To my senses, it appeared that my companion was simply slumbering this whole time. Of course, a coma wasn¡¯t exactly something to sneeze at, but I could at least tell through our link that her life wasn¡¯t in real danger¡ª I didn''t understand it, exactly; it was just a feeling..


    Alef Ard had also confirmed as much, though the sense of unhurried, mild worry did tell me that I probably should do something about it soon.


    Knowing that, I kept my pace slow and steady. It wouldn¡¯t do to worsen my injuries by forcing myself to hurry up when the situation didn¡¯t call for it.


    It was then that I felt something very familiar coming from a fair distance away.


    This feeling¡­ ¡°Helena?¡±


    Had I created a link with her, as well?


    I moved off to the side, entering an empty classroom. No portraits, no one will bother us here.


    I closed the door, locking it with a dismissive wave of my wand, all the while trying to keep Quirrell¡¯s advice about secrecy out of my mind. I felt a shiver go through me, as if he were still here, watching.


    No, I killed him. The thought came as I expected, trying to accuse me of something, but I shook off any residual guilt.


    He already harmed a lot of people, and he was going to kill many more. I thought back every time. He couldn¡¯t be saved.


    ¡­Or, could he have been? There hadn''t been mention of any unicorn hunting, this time around. Maybe, I could have done something.


    I didn¡¯t have to ponder the issue much further; sure enough, Helena Ravenclaw popped out from the stone floor, floating up to me with a brilliant smile. ¡°Zero. Welcome back.¡±


    I smiled back, forcing the thoughts away. ¡°Hey, Helena. I felt you coming."


    "You did?" She said, her smile turning even more warm and soft as she approached me. "I felt you, too. As soon as I exited the Abyss, I did."


    I frowned, realizing that she''d probably been waiting to see me for days. "Oh¡­ I''m sorry that you couldn¡¯t visit me in the Hospital Wing, then. Waiting must not have been pleasant for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I did visit.¡± Helena said. ¡°I came when it wouldn¡¯t warrant any notice, but you were asleep, sadly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I was very exhausted after everything." I said, looking down a little. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Her hand brushed against my face, lively, solid and warm as it tilted my head up by the chin. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I was happy to watch over you, my friend.¡±


    I smiled back, feeling a blush spread over my face as I saw her form come alive with the vibrant colors of life. ¡°You were?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She said, nodding twice.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, feeling very confused and happy for some reason. ¡°Um¡­ Thank you, Helena. It really was kind of you.¡±


    ¡°What do you plan on doing now?¡± Helena said, pulling her hand away and turning gray again.


    I felt a little regret both at the missing touch as well as her leaching of colors, but didn¡¯t comment on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m headed to Ravenclaw Tower to put my medicine away in the dorms, and then I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s wrong with Absol. Actually, do you know anything about it, Helena?¡±


    Helena¡¯s face shifted in one of mild concern. ¡°I¡¯m not quite certain, but she seems to be in a deep sleep from which she won¡¯t wake.¡±


    Now that sounded a little more concerning. ¡°It¡¯s been days, though?¡±


    Helena nodded. ¡°And yet she slumbers, still.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± I swore. ¡°Maybe I should hurry up, then; she¡¯ll starve at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Thestrals are able to last quite a while without needing food, you know.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m sure it can¡¯t be pleasant, not eating¡­¡±


    Helena¡¯s face grew a little strained. ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I grimaced.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s alright, my friend.¡± Helena said and began to float away. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you there?¡±


    I stared at her for a moment before smiling. ¡°Count on it. Might take me a little while to get there, though.¡±


    Helena shook her head and raised her hand to hide the smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Then, she flew through the window, out towards the general direction of the Thestral herd, and I could only stare at her retreating form. ¡°She¡¯s something else, all right.¡±


    Alef Ard buzzed a few times in a rendition of a chuckle.


    Alef. How are you? I thought, resuming my trip to Ravenclaw House. I exited the empty classroom, making sure that my Potions weren¡¯t jostled as I did so. You seem a little distracted, as of late.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Alef buzzed once, confirming as much.


    Oh? I thought with a smile. Did you find a new friend or something?


    Alef buzzed once again, and I paused my walking for a moment. Did you, really? I was joking. You actually found someone?


    Along came a series of excited buzzes that I could not decipher even after a hundred years of analysis. Instead of doing that, I smiled. I have no idea what you just said, but I¡¯m guessing that you like this new person?


    A single buzz.


    That¡¯s good. I thought. Just be safe, okay? You definitely don¡¯t want anyone asking questions about you. Who knows what people will do.


    I felt a wave of indignation coming from the entity and sent back fondness and affection in reply. Just looking out for you.


    Mollified, Alef made a few happy buzzes before going quiet again.


    I wondered who it was the school''s entity was making friends with before shaking my head. I needed to focus on getting to Absol as quickly as I could¡ª without worsening my healing injuries, of course.


    oooo


    Ravenclaw Tower, Adam''s Dorm Room


    That should do it. I thought, staring down at the box¡¯s contents. The next potion will have to be taken a few hours from now, which opens me up to going to check on Absol before I go for dinner.


    If I took things easy, I would be able to make good time without even hurting myself in the process.


    I changed from my temporary robes to a t-shirt and a pair of shorts I still kept from the orphanage.


    In my condition, I wasn''t going to waste my time getting dressed in school robes. I would likely get some looks from the other students, but I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to care.


    I went through too much crap to let a bunch of children¡ª I stopped the thought and got a hold of my anger. Let them say whatever they like.


    I packed my bag with the necessary Potions I required and set out of my room. I passed down the stairs and through the common room. The whispers instantly came.


    ¡°Is that Clarke?¡±


    ¡°Look at his eye.¡±


    ¡°What do you think happened to him?¡±


    ¡°And get a load of his arm, it¡¯s all wrapped up¡­¡±


    ¡°Like a mummy.¡±


    I shook their words off, ignored the glances I felt burning down my back and made a beeline for the exit.


    "Adam!" I stopped walking when I heard a familiar voice call out for me. "You''re okay."


    I turned, seeing Mira Goshawk approach me. Another girl followed in her wake, and I briefly remembered her face from a few of the meetings I had with Quirrell.


    That''s right. I thought. She, too, was one of the Imperiused kids, just like Mira. What was her name? Ophelia, if I remember right.


    Ophelia looked as terrible as I felt¡ª no, even more so; she looked like she hadn''t slept in days, with bags under bloodshot eyes.


    It seemed that what happened was weighing on her.


    Neither of them, I noticed, would look me in the eye. I guessed that they were disgusted by my appearance.


    "Mira." I said, giving her a quick wave before half-turning to leave. "I''m glad you see you''re all right, but there''s something I need to do. So, if you''ll excuse me¡­"


    ¡°Adam, wait!¡± She said, and so I complied.


    I stared at the two, waiting.


    "I wanted to thank you." Mira said, nudging her friend as she spoke. "We both did."


    Ophelia nodded, though her heart wasn''t in it.


    I stopped and turned back to them, lips a little pursed as I shifted my attention on the miserable looking girl. "Ophelia, wasn''t it?"


    "Yeah?"


    I stepped towards the girl and extended my hand. "Adam Clarke."


    "Ah¡­" She said, taking my hand in her own and giving it a weak shake. She was trembling, I realized. "Ophelia Scarlet."


    "Have you gone to see Madam Pomfrey?" I said, letting go and noting the look of relief on her face.


    "We all have." Ophelia said. "But we were released fairly quickly. I didn''t really get hurt."


    I searched her face, and the girl looked away, uncomfortable now.


    "Adam?" Mira asked, wondering just what I was doing.


    "Go back." I told her. "You''re not fine."


    That made the girl glare at me. She didn¡¯t need to say anything for me to know that she wanted me to shut my trap. I wasn¡¯t having any of it, though.


    "Well, you aren''t." I said, shrugging. "Sorry if this is blunt, but you look like you could use some sleep, and maybe a hug or two. I haven''t seen anyone so miserable in a long time."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Mira palm her face.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have said anything.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I may have been a little too blunt."


    "Blunt." Ophelia repeated, her glare deepening as she came alive with annoyance. "That''s one way to put it. Do you have any idea what I''ve been through?"


    I stared at her for a moment. "No, I don''t."


    I raised my bandaged right arm and removed part of it to show the terrible burn scars beneath before hiding them again. "But you''re not the only one who''s had to deal with Quirrell''s crap."


    I covered the wound back up, seeing that the other Ravenclaw students were beginning to eavesdrop on the conversation.


    "We were all affected by this, so it''s natural to need to detoxify and heal afterward¡ª much like how a cut needs to be cleaned and treated." I said. "Clamming up like this does nothing but let the wound on your mind fester. You''ll just hurt yourself and the people around you."


    I was wasting time, now.


    "Speaking of the people around me, I have somewhere I need to be. I really am glad to see that you¡¯re better and safe, Mira." I said and nodded at both of the girls. "Ladies."


    I turned and left, the few crowding students scattering from my path with looks of apprehension. Just what did everyone think happened?


    I¡¯ll need to check to see what¡¯s coming out of the Hogwarts rumor mill. I thought. For all I know, they could be telling some kind of messed up love triangle story between me and a seventh year, or something.


    My image wasn¡¯t something super important to me, but at the same time, it would be smart to get a handle on things here before they went out of control. An incident involving no less than twelve students¡ª as far as I knew, Quirrell could have sent other students to wreak havoc elsewhere¡ª many of which were sent to the Hospital Wing was something that would certainly merit an eventual inquiry by the Ministry.


    And with inquiries, reporters would soon follow. I needed to be ready for that.


    I smiled a little as I navigated through the Hogwarts hallways with ease. I would be ready, of that there was no doubt.


    I¡¯ve faced Quirrell, traversed the Abyss, flown through the storm of auroras, and fought against Voldemort in my own soul. I thought. Reporters aren¡¯t going to scare me. Always forward.


    Forward, I went. The time passed in a blur as I made my way out of the castle proper and into the Hogwarts grounds. I passed by Hagrid¡¯s house, noting that it was currently unoccupied.


    Perhaps he was doing something in the castle?


    I gave myself a mental shrug and continued to traverse the grassy fields, starting to get a little tired. So much for taking it easy.


    I didn¡¯t care, though. I wasn¡¯t going to be held back from Absol for any second longer.


    I passed by a massive overgrowth and a few thick bushes before I saw the big bushy bearded man standing near the herd of Thestrals, looking on with some concern.


    Hagrid heard my footsteps as I approached, prompting him to speak and turn with a dangerous look. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, even as the man turned his head down to me with a look of shock. ¡°Adam? Yeh scared me there. Aren¡¯t yeh supposed to be in¡­¡±


    He stopped as his eyes met my own. ¡°Yer eye, Adam¡­ Are yeh¡­?¡±


    The man approached me, his face an expression of concern so deep it warmed my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Hagrid. Madam Pomfrey let me out today.¡± I said, sending the man a small smile.


    "And yeh came all the way here?" Hagrid said, eyes widening slightly. "When perfessor Dumbledore said that yeh''d been hurt bad, I thought the worst."


    He gestured at my eye, his face expressing grief for my sake. "Yer eye¡­"


    ¡°I can still see just fine, don''t worry." I made sure to say, raising my hands in a reassuring gesture. "Not sure why my eye changed the way it did, though.¡±


    I had quite a fair number of ideas, of course. My time spent in the Abyss, my bond with both Absol and Helena, my connection with the Void¡ª these were all possible reasons for my transformation. If only I had the time to process everything and research what I wanted to.


    Sadly, there were other things to deal with.


    ¡°I see.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°Yeh sure ye¡¯re all right?¡±


    My smile widened. ¡°Aside from being pretty tired from walking all the way here, I¡¯m good. I just really needed to see Absol, though; I¡¯ve been feeling like something¡¯s not quite right with her. I can¡¯t really explain it¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s righ¡¯!¡± Hagrid cut me off with an excited, booming voice. ¡°A familiar bond, that¡¯s just what could be needed.¡±


    ¡°Needed?¡± I repeated, even as the Thestral herd stirred, turning their attention towards me.


    Their eyes¡­ I thought, staring at eyes so very similar to my own.


    My gaze shifted, taking the creatures in. And yet, unlike me, they are bound by the threads. Just what does this mean?


    I swallowed, unsure of what was going on. Hagrid opened his mouth to say something further when the largest of the herd stepped forward towards me.


    He towered over me, staring down with eyes as milky and as intense as my right. I stared right back, wondering just what it was this one was doing. The great beast shifted, clacking his beak with ominous purpose.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Hagrid said, keeping his voice level. ¡°Maybe yeh ought¡¯a back away. Nice and slow, now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t listen to the man, instead taking a step forward, daring the leader of the herd to challenge me.


    ¡°Adam¡ª¡± But then Hagrid stopped, watching as the Thestral snorted, turned, and trotted back to stand over another Thestral, who was laying down at the center of the group, clearly asleep.


    Absol! I realized.


    I sent Hagrid a single glance before moving forward. ¡°I think I know what I need to do.¡±


    My steps were sure, without any hint of unease and trepidation. The herd, for once, did not shy away from my approach, though they did open up their ranks so I could pass through.


    I stared at their strange behavior with curiosity, but it only lasted until I laid eyes on Absol again. I had a job to do.


    Reaching the poor girl, I knelt down by her side and gently pressed my hand over the top of her head. ¡°Absol¡­¡±


    Another Thestral lowered its head to be level with my own, and I realized that this was the same massive one which had challenged me. He nudged my head, before pointing to hers with his beak.


    ¡°I have to use the mind-link. Don¡¯t I?¡± I said, seeing the big guy nod. ¡°Right. Right.¡±


    I closed my eyes and lowered my head to press against hers. ¡°Absol¡­¡±


    There was no answer.


    I frowned and concentrated further. You¡¯ve lost your way, my friend. You need to come back¡ª it¡¯s not too late.


    I waited for a few seconds, feeling my eyes tightening. Where are you? Absol!


    Just then, I felt it.


    It was only for the shortest of moments, but her presence strengthened.


    That small spark was all I needed; I took it to kindling, turning the tiny spark into a roaring flame¡ª a fire so bright it sent a beacon of light into the dark depths of our shared mind.


    Come back to the light! I called out once more.


    Absol stirred awake within seconds.


    ~I¡­~ I heard her airy voice as she nuzzled me cheek-to-cheek. ~Zero?~


    I smiled and gave her a gentle pat. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, girl. You¡¯ve worried everyone sick.¡±


    Absol swept her gaze over the herd, seeing them arranged so close around her, and gave a weak chirp. The others replied with a low, humming noise that seemed to soothe the air around us.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± I heard Hagrid say. He sounded awed and humbled¡ª as if he¡¯d witnessed something incredibly rare.


    After a few seconds, the herd stopped. A few of the Thestrals bopped Absol a few times before they all settled down on the floor with us.


    ~Zero¡­ Sleepy.~ Absol said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I smiled again, caressing her neck just the way she liked it. ¡°You¡¯ve been on a long ride, get some proper rest, okay? I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    She responded with a sleepy chirp. ~Love you.~


    My throat blocked up from those two words, and I sniffed, hugging my friend¡¯s neck. Something warm began to trickle down my cheeks; I realized that I was crying.


    ¡°I love you too, Absol. I love you, too.¡± I said, my voice half-choked with happiness. ¡°Everything will be okay.¡±


    And strangely enough, I actually believed those words.

 70 - A New Crisis In The Making

    oooo


    A New Crisis In The Making


    oooo


    June 16, 1992, 8:30 AM, Great Hall


    Adam Clarke


    Entering the Great Hall for the first time since recent events was a strange experience, I had to say. Stepping past the threshold, the first few watchful students got a single look at me and began to whisper to their friends.


    The conversation spread through the student body like a tidal wave, erratic in its speed but all-consuming and inevitable in its approach. By the time I reached my spot at the Ravenclaw table, Tony and Su were sending me sympathetic looks.


    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± Tony said, shifting beside me in discomfort.


    ¡°What is?¡± I said, though I knew exactly what he was referring to.


    ¡°The way they are all looking.¡± Tony said. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Su nodded, looking a little anxious herself.


    I shrugged. ¡°Sure, I can. But, what good does it do to acknowledge it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tony said, closing his mouth. ¡°I guess it wouldn¡¯t really do anything.¡±


    A moment passed before Su added her thoughts in.


    ¡°It¡¯ll make you feel worse.¡± Su said, nodding. When we looked at her, she gave a small, embarrassed smile. ¡°My mum works as a model and she talks about it sometimes when she thinks I¡¯m not listening.¡±


    I nodded, while Tony did a double take. ¡°Your mum¡¯s a model!? That¡¯s wicked.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s pretty cool.¡± I said in agreement. ¡°And your mom¡¯s right. Focusing on it will only make you more and more miserable as time goes on. Best to just ignore it altogether.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I said. ¡°Nothing worthwhile is ever easy, and the art of not giving a crap is one such thing.¡±


    Su spluttered at my words. ¡°You sound just like her.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± I said, smiling as my tone turned a little teasing. ¡°Think maybe I can be a model, too?¡±


    Tony grimaced, looking like he¡¯d eaten something foul. I laughed, and the two followed in my wake¡ª that was, until I winced a few moments later, killing the laughter within an instant.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Su said, now concerned. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, waving it off. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine; I probably won¡¯t be at a hundred percent for a few days, still.¡±


    That trip to wake Absol up certainly didn¡¯t do me any favors, either. I thought, feeling the pain in my legs and lower back intensify. I won¡¯t do anything crazy or strenuous anymore; not for a while, anyway.


    Alef Ard buzzed twice, knowing that I would do whatever I required, despite what my body¡¯s condition was.


    You know me too well, Alef. I thought, feeling the entity send me a wave of affection towards me.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Tony said, bringing me back to the real world. I noticed that the food had already appeared on the table while I was thinking. ¡°Time to eat!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, reaching down into my pack. ¡°But first¡­¡±


    I fished out a vial full of black, tar-like liquid and uncorked it.


    ¡°Bottoms up!¡± I gave something between a smile and grimace before I downed the vile concoction in one go, doing my best to ignore the quick-sandy texture and the smell of rotten eggs.


    I opened and closed my mouth a few times, realizing I probably looked ridiculous. ¡°Good God, that tastes awful.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s good for you.¡± Tony said, pushing a cup of water closer to me.


    I gave the boy a nod of gratitude and took the cup in hand. ¡°Thanks, Tony.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡± He said as I took a few long gulps of the liquid, feeling it at least wash away the taste of rotten egg. ¡°Want me to fill your plate?¡±


    I set the cup down and cleared my throat. ¡°You are being very kind. Any chance I can have you serve me like this at all times? Even when I¡¯m not feeling bad.¡±


    Tony pouted and set the plate back down.


    ¡°Just for that, you can fill your own plate.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± I said, grinning like a loon. ¡°I was just kidding, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fill your plate, Adam.¡± Su said, sending the boy a teasing look.


    ¡°Gee, thanks, Su!¡± I said. ¡°Glad I can count on you when my closest friend¡ª my bestest of amigos¡ª betrays me!¡±


    Tony only rolled his eyes in response, covering the smile that crossed his face as soon as he could.


    ¡°I saw that.¡± I said as Su filled my plate with eggs and sausages.


    ¡°Shut up, Adam.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± I said, smiling as well for a few moments before I gave Su a nod of gratitude. I stared at the assortment of food, feeling my mouth water. ¡°Thank you, Su.¡±


    I raised the food to my lips and took my first bite of eggs, damn near moaning in the process. It tastes far better than it has any right to! A side-effect of this Potion, maybe?


    ¡°Enjoying ourselves, are we?¡±


    I stopped mid-bite, turning my head to see Tony¡¯s smirk. I gave a slow nod, the toast held by my teeth slowly tearing as the movements eroded its hardness, turning the bread a little mushy once again.


    I took hold of the food, knowing it would fall soon enough, and completed my bite before speaking with my mouth full. ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re matching Ron in table manners, you know.¡± Su said.


    I took a moment to swallow before taking my glass of water. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s kind of funny.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I¡¯m working as free entertainment, then.¡± I said. ¡°Maybe next time I¡¯ll charge a Galleon for the performance.¡±


    ¡°No offense, mate.¡± Tony said. ¡°But that performance wouldn¡¯t even be worth three Knuts.¡±


    ¡°That implies it might be worth two!¡±


    Su choked on her juice.


    I reached behind her back and gave it a few pats. ¡°Sorry, buddy.¡±


    Breakfast continued to go in that fashion, and I felt the weight on my soul lighten with every laugh that came out of them, every smile which crossed their childlike faces.


    It was good to see them heal, if only a little. Time would heal all wounds, of course, but laughter was the catalyst which sped the process up considerably.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Tony said, turning his head to the windows before gesturing at the incoming owls. ¡°Looks like the mail¡¯s coming.¡±


    I watched absently as the birds flew around the Great Hall, dropping their cargo in front of each of their respective recipients. A copy of the Daily Prophet plopped in front of Tony, and I started in surprise as I saw a black owl drop in front of me, staring at me with yellow eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got mail?¡± Tony said, confused. ¡°You¡¯ve never received any letters before¡­ I wonder who it¡¯s from?¡±


    I shrugged and placed my fork down. Licking my lips, I reached for the letter tied to its foot, snatching my hand away quickly when the big bird tried to give it a not-so-gentle nibble.


    The hint of familiarity from that one moment made me realize who this message was likely from.


    How the fuck did he find the same owl? I thought, feeling a strange sense of incredulousness even as I opened the letter up.


    <hr><hr>


    Hello, Adam. I¡¯m not really sure what to say in this letter, but I suppose I¡¯ll start with an apology: I¡¯m sorry for not really writing you any letters. I made sure to tell Harry to say hello to you, and to let you know what¡¯s going on, but I never considered writing a letter to you, myself.


    For that, I apologize.


    To be truthful with you, I never expected you¡¯d make such an insane request of me, just after we¡¯d met. I had half-thought it was a prank on your part, or perhaps a joke; but no, you were completely serious.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I heard about what happened to you and Harry from Dumbledore. I can¡¯t believe the old man had Voldemort hiding right under his nose and never even saw it. Then again


    Anyway, forget about that. I heard from Hagrid that you¡¯ve made a familiar bond with a Thestral? I don¡¯t know how you can even see those beasts, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll tell me, eventually. If you wish, I can buy it from the school, for you, though the house isn¡¯t quite ready to house your friend.


    It actually won¡¯t be ready for quite some time. My family, as you may or may not know, were fond of some very strange things. We¡¯ll likely be busy clearing the place out for the entire summer, I wager.


    And on that note, I was also informed by the workers of your Orphanage that the paperwork is going to take a while. Well, Remus did; he went there in my stead while I visited the Healers. When he asked them how long it would take, they said anywhere between the middle-to-end of July. You can imagine just how annoyed the both of us were.


    I wish I could tell you that I would be taking you to your new home on your return trip in the train, but I can¡¯t. You might have to stay at the Orphanage for a few more weeks, still, but the moment the paperwork goes through, I¡¯ll come and take you.


    I¡¯m sure Harry will be happy to see you, when that day comes. We¡¯ll even celebrate your birthday. You should have told me it was the tenth of June, by the way. I would have sent you something, kid.


    Anyway, I think I¡¯ve talked for long enough here. My arm¡¯s hurting and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got things to do.


    Wishing you a safe recovery,


    Sirius.


    P.S: The bird bites.


    <hr><hr>


    Well¡­ I thought, my eyes going over the letter a few more times.


    ¡°So?¡± Tony said, trying to look over my shoulder. ¡°Who¡¯s it from?¡±


    I tilted the letter towards him so he could get a better look. ¡°It¡¯s from Sirius, my new¡ª erm¡­ Dad, I guess?¡±


    I just realized how weird that sounded. ¡°I wonder if I actually have to call him my dad.¡±


    ¡°You never thought about it until now?¡± Su said, sounding incredulous.


    I laughed and handed Tony the letter so he¡¯d get out of my space. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I said, shrugging and looking around with a bit of discomfort. ¡°The thought never really occurred to me, you know? I was busy studying and learning new things. I¡­¡±


    And then I stopped talking to really consider what exactly it was that I was saying. True, I¡¯d made the choice on a whim, and I figured that Black had accepted on a whim, as well. He could have just as easily refused.


    I had even expected him to do just that. Still, Sirius had accepted.


    Where did that leave us, though?


    I will be living at Grimmauld Place, judging by the letter. I thought. And he will essentially be my father figure, from now on, instead of having to deal with the Orphanage Matron.


    Well, there were still a few weeks of the Orphanage left, judging by the letter¡¯s words again. Paperwork, ever the indomitable bane of humanity¡¯s existence, had reared its ugly head and ruined everything for everyone once more.


    Always has. I thought and shook my head. Always will.


    ¡°What is it, Adam?¡± Su said, a curious look in her eyes.


    ¡°It just really feels weird that I¡¯ll have to call him Dad now.¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make you¡­¡± Su said. ¡°Harry said that he¡¯s very nice.¡±


    ¡°He seems like it.¡± I said in agreement. ¡°I really didn¡¯t think about it. Honestly, I didn''t.¡±


    ¡°You tend to do that.¡± Tony said, face hidden behind this letter. He lowered the parchment for a moment, his eyes taking on a hint of annoyance. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go back to the orphanage? That¡¯s stupid, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, mate.¡± I said. ¡°Blame the paperwork.¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes flashed in horror at some memory of his. ¡°Yeah. My dad always has mountains of paper on his desk. The pile just keeps getting bigger and bigger.¡±


    ¡°He works from home?¡± I said, interested.


    ¡°Brings it home with him.¡± Tony said, handing me the letter back. ¡°Doesn¡¯t really have much time outside of it.¡±


    Sounding a little bitter, are we? I thought, giving the boy a sympathetic pat on the shoulder. ¡°Maybe you should ask him to spend time with you or something.¡±


    But Tony shook his head, grabbing his copy of the Daily Prophet. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. He makes time for me and mum when he can. I know he¡¯s working really hard for us.¡±


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°True.¡±


    I was about to say something else when my eyes caught part of the headline on the front page of the paper in Tony¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ That?¡±


    Tony looked down at it, and then back at it. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± I said. ¡°I know something happened while we were dealing with¡­ Quirrell. Something else. But no one¡¯s told me a thing.¡±


    Tony¡¯s eyes widened and he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Well, you see. Erm¡­ Something big happened in France¡ª Grindelwald, erm¡­ I¡¯ll just give you the paper. Here.¡±


    <hr><hr>


    A NEW CRISIS IN THE MAKING


    BY JOHN HINZMER


    The bells continue to toll at Place Cach¨¦e.


    It has only been five days since the tragic events which took place at Remords De l¡¯Ame, a prison for Dark Wizards located in France. The death toll now stands at seventy seven, but it is still rising as the French Ministry continues to do its best to defend its population from the violent escapees.


    This prison-break, we now know, was orchestrated by none other than Gellert Grindelwald, the Dark Wizard who had recently escaped from a prison of his own¡ª Nurmengard Castle. I say ¡®Castle¡¯, but nothing of it remains but a mysterious, large crater full with shards of sharp glass.


    As we unravel the threads of the mystery, however, we have learned that it is frightening to the core, instead; thanks to the testimony of many who witnessed the prison break take place, we now at least know just how the man had made his initial escape.


    ¡®It was an explosion¡ª but bigger than anything I¡¯ve ever seen!¡¯ Jules Taine, one of the stationed guards who fought hard against the assailants that day, was kind enough to share with me when I made the trip to the prison to find out just what had happened. ¡®It reached high up into the sky, and when the smoke cleared¡­ There was nothing left. Nothing but glass shards.¡¯


    Indeed, it seems that the Dark Wizard Grindelwald has found some kind of weapon that outstrips anything we wizards have been known to be capable of, and he is not afraid to use it.


    His entourage adds another layer to this painting of a story as well¡ª Dark Wizards and Witches who are wanted by their various nations of origin as well as the International Confederation of Wizards for a list of crimes that would fill this entire paper from start to finish. For more information, check page eight.


    Hope, however, continues to shine in the form of Albus Dumbledore, the Headmaster of Hogwarts. Known as the man who defeated Grindelwald in the forties, Professor Dumbledore took it upon himself to confront Grindelwald in single combat, hoping to end the man¡¯s plans before they had even begun.


    ¡®Incredible skill. Magnificent.¡¯ Jules said when questioned on the fight. ¡®If Mister Dumbledore and his comrades had not come, I fear that it would have been a total loss. As it was, his actions have prevented much harm.¡¯


    And so, we thank Albus Dumbledore for his service once again, and his unwavering loyalty in the principles that bind our world together. We¡­


    <hr><hr>


    The story continued to go on in that vein, going into the specifics of the event, as well as displaying an image of a Grindelwald sighting in France. ¡°This is¡­ This is what kept Dumbledore away from the school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony said, nodding as he dug into his own food. ¡°It¡¯s wild, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Massive explosions¡­¡± I said, my eyes flickering from left to right as I continued to read the various testimonies presented. Glass shards. This is confirmation, all right. Nuclear explosions caused by magic?


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy.¡± Su said, her voice gone quiet.


    I opened my mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say, and so I closed it back up. Instead, I nodded.


    The two wizards had actually fought. This went so far beyond my expectations that I ended up finding myself speechless. I had honestly expected Grindelwald to lay low for a few years, build up his power-base by recruiting wizards and witches to his cause, whatever it was.


    ¡°Just what do you think he¡¯s after?¡± Tony asked. ¡°Grindelwald, I mean.¡±


    I looked through the article again before pausing on the man¡¯s face¡ª his much younger face. It was a shot that was caught of him a day prior at Place Cach¨¦e, if the article were to be believed.


    I squinted at it, wondering if the camera used to take this image had misrepresented his likeness, or if it was even the same person. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­ Is it just me, or does he look a lot younger in this picture?¡±


    Su and Tony leaned closer to see.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Su said, biting her lip. ¡°That¡¯s a lot different from before.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the camera was faulty?¡± Tony said, leaning back and putting his face in his chin. ¡°Or maybe the picture was taken in a hurry?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, maybe that¡¯s it. Still¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was likely more to it than that. Just what are you doing, Gellert Grindelwald?


    Even though I¡¯d essentially destabilized the canon through my existence, I could still rely on my existing knowledge of the big players on the board. Though the people themselves were more complex than my understanding of them¡ª  a fact of life, really¡ª I still knew I could generally rely on this knowledge of mine.


    Case in point: the way I gained Severus Snape¡¯s temporary allegiance. That man¡¯s key, defining trait was his unmitigated love for Lily Potter. Or, is it better called an obsession? Then again, love and obsession are not mutually exclusive¡­


    No matter the designation of the man¡¯s feelings, Snape had them, and that allowed me to predict his behavior with at least some measure of confidence. It had been a major risk dangling the opportunity in front of him, of that there was no doubt, but it had been a calculated risk based on my informed opinion.


    Quirrell had been much the same; he was after the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, but he wasn¡¯t so far gone that he would torture and mutilate the students to do it.


    Maybe he could have been saved. The thought reared its ugly head for a moment before I smashed it into a pulp. There would be time for that sort of thinking later. For now, I had bigger problems.


    Grindelwald was not someone whose behavior I could predict with any reliable accuracy. The most I knew of him was the scenes shown of him both in-book and the movie, as well as the first two spin-off movies, Fantastic Beasts.


    I had heard there would be another few coming out, but I had died before I got to that point. And so, all I knew of Grindelwald was that he was a master at disguising himself and infiltrating the ranks of government. He was charming, charismatic, and incredibly talented at magic.


    This, coupled with his sheer breadth of knowledge, made him an enemy to certainly be wary of. Like myself, he was quite good at using existing spells and giving them new properties.


    It was because of Grindelwald that I¡¯d thought to tinker with the Shield Charm, in the first place. He was a titan, easily on the same level as both Dumbledore and Voldemort.


    More than that, he was an unknown, with a group of unknowns following his orders. The men and women seen in his presence¡ª I didn¡¯t know them, either.


    Things are certainly becoming a lot more interesting, are they?


    Alef Ard gave a buzz of agreement.


    ¡°Are you going to eat that?¡± Tony said, bringing me back to reality.


    My eyes followed his pointing finger to see a small stack of bread. I gave a somewhat strained smile and shook my head. ¡°Help yourself.¡±


    As the boy wolfed down the bread, my smile fell.


    Suddenly, Professor Dumbledore¡¯s words and viewpoint about keeping this from me made a lot more sense. I was altogether too tired to even ponder yet another disaster, so soon after dealing with one of my own.


    I need to focus on recovering. I thought. And then¡­


    Then, I would deal with whatever would come.

 71 - The Inquest

    oooo


    The Inquest


    oooo


    June 16, 1992, 9:00 AM, Great Hall


    Adam Clarke


    Then, I would deal with whatever would come.


    Not five minutes after I thought this, I was approached by Professor Flitwick. ¡°Mr. Clarke. It does me good to see you up and about.¡±


    I set down my food and turned to address the man. ¡°Hello, Professor.¡±


    I ignored the way his eyes flickered towards my right eye¡¯s off-putting appearance.


    I guess I¡¯m going to have to get used to people doing that. I thought and continued to speak. ¡°I¡¯m doing much better. How are you, sir? I imagine that you had a rough go of it, as well.¡±


    His wounds had almost completely faded away, but I imagined I could still see the faint lines marking the cuts and scratches on his hands and face.


    ¡°I suppose I did.¡± Flitwick said, giving me a solemn nod before he continued. ¡°Though I wished to give you the time and space to recover from what happened, I¡¯m afraid that there is something that we have to do, today. All of us here.¡±


    ¡°Even us?¡± Su said, pointing at herself and then Tony.


    ¡°Yes, you, as well.¡± Professor Flitwick confirmed. ¡°You two are required, as well as many of the Prefects from the other Houses, and so on.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I said, frowning with trepidation and a small hint of interest. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I will inform you as we walk.¡± Flitwick said, turned and began to move. ¡°We will fetch the other students, first.¡±


    I wiped my mouth with a napkin before I pushed off of the table, following the man without hesitation. Su and Tony follow suit.


    ¡°Just one thing.¡± I called out to the man.


    He didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Yes, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    ¡°Could you slow down?¡± I said, doing my best to keep my breathing slow and even. ¡°I¡¯m not at a hundred percent yet, sir.¡±


    Flitwick stopped, turned his head and gave me an apologetic look. ¡°Of course, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± I said, continuing to follow him as he moved at a much slower pace this time.


    ¡°What do you think this is about, Adam?¡± Su said, sounding a little worried as Flitwick stopped by Mira and began chatting with her and the girl next to her. After a moment, I realized that it was Ophelia.


    After a few moments of watching Flitwick talk to them, they turned their gazes towards us, their expressions a mix of confusion and fear.


    ¡°They¡¯re gathering us all up.¡± Su said. ¡°Look towards Harry, Ron and Hermione.¡±


    I turned my gaze towards the Gryffindor table, noticing the same thing that was happening here. The students began to whisper as I also noticed it happen at the other tables, as well. ¡°Everyone involved in the recent incident. They¡¯re gathering us all; you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°For what, do you reckon?¡± Tony said as Flitwick rejoined us, with Ophelia, Mira and a few other Ravenclaws.


    ¡°Come, children.¡± Flitwick said and led the way, making sure to stay slow in his gait. We all followed.


    ¡°What is this about, Professor?¡± Mira was the first to say when we exited the premises of the Great Hall.


    ¡°Best we wait a little until the other Professors join us.¡± Flitwick said. ¡°And then we¡¯ll explain the matter to everyone. There is no need to worry; none of you are in trouble.¡±


    Everyone present nodded, though they didn¡¯t seem particularly calmed by it.


    The seconds continued to pass as more students started to file out of the Great Hall. They looked at Professor Flitwick, at the present Prefects, and then at me. Their eyes lingered on my white eye before I met theirs, forcing them to look away uncomfortably.


    I resisted the urge to scoff as I saw Harry, Ron and Hermione come out of the Great Hall, accompanied by Percy Weasley and a few others. Had he been part of the Prefect group who attacked us? Perhaps he had already been downed by the time I got there, and I never noticed?


    It had been a chaotic scene, that much I remembered. Aside from Mira and Ophelia, however, I hadn¡¯t recognized the majority of them.


    But now that I see them all gathered¡­ Yeah. I thought. These three, I tied up in chains and bled a Stunning Charm through the links to subdue them.


    The three Gryffindor First Years gravitated towards us, though Hermione seemed to be loath to even come close to me. I frowned at that.


    I guess she hasn¡¯t gotten over it yet. Figures. I thought and addressed the three. ¡°Hello, Harry, Hermione, Ron.¡±


    ¡°Any idea why they called us, mate?¡± Ron said, his voice taking on a note of confusion as a few more students began to file out.


    ¡°They gathered all of the students who were part of what happened on the Third Floor corridor.¡± Hermione said, not looking at me. ¡°I think that they want to question everyone about what happened.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. They already questioned all of us.¡± Harry said, with Tony and Su nodding in agreement.


    Then it came to me.


    I shook my head. ¡°The teachers aren¡¯t the ones who want to question us.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ron said, turning his head to me before his eyes widened. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Before I could say anything further, Professor Flitwick cleared his throat to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Children?¡±


    Everyone quieted at once, turning their gaze to the diminutive man. Standing beside him were also Professors Snape, McGonagall and Sprout.


    ¡°If you would, Professor McGonagall.¡± Flitwick said, deferring to her.


    ¡°Thank you, Professor Flitwick.¡± McGonagall said, before turning her attention to the rest of us. ¡°I¡¯m sure many of you are curious as to why we¡¯ve brought you all here. You see¡ª¡±


    She stopped for a moment before glaring towards the doors of the Great Hall.


    We all turned our heads to see the remaining student body approaching the doorway to stare at us in some attempt to figure out what¡¯s going on.


    Professor Snape stalked past us all towards the doors, forcing a few of the students in the Great Hall to stumble backwards as he spelled the doors shut. He turned to McGonagall and gave her a nod.


    She nodded back before clearing her throat, getting everyone¡¯s attention again. ¡°As I was saying before the interruption, you¡¯re all aware of the incident which took place in this school on June the Tenth.¡±


    People¡¯s reactions were varied; there were some nods, some winces, and even some flinches. Ophelia looked the worst off, I realized. The girl was shivering, despite Mira¡¯s words of comfort.


    I stepped towards the girl and stood by her as well. She looked at me, giving a weak whimper of surprise, but I only looked back, with eyes as calm as still water.


    I gave her a nod in support before turning my head back to the Professor, who hadn¡¯t noticed the interaction at all.


    ¡°Though Professor Dumbledore had already provided them with the information on what happened, it seems that¡­¡± Professor McGonagall said, her lips pursing with displeasure. ¡°The Ministry wishes to conduct its own investigation on the matter. And so, they have requested to meet with any and all who were involved.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    It didn¡¯t take someone observant to feel the contempt bleeding off of McGonagall.


    ¡°Why?¡± One of the Slytherin Prefects said. ¡°We already told you everything, Professors.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s another questioning going to accomplish?¡± Another student said in agreement, and I saw the general mood of the kids sour at the prospect of yet another session of nonsense.


    Ophelia began to mutter to herself. Even as close as I was, I wasn¡¯t able to hear much more than, ¡°not again¡­¡±


    I frowned and gave her a pat on the shoulder as Professor Sprout cleared her throat, getting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, children.¡± The witch said, frowning. ¡°We cannot refuse a summons from the Ministry, especially not when they have good cause to investigate. A man has died, and you all were injured in the process, so please try to treat this situation with a little more seriousness.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I muttered to myself as Professor Sprout continued to explain that we would have to be interrogated one-by-one by the Ministry officials in a designated room. ¡°So that¡¯s what they¡¯re going for, huh?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Adam?¡± Mira said, keeping her voice quiet, even as Sprout began to get us to follow her. ¡°Why are they doing this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m wrong.¡± I said to hedge my bets as we made our way through the halls. ¡°But¡­ Considering recent news with the prison break in France, the Ministry might be wanting to appear as if it¡¯s doing something¡ª to settle the population down.¡±


    Ophelia didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell that, even in her distraught state, the gears in her head were turning. She grimaced just as Mira began to reach her own conclusion.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Mira said, eyes unfocusing for a moment before they turned angry. ¡°Really? They¡¯re putting us through this again just to look good in the papers!?¡±


    I let her statement hang in the air for a moment, noticing a few of the other students were listening in.


    ¡°That¡¯s my guess.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Why else would they call us forward to give the exact same testimonies we already have? They want to maintain an image of strength in the face of another country¡¯s instability.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that.¡± Mira said, shaking her head. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do something so cruel.¡±


    ¡°As if people in power have ever cared about anyone but themselves.¡± I said, shaking my head and moving away from Mira to join Tony and the others. I stopped and fell in step with Ophelia to give her a few words of encouragement. ¡°You can do this, okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t give any sort of reaction to those words, and so I shrugged and moved away again. I did what I could.


    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Tony asked as I approached. ¡°Do they know why this is happening?¡±


    I shook my head before sharing my own suspicions with the group.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do something so¡­¡± Hermione said, and it was the first time she looked at me since our fight. ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°People are motivated primarily by self-interest.¡± I said, shaking my head at the girl¡¯s naivet¨¦. ¡°There are no exceptions. Even myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hermione glared. ¡°So you admit it.¡±


    ¡°What about it, Hermione?¡± I said. ¡°I will always go for what I want. Is that really so bad?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She said, her voice dropping. ¡°You lied to us.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± I said. ¡°And had I told the truth, you¡¯d probably be corpses, or worse.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± Harry said, backing his friend up on this.


    ¡°Maybe not for sure.¡± I said, looking at Harry. ¡°But I know you. You¡¯ll jump headlong into danger without even a thought as to what will happen to you. No one in their right mind would have told any of you a thing.¡±


    Hermione¡¯s glare turned worse and I felt a light elbow to the side.


    ¡°Ow.¡± I said, turning to see an annoyed Tony. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You realize she just wants you to apologize, right?¡± Tony said.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware.¡± I said. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing.¡±


    I turned my gaze back to Hermione. ¡°I don¡¯t apologize when I¡¯m right. If you can¡¯t deal with it, that¡¯s your problem. Not mine.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, I hurried my pace, falling in step with Professor Flitwick.


    He looked at me for a few moments, realizing my tense state, and said only a few words.


    ¡°You will probably regret that decision, Mr. Clarke.¡± He said, and I knew what he was referring to.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right, sir.¡± I said, sighing before my eyes turned as hard as steel. ¡°But I can¡¯t envision a world in which I would have done anything differently.¡±


    Flitwick stared at me some more before nodding. ¡°I suppose not. You have always stayed true to yourself, even if it ends up causing you grief.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Filius continued, smiling at my curious look. ¡°I have been keeping a closer eye on you, Mr. Clarke¡ª ever since Christmas, in fact.¡±


    I blinked and looked down for a moment. ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pretend to know exactly what you all were talking about, but I do know a thing or two about making enemies.¡± Professor Flitwick said. ¡°The fewer of them you have, the better.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your words in mind, Professor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    The conversation ended there, and we all moved through the halls, up the stairs to the Fourth Floor, before we were led to one of the unused classrooms.


    At its entrance stood two tall men wearing the red robes of the Aurors. They stared at us with expressionless, hard faces, as if daring us to try and cross them.


    Setting the tone pretty hard, aren¡¯t they?


    The two men shared a look before raising a hand. Everyone stopped and stared at them while the one on the left murmured something to the one on the right.


    The Auror on the right entered through the door, revealing several more Aurors inside, as well as a person who seemed to stand out among the sea of red. It was a woman with blonde hair, set in elaborate, rigid curls which framed a face with a heavy jaw. She turned her gaze towards the Auror entering, and I saw her jeweled spectacles and drawn on eyebrows for a single moment before the door closed again.


    ¡°Wait here, please.¡± The remaining Auror said.


    Was that who I think it was? I thought and felt my teeth gritting. I took a deep breath and centered myself. Suspicions confirmed, at least.


    ¡°Did you see who was in there?¡± One of the Slytherins said. ¡°Rita Skeeter!¡±


    A series of murmurs spread through the students.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°Is this going to be on the Prophet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Severus Snape said, his expression promising liberal punishment to anyone who decided to go against his orders. ¡°You will behave yourselves as respected members of this prestigious school. Is that clear?¡±


    Everyone quieted down, but that only served to charge the air with anticipation and energy. I could tell from their faces that the students were doing their best to rein themselves in.


    Five minutes passed, and the tension continued to build. The remaining Auror kept his face as impassive as he could, though he did almost flinch away from Snape when the man had spoken, earlier.


    Some kind of history? I thought before giving a mental shrug. Not that it really matters.


    The door finally opened, revealing the Auror from before. He left it open, revealing the stern faces on the other side, as well as the expectant one off in a corner.


    Rita Skeeter, hit-piece-wonder of the Daily Prophet, herself, stared at us all with thinly veiled hunger in her eyes. They settled on me for a few seconds, and then on Harry Potter.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡± The man said, his voice as pleasant as can be. ¡°Now, as you may have been informed by your Professors, we are merely conducting an investigation on behalf of the public. Something happened in these halls during the events of June the Tenth, and we plan on getting to the bottom of this.¡±


    I resisted the urge to scoff. It was like this guy was reading straight from a script. Ministry lapdog.


    ¡°Now, when I call your name, you will go in and answer my colleague¡¯s questions to the best of your ability.¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡± One of the Prefects said, feeling a little intimidated by the amount of people inside, judging by his widened eyes.


    ¡°Your respective Head of House will accompany you, of course.¡± Professor McGonagall said as the man opened his mouth. He frowned at the woman, who sent a dangerous look back.


    No. I realized; she was looking straight at the people inside.


    ¡°Will that be a problem, Miss Hope?¡± McGonagall said towards the Auror at the head of the large table.


    ¡°Of course not, Professor.¡± Auror Hope said, agreeing instantly, looking like she had almost stumbled over her words. ¡°I¡ª In fact, that would be preferred.¡±


    A series of nods followed this statement.


    I scoffed. Looks like McGonagall still puts the fear of God in these people, long after they¡¯re gone. I suppose she can be pretty scary when provoked.


    It was a little funny, all things considered, and a much needed moment of levity for me. As with everything, however, it was not going to last.


    ¡°Let us begin, then?¡± The Auror from before said, injecting himself into the conversation.


    Professor McGonagall nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the older students and work our way down.¡± The Auror said, before beginning to list off the first name¡ª A Seventh Year Hufflepuff girl that couldn¡¯t have possibly been part of the group I fought. Could there have been altercations, elsewhere?


    That was something I¡¯d never considered. Just how many people did Quirrell draw into this fiasco?


    I watched her go inside, the Auror closing the door behind her and leaving us all in the hallway. I took a breath before moving off to the side and sitting down on the stone floor.


    ¡°Adam?¡± Su said, moving towards me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is.¡± I said, smiling up at the girl. ¡°But if they¡¯re going to interview us, one by one, then we¡¯re going to be here a while, I think.¡±


    ¡°Firstie¡¯s got a point.¡± Another student said, and that was all that was needed to get everyone forming groups and sitting down in various parts of the hall.


    None of the teachers or Aurors said a word or did anything to stop us.

 72 - Interrogation

    oooo


    Interrogation


    oooo


    June 16, 1992, 10:55 AM, Hall Outside of the Interrogation Room


    Adam Clarke


    I shifted in my spot, feeling the stone floor starting to hurt my rear. It had been at least an hour since we¡¯d all been gathered up and told to come here by our respective Heads of House, and I was starting to get bored.


    Scratch that. I thought, giving out a loud yawn that seemed to go through the assembled group. I got bored five minutes in.


    Watching student after student go in, I had attempted to busy myself by making small talk on what my friend¡¯s summer plans were, but the group was too stressed out to give any meaningful answer.


    Hermione just shrugged when I¡¯d tried with her. I supposed I deserved that, considering what I¡¯d said to her prior.


    This was one of my major personality flaws which I didn''t think could ever be fixed: I was abrupt to the point of alienating those around me.


    Well. I thought, smiling a little. Those who don¡¯t have the patience, or inclination to try to understand me, anyway.


    Hermione seemed to slowly be turning in that direction, I reckoned. The girl¡¯s trust was a fragile thing, and it would probably take her a good while to feel like she could give me that trust, once again.


    Not that it mattered, of course. Whether she trusted me or not, I would do what I must.


    I had great plans for the future. There was so much left to study¡ª so much more magic to experience and learn about. The battle against Voldemort had opened my eyes to the higher world of magic, and it had helped develop a relatively new feeling of mine.


    That feeling was the exhilaration which came from having a good fight with a powerful opponent. Clashing against Voldemort in my soul had felt like an insane, difficult dance of spells and beasts.


    Even now, I could almost see the volcanic field set beneath a foreign, starry sky in my mind¡¯s eye. My thoughts drifted to the creature I¡¯d summoned while in that realm.


    That place¡ª the map I drew, the story and world I created. It''s all real. I thought as another student was called into the interrogation room. Of course it is. This world is real, too. Why shouldn¡¯t others be? But, what could that possibly mean for me?


    I had set my mind on going back to my home world, but knowing that there are others out there¡­ To be fair, the possibility was always there, but I never gave it much thought. But now, with the proof staring me in the face, I wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    How would I even make it home? If the number of universes was beyond counting, finding the single, correct one would be impossible.


    No. I thought, a small amount of aggression bleeding into my thoughts. Nigh impossible, but there is hope. Alef Ard recognized me as a World Drifter. Titles like that don¡¯t just exist, so there must be someone who¡¯s drifted to another world before. Don¡¯t have the first idea on how to find one, but I can hazard a guess that drifting through the realms was possible in some way. Hence the title.


    I would need to write all of this down, of course; just not yet. That would have to be one of my longer term projects, I gathered. My eyes moved over the group, taking everything in.


    I saw the threads dancing around each person¡¯s body, undulating in a way that seemed to reflect their overall mood. It had been something I¡¯d begun to intuit after a little practice. So far, I could only gauge a person¡¯s mood in a very general way.


    The movements of the threads were subtle, but coupled with a person¡¯s body language, I started to assign certain moods with the patterns the strands tended to move.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t need this sense to tell that everyone was growing more and more agitated as the waiting continued. The students who had already completed their ¡®interview¡¯ with the Aurors were not allowed to leave.


    The children were told it¡¯s just to keep things running smoothly, but I imagined that this was done for another reason. It would be silly to let an interviewee just leave in case they were lying.


    It was probably rule number one of the guidebook: don¡¯t let any potential suspects out of your sight until the testimonies are corroborated by their peers. That way, you could ensure that you would be able to catch the one who did the crime.


    I understood their reasoning, but Hell if it didn¡¯t make the atmosphere grow more and more anxious as a result. Or maybe that¡¯s exactly what they want. Scared students are more likely to tell the truth or ferociously lie. The worse the fear, the easier it is for them to detect lies.


    Or, maybe they were just that incompetent and I was reading too much into it. I scoffed again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Adam?¡± Tony said, stopping his thumb twiddling to look at me. ¡°Thinking about something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied. ¡°Just when we¡¯ll be allowed to leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been hours, already.¡± Tony said, huffing in agreement. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    The door opened, and Ophelia exited the room, looking very much upset. Beside her, Professor Flitwick walked, muttering encouraging things to the distraught girl.


    ¡°Su Li.¡± The Auror standing guard read off of the scroll of parchment before he raised his head. ¡°Please come forward, Miss Li.¡±


    Su¡¯s breath hitched as he picked herself up.


    ¡°Good luck, Su.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony said with a nod of encouragement. ¡°We¡¯ll be here when you get back.¡±


    Su gave us a nervous smile before turning and walking towards the Auror. ¡°I¡¯m Su.¡±


    Professor Flitwick hurried from Ophelia towards the First Year girl. ¡°Come along, Miss Li. This shall not take long.¡±


    The door closed behind the two, plunging us back into silence.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be all right.¡± Tony said, though I suspected that he directed that mostly to himself.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s with Professor Flitwick, after all. He won¡¯t let them harass her.¡±


    And so, the time continued its forward trek. I watched as Tony, and then Harry was called in, as well as the rest of the First Years, excluding myself. I realized I was being saved for last.


    I suppose, since I¡¯m one of the people who knows a great deal of what happened down there. I thought. But then, why not just do it properly? Why Su and Tony before Harry? Wouldn¡¯t it make sense to get the timeline right? They already have the Professors¡¯ testimonies on the matter. Are they really that bad?


    I sighed.


    Trying to understand the mind of bureaucracy was an exercise in futility. That environment bred the sort of incompetence, fecklessness and corruption that people always hated to see.


    And these were Aurors; these men and women were supposed to be the ¡®boots on the ground¡¯, so to speak. They were meant to be the shield against the Dark forces plaguing Wizarding Society.


    It was a wonder, then, that wizards and witches had even survived for this long. If they didn¡¯t have magic, they would have likely been annihilated a thousand times over in the past few centuries alone. It was a testament to how amazing magic itself was that these people didn¡¯t meet their end.


    They look down on Muggles as lesser creatures, but honestly, they have no clue. I thought, the feeling of resentment coursing through me. Worse cognitive abilities all around, with their lives made easy by magic. The very thing that made them special in the first place has caused them to grow lax and undisciplined. It¡¯s not a surprise that Voldemort swept through these incompetents like fire through drywood.


    The door opened, and I watched as Hermione exited the room, accompanied by Professor McGonagall.


    ¡°Adam Clarke.¡± The Auror behind them read out, closing the scroll and looking straight at me. ¡°Mr. Adam Clarke. Come forward.¡±


    I nodded and did as the Auror bid. Professor Flitwick fell in step with me, giving me a simple nod. The Auror stepped aside for us, and we went into the large chamber.


    All of the school desks had been removed, and in their place, a large, oval table stood at the center of the room. On one side, five Aurors and one wizard in gray robes sat, staring at us with expectant looks. In front of them lay their wands.


    ¡°Welcome, Mr. Clarke.¡± The Auror who McGonagall had addressed as ¡®Hope¡¯ began. ¡°I am Auror Hope.¡±


    ¡°Adam Clarke.¡± I said, my eyes flitting towards Skeeter, who was off sitting to the side and staring at me with a hungry look. I noted the furious way her quill was scrawling along the notepad beside her.


    Her smile widened when she met my gaze. I gave her an incline of my head before turning to Auror Hope again.


    ¡°Please, sit.¡± She said, gesturing towards the two, empty chairs before us.


    I shared a look with Professor Flitwick before taking my seat, placing my own wand on the table, just like they had.


    ¡°Would you like some water, Mr. Clarke?¡± The woman offered, her hand still up and sounding as if she hadn¡¯t just stopped the men from attacking me.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± I said, lying through my teeth. I was honestly quite parched, but I did not wish to give these people any ground whatsoever.


    ¡°Why did you place your wand on the table, boy?¡± A man from the corner of the room behind me said.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°They had it there, first. I assumed I¡­¡±


    I trailed off at the end, shocked into the silence by the sight before me. It took everything I had to not freak the Hell out. What is he doing here, of all places?


    ¡°It seemed like the right thing to do.¡± I got myself under control, gesturing at the other wizards¡¯ wands as I turned to look at who¡¯d spoken to me. ¡°An agreement of nonviolence or something.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Alastor Moody grunted, his horrifying face scrunching into one of approval. ¡°It is; an old tradition that the new blood doesn''t seem to understand anymore. Just blindly do as they¡¯re told.¡±


    The other Aurors looked at each other sheepishly before their leader cleared her throat. ¡°Thank you for the lesson, Mr. Moody, but I¡¯m afraid we must begin the interview.¡±


    More like interrogation. I thought and turned my eyes away from the legendary man, settling them back on Auror Hope. ¡°All right. What would you like to know, Auror Hope?¡±


    "What happened on the day of June the Tenth, Mr. Clarke?" Auror Hope said. "You can begin from the moment the chaos began in the Great Hall."


    "Sure thing." I did and closed my eyes for a moment. "In the Great Hall, someone set off some kind of blast. A really strong one¡ª strong enough to temporarily blind and deafen everyone inside, anyway. Took me a few seconds to recover."


    Hope nodded. The lack of change in her expression told me that she''d expected this.


    "I figured I knew what the perpetrator was hoping to achieve." I said. "With the Headmaster gone, it would be a golden opportunity. The confusion from the attack in the Great Hall would force the Professors to scramble to protect the children first and foremost. This would open the way for him to fetch his prize."


    "And this¡­ prize.¡± Auror Hope said. ¡°That would be¡­?"


    "Secret, I''m afraid." Professor Flitwick said, cutting into the conversation. "You''ve tried this with the other First Years, already, miss Hope."


    "Indeed I have. It is relevant to the case, Professor Flitwick." The woman said, not looking perturbed at the least. "We cannot simply ignore the nature of what was hidden at Hogwarts, considering that it put the children in unnecessary danger."


    "Be that as it may." Flitwick continued. "You will have to take it up with Professor Dumbledore."


    Auror Hope stared at the diminutive man for a moment before speaking again. "... Make no mistake, I will. Now¡­"


    She turned her attention back to me. "Please proceed, Mr. Clarke."


    "The ¡®children¡¯, as you put it, were in danger whether there was something hidden here or not." I said, building up on the previous point that she thought she''d ended. "Professor Quirrell was the real danger to everyone here."


    "Is that so?"


    "Considering what he''s done, yes." I continued.


    "And what has he done, Mr. Clarke?" Auror Hope said, steering me back to the previous topic. "Tell me what happened after the attack on the children in the Great Hall."


    "I decided to go to the Third Floor. My friends followed me, and¡ª"


    I stopped at one of the Aurors'' raised hand. He¡¯d stopped writing through a small notebook. "You decided to go to the Third Floor corridor, which was expressly forbidden to students."


    "I did."


    "Why is that, Mr. Clarke?" Auror Hope said.


    I felt the stare of everyone on me and resisted the urge to gulp in nervousness. These people, especially Skeeter, were like sharks in the water. They would be able to smell any fear miles away.


    "Because Quirrell made me." I said.


    "He made you?" Auror Hope said. The two Aurors to her right did not look remotely convinced. "And how did he manage that, Mr. Clarke?"


    And there it is. I thought and took a breath.


    "He threatened to have me expelled and sent back to the orphanage." I said. ¡°Unless I did what he said.¡±


    "Have you not been adopted by Sirius Black, Mr. Clarke?" Skeeter said her first words since the meeting began. ¡°Surely, you would not have gone anywhere else.¡±


    "Maybe so. But I imagine that, if I were to be expelled from the school, then Mr. Black would also denounce me as well." I said, shrugging. "It''s only natural, of course. Why invite a delinquent criminal into your home?"


    "And what makes you think you could get expelled from Hogwarts so easily?" The rightmost Auror said, squinting at me. "The school reserves the option of expulsion for the gravest of misdeeds, Mr. Clarke. Anything to share?¡±


    I knew what he was implying, but I shrugged his suspicions off and deliberately looked at him as if he were the stupidest person in the room.


    "The man was using Unforgivables on the students." I said. "You think a plot to have me expelled would be beyond him? It would be my word against his. Tell me, Mister¡­?¡±


    ¡°Clarence.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Mister Clarence. What¡¯s the word of an eleven year old, orphan Mudblood worth against a respected Professor of the most prestigious school in the world?"


    ¡°Mr. Clarke!¡± Professor Flitwick said, scandalized. ¡°Do not ever use that word again.¡±


    I shrugged. I¡¯ll do as I please.


    ¡°Apologies.¡± I said, without meaning it. ¡°But my point still stands. In my less than favorable position, I would likely have been expelled, and the adoption would have been annulled. It¡¯s not outside the realm of possibility. Your government has already sent Mr. Black away to prison for a decade without a trial, and he¡¯s from a highly respected family.¡±


    I knew I likely shouldn¡¯t have said that, but I couldn¡¯t help it¡ª I noticed that Rita actually abandoned the Quick Quotes Quill and was just writing in the notepad, herself. I could only imagine the headline, tomorrow.


    Adam Clarke: Cocky, or Cuckoo? I thought, shaking my head.


    I hadn¡¯t lied, of course: Quirrell could have done whatever he liked, if he wanted to neutralize me. That was a big part of why I had pretended to submit to his will for so long.


    It kept the man placated, and therefore much less likely to retaliate against me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve deviated a bit from the discussion at hand.¡± Auror Hope said, bringing the focus back on the investigation. ¡°Please, continue with your testimony, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°You were going to the Third Floor to aid Professor Quirrell.¡± Auror Hope said.


    I shook my head. ¡°I went there on the pretense of aiding him, but my true plan was to stop him.¡±


    ¡°And how did you plan to do that?¡± Auror Clarence said. He looked miffed from the way I spoke to him. ¡°As you said, you are an eleven year old student; while you have demonstrated a noticeable talent in magic, how did you plan on stopping an adult wizard, full grown and quite adept at magic?¡±


    ¡°In whatever way I could.¡± I said, gesturing at my white eye and pulling the sleeve on my arm to show the horrible burn scars beneath. ¡°As you may or may not be able to tell, Auror Clarence, it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    A few of the Aurors winced at the sight.


    ¡°Those burns¡­¡± Moody said, getting my attention. ¡°Caused by Dark magic, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m told the scars will never fade, and that it¡¯s possible I will feel pain from them from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Aye¡­¡± Moody said, his magical eye spinning with no rhyme or reason as it roved over my body. ¡°You might feel a thing or two, lad.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully not.¡± I said, trailing off for a second before turning back to Auror Hope. ¡°At any rate, I bit off more than I could chew, and here we are. I¡¯m still not fully recovered.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Auror Hope said. ¡°But please, run us through what happened exactly. It may be useful in finding out more information on this case.¡±


    You mean, appear as if you¡¯re doing something so Rita can tell the world how amazing the British Ministry is. I thought and shrugged. ¡°All right. My friends followed me to the Third Floor, and we found Harry, Hermione, Ron and Professor McGonagall looking like they were about to be beaten by a group of older students.¡±


    ¡°And, what did you do, then?¡±


    ¡°We engaged the older students and subdued them.¡± I said.


    ¡°You dueled against seven older students¡ª all of which are well on their way to being capable wizards and witches¡ª and won?¡± Auror Clarence said.


    ¡°Yes, I did, with the help of my friends.¡± I said. ¡°It also helped that some had been taken out, and the rest had already been worn out by their previous duels, too. If they were fighting at full strength, I likely would have lost.¡±


    Auror Hope nodded for me to continue.


    ¡°After ensuring that the others would take Professor McGonagall to the Hospital Wing, I decided to go forward and help Professor Snape stop Quirrell.¡± I said and continued to relay the official story given to me and Harry by Dumbledore. ¡°I was able to get past the Professors¡¯ defenses through various ways.¡±


    ¡°And those would be¡­?¡± An Auror on the left, questioned.


    ¡°The defenses, or the ways?¡±


    ¡°The ways, Mr. Clarke.¡± He answered. ¡°We are already aware of the defenses.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°A few of them had already been beaten, like the massive dog and the chess set. The Devil¡¯s Snare was a little scary, but they¡¯re scared of heat and light, so I managed to get past those easily. Getting past the locked door was tricky, but I was able to devise a solution for that.¡±


    ¡°And that solution is?¡±


    ¡°I made my own key.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot about locks, and how they work. I fashioned myself a key and opened the door with it.¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡± One of them said. ¡°And how did you get past the Security Trolls, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± I said. ¡°One was dead already. I thought I could sneak past it, because I read that trolls weren¡¯t very¡­ Um¡­¡±


    I struggled to find the correct word. ¡°Aware of their surroundings, I suppose?¡±


    Auror Hope nodded, neither acknowledging, nor rebuking my haphazard reply.


    ¡°Anyway, it didn¡¯t do any good.¡± I said. ¡°It immediately noticed me and started to attack. I tried to blind it with a strong Wand-Lighting Charm, but it covered its eyes. My other spells could barely scratch the thing¡¯s hide. I actually thought I was going to die, right there.¡±


    Hope nodded again. ¡°But you beat it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. It snatched me and tried to crush me with its big hands.¡± I said, noticing a few of the Aurors were turning green at the thought. ¡°But I had an idea. It was a last ditch effort, but I threw a spell into its nose.¡±


    ¡°Its nose?¡± Auror Hope said.


    ¡°You thought it¡¯d be weaker on the inside than the outside?¡± Moody said, and I turned to face him again.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡± I said. ¡°Like how insects are weak under their exoskeletons.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve a good instinct, then, lad.¡± Moody said. ¡°Either that or incredible luck.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Probably the latter, but my luck didn¡¯t seem to stick for long.¡±


    I turned back to the assembled Aurors and continued the tale. ¡°After that, I had to stop for some time to recover. My shoulder was dislocated and I honestly could barely focus. Eventually, though, I got back up and moved forward, reaching the final room.¡±


    I stopped, trying to think of what to say. I jumped as I felt Professor Flitwick¡¯s hand touch my shoulder.


    He gave me a nod of support, as well as a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I nodded back, before clearing my throat. ¡°I got to the final room, and that¡¯s where I saw Professor Quirrell standing over Professor Snape. I thought he was dead, at first, but then I saw Quirrell raise his wand. He was going to finish him off.¡±


    ¡°And what did you do, then, Mr. Clarke?¡± Auror Hope asked, her voice turning a little more gentle.


    ¡°I just attacked Quirrell. I didn¡¯t even think.¡± I said, looking down so they didn¡¯t see my face. ¡°As for the duel afterwards¡­ I¡­ Well, I was beaten pretty badly. I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°We can stop if you like, Mr. Clarke.¡± Flitwick gave me another pat.


    ¡°No, no.¡± I said, gathering myself. ¡°I was able to stop him from killing Professor Snape, but I was nowhere near ready for that kind of fighting.¡±


    I gestured at my injuries again. ¡°He probably could have killed me at any moment, but I guess he wanted to show me that he could. I suppose it did manage to keep him occupied for long enough so that Harry could bring Professor Flitwick to the scene. But, that¡¯s all I remember before I blacked out.¡±


    ¡°And from there.¡± Professor Flitwick continued with another pat to my shoulder. ¡°You know what happened from my own testimony.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Auror Hope said, looking through a few pieces of paper and pulling one out. ¡°Very good.¡±


    She read through it for a bit before raising her head towards me, after a few moments. ¡°That spell you used, Mr. Clarke. Glowing chains, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, nodding.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever read about a spell like that.¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if you have.¡± I said, blinking. ¡°I created it.¡±


    ¡°Indeed?¡± She said, her eyebrows raising towards her hairline. ¡°That is very impressive, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I shrugged at that. ¡°Thank you. Um¡­ Will that be all?¡±


    Auror Hope looked between her compatriots, as well as the Ministry official recording the conversation before nodding. ¡°Yes. I believe we are done here, Mr. Clarke, Professor.¡±


    She stood up, and everyone else followed. ¡°Please, join the others outside and tell them that they must wait a little so that we may finish conferring?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Professor Flitwick said, hopping off of his chair and moving towards the exit. ¡°Come, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I nodded, snatched my wand from the table, and left the room without another word, doing my best to ignore the feeling that more than one person in that room was staring at my back.

 73 - Interlude - A Friends Worries

    oooo


    Interlude ¡ª A Friend¡¯s Worries


    oooo


    June 16, 1992, 11:10 AM, Hall Outside of the Interrogation Room


    Anthony Goldstein


    Tony fidgeted on his spot on the stone floor. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He¡¯d had plans to take it easy with Adam and Su today, but then Professor Flitwick had to come and ruin it all for them.


    The boy shook his head, doing his best not to frown.


    It wasn¡¯t Flitwick¡¯s fault, of course.


    It wasn¡¯t any of the Professors¡¯ faults; they had done their best to manage the crisis as well as its aftermath, and they had done so fairly well, all things considered.


    It was the Ministry that annoyed him, moreso after Adam¡¯s revelation.


    He should have seen it coming, of course. He knew all about the nonsense that government organizations continually tried to pull¡ª his father worked in the British government for a time, after all.


    Tony didn¡¯t know exactly what the man¡¯s job description was, but what he did know was that his dad would sometimes complain about the nonsense restrictions, as well as the endless red tape he had to maneuver himself around just to get his own job done.


    It wasn¡¯t an occupation Tony wished to have in the future. And yet, he had somehow envisioned that the Ministry of Magic would be different from the Muggle government.


    The Ministry was governed by wizards and witches. Things like endless paperwork, Tony assumed, would be unimportant to them; easy to manage.


    Sadly, however, this didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°What do you think they¡¯re asking him?¡± Su said, bringing Tony¡¯s attention back to the world around him. He realized that the floor was hurting again.


    Tony stood up, dusting his behind and taking a few steps as he replied to the girl¡¯s question. ¡°Same questions as we were asked, I reckon. ¡®What happened, where did you go, what did you do, why did you do it¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right.¡± Su said. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t stress him more than he¡¯s already been. He still hasn¡¯t recovered.¡±


    Tony heard Hermione¡¯s scoff and felt his annoyance get the better of him. ¡°Something to say?¡±


    Hermione frowned at being called out, but didn¡¯t even look in his direction.


    Tony grit his teeth and took a step forward, only to feel something grasp his pant leg. He turned his gaze down to see Su¡¯s hand firmly clasped onto the cloth. When she made eye contact with him, she shook her head.


    Why is she being such a jerk?


    The boy opened his mouth and then closed it, his expression turning into one of resigned frustration. He just didn¡¯t understand the source of the girl¡¯s attitude.


    Well, if he were to be honest with himself, he did.


    I get it. He thought to himself as he huffed and stepped in another direction, walking amongst the gathered students and teachers as he tried to clear his thoughts. He lied to us.


    Tony would be a liar, himself, if he said that Adam¡¯s actions hadn¡¯t hurt. They had.


    He never imagined that his trust in the boy could be damaged in this way, but Tony knew Adam. He¡¯d had a good long time to be able to get a better read on the boy.


    Adam¡¯s behavior reminded Tony of his own dad¡¯s, sometimes. His friend was cagey and liked to keep everything close to the vest, even if the information was fairly mundane.


    Just the other week, it had taken Tony an hour of needling to get the boy to simply admit that he was trying to learn a new food recipe from the elves. It hadn¡¯t even been remotely relevant in terms of the Stone, and yet the boy had kept it secret all the same.


    Tony¡¯s father, Bartholomew, did similar things. The man once kept the fact that he was learning how to dance secret from Tony¡¯s mother, Amanda, for months. She''d been so fraught with worry that Tony was sure their marriage would have ended, if the behavior had continued for too long.


    Still, this sort of thing had at least prepared Tony for Adam¡¯s behavior. The boy was talented, eccentric and often found himself deep in thought. Tony supposed that the time spent at the orphanage had made his friend secretive.


    I¡¯ve never been bullied before. Tony thought. But dad told me a lot about what it¡¯s like. You can¡¯t give anyone an excuse to single you out, so you keep things to yourself. That¡¯s exactly what Adam does, almost like an instinct at this point.


    And, though the boy no longer had a reason to be so sparing with his information and heart, Tony knew that this sort of behavior wasn¡¯t something anyone could just turn off. His father was easily in his mid-thirties and still routinely did it, sometimes without even noticing.


    As he was passing by, Tony heard Mira muttering to an older girl; Ophelia, he believed her name was? He didn¡¯t know what was being said exactly, but Ophelia¡¯s shaking had lessened somewhat since he¡¯d last seen her.


    Tony felt a pang of sympathy for the distraught girl. He didn¡¯t have a clue what happened to get her to be this way, but it must have been very bad.


    Yet another terrible thing that Adam managed to stop. Tony thought. He did a lot of good that day, and the cost to him¡­


    He remembered the first time he got a good look at the boy¡¯s burns. It had almost made him lose his lunch. The wounds had extended from the boy¡¯s wrist, all the way up to his elbow; just looking at them had made Tony feel lightheaded and queasy.


    Adam? Tony thought with a scoff as he continued to walk in a circuitous pattern. He took one look at them, and just started poking at them like they were the most fascinating thing he¡¯d ever seen. Bloody insane.


    It was ridiculous. His bloody friend had only been worried until he learned that the wound wouldn¡¯t impede his movements in any way.


    And his right eye¡­ Tony thought with a mild shiver. Sometimes, he noticed Adam staring not-quite-at him, as if he was watching something swirling around his own body.


    It was a very unsettling feeling, Tony thought, stopping as his eyes began roving over his own form.


    He saw nothing, but the feeling of something hidden being there remained. Tony doubted he was imagining it; Adam seemed to do this with everyone else around him, as well.


    Tony didn¡¯t know what happened in that final room, or what happened to his friend¡¯s eye, but Adam had definitely changed. Aside from the strange stares, Tony had also noticed that the boy¡¯s behavior had shifted, as well.


    It hadn¡¯t been anything major, but Tony could tell that Adam was beginning to be a little more active in the way he interacted with everything around him. Tony shrugged and rejoined Su.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Only time would tell, but Tony did know one thing: he liked seeing this change in Adam. He made eye contact with the girl for a few moments, giving her a nod as he sat down beside her and resumed the painful waiting.


    A few more minutes passed before the doors to the interrogation chamber opened, revealing Adam and Flitwick as they exited. The assembled students began to clamor; it was over.


    Some stood to leave, among them being Tony, only to be stopped by a series of sparks exiting from the guard''s wand. ¡°Your attention please, students. We are not yet finished. Please wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hold up?¡± A student asked. ¡°There¡¯s no one else to interview, is there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Auror said, his face marred with a displeased frown at the child¡¯s attitude. ¡°But my colleagues must confer together before they give out a judgment.¡±


    The door then opened, revealing Rita Skeeter, whose gaze was shifting between Harry and Adam, who were approaching him.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Tony said, moving over to his friend. The shuffling behind Tony told him that Su had gotten up, as well. ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Adam said, extending his fist to bump it with Tony¡¯s. ¡°Well enough. They asked about what happened.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell them?¡± Su said, joining the two and patting herself down.


    ¡°They asked about what happened.¡± Adam said again, shrugging. ¡°So I answered. It didn¡¯t take very long.¡±


    ¡°Adam, you were there for longer than any of us.¡± Tony said.


    ¡°I guess there were a few distractions. They kept asking the same questions and doubting me so it didn¡¯t really feel like it took very long.¡± The boy shrugged again. ¡°I just ran them through the events.¡±


    He resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Only Adam could treat an Auror interrogation like a boring field trip.


    ¡°Then they asked about my chains.¡± Adam said, as though he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it. ¡°Asked how I did it.¡±


    Tony swallowed. That was a question he had yet to ask of his friend. ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°One of those distractions I told you about happened. I got lucky and didn¡¯t have to answer.¡± Adam said.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tony said, feeling a little disappointed. He really wanted to know what those chains were all about. How did he even perceive the idea? Just what was that spell? Why had he kept it a secret from everyone?


    Granted, there are probably dozens of side projects Adam¡¯s been working on, so it would make sense that he wouldn¡¯t share one of them. Tony thought, the idea growing on him as he gave himself a mental nod. Besides, he¡¯s been drawing chains right in front of us for ages, so it¡¯s not like he was hiding it from us. Just didn¡¯t think it was worth mentioning.


    He hadn¡¯t been the only one wondering just what the deal was with those drawings. When he wasn¡¯t studying with them or helping them with homework, Adam was drawing chains. He was looking at older sketches.


    The boy would close his eyes sometimes, and Tony imagined he was likely imagining those very same chains swirling and undulating in the air, just like Tony had seen them used a few days ago.


    That spell had been more than a Charm meant for fighting.


    It was an art form.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tony.¡± Adam¡¯s lips quirked at the boy¡¯s expression. ¡°I¡¯ll show you later.¡±


    He turned to Su and gave her a nod as well. ¡°Both of you.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± Tony said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said, blinking as he saw something ahead of him. ¡°I promise.¡±


    Tony turned to see Rita Skeeter engaging Harry in conversation.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su said, looking in that direction as well. ¡°What do you think she wants?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is.¡± Tony said, seeing Harry¡¯s face scrunch up in irritation and nervousness. ¡°It must not be particularly pleasant.¡±


    ¡°She probably wants an interview.¡± Adam said, and he was probably right.


    Tony watched as Professor McGonagall entered the conversation, more or less shooing the reporter away. The Ravenclaw boy gulped when he saw the square jawed woman turn her sights to them, instead.


    ¡°She¡¯s coming.¡± Su said.


    Adam turned his gaze down for a moment and sighed. Tony wasn¡¯t sure, but the boy seemed to be speaking in another language. Was it a spell?


    ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡± Rita Skeeter said from behind the boy. ¡°I do believe we¡¯ve met.¡±


    Adam took a breath and gave Tony a look of weariness before steeling himself and turning to the woman. ¡°Miss Skeeter.¡±


    He shook the woman¡¯s hand, though Tony noticed that Adam drew it away as soon as he possibly could without looking impolite. By the slightly souring look on her face, it seemed that Rita noticed it, too.


    ¡°I must admit, Mr. Clarke.¡± Rita said, mastering herself quickly as she sent a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°That was quite the meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°It was pretty interesting.¡± Adam said, and Tony had to resist the urge to smirk. His friend had a knack of replying to almost everything he wasn¡¯t sure how to reply to with noncommittal answers.


    It could get fairly amusing, at times; here, however, judging by the tightness of his stance, Adam was a little on edge. Tony couldn¡¯t blame him. Skeeter was a menace.


    The woman¡¯s smile widened. ¡°The two most famous boys in Hogwarts, mired in a deep mystery involving a Professor, the Headmaster, and several of the older students, yes¡­¡±


    Adam didn¡¯t grace her with a reply right away. ¡°It is what it is.¡±


    ¡°But what it looks like is fairly important, as well, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Rita said, and Tony saw Adam¡¯s face tighten.


    Just what is she trying to imply, here? Tony thought, feeling a little worried for his friend.


    ¡°Might be important to some.¡± Adam said, shrugging. ¡°I sense you have something you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Well, an interview would help ¡®clear the air¡¯, so to speak.¡± Rita said, taking a step closer to the boy, looking down at him with hunger in her eyes. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say, Adam? I can call you Adam, right?¡±


    Adam stared up at her for a moment. Tony saw her hesitate as her green eyes met his mismatched eyes of black and white.


    ¡°You can call me whatever you like.¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°And you¡¯re right, an interview would probably clear the air quite well.¡±


    Rita smiled and opened her mouth to say something further when Adam continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Professor Flitwick to write to the Prophet so that we can schedule a meeting with Miss Broduk.¡± Adam said, nodding as he turned slightly away, hand on his chin. ¡°I wonder if she¡¯d be available¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The smile on Rita¡¯s face grew strained for a moment before she shook it off. ¡°You will not be able to reach her at the Prophet now, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Adam said, his face turning a little confused. ¡°I suppose she¡¯s started her summer break early. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make some time for me, eventually. She¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Rita said, smiling again. ¡°What I meant to say was that Miss Broduk¡ª Amy¡ª is no longer working at the Prophet, you see.¡±


    Adam went quiet and looked down. Tony saw him suppress the urge to tense up at that news.


    And who wouldn¡¯t tense up? Tony thought with a shiver. She obviously wants to force him to have a one-on-one interview with her.


    ¡°...Oh.¡± He said after a moment¡¯s contemplation before his eyes moved up to hers. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Rita said, and her tone was so false it made Tony sick. ¡°She was a valued member of the team, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be finding new work, soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Adam said, nodding.


    ¡°The Daily Prophet, of course, will be willing to send another reporter in her stead.¡± Rita said, looking like the cat that was about to get the canary.


    Adam nodded again. ¡°Yes. They likely would.¡±


    A moment passed before he spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ll have to speak with Professor Flitwick and my new adoptive father, Mr. Black, you understand.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Clarke.¡± Rita said, nodding as she began to move away. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to contact you soon!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adam said, smiling at her until she turned away to harass the Aurors.


    He turned back to Tony and Su, a grimace overtaking its place. ¡°How¡¯d I do?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what just happened.¡± Su said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, either.¡± Tony said, agreeing with her. ¡°But I think Skeeter was trying to get an interview?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± Su huffed. ¡°I know that. It¡¯s just all the other stuff...¡±


    Adam glanced behind him to check if the woman was still busy with the Aurors before looking back at the two. ¡°She knows I don¡¯t want to have an interview with her.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª um¡­¡± The boy stumbled over his words, and Tony smiled. It was always nice to see that his friend was comfortable enough around him to hesitate like that. ¡°A few of the things she said are a little too suspicious.¡±


    ¡°You mean that nonsense about how things will look?¡± Tony said. ¡°Clearing up the air?¡±


    Before Adam could answer, Su took a step forward. ¡°You¡¯re right! She¡¯s trying to make you do an interview with her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam said, agreeing. ¡°That¡¯s why I tried to shift the topic to scheduling an interview with Miss Amy¡ª I didn¡¯t expect to hear she got sacked, though. Wonder what she¡¯s doing¡­¡±


    Tony shrugged. ¡°Maybe she quit?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Adam said, though he didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    Tony sighed; the year wasn¡¯t even over yet and there was already another mystery.


    ¡°One thing¡¯s for sure.¡± Adam said, getting his attention as the Aurors exited the conference room to address everyone.


    ¡°No chance in Hell will I deal with that woman.¡± He said.


    ¡°You¡¯re all free to go about your day.¡± Auror Hope said, nodding at everyone. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    And then, the Aurors just left.


    Everyone stared at them, muttering about how their perfectly good day was wasted on this nonsense, but Tony only smiled, his expression clashing with the sea of disgruntled ones around him.


    ¡°Want to go and play some chess?¡±


    Adam nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll beat the winner.¡± Su declared.


    ¡°You can try, Su!¡±


    He was happy that it was finally over. Maybe now they could relax.

 74 - Preparing To Leave

    oooo


    Preparing To Leave


    oooo


    June 20, 1992, 8:00 AM, Ravenclaw Dorms


    Adam Clarke


    In the privacy of my own room, I stared down at my hands for a few seconds before taking a boxer¡¯s stance and throwing a few punches, an imaginary enemy constantly parrying my strikes.


    I bobbed and weaved past my foe¡¯s fictitious strikes before deciding to throw a light kick at it. It was a pitiful move that would have people laughing at me if they ever saw it, but it was successful¡ª or, at least, I thought it was.


    I think I¡¯m finally back to normal. I thought, taking in as deep of a breath as I could manage.


    I smiled when I realized that there was no more pain in my ribs.


    Everything is good; my ribs, shoulder, the burns on my hand don¡¯t sting anymore¡­ I thought, slapping my fist against my open palm. ¡°Back in business, baby!¡±


    I let out a light laugh before moving towards the window and staring out into the open fields. My good humor turned sad. ¡°It would be great if I could just stay here for the summer.¡±


    A series of excited buzzes answered my words.


    ¡°Alef.¡± I said, surprised to hear the entity¡¯s buzzing in my mind. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How¡¯s your new friend?¡±


    A buzz, and then five in quick succession before a long buzz. I had no idea what he meant, but I imagined it was sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t want to be alone all summer?¡± I said, a soft smile gracing my face as Alef gave another long buzz. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll probably be a drag for you, but don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll all be back in September. Right?¡±


    A sad affirmative came from the downtrodden genius loci.


    ¡°And besides.¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll have Helena to keep you company, and there¡¯s so much to do here, too; I¡¯m sure the time will fly, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it will.¡± Another voice came to me; Helena Ravenclaw appeared through the window, floating into the room with a graceful smile. ¡°Hello, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Helena.¡± I smiled back at the woman, taking her hand into my own and relishing in her softness and sheer warmth.


    Helena glowed with happiness. ¡°I¡¯ll never get used to this feeling¡ª this sudden vigor whenever we touch!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Something about it just feels right...¡± I said, nodding towards her as I kept holding on, watching her come alive with colors. ¡°I¡¯ll need to figure this out when I come back, next year.¡±


    Sadness rushed into the woman¡¯s expression, washing away her prior elation at seeing me. ¡°Do you¡­¡±


    And then she went quiet, looking down.


    I grasped her hand with both of mine, getting her attention. ¡°Hey. You can tell me.¡±


    Her eyes met mine, and I could almost feel the wellspring of anguish from within Helena. She was at conflict with herself, confused. I supposed I couldn¡¯t blame her. I¡¯d never heard of a ghost regaining aspects of life, before.


    I knew that poltergeists were spirits which could turn solid for the express purpose of causing havoc and mischief, but I¡¯d never heard of a human ghost gaining any manner of solidity.


    I¡¯ve also never heard of people coming back from the dead and being reincarnated. I thought. This isn¡¯t exactly canon. My very existence makes this an alternate universe of some sort, where the story is much the same, but the magic system is not. True, all of the general rules are still the same, but the things I¡¯ve done¡­ The things I¡¯ve accomplished this year alone¡­


    I¡¯d created a Curse of Entropy.


    I had inadvertently brought about the existence of a genius loci.


    I¡¯d devised my own spells, the most notable two being my Inspection and Riposte Charms. Then again, Odgovor¡ª it¡¯s evolved a lot over the past few months. Calling it a Riposte Charm barely begins to describe what the spell is capable of.


    And, deep down, I knew it could do more. I felt it during my battle with Voldemort in the depths of my soul.


    It had been almost unnoticeable, but I noticed it regardless. When I had finished the man off and sent him flying out of my body, mind and soul, I felt something shift in the energy my chains were composed of. For the briefest of moments, they had somehow become¡­ more.


    It was hard to explain.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, exactly.


    I wanted to say that it was the void, but I couldn¡¯t confirm it for the life of me. I knew that this energy was linked to the void, to be sure, but then again, everything was linked to the void.


    The void was everything and nothing all at once.


    It was the most confusing energy I¡¯d ever dealt with. How I was able to channel it into my Disillusionment Charm without killing myself in the process was a mystery.


    It must have been a fluke. I should have been wiped out from existence when I tried to camouflage that dummy.


    I shook those thoughts away and focused on what¡¯s important. I tightened my grip around Helena¡¯s hand. ¡°Helena. We¡¯ll figure it out, that I can promise you. No matter how long it takes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Helena nodded, pinning me with an eagle-eyed stare. ¡°We will. Together.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Together.¡±


    And then, I let go. ¡°Hell, I¡¯ll even start this summer. The Black Family home might have some books on the subject of death, ghosts and the like. Maybe I¡¯ll find something there?¡±


    Of course, I had no idea what I¡¯d find at that place.


    I was no longer sure if the infamous Black Family Library was a canon or fanon thing, but I imagined that it wasn¡¯t exactly out of the question. Twelve Grimmauld Place did indeed have a study, which meant that there were at least a few books sequestered there.


    Besides, people tended to keep very strange things in their possession, and not all of it was strictly legal. Take Arthur Weasley, for example; the man was Head of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Department, but he owned something that, under his own laws, made him a criminal.


    The Ford Anglia that could fly; sure, he wrote in a loophole that allowed him to own the damn monstrosity, but that just went to further my point.


    If even the Ministry workers openly disregarded the rule of law, then I couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what the actual ne''er do wells, the criminals and the corrupt families would be up to.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Helena said. ¡°We should be proactive this summer. I will look through the books in the Library, or perhaps ask Alef for aid in locating a suitable book for me.¡±


    I nodded, pleased by the woman¡¯s initiative.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that would help with anything; if Alef knew something on the matter, he would have told us, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Unless he didn¡¯t think it was important¡­


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± I said, nodding in agreement. ¡°Plus, having the Library all to yourself¡ª sounds like a dream come true. No?¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a true member of my Mother¡¯s House.¡± Helena smiled and gestured at my open, half-packed trunk. ¡°Do you need any help packing, my friend?¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    I nodded. ¡°Sure. I could use the company. And Helena?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She said, holding one of my shirts in her hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Helena stopped what she was doing and looked at me with slight confusion.


    ¡°Being here.¡± I said, frowning as I realized that there was so much more I wanted to say.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Helena said, her eyes shining as she approached me, pressing her lips on my forehead. I froze at the gesture, not knowing how to react to it at all.


    At least she understood, but I wasn¡¯t sure whether that made me happy or deathly afraid for what the future would bring.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pack, shall we?¡± She said and went back to her task of helping me.


    I nodded, speechless for the first time in a while.


    oooo


    Twenty minutes later, I said my goodbyes to Helena and left my room. My trunk floated behind me, full of my wizarding clothes and books. I adjusted the strap on my shoulder, my pack full of my normal, Muggle wear.


    It wouldn¡¯t do to go back to the Orphanage while wearing robes. I thought, staring down at my scarred hand for a moment. They¡¯ll already have enough questions about my eyes and arm. Coming back while wearing magic robes would make them think that I was the devil reincarnated or something crazy like that.


    I imagined the matron would try to exorcize the demons out of me, if that were the case. It was funny, in a way, I thought as I moved down the stairs and into the large Ravenclaw Common Room.


    I moved through the large chamber, hurried students not even giving me a glance as they went through the exit in droves. I realized that we would be boarding the train very soon.


    Tony and Su were waiting for me by the fireplace, just as they said they would.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Su said, getting up. ¡°You¡¯ve finished up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said unnecessarily, gesturing at the floating trunk behind me. ¡°Was a little faster than I expected.¡±


    I froze, realizing exactly what that sounded like, but the two other kids didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Thank fucking God. I thought to anyone who could be possibly watching over me. Thank God they aren¡¯t old enough to understand.


    They would never let me live it down, were that the case.


    ¡°Just means you¡¯re probably back to normal, eh?¡± Tony said, completely unaware of my thoughts.


    He smiled for a few moments before sweeping his gaze over the entire room, the smile died a little. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss this place.¡±


    Su and I said nothing in reply for a while, content to watch the other students scurrying around like headless chickens.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Su said.


    ¡°Same.¡± I added in, smiling. ¡°But we¡¯ll be back, soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony said, before looking at the two of us and taking a breath. ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    A series of nods followed his question, and we were off. I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was intentional or not, but we kept our pace slow and unhurried.


    I suppose the train won¡¯t depart for another hour. I thought. Wouldn¡¯t hurt to take it easy and just enjoy the sights while we can.


    We moved through the halls of Hogwarts, and I listened to Tony and Su talk about the various spots we had fun at where we passed by.


    ¡°It took so long to get used to these stairs.¡± Tony said as we made our way down the moving staircases. ¡°But now I can¡¯t imagine not using them.¡±


    Su sniffed. ¡°Speak for yourself! I¡¯m still scared of tripping on one of these again.¡±


    I winced, feeling sorry for the girl. Before we¡¯d become friends, she had tripped on one of these stairs, getting several bruises and a chipped tooth for her trouble.


    Fixing that had been child¡¯s play for Madam Pomfrey, but the experience itself was traumatic enough that the girl became guarded every time she used the stairs, here.


    It¡¯s a good thing. I supposed. The best way to learn about danger is to experience it firsthand, just enough to know that it doesn¡¯t truly hurt you, but that far worse could have happened.


    In this instance, a chipped tooth in exchange for learning to be more careful and mindful of your surroundings was a veritable bargain. It was curious, however, how absolutely no one had fallen off of the stairs and died.


    It seemed a little strange.


    I found it hard to believe that no child on Hogwarts Grounds had come into an accident of that nature. A few missteps was all it would take to get the job done, after all, and that wasn¡¯t even counting suicides.


    I suppose it¡¯d be pretty hard to kill yourself when magical medicine can bounce you back from just about anything. I thought. You¡¯d need to have your brain crushed into a paste or have your head cut off to make it stick, and I¡¯m not particularly sure about the decapitation. Who knows; if they find you quick enough, they could possibly reattach the head, spine and nerves with magic.


    It sounded far fetched, even to me, but not impossible, if the wizards and witches in question were skilled enough.


    The fact that Voldemort was still alive without an actual body to anchor him lent a little more credibility to my own thoughts. In comparison, reattaching a severed head to a freshly decapitated person seemed a bit trite.


    We stopped at the bridge leading up to the carriages and stared out at the Black Lake.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going to miss it here.¡± Tony said to no one in particular.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, watching the tide exert its inexorable push and pull on the water. ¡°It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t even visit this place in the summer. We¡¯d have a pretty great swim, maybe a picnic.¡±


    My friends hummed in agreement as a small group of students passed us by, excitedly chatting about their summer plans.


    The three of us listened to them for a few moments before sharing a look.


    ¡°What do you two have planned for the summer?¡± Su said as we resumed our walk.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no clue.¡± Tony said. ¡°I¡¯m sure dad will want to hear all about Hogwarts¡ª I¡¯ve written a lot to him, but he¡¯ll want to see all the neat little things I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t use magic outside of school¡­¡± Su said, frowning as we reached the carriages. The two Thestrals pulling this one looked at me for a second before nodding and staring straight ahead.


    I blinked at the acknowledgement the creatures gave me, but got on the carriage, still half-listening to my two friends speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Tony said. ¡°I¡¯m sure mum will have shown him some things, then.¡±


    That had been something that was bothering me for quite a while. Tony¡¯s last name, Goldstein; was it somehow related to Porpentina and Queenie?


    It was a ridiculous thought. Tony had said on multiple occasions that his father was a Muggle. That meant that the family name Goldstein could just be a common name for jewish families.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Tony said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Aunt Tina said she¡¯d be visiting for a few weeks.¡±


    Aunt Tina? I thought, eyes widening at the name. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sure your dad will enjoy having his sister around, then.¡±


    I felt bad for fishing for information like this, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I couldn¡¯t be direct in my line of questioning without compromising my strange level of knowledge on the matter.


    Take the bait¡­ I thought.


    ¡°...Oh!¡± Tony shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Aunt Tina¡¯s from my mum¡¯s side of the family. She¡¯s very old¡ª as old as McGonagall, I think.¡±


    I nodded, wincing a little as the carriage hit a bump. None of this made any sense. I needed to dig a little more.


    Tony continued. ¡°As for my dad¡ª well, he was an orphan. Never knew his parents.¡±


    Now that had been unexpected. An orphan? Still, there was no way he was related to Porpentina or Queenie. It had to be from the mother¡¯s side of Anthony¡¯s family; was she the Goldstein?


    There was a moment of silence before Su spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tony.¡± Su said, looking sad.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I said, though my mind was whirring with a way to get him to reveal the information. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Tony said. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Adam. I don¡¯t mind telling you two. You¡¯re my friends.¡±


    Su smiled and took the boy¡¯s hand in her own. ¡°You¡¯re my friend, too.¡±


    The two looked at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s a friend?¡± I said, pretending to look confused. I saw them roll their eyes as I extended a hand forward to make it a group handshake. ¡°Just kidding. Friendship!¡±


    ¡°You really are quite strange, Adam.¡± Tony said. ¡°Has anyone told you that?¡±


    ¡°A few times.¡± I said, getting an idea. ¡°Man, I wish the orphanage gave me a name with ¡®Gold¡¯ in it, though. I suppose your dad lucked out.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tony said, shaking his head. ¡°No, Goldstein isn¡¯t his last name.¡±


    I frowned, though I was cheering on the inside at my success. ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°Smith.¡± Tony said. ¡°Bartholomew Smith.¡±


    I forgot all about my information gathering for a moment, blinking at the strangeness of having such a fancy first name coupled with a terrible last name.


    ¡°I know.¡± Tony said, seeing my incredulous look. ¡°Whoever named him was not in their right mind.¡±


    ¡°You can say that again.¡± I said. ¡°So, your mom¡¯s name is Goldstein, and he took that as his own instead of the other way around?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bingo. I thought. So, Aunt Tina really is Porpentina?


    I had no confirmation on the matter, but it all seemed to fit. Anthony Goldstein, the boy related to Porpentina and Queenie Goldstein¡ª enemies of Grindelwald, who just so happens to have escaped prison and was breaking other wizards and witches out, increasing his power.


    Just what were the odds I would have befriended the boy?


    My white eye saw the string swirling around the boy, and I wondered whether the thread had always pushed him on this path to begin with.


    This new sight of mine has created more questions than it answers. I thought, doing my best to not let my face scrunch into one of deep suspicion.


    Grindelwald, Voldemort, the void, the strange energy infused into my chains, the threads I saw around people, the fact that one of my eyes now looked like a Thestral¡¯s¡­


    Too many questions, and the answers would likely continue to elude me for some time.


    Que sera, sera. I decided, banishing the thoughts from my mind. There are many questions to answer, but there¡¯s no reason to ruin this moment because of it. I¡¯ll enjoy life in the moments I still can.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty wild.¡± I said, turning my attention to Su. ¡°What about you, Su? What are your plans for the summer?¡±


    Su smiled and began to speak.

 75 - A Fond Farewell

    oooo


    A Fond Farewell


    oooo


    June 20, 1992, 8:30 AM, Hogsmeade Station


    Su Li


    Tony, Su and Adam stepped off of the carriage, and Su deftly moved her right foot a little to the left, avoiding a small hole in the dirt road. She kept her eyes on the ground for a few moments until she found a decent enough footing, before hurrying towards her stored luggage.


    She saw Tony floating his own trunk instead of letting Adam do it for them, and shrugged to herself, deciding to do the same thing. Can¡¯t rely on Adam forever.


    With a wave of her wand, she watched as her luggage floated up into the air. She focused, holding her wand up as she moved forward, keeping the trunk flying above her.


    ¡°Not bad, you two.¡± Adam made sure to say as they walked past the gates, into the station proper. ¡°Not bad at all.¡±


    Su frowned, part of her feeling like she was being patronized by her friend, and who could blame her?


    She threw a glance to the trunk floating behind Adam with absolutely no issue, and her frown deepened. Adam wasn¡¯t even focusing, and the magic was doing exactly what he wanted.


    It was still a little crazy to her.


    Even though Su had seen him make incredible strides with his spellcasting, it never ceased to amaze her just how well he could grasp the underlying concepts and make every spell his own.


    She wished she had even a sliver of the boy¡¯s talent. With only that small bit, she knew she could do great things. Su threw another glance, this time towards Tony suffering through making his own trunk follow him.


    Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have been feeling this way, but knowing that one of her friends was having the same difficulty that she did made her feel better.


    ¡°¡®Not bad¡¯, he says.¡± Tony said, rolling his eyes and sending the girl a smile. ¡°While his own trunk floats behind him with no issue.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Adam said, as if realizing what he just did. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guys. I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Su said while Tony rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Tony said. ¡°You just sometimes don¡¯t realize what you sound like, even though we know you don¡¯t mean anything by it.¡±


    Adam gave a nervous laugh and scratched the back of his head, a small blush creeping up his cheeks. ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Su smiled at the gesture, glad for the reminder that the boy was still as human as anyone else, though the smile dimmed a little at the sight of his white eye.


    Even before she had properly been acquainted with the boy, he had always seemed strange, withdrawn. He was prone to bouts of brooding, and she assumed that the boy was just the moody sort.


    She would have been lying if she hadn¡¯t found him¡­ interesting. Adam was a quiet, talented boy who was cute. She grimaced at such thoughts, now finding them to be unbearably juvenile.


    I was being such a silly girl. She thought to herself. He would never look at me like that, not in a million years.


    At first, it hurt to be around the boy. She wanted nothing more than to run away and hide forever. The heartbreak had been that intense.


    It was close to Christmas that she had made the realization that everything would be all right.


    Su had written to her mother then, feeling so confused and lost. Her mother¡¯s answer had been fairly simple, but enlightening.


    ¡®You have to grieve the lost opportunity, love. But, from what you¡¯ve told me, this boy¡ª Adam¡ª he is a good friend to you, yes? Friendship is a rare thing, you know; like jade.¡¯ Her mother had written back. ¡®You should always cherish it. Move away from this negativity, because it won¡¯t do anything but make you feel bad. You two are still friends, and from the sound of it, you seem to like being around him. So just be friends, and enjoy yourself.¡¯


    The advice had been exceedingly simple, so obvious that she should have thought of it, but she hadn¡¯t. Su figured it was one of those ¡®life lessons¡¯ that people always seemed to talk about.


    Maybe the most obvious answer is the correct one. She thought. More often than not, that seems to be the case.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said, bringing Su out of her thoughts as he pointed towards the left. Su turned her eyes, seeing Hagrid speaking to Harry. ¡°I¡¯m going to say bye to Hagrid; I¡¯ll catch up with you two, okay?¡±


    And then he broke off from them, before they even had the chance to talk.


    ¡°Sur¡­¡± Tony trailed off, blinking at his friend¡¯s unexpected departure. ¡°Oh. He¡¯s already gone.¡±


    Su nodded, sighing to herself.


    ¡°He¡¯s the same as ever.¡± Tony murmured in a low tone of voice, but Su managed to catch them.


    Su¡¯s mind shifted to the boy¡¯s new appearance. Seeing his white eye and disfigured arm never ceased to make her feel a deep sadness for her friend. She knew that, if even she felt a little queasy at seeing the injuries, that the boy would have a terrible time with everyone around him from now on.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault; seeing that sort of thing put people on edge. She remembered the meeting with the aurors. That one man in the back¡ª the one with the strange, spinning, false eye, and the peg leg¡ª frightened her.


    He looked more like a scarred and chipped bit of rock than a person. She¡¯d later learned that his name was Alastor Moody, one of the wizards who fought the hardest against You-Know-Who and his followers.


    Seems that everyone who goes up against that horrible man ends up getting hurt, or worse. Su thought, an intense sensation of worry gripping her heart tightly as she sent a look at Adam¡¯s back. What happened the next time Adam tangled with that monster?


    Would he lose a limb, next time? Would he be completely blinded? Worse burns? Crush his spine and become paralyzed?


    ¡­Death?


    She banished such thoughts away and steeled her voice. ¡°Come on, Tony. Let¡¯s find a place to sit before they¡¯re all taken.¡±


    She would do better. Whatever Adam faces next, he will not be alone.


    oooo


    Adam Clarke


    Hermione saw me coming ages before the others did, but held her tongue, pretending to look at something else, instead.


    No. I don¡¯t want to deal with this right now. I thought.


    ¡°Hagrid!¡± I called out to the big man beside the small group.


    Hermione finally moved her gaze back towards me, as well as the trunk floating behind me. She sent a frown my way, and I wondered just what was going on in the girl''s mind.


    I knew I''d done something to rankle her in a big way, but it was hard to figure out with her doing her best to give me the silent treatment.


    Still, I pushed such thoughts away and proceeded to exchange greetings with the large man standing beside Harry.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Hagrid called back. ¡°I¡¯ve been lookin¡¯ for yeh.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡± I turned wide, mismatched eyes up to Hagrid, who laughed in reply.


    "Yeh." Hagrid said, nodding. "Do you have a moment?"


    "Of course." I graced the man with a smile. "Always have time for you, Hagrid."


    "Awright then." Hagrid said, turning to the others. He gave Harry a pat on the back that nearly bowled him over, almost dropping the new album he was given. "Enjoy yer summer, ''Arry! That goes for you two, as well!"


    "Thank you, Hagrid." Hermione said, ignoring my gaze as best she could before she turned and left. "See you next year!"


    "What she said." Ron said, grinning as he and Hermione turned to make their way inside the train.


    "Bye Hagrid!" Harry added before he also joined them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss ¡®em.¡± Hagrid said.


    ¡°I will, too.¡± I said, before blinking. ¡°Well, not Harry. I¡¯ll likely be seeing him in a few weeks. And, Hermione¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeh think she doesn¡¯t want ter be yer friend anymore.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°Eh?¡±


    The man had keen insight, and it never ceased to surprise me.


    I sighed, nodding. ¡°Right in one, Hagrid.¡±


    The man exhaled and pressed his lips together for a few moments before letting out a sizable exhale. ¡°Don¡¯t judge her too harshly, kid.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I know why she¡¯s like this¡ª or, at least, I think I do.¡±


    ¡°And why.¡± He said, scratching his beard. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s bein¡¯ short with yeh?¡±


    ¡°I kept an important secret from the group.¡± I said, sending a look to him. ¡°I knew about the Philosopher¡¯s Stone the moment they mentioned Flamel¡¯s name to me.¡±


    Hagrid¡¯s cheeks colored into a rosy hue. ¡°That¡¯d be my mistake. They heard me say it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°They told me¡ª you picked the Stone up from Gringotts and brought it to the Castle, yes? The same day the robbery attempt happened, in fact.¡±


    Hagrid opened his mouth to answer, but I shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to confirm or deny, Hagrid. But, like I said, I know why she¡¯s upset with me.¡±


    Hagrid sighed. ¡°Yeh broke her trust.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°And I probably would again.¡±


    ¡°Yeh don¡¯t think she had a good point?¡± Hagrid gave me a look of slight disapproval.


    I opened my mouth and closed it, considering the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I said, looking down for a few seconds before shaking my head and pulling my sleeve down, revealing the burn scars. ¡°Or maybe not. This is what happened to me when I was far better informed than they were¡ª and far more competent.¡±


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Hagrid trailed off but I didn¡¯t let him continue.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡ª at best¡ª¡± I stopped to quickly gather my thoughts before speaking again. ¡°At a Second Year level in terms of dueling. They barely did a thing against the older kids. Harry managed to stop a few because he was just able to overpower them. When he fought someone far above his level, he got put under the Cruciatus. If the rest had followed him out of some misguided sense of duty, who knows how much worse it could have gone? They weren¡¯t ready. Aren¡¯t ready.¡±


    ¡°Yeh¡¯re right.¡± Hagrid said.


    ¡°And more than that¡ª¡± I stopped again, eyes widening at his words. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeh¡¯re right, Adam.¡± He said again, nodding with a look of sadness in his eyes. ¡°They aren¡¯t ready. Not yet.¡±


    I swallowed and licked my lips, the nervous energy still roiling within me. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Yeh aren¡¯t really ready, either.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°True, yeh¡¯ve learned a lot in a single year¡ª done things I never could¡¯ve imagined. Yeh act much older than your age, much older. But look at what happened to yeh, anyway.¡±


    I closed my eyes and took a breath before opening them again. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right... I don¡¯t know if I was right or wrong about keeping this from them.¡±


    Hagrid didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve told me to stay the course.¡± I continued, frowning as I did my best to hold back my feelings. ¡°And I¡¯ve done that. ¡®No more running¡¯, I tell myself; but, while I¡¯m not running from my problems, what am I running towards? What¡¯s the right path that I have to stay on?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were wide as he took in my honest plea. I supposed he hadn¡¯t expected me to come out and say things like that.


    Hagrid shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t decide that for yeh, kid. I wish I could; life would be much easier if the old could teach the young like tha¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how others have tried.¡± I said, referring to Quirrell and people in my previous life. ¡°They try to impose their paths onto mine¡ª like Hermione. I know why she¡¯s angry, but I don¡¯t want to change my behavior just to suit her needs, not when her life could be at stake.¡±


    Silence at my words, and then¡­


    ¡°Compromise.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°Yeh said they aren¡¯t ready, right?¡±


    I looked down, absorbing his words. ¡°You¡¯re saying I should teach them how to fight, so that I can feel comfortable sharing information with them?¡±


    ¡°That mind of yours, always so quick and sharp.¡± Hagrid said as he tilted his head from left to right. ¡°Couldn¡¯t hurt. A child who doesn¡¯t understand how hot a fire is will get burned, sooner or lat¡¯r.¡±


    I tsk-ed at the thought. ¡°And if they can understand just how far ahead I am from them¡ª and how far ahead Quirrell was from me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± Hagrid said, smiling with pride.


    ¡°And you think she¡¯ll accept this compromise?¡± I said, sounding dubious.


    Hagrid laughed at that. ¡°Yeh¡¯re smart, Adam. Very smart.¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°But.¡± Hagrid said with a serious look. ¡°Yeh¡¯ve got a lot of learn, still, when it comes ter dealin¡¯ with people. Hermione Granger is a reasonable one. She¡¯ll listen to yeh if you¡¯ve got somethin¡¯ reasonable to say.¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer, only to realize that he was absolutely correct.


    ¡°If you said that to anyone else, they¡¯d probably be insulted.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll trust your wisdom on this, then, old man.¡±


    ¡°¡®Old man¡¯, he says.¡± Hagrid said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve still got plenty of time before anyone can call me tha¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± I laughed before my eyes widened a little. ¡°Oh. What did you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothin¡¯ urgent.¡± Hagrid said, waving it off as the train began to make its call outs for people to finish boarding. ¡°Jes¡¯ that I¡¯ll be takin¡¯ care of Absol while yeh¡¯re out o¡¯ Hogwarts.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Thank you, Hagrid. I figured you would, since I¡¯d have nowhere to put her or the money to get her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Sirius could pay for her if yeh asked.¡±


    ¡°He could.¡± I said, acknowledging the point. ¡°But maybe I should wait until I know the guy a little better before asking him for money¡ª feels weird to ask him for that as soon as I see the man.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°That¡¯d be awkward.¡±


    ¡°What about¡ª erm¡­ Norbert?¡± I said.


    ¡°Aye, no need to worry ¡®bout tha¡¯.¡± Hagrid said and continued before I could open my mouth. ¡°Dumbledore said he¡¯d let me take care of it, for now.¡±


    I frowned, not understanding the logic. Wouldn¡¯t it have been smarter to get the dragon away from Hogwarts?


    Then again. I thought with a hint of childish glee. Having a dragon on premises would be badass.


    ¡°Last call to board!¡± The conductor¡¯s voice interrupted whatever I was going to say.


    ¡°Right.¡± I said, extending a hand. ¡°Thank you, Hagrid. For all the help.¡±


    The massive man dwarfed my hand with his own, grasping it gently. ¡°¡®Course. Same goes to you, kid. I¡¯ll see you next year.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I swallowed the small lump in my throat and nodded, not trusting myself to speak any further. ¡°See ya later.¡±


    I turned and walked away, towards where I last saw Tony and Su entering the train. I went atop the small two-step ladder leading to the inside of the train before stopping and looking back.


    My eyes swept over the area, taking in the Station, as well as Hagrid. He gave me a wave, and so I replied in kind, watching him turn and leave. My eyes moved upwards to the massive castle standing tall and proud in the far distance.


    I stared at it for a long moment, going through past events in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I will be back.¡± I murmured, lowering my head for a moment before giving the castle one last look and going in the train.


    oooo


    Moon¡¯s Rest, Great Hall, Same Time¡­


    Matthias Auer


    It had been ten days since their grand victory, but the air at Moon¡¯s Rest was still abundant with cheer and jubilation, Matthias thought as he made his way to the Great Hall, seeing his new comrades give him nods of respect as he passed them by.


    Matthias felt pride well up in his chest at the gesture. He, the once lowliest of guards of Nurmengard¡ª a job given to those the Austrian Ministry wanted to exile¡ª had been the one to make all of this happen.


    Look at me now, Asher. Matthias thought, his lips curling with anger at the thought of his former superior. Not so lowly now, am I?


    He could not wait until he saw the man¡¯s face, next they met. He didn¡¯t know exactly when this would happen, but his companion, Gellert, told him that it would happen sometime, this summer.


    With the mass escape of prisoners from Remords De L¡¯?me, and their unexpected victory over Albus Dumbledore, the Headmaster of Hogwarts, and Gellert¡¯s main rival, Matthias knew it was only a matter of time before their influence would overtake the Austrian Ministry.


    Matthias smiled as he sat down on the table, nodding towards the new recruits.


    ¡°Mr. Auer.¡± One of the girls, a brunette by the name of Eleanor, greeted him with a French accent. ¡°Will you be joining us?¡±


    Matthias bowed his head for just the right amount at just the right height, keeping to the etiquette lessons that Gellert had imparted unto him over the last few months of their partnership. ¡°Yes. There is much work to do, but I fear none of it can be done on an empty stomach.¡±


    The group gave varying answers of agreement, with one of the men giving him a pat on the back.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eleanor spoke, giving Matthias a rather odd smile as she tapped her wand against the plate of beef before her. The food flew over into his plate, and he had to stop himself from attacking the table with every fiber of his being. ¡°Try this, Mr. Auer.¡±


    ¡°Matthias is fine.¡± He said, giving the lady a nod of thanks before he took his cutlery and began to eat the food slowly.


    It went against his nature to behave in this manner. Oh, if I were alone, I would have torn this food apart within the time it¡¯s taking for me to eat a single bite!


    Still, he had to pace himself. He remembered Gellert¡¯s words from a few months ago:


    ¡°Mind that you will need to learn to hold yourself well and appear to be in good standing, when the time comes.¡±


    Matthias had agreed, then.


    He hadn¡¯t quite believed the words that had come out of the man¡¯s mouth, though he really wanted to. It had been just the two of them in those days. Moon¡¯s Rest had been barely holding on by a thread, and the two wizards were beset by enemies from all sides.


    Things had been bleak, but Matthias had persevered, inspired by Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s confidence¡ª no, his certainty in the fact that they would succeed in their endeavors and climb the peak of the magical world with nothing but their will and determination.


    And they had succeeded.


    Moon¡¯s Rest was now restored to its prime. He and Gellert had worked tirelessly to do this, and with their recent success at the prison in France, they had gained an assortment of powerful allies to occupy it.


    This, in turn, had drawn members of the new generation to them¡ª the ones who, like him, were disenfranchised and cast out by a society which didn¡¯t want them there.


    People like the lovely Miss Eleanor, here. Matthias thought as he made eye contact with her. She smiled at him again, though he felt that this one carried the promise of¡­ something else happening later.


    Matthias felt his pulse quicken as he swallowed his food down. He took a small sip of the wine before him.


    There will be time for that later. Matthias thought to himself as he continued to eat and engage the new recruits in conversation, learning where they were from and why they had come here. But, for now, I still have a task to complete.


    A few days ago, Mr. Grindelwald had begun the work on restoring Phoenix¡¯s Roost; one of his hideaways in Great Britain.


    Matthias wasn¡¯t exactly sure why this was being done; the timing for this endeavor was a little strange, to be sure, but Gellert had the same certainty about this that he had with everything else.


    Perhaps he is setting up his base as quickly as possible to counteract whatever Albus Dumbledore¡¯s retaliatory move will be? He thought, remembering the article that the Daily Prophet had published only a few hours ago concerning events which occurred at Hogwarts. Perhaps make overtures to certain people who could help in discrediting the man?


    If he were to be honest with himself, Matthias knew that he had no clue as to his benefactor¡¯s true intentions. He wasn¡¯t particularly gifted in any branch of magic except Charms, and he didn¡¯t have any money to offer to their great cause.


    All Matthias had was himself, but Gellert had believed in him, even then.


    And so I will believe in you, Gellert Grindelwald. Matthias thought, feeling his soul come alight with passion as he set his utensils down beside the now-empty plate before him.


    Wiping his mouth with a napkin, he got up and left, but not before exchanging goodbyes with the new recruits, and whispering something in Eleanor¡¯s ear which made her smirk.


    They would have their fun later, but for now¡­


    There is more work to be done.

 Arc 2: Chrysalis - 76 - The Ride Back

    oooo


    Arc 2: Chrysalis


    The Ride Back


    oooo


    June 20, 1992, 8:59 AM, Hogwarts Express


    Adam Clarke


    The doors closed behind me as I boarded the train, and I took a short breath before nodding to myself. Back to the Orphanage.


    I pursed my lips and made my way through the train, my trunk trailing behind me. I exchanged greetings with a few older Ravenclaws, passed quite a few compartments full of familiar faces before finding who I was looking for.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Su said, smiling and gesturing for me to come inside. ¡°We saved you a seat.¡±


    I gave a nod, entering the compartment to see a couple of Slytherins inside, as well. ¡°Thanks, you two.¡±


    I gave a nod of greeting to the two girls, who nodded back. I recognized one as one of the girls who used to hang out with Draco, early on.


    Banishing such thoughts from my mind, I drew my wand and tapped it against my trunk, sending it flying into the luggage compartment above. Satisfied, I threw my sack in, waved my wand down, and the door closed.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re going to become very lazy if you keep this up.¡± Tony commented with a smile.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Tony said, gesturing as he spoke. ¡°You need to move your body, you know? Otherwise, you¡¯ll just start to wither away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I said, acknowledging the point. ¡°I think, even though I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯m still expecting my body to hurt¡ª if that makes sense?¡±


    Tony¡¯s smile fell at that, and he lowered his head slightly. ¡°Yeah, I guess I know what you mean. It did hurt to move around for a while after¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said, ignoring how the two Slytherin girls started eyeing us with interest.


    ¡°What happened down there, anyway?¡± The brown haired girl cut into the conversation, leaning forward with curious eyes. She was given a light slap by her friend, causing her to recoil. ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Forgive my friend Tracey.¡± The other girl said, raising a hand to tuck a black lock behind her ear before gesturing to her friend. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to behave, yet.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± The brown-haired girl, Tracey, said with a deep frown. ¡°I¡¯m not a pet, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡± The other girl said, turning her nose up. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    That got a smile out of Su and Tony. I resisted the urge to shake my head.


    ¡°Is everyone that curious about what happened?¡± I said.


    Tracey looked at me as if I was stupid. ¡°Well, yes? Our best students and teachers were injured, and there was something about a grand duel while Dumbledore was off fighting Grindelwald¡ª you¡¯d have to be daft to not be curious.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is dying to know what really happened.¡±


    Ever the bloodthirsty fools, children are. I thought to myself. ¡°Is that so¡­ People weren¡¯t satisfied by the articles in the Daily Prophet, I¡¯m guessing?¡±


    ¡°Have you read them?¡± Tracey said, shaking her head.


    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°But I wager Skeeter wove a fine tale for the masses to consume.¡±


    The black haired girl rolled her eyes at the statement. ¡°You sound like my father.¡±


    ¡°From that alone, I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s a good man to emulate, then.¡±


    That¡¯s when the girl frowned. ¡°Do you¡­ not know who my father is?¡±


    ¡°...Should I?¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°I mean, neither of you have introduced yourselves, so it¡¯d be silly for me to know a thing about you.¡±


    That was a bald-faced lie; the girl before me was Daphne Greengrass, and the girl beside her was Tracey Davis.


    Greengrass was a familiar name to me from my days of reading tons of fanfiction that used the girl as a blank slate character¡ª usually as a pairing for Harry. In this world, however, I had no idea who she truly was.


    She, and her friend Tracey, were complete unknowns, but they never seemed to make any waves, content on following in the wake of others.


    I assumed that they were consigned to the fate of being background characters.


    That was, until the day that the Greengrass family offered to adopt me. After that happened, I gave the Greengrass name a little look-see, but wasn¡¯t able to find anything substantial from old articles, as well as school records.


    Good grades, nothing exceptional. I thought back on those records. But nothing to warrant them being a terrible threat.


    With that said, it was possible that they had their fingers in other pies. A few cursory looks at the Daily Prophet over the course of the year had shown a trend.


    The name of the girl¡¯s father had almost driven me into hysterics with how ridiculous it was.


    Albert Greengrass. I thought, resisting the urge to shake my head and laugh as the train jerked into motion, slowly building up speed as it took us out of Hogsmeade Station. What a name.


    ¡°This is Tracey Davis.¡± Greengrass said, bringing me back to reality. She gestured at her friend before her hand went back to herself, resting over her chest. ¡°And I am Daphne Greengrass.¡±


    "Adam Clarke." I replied in kind, sharing a nod with the girl before continuing.


    ¡°Greengrass.¡± I said, pretending like the name was familiar to me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that name before?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right; after I made the news a few times, I received letters¡ª from families who wished to adopt me.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su said, eyes wide. ¡°I remember that.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Tony said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said, gesturing at the Greengrass girl. ¡°And I got one of those letters from your family.¡±


    ¡°So you have received my family''s invitation.¡± Daphne said. ¡°I imagined that it was kept away from you.¡±


    ¡°Kept from me.¡± I repeated. ¡°Why would that happen?¡±


    Unless her family is up their necks into some nasty business¡­ I thought, feeling wary.


    Daphne shrugged. "Perhaps, knowing that you were already going to be adopted, it would be pointless to show you."


    She doesn''t sound very sure of that answer. I thought. What''s her family hiding?


    I didn''t voice these thoughts out, of course. There was no need for me to draw her ire and turn her into an enemy.


    "Well, you''re right." I said. "It was a little pointless, since I''d already made my choice."


    "Who all invited you, anyway?" Tony asked, curiosity shining in his eyes.


    "Well." I turned my attention to Tony before stopping halfway and holding a finger up to Daphne. "The Greengrasses¡ª Greengrass family? Clan?"


    "House is the term, but my family isn¡¯t a House." Daphne said with a nod. "No one uses the term ¡®Clan¡¯ anymore.¡±


    Anymore?


    "Right." I said, gathering myself. "Anyway. I got an invitation from the Greengrass family, one from the Goshawk family and a few others I can''t remember off the top of my head."


    "Wait." Su said with wide eyes. "The Goshawk family? Mira?"


    "Yep." I said, nodding in confirmation. "Mira''s family. They sent me one, too."


    "Does Mira know?" Tony said and I replied with a shrug.


    "I don''t really know." I said, adjusting my position on my seat. "Probably not, though. Or she would have told me something."


    "Maybe she was embarrassed." Tracey said.


    "Could be." I gave another shrug. "Professor Flitwick explained the process of those invitations to me¡ª and honestly they sounded more like slavery contracts."


    "What?" Su said, her eyes widening. "Are you serious?"


    I chanced a look towards Greengrass and noted that she was miffed.


    Well, boo fucking hoo, princess. I thought savagely but kept my mouth shut.


    "From the way it was explained to me." I said. "It would place me in a position in which I''d be beholden to the whims of my guardian."


    There was a moment of silence before Tony talked.


    "That just sounds like being part of a family." He said. "Our parents decide things for us."


    "True." I granted as much. "But it was said that I would have to complete tasks in response to the adoption. For example, the Goshawk family would likely have expected me to contribute to their Standard Book of Spells, among other things."


    "Oh¡­" Tony said.


    "Surely they can''t force you?" Su said.


    "Well, of course not." I said with a smile. "I can''t be forced to do anything, but if I sign an agreement, I would like to honor it. And I''d rather not deal with that kind of pressure. Plus, like I said, it feels too much like slavery or indentured servitude."


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Said pressure would only be made worse by the family in question. I thought. Sirius, on the other hand, doesn''t give a crap about any of that.


    "You shouldn''t really talk like that." Tracey said in a small voice. "It''ll get you into trouble."


    I considered the girl''s words with a smile. "It might."


    "I wouldn''t take Tracey''s words lightly, Clarke." Daphne added to the severe atmosphere. "Our traditions are important and a sacred part of our society. To tread upon them in this way¡­"


    "Treading on them?" I said, repeating the words. "You misunderstand. I¡¯m not treading on anyone¡¯s traditions.¡±


    ¡°Then all you said about¡­¡± She stopped at my raised hand.


    ¡°How would you feel if I came to you and proceeded to impose my beliefs and values onto you?¡± I said. ¡°Tried to make you do things you don¡¯t agree with or believe in?¡±


    Daphne turned quiet for a few moments before arguing again. ¡°That¡¯s different, though. This is our society.¡±


    Oh, so it¡¯s like that.


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. I¡¯d heard this statement before in my previous life.


    ¡®You come to our country, you live by our rules.¡¯ Would be the statement I received, or variations thereof. I didn¡¯t even necessarily disagree with the sentiment¡ª my homeland from my previous life had been an obvious failure in terms of existing as a peaceful, respectful society.


    This meant that its ways were not effective, and so I had acclimated to my new surroundings, while holding onto what I deemed to be truly good from the old.


    This magical world was yet another new society I had joined, but one I deemed inferior to the modern one I¡¯d come from. The muggle side of the world itself was still around thirty years behind the advancements and progress I¡¯d witnessed.


    The Wizarding World, even moreso.


    ¡°It is.¡± I ended up saying. ¡°But¡ª and I mean this with all due respect¡ª it will take a long time for me to acclimate to this new society; even then, I highly doubt that I will ever be fully assimilated because of my parentage.¡±


    Daphne pursed her lips, displeased but unable to gainsay me.


    Being a Mudblood kind of leaves those doors closed, so she can¡¯t possibly take the position that I have to assimilate even when I literally cannot.


    The door opened abruptly, revealing the nice old lady with the trolley of snacks. ¡°Anything from the trolley, dears?¡±


    I eyed the contents of the trolley with a hungry gaze before making a request and getting up. ¡°May I have three Chocolate Frogs?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She gave a kind smile and fished out what I wanted from the depths of her cart. ¡°That will be a Sickle and fifteen Knuts, dear.¡±


    I fished into my pocket and gave the lady two Sickles, taking the chocolate frogs and the change. I turned to go back to my seat and had to shift to the left so I didn¡¯t bowl Tracey over.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± She said.


    ¡°¡®S fine.¡± I murmured and took a seat, handing Su and Tony a Chocolate Frog each while keeping one for myself.


    ¡°Not hungry.¡± Tony said, staring at his chocolate.


    ¡°Eat it later, then.¡± I said and opened mine up. The Chocolate Frog made a feeble attempt to escape but I caught it mid-leap before crunching down on its head. ¡°I like killing these.¡±


    ¡°You know they¡¯re not alive, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, no.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my murder fantasy, Tony.¡±


    On the other side of the compartment, Daphne scoffed, though I could tell that she was trying not to smile as Tracey came back in and handed Daphne a liquorice wand.


    A few minutes of quiet passed as I nibbled on my frog, my eyes turning to see the world displayed outside of the window. I watched the endless scenery of green until my eyes chanced upon a massive willow tree sitting comfortably besides a small pond.


    That looks like a really nice place. I thought as I stared at it for as long as I could, before the train began to slowly turn away.


    I remembered first laying eyes on this very train I sat in, nearly a year ago. I had questioned so many things, back then; how the train worked, how it moved, but there was one question I never asked.


    Why was it there, in the first place?


    Considering the existence of Portkeys, the Floo, Apparition and brooms, it seemed a little strange that everyone was required to commute to Hogwarts by train. What if someone was born in Hogsmeade? Did they really have to go all the way to London just to board a train that takes them back to Hogsmeade?


    Wizards. I thought, feeling incredulous. They can be absolutely insane, at times. Like I told Daphne just now, I¡¯ll never be this nuts.


    It was at that moment that I realized what I said, and winced. Hopefully, those words wouldn''t come back to haunt me in the future.


    "On the previous note.¡± I said, breaking the silence and getting everyone¡¯s attention again. ¡°I lucked out with Sirius, honestly."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su said.


    "Well.¡± I said. ¡°He seemed like a genuinely good guy, and he probably won¡¯t have any expectations of me, or anything like that."


    ¡°But, he is a Black.¡± Daphne said between bites of her liquorice wand.


    ¡°So?¡± I said.


    ¡°House Black is a very old Pureblood family.¡± Tracey said, nodding. ¡°And very traditional.¡±


    A few passages describing Twelve Grimmauld Place came to mind. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have to read up on them. House Black, huh?¡±


    Ignoring the eyeroll and mutter of ¡®Ravenclaws¡¯ that came from Tracey, Daphne took over. ¡°They are not a simple family, like the others. The House of Black is a Noble and Most Ancient one.¡±


    You can almost feel the capitalization in those words. I thought and decided to ask her a question to feel her out. ¡°And what does that mean? Noble and most ancient?¡±


    Daphne blinked, not having expected it.


    ¡°It means¡­¡± Daphne said and paused. ¡°It means that they¡¯re a very old House; I¡¯m not sure exactly how old they are, but I would say the House goes back a thousand years, or more.¡±


    ¡°A thousand years old.¡± Tony repeated. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Like the British Royal family, then?¡± I said. ¡°The House of Windsor can trace their lineage back at least a thousand years as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daphne said, though I saw her nose crinkle at the mention of the British Royalty.


    Interesting reaction. I thought, but didn¡¯t comment on it.


    ¡°Like them, the Black name commands a certain respect, even to this day.¡± Daphne finished. ¡°And their last heir of the male line, Sirius Black, is to be your father. Considering your¡­ parentage, are you not worried?¡±


    I scoffed, sending the girl a smirk. ¡°No. Sirius doesn¡¯t care that I¡¯m a Mudblood.¡±


    Tracey choked on her food, while Daphne¡¯s eyes widened at my use of the word.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Su said, sending me a frown of disapproval.


    ¡°What?¡± I said, shrugging while I kept my gaze on Daphne.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that word.¡± Su said quietly, her words flying through the raised tension in the air and hitting my ears.


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately, content to have a staredown with Greengrass for a few moments longer before smiling and turning back to Su. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll try to use it less.¡±


    ¡°Not at all would be better.¡± Tony muttered, before looking at me. ¡°Not that I think you¡¯ll ever stop.¡±


    ¡°You know me.¡± I said. ¡°The Adam train stops for no one.¡±


    ¡°But the Hogwarts Express will.¡± Tony said before grimacing. ¡°It just happens to take all day, though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Want to play a game?¡± Tony said, perking everyone up within an instant.


    He was met with a chorus of excited approval, the previous conversation completely forgotten by those involved.


    Such was the power of fun.


    oooo


    4:30 PM, Platform 9 ?, King¡¯s Cross Station, London


    ¡°It was a pleasure sharing your compartment.¡± Daphne said, giving all three of us nods before she exited, followed by Tracey who did the same thing.


    ¡°Slytherins.¡± Tony muttered and I found that I agreed with him.


    ¡°They can be pretty ridiculous, at times.¡± I said as I fetched my things and followed my friends out of the train and into the increasingly large crowd standing outside.


    In every direction, I saw kids embracing their parents with massive smiles on their faces, their gleeful, cheered voices combining together into a maelstrom of emotions that washed even my worst thoughts away.


    I closed my right eye for a second, feeling overwhelmed by the sheer movement of everyone¡¯s threads.


    ¡°Adam.¡± I heard Tony¡¯s voice from beside me, bringing me back to reality. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said, play-wiping at my eye. ¡°Got dirt in my eye, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± He said, but didn¡¯t sound very convinced. He was about to say something else when he seemed to spot someone in the distance. ¡°Mum!¡±


    The boy bolted away, leaving myself and Su staring at him in bemusement. We followed him until we closed the gap and saw that he was already deep in the embrace of a tall brunette with a cherubic face and kind, blue eyes which raised at our approach.


    ¡°Are these your friends, Tony?¡± The woman said as the two parted.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony said, almost tripping over himself as he took a step towards us. He gestured at Su, and then myself. ¡°Mum, this is Su, and this is Adam.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Su and I said.


    The woman smiled as she took us both in, her eyes lingering on my own for a split second before she gathered herself. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you two. I¡¯m Amanda. Tony¡¯s told us all about you, of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su said, surprised.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I saw the woman¡¯s eyes shine with mischievous mirth. ¡°He can¡¯t stop talking about you two, in fact.¡±


    ¡°Mum!¡± Tony said, his face gaining a light tinge of pink.


    Amanda Goldstein gave a light giggle at that, and I felt a smile grace my face. ¡°I¡¯m only joking, of course.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡± Tony said, pushing past his embarrassment and looking up to his mother.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s at work, love.¡± Amanda said, smiling. ¡°But he should be home by the time we get back.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Tony said, and I saw excitement kindle in his eyes for a few seconds before he turned to us. ¡°I, uh¡­¡±


    I smirked and held my fist out for him. He stared at it for a second before bumping it with his own.


    ¡°Next year.¡± Tony intoned in a solemn voice.


    ¡°Next year.¡±


    ¡°Boys.¡± Su muttered.


    ¡°I heard that.¡± Tony said, turning to the girl with a smile.


    ¡°Good.¡± Su said, frowning at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be quiet.¡±


    And then she threw herself at the boy, hugging him tight.


    ¡°I, erm¡­¡± Tony said, patting her back a few times.


    ¡°Aww¡­¡± I said, drawing a glare from the boy.


    ¡°They¡¯re so cute.¡± Amanda said in agreement.


    ¡°Mum!¡± The two disengaged so fast that I had to visibly repress the laughter that threatened to come out.


    ¡°Come along now, Tony.¡± Amanda said, her eyes alight with amusement as she turned to us one final time. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my son. I¡¯m glad he has such good friends.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a great friend, too.¡± I said, and Tony¡¯s glare softened before he smiled at us.


    ¡°See you soon!¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    And we watched him go. I looked around, noting that the crowd was lessening in size as parents started leaving the station through its various exits.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Two voices called out from different directions, one familiar, and the other not; though, judging by Su¡¯s reaction, I imagined it was familiar to her.


    ¡°Mum!¡± Su called out and ran to someone to my right. I would have followed her gaze, but I turned my attention to Harry, who was accompanied by a man who I assumed to be Sirius Black.


    ¡°Mr. Black?¡± I said, eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Is that really you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, too.¡± Sirius Black said as he approached me, looking nothing like he had before. Gone were the rags, the grime and the emaciated figure¡ª before me now stood a man in his prime.


    Now that he was able to properly put weight on his legs, Sirius stood at six foot two. His hair, which had clung to him back then, was now a silky, lustrous black. His grey eyes met my own and widened in shock.


    ¡°Harry said that something happened to your eye.¡± Sirius said, stopping in front of me with a sad look upon his face, which turned more so at the sight of the burn scars on my hand. ¡°And your hand¡­ Caused by him.¡±


    Somehow, I figured he wasn¡¯t referring to Harry.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Was all I could say in response.


    ¡°You faced him.¡± Sirius said. ¡°And Harry did, too.¡±


    ¡°We did.¡±


    ¡°And you beat him.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a little more complicated than that, but sure.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to hearing the story, then.¡± Sirius said, wincing at his own realization. ¡°In three weeks, anyway.¡±


    I smiled at that. ¡°They finally gave you a proper date?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sirius said, though his eyes flitted towards something behind me. ¡°Three weeks and you¡¯ll be out of that orphanage, kid¡ª one way or the other.¡±


    ¡°That sounds¡­¡± I turned away from Sirius to see what he was looking at and had to stop myself from gaping.


    Walking beside Su was one of the most beautiful women I¡¯d ever laid my eyes on. With pale skin and silky black hair reaching down to her shoulders, the woman made her way to us, exchanging words with Su.


    My eyes took in the way her hips moved in that beige pencil skirt and her red high heels before I forced myself to look up. I lingered for a moment on her tight, white blouse and then raised my eyes to her perfectly chiseled face, meeting her smoldering black eyes, which were now trained on us.


    ¡°...Gorgeous.¡± I finished lamely.


    Holy shit, Su was not kidding when she said her mom was a model. I lowered my gaze to Su, who was totally oblivious to what was happening.


    ¡°You can say that again, kid.¡± Sirius said, patting me on the back before clearing his throat to get our attention. ¡°Consider this your first lesson from me, boys. Stay cool.¡±


    I swallowed and nodded.


    ¡°Right.¡± Harry said from beside me. I threw him a glance and realized that he was looking incredibly nervous. Poor kid didn¡¯t know what was going to hit him.


    It¡¯s just Su¡¯s mom. I told myself, pushing my own nervousness down and turning to meet her. How bad could it be?

 77 - The Orphanage Of Pity

    oooo


    The Orphanage Of Pity


    oooo


    June 20, 1992, 4:40 PM, King¡¯s Cross Station, Exit


    Adam Clarke


    Turns out, pretty bad. Harry almost tripped into the poor woman. I hesitated in my greeting and was a hundred percent sure that she noticed.


    Sirius, however, handled the introductions like a pro, leading us all out of the station as he did so.


    Stepping out of King¡¯s Cross station and finding myself back in the world of the Muggles was a surreal experience. ¡°This feels weird.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± Su said from beside me. The girl walked ahead, staring in wonderment at the mishmash of architectural designs of the buildings surrounding the station. ¡°After living in a castle for a while, seeing streets, lights, buildings¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry added, doing his best not to look at Su¡¯s mother, Yan, who was standing very close to him.


    I stifled the urge to laugh at the poor boy¡¯s plight; this was probably the first time such an attractive woman was standing right next to him.


    I took a breath and winced at the strength of whatever fragrance she was using. Overdoing it on the perfume, lady.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan said, smiling down at us for a moment before looking at me. ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Just Adam is fine, Miss Li.¡± I said, waving her off before she could say anything.


    ¡°Adam.¡± She said without missing a beat, her light voice overcoming the background buzz of the cars passing by. ¡°I hear that you kept my daughter out of danger this year. Something about a forbidden corridor which leads to a few death traps?¡±


    My eyes bugged out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    She shook her head and reached into her blouse¡¯s sleeve, pulling something out just enough so that I could see.


    A wand handle. I thought, eyes narrowing with interest as she put it back again.


    ¡°I have been apprised of recent events.¡± Yan said, her black eyes roving over my form, lingering on my burned hand and my white eye. ¡°And, seeing you right now, I can tell that the letter I got was probably downplaying things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it.¡± I said, sighing and looking away from her.


    ¡°How bad was it?¡±


    ¡°If I made a single mistake.¡± I said, recalling the events for a fraction of a second before banishing such thoughts away. ¡°I would have probably, um¡­ kicked the bucket, so to speak.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yan said, approaching me. ¡°Then my family owes you a debt of gratitude then, young Clarke.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I tried to wave her off only to stop at the woman¡¯s light glare.


    ¡°It is considered rude to refuse the gesture of a grateful party, Adam.¡± Yan said, her alluring smile only intensifying the glare she sent me.


    I swallowed. ¡°In that case, then; you¡¯re welcome?¡±


    The woman scoffed, but sent me a nod, anyway. Su was looking at her mom in equal parts exasperation and embarrassment.


    ¡°I can see that my daughter is keen to leave.¡± Yan said, seeing the girl¡¯s expression and correctly deducing what Su was likely to be feeling. ¡°So, I won¡¯t waste any more of your time.¡±


    ¡°Our time is not being wasted at all, I assure you.¡± Sirius said, giving the woman a light smile. ¡°If anything, it¡¯s being enhanced.¡±


    Yan tilted her head at Sirius and gave him a once over before giving him a smile. ¡°Is that so¡­ In that case, you all should come and visit.¡±


    ¡°How about it, Su?¡± She turned to her daughter and wrapped an arm around the girl. ¡°Would you like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su said, sending us smiles. ¡°Can we invite Tony and his family, too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡± Yan said before giving her daughter a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Now, come on, love. It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Su deflated at that. ¡°All right, mum.¡±


    She gave me and Harry a hug before standing by her mother. ¡°See you soon!¡±


    ¡°See you.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Harry and I said, watching as the two walked off, weaving their way past a few passersby and joining the massive crowds of people around us. I stared at where they were for a few seconds longer before turning to Sirius and Harry. ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time we part ways, I suppose.¡± Sirius said, though he was frowning. ¡°I¡¯d like to stick around until they come to pick you up, though.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± I said, and so we just stood there, waiting. I could tell from Harry¡¯s fidgeting that he was getting bored, and Sirius as well, though less so.


    I suppose I should probably make some conversation. ¡°So, this place we¡¯ll be living at, where is it?¡±


    Sirius grimaced. ¡°I¡¯d rather we lived elsewhere, if I were to be honest with you. It¡¯s a place that was left by my dear, departed family.¡±


    Twelve Grimmauld Place, it is, then. I thought, blinking at the way the man addressed it. ¡°The place you ran away from?¡±


    ¡°You know about that?¡± Sirius said, a little surprised.


    Harry stepped up. ¡°I told him.¡±


    ¡°I did tell you, didn¡¯t I¡­?¡± Sirius said, nodding to himself before wincing. ¡°My memory¡¯s still not particularly good; a long-term effect of exposure to the Dementors, I¡¯m told. It¡¯ll take a long time for me to heal from that.¡±


    Another symptom in a long list. I imagined, feeling bad for the man. If only I¡¯d spoken up sooner, he would have been out in the first few months.


    ¡°But yes.¡± Sirius said, breaking the short silence. ¡°My old family home. I¡¯ve cleaned it up some, as best as I could. Remus has been living there with me, as well. I hope that¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡± Harry made sure to say.


    He was probably happy that he wouldn¡¯t have to be a slave to the Dursleys any longer. He would have been locked up in his room if things had progressed like canon had.


    I shook such thoughts away. It was pointless to try and predict the future now. The board pieces had been scattered, shifted, mixed and matched to the point that it would soon be unrecognizable compared to the canon I had been familiar with.


    People like Greengrass, Su, Mira, Tony and Amy Broduk existing as real people with fleshed out personalities; my helping in the creation of Alef Ard; Grindelwald escaping from prison and recruiting various people to his cause in the process; everything had changed.


    ¡°The more, the merrier, I say.¡± I ended up saying. ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t have to sleep on a couch, or something, though. I would feel bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Sirius said, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯ve cleared up a few rooms already, so we all have our separate bedrooms.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°That sounds good, then.¡±


    ¡°And besides.¡± Sirius said. ¡°We won¡¯t be staying for too long in that house.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harry asked as I saw a man with a white sign walking around in the corner of my eye. I kept my attention on Harry as he continued to speak, though. ¡°Are we going to be moving again?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Sirius said, shaking his head. ¡°We aren¡¯t; but, I am going to have the place properly cleaned near the end of July. We¡¯ll be taking a trip, then.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± I said, finally sending a look to the guy with the sign. His back was to me, so I couldn¡¯t see what it said just yet.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± Sirius said, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll figure something out, then.¡±


    I shrugged and turned my gaze away from the man holding the sign, deciding that he wasn¡¯t going to turn anytime soon. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll be leaving from time to time, too.¡± Sirius said, smirking. ¡°You cannot, in good conscience, reject the invitation of Miss Li, Adam. It would be rude.¡±


    ¡°Rude, indeed.¡± I said in a dry voice, and the man¡¯s eyes crinkled in amusement.


    ¡°Hey, Adam.¡± Harry said, nudging me before Sirius could say something.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Your name¡¯s on that sign.¡± Harry said, pointing in the direction the man I¡¯d seen before was. My head swiveled back to his direction. Sure enough, written in big, bold letters of black was the name:


    ADAM CLARKE


    ¡°That¡¯s me, then.¡± I said unnecessarily. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look familiar, though.¡±


    I shrugged and moved towards the man, my trunk trailing behind me with noisy purpose. The man turned around one more revolution before he finally noticed us heading to him.


    It was then that I spied a familiar person beside him. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s Jenny.¡±


    ¡°She works there, I gather?¡± Sirius said as the man spoke to the woman, Jenny, before pointing at us. She looked in my direction and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said. ¡°She was one of the nicer caretakers, but is really strict if you annoy her.¡±


    I never really asked why the woman was working at a place as dreary as the Orphanage of Pity. Word had it, however, that it was because Jenny had found out that she couldn¡¯t have children¡ª this was her way of coping with that.


    I felt bad for her, until she punished me for not wanting to comply with any of her directives, finding them boring.


    She wasn¡¯t a bad person, but she couldn¡¯t possibly wrap her head around the concept that I was an adult in a child¡¯s body¡ª not that I would have ever explained it to her, to begin with.


    God, my formative years sucked.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Jenny said, nudging the man beside her to stop what he was doing before she hurried to my position. ¡°There you are.¡±


    She stood in front of me and opened her mouth to speak before she stopped, staring at my face with wide eyes. ¡°Your eye... What happened?¡±


    ¡°There was a chemistry accident at school some time ago.¡± I lied, pulling my sleeve away to show the burn scars.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± She stopped speaking again to stare at the burns. ¡°We were informed of an incident, but to think that it was this bad¡­ Why has the school not contacted us in person?¡±


    ¡°I assume that it¡¯s because of the custody transfer.¡± Sirius entered the conversation, extending a hand towards the woman. ¡°Sirius Black.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s gaze went between myself and him before taking his hand in her own and giving it a shake. ¡°Jennifer Layton.¡±


    ¡°The custody transfer?¡± The stranger rolled his R¡¯s as he spoke, his deep voice taking on a lilt of confusion.


    Sirius let go of the woman¡¯s hand and addressed the man¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m to be Adam¡¯s guardian in three weeks, and so I was the one contacted as to the details.¡± Sirius fibbed like a champ, changing the subject. ¡°And you are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The man said, shaking Sirius¡¯ hand. ¡°Robert Gray. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before.¡± I said, sending the man a curious look. ¡°New, I¡¯m guessing?¡±


    ¡°Got it in one, kid.¡± He said. ¡°Started a month ago, actually.¡±


    I nodded, finding it odd that he had accompanied Jenny here, but it wasn¡¯t important enough to comment. ¡°All right.¡±


    Turning towards Sirius and Harry, I began to speak. ¡°So, this is it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the trunk.¡± Sirius said, stepping forward and holding his hand out. ¡°Save you the trouble of having to haul it later.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said, moving the trunk¡¯s handle enough that he could hold it. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Adam.¡± Sirius said, stepping back and looking awkward as all Hell. Likely, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he was supposed to hug me, or something.


    I solved it for the both of them by putting my fist out. Sirius stared at it for a second before shaking his head and bumping his fist against my own. Harry smiled and followed suit.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you in two weeks, kid.¡± Sirius said, and Harry nodded alongside him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, grinning. ¡°Count on it.¡±


    And then they turned and left.


    I stared at their backs for a few seconds before Jenny cleared her throat, getting my attention.


    ¡°You ready?¡± She said, turning slightly and gesturing to her left.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded and we were off. We weaved our way through the crowds, past a fellow playing a guitar to gather what scraps of money he could before the rush eventually died down and entered an adjacent street.


    It took another five minutes of walking until I spotted the familiar, beat up Vauxhall.


    ¡°That thing hasn¡¯t died yet?¡± I said, scoffing at the sorry state of the vehicle. Was this thing really supposed to get us all the way back to Warminster?


    It had been an excruciatingly long three hour drive the first time around¡ª and that was without a single break.


    ¡°She still has some life left in her.¡± Jenny said, while the other man rolled his eyes and opened its back door for me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said, tipping my head for him and entering the car. I got adjusted in my seat, taking in the scent of old car before wincing.


    This is going to be a long three hours.


    oooo


    June 22, 1992, 3:30 PM, Orphanage of Pity, Warminster


    It had only been two days, and I was already prepared to run away from this place.


    It¡¯s just three weeks, Clarke. I thought as I took another potato in hand and began to peel it with care. Just three weeks and you¡¯ll be out of this place forever.


    The orphanage hadn¡¯t changed a bit. The paint on the walls still looked like it was peeling off. The bathroom still had that strange, musty smell which meant that there was mold somewhere. I didn¡¯t blame the orphanage workers for this; they did what they could with the tools they had on hand.


    Hell, Jenny would routinely bring her own just to help out as much as she could¡ª this place was just a nightmare, that was all there was to it.


    The matron, Doris Crackle, however, claimed that the place didn¡¯t have enough funding.


    Good old Doris. I thought as I moved about the kitchen area in some attempt to stave off the near mind-numbing boredom I felt.


    Considering that the damned woman had never made a comment about their subsidies getting lower, I imagined that this could only mean one thing.


    Embezzlement. I thought, nodding to myself as I took another potato and began to peel it. She¡¯s been taking the money meant for maintaining this building and instead has been squirreling it away, somewhere.


    I huffed. I didn¡¯t have any proof of this. It was very possible that I was just jumping to conclusions.


    Won¡¯t be my problem anymore in twenty days, that¡¯s for sure.


    I put a little too much pressure on the potato and the knife overshot its mark, scoring a cut on my index, just below the nail. The knife flew out of my hand, clattering a few feet away from me.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I swore, instantly putting the half-peeled potato down on the table and taking my index finger in a tight grip.


    "You alright?" Another kid who was on tomato cutting duty said.


    His name was Jack. He was fifteen and had never been adopted. The poor guy was probably never going to be, at this rate.


    I honestly felt bad for him, but there was nothing I could do to help.


    This was the brutal reality of life.


    "Got a cut right under my nail." I said, banishing such thoughts away. "I''m a little rusty."


    "I''ll say." Jack said in amusement. "You used to be a pro."


    I frowned at that but realized that he was ultimately right.


    What was there to say?


    Nearly a year of being served food on the daily and barely any cooking practice had not done me any favors.


    I picked up the knife and set it on the table even as he spoke to me. "Get that cleaned up, first."


    "Of course." I said. "I''ll do it now."


    I left the kitchen without another word before moving through a few halls and taking the first room on the left.


    One of the workers was standing by, a bored, middle aged lady who kept eyeing her carton of cigarettes with ravenous hunger.


    Getting the cut cleaned and covered didn''t take very long, though it was because I hurried it to get away from the woman''s pervasive, nasty, smokey stench.


    "Thanks." I managed to say as I escaped the room and hurried back towards the kitchen.


    The sooner I''m done with this, the sooner I get to just sit down and relax. I thought as I reached into my pocket to grasp the handle of my wand.


    From that light touch, a warmth emerged, coursing through my hand, permeating through every fiber of my being, covering it all like a protective blanket.


    It sucked that I wasn''t allowed to use magic over the summer, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    I let go of the wand and returned to the kitchen, doing my best to ignore the pang of longing that went through me.


    After having spent every day of the year surrounded by magic in all its forms, being here now felt like all life was being drained out of me.


    Still. I thought as I came back into the kitchen and greeted Jack with a nod. Showing magic to the people here would probably get me in some serious trouble, anyway.


    Hell. I took my knife from the table and gave it a good cleaning before I went back to peeling potatoes. The matron is crazy and will try to kill me in some idiotic attempt to appease God.


    As if she knows a thing about God. I thought with open derision before shaking my head.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t believe in the big guy upstairs. Knowing what I did only cemented such beliefs, though it also raised many more questions.


    Was He the reason why I was here? Or was there some other rival deity messing with me for laughs? What is the point of such an existence? What was the plan here?


    I had many more questions such as these plaguing my mind, but I was unable to even begin to look for answers.


    I lost myself in the tedium of another day at the orphanage, and, before I knew it, I was already on my old bed; my old, rickety bed with the one spring that dug into my back like a knife.


    I listened to the sleeping sounds of the other occupants of this room as I tried to join them in a blissful state of slumber.


    Sleep, however, was keen on eluding me. I kept my mind on the prize, even as I turned to my side, feeling the spring dig into my ribs with merciless fervor.


    I continued to fidget in bed until I managed to find the one good sleeping position I needed.


    Tomorrow will be a new day. I thought. ¡°Soon, I''ll be back where I belong."


    I never noticed the invisible eyes staring at me from above, waiting until I lost consciousness before the owner of said eyes made their move.

 78 - Uprooted

    oooo


    Uprooted


    oooo


    June 25, 1992, 7:00 AM, ???


    Adam Clarke


    I shifted in my bed, turning away from the beaming sunlight which was shining so bright that it penetrated my eyelids. And yet, even from this position, something didn¡¯t feel right.


    Probably nothing. I thought and cradled a rather fluffy pillow. Burying my face deeper into it, I realized that it smelled a lot like fresh lavender.


    Come to think of it¡­ I thought as my brain began to wake up and connect a few dots together. This bed is extremely comfortable as well. Reminds me of mine from Hogwarts.


    My Hogwarts bed had been so comfortable in comparison to any other bed in which I had lain, both current and previous life, that it had been Hell to sleep in the orphanage beds for the first night back.


    But maybe I¡¯m getting used to the feel of it? I thought and shifted around the bed, looking for the spot with the spring that would dig into my back.


    I never found it.


    My eyes opened as soon as that realization hit, and then proceeded to widen with what I saw.


    ¡°What¡­¡± I murmured before stopping to swallow, feeling my mouth go dry as I took my surroundings in. I was on a spacious, queen-sized bed with sheets as white as can be. The room¡¯s walls were an egg-shell beige, giving the room a warm look. To my front, there was a dresser and vanity set, in which I saw my own reflection, staring back at me.


    My eyes flitted away from the reflection, past the closed door and settled onto the source of light; a set of large windows framed by two tied drapes of deep burgundy, adding a mild, red tint to everything around them.


    Outside, I could only see massive fields of green, and a medium sized pond which shimmered under the rising sun. The reflected sunlight hit my eyes, forcing me to turn away and scrunch them shut.


    ¡°Where am I¡­?¡± I said after a few moments. Thoughts of rest and sleep were far gone from my mind, instead replaced by wariness and fear.


    My mind scrambled to make sense of current events. The last thing I remembered was going to sleep on my lumpen, uncomfortable bed, wishing I were already out of the orphanage.


    Be careful what you wish for. I thought, anxiety mingling with amusement in equal measures and distracting me for a few seconds before I forced myself to focus.


    I went through my pockets, looked over the stand beside my bed and realized that my ebony wand was nowhere to be found.


    I ignored the mountain of anxiety, closed my eyes, took a deep breath to center myself, and opened them again.


    Calm and collected, Zero. Stay focused. I thought to myself. You¡¯re in an unfamiliar room, in an unfamiliar place. The first step is to get your bearings, and find a workable weapon to use.


    I nodded to myself and, as quietly as I could manage, swung out of bed to begin searching the room for anything useful.


    The drawers from within the stand and the dresser were filled with nothing but sheets, pillowcases, covers and the like.


    There was no sign of my wand or anything I could make use of or fashion as a weapon. Gritting my teeth with mild frustration, I continued to search the room before giving up on step one and going to the window, instead.


    If I can¡¯t fight my way out of here, I can try to escape, instead. I thought. Step two.


    A quick downwards glance, however, showed that an escape attempt would be tricky, as I seemed to be on the fourth floor of this house. More like a mansion, to be honest. Never seen a normal house this wide and large. This is crazy.


    A drop from this height was sure to shatter everything from the waist down¡ª that¡¯s if I didn¡¯t fall in a way that broke my neck or cracked my head like an egg.


    If I had my wand, I would have been able to turn the ground into a more sponge-like surface or perhaps slowed my downward momentum so I¡¯d be able to touch down without a scratch and run as fast as my legs could take me.


    The sound of creaking wood interrupted my thoughts, and my head snapped towards the doorway. I realized it was coming out of there and recognized the sound for what it was: someone was about to pay me a special visit.


    Shit. shit. I thought and looked around, my eyes flying wildly from one spot to the next. What should I do?


    My eyes flew to the room¡¯s door, as well as the window, a hasty plan formulating in the heat of my overwhelming desperation.


    This is fucking stupid. I thought as I set things up.


    ¡°Wakey wakey¡­¡± I heard a man¡¯s voice laughing as the sound of jingling keys was heard. Wasting no time, I flung the windows open, letting them bang loudly against the wooden walls of this structure.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± The man from the other side said in bewilderment as he seemingly struggled to insert the key in the lock. I took advantage of his blundering and hid myself under the bed.


    I had expected the bottom to be filthy as can be, but the wooden floor was spotless. Even in the homes of the most obsessive compulsive people, it was still possible to find a few imperfections in their work, due to them being humans.


    To err was human, after all.


    This, of course, meant that the floor I was prone on was cleaned with the Scouring Charm. It was possible that I was wrong about this, but coupling this with my missing wand seemed to paint a picture which was in keeping with my conclusion.


    A Muggle wouldn¡¯t have taken my wand from me, so this must mean that I was taken by a wizard. I thought, edging away from the light and keeping myself nestled in the darkness of the bed, beneath. Who, what, when, where and why?


    I didn¡¯t have time to ponder any of these questions when the door to the chamber finally swung open. I slowed my breathing and watched a pair of thin legs from my vantage point make their way into the room.


    Judging from what I saw, this person was wearing a set of robes, confirming that I was indeed in a wizard¡¯s residence.


    I banished away any thought on who this could possibly be and what his motivations were. I had one objective here, and one objective alone:


    Escape at any cost. I thought and drove all thoughts away, listening to the man intently as he rushed towards the open window.


    ¡°Did he jump!?¡± I heard the wild exclamation as he passed me by. I crawled out from under the bed, doing my best to be both silent and swift, and counted my lucky stars that the man hadn¡¯t felt me coming, so distracted by his worry, he was.


    The man bent over, looking down before turning his gaze left and right, checking to see if I was clinging onto the house railing, or perhaps attempting to climb to the roof before turning back inside.


    He looked down at me with surprise that lasted long enough for me to kick him in the balls. Hard.


    The wizard¡¯s eyes bugged out as he fell down, letting go of his wand to clutch his family jewels. I snatched it before he could even react and felt a trickle of lukewarm energy coming from the wand.


    Wincing at the damn-near rejection, I nevertheless pointed the magical focus at the man. ¡°Silencio.¡±


    I felt the wand fight the spell for an instant before it conceded to my furious anger and indomitable will. The unnamed wizard opened his mouth and tried to call for help, only for nothing to happen.


    The man lunged towards me, but nothing would¡¯ve happened to me even if I hadn¡¯t taken a few steps back, as he stopped mid-lunge to cradle his now-oversensitive groin. It would have been funny had this not have been a life or death situation.


    I tapped my wand against the open door. ¡°Colloportus.¡±


    The door closed and locked itself with an audible click before I turned to the man who was finally starting to recover from his injury. He got up and rushed me again, hoping to bowl me over before I could get a spell out.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I dove to the left, nearly crashing into the dresser and instead tripping and falling onto the bed. I rolled to the other side and brought the stolen wand to bear. ¡°Flipendo.¡±


    The Knockback Jinx crashed into the man as he went over the bed and laid him out on it, buying me enough time to cast another spell.


    ¡°Petrificus Totalus.¡± I incanted, blasting the man with purple light and snapping his arms and legs together, freezing him on the spot.


    The man¡¯s eyes stared at me with panic as I turned him so that he was lying on his back.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± I said quietly as I approached the man¡¯s face, pressing my wand against his neck. ¡°I am in a very sour mood after waking up in a strange place I most definitely shouldn¡¯t be in. So I¡¯m going to ask you a series of questions, o kidnapper of mine. Is that clear?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer, and I realized he was unable to move anything but his eyes.


    ¡°Move your eyes from left to right if it¡¯s clear.¡±


    The man did so.


    ¡°Good. Good.¡± I said, nodding slightly as I cast my next spell, hoping to keep the man¡¯s limbs immobilized without rendering him unable to speak.


    I moved my wand in a spiral and focused. ¡°Odgovor.¡±


    The wand gave a feeble sputter of silver light before it died. I frowned and gave the man a look. ¡°Your wand really doesn¡¯t like me, you know. What the Hell is it made out of?¡±


    This was ridiculous; I was supposed to have gained this wand¡¯s allegiance through the impromptu fight, but it was still fighting me every step of the way. If this were Ollivander¡¯s store, I imagined that this wand would be one he¡¯d have snatched out of my hands before I even had the chance to wave it.


    Maybe I needed to Disarm him or specifically kill him? I thought. Wand lore is fucking strange.


    ¡°No matter.¡± I said and opened the drawers, pulling out a few thick sheets. ¡°The old-fashioned way, it is.¡±


    It took a few minutes, but with the help of a few basic spells¡ª Thank God this wand isn¡¯t fighting me with those spells¡ª I had the man hogtied and at my mercy.


    ¡°Just to reiterate.¡± I said as I prepared to lift the Full-Body Bind Curse and the Silencing Charm from the man. ¡°If you so much as do anything other than answer my questions in a low voice, I am going to cut your dick and balls off and shove them down your throat. ¡°Are we clear? Left to right for yes.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened at the threat before they went from left to right.


    ¡°All right.¡± I said and tapped my wand against his forehead. ¡°Finite.¡±


    The first sound that came out of the man¡¯s mouth was a shout.


    ¡°In here! He¡¯s awake! He¡¯s¡ª¡± His voice cut away again when I cast the Silencing Charm on him, hoping that no one heard it.


    ¡°I warned you, didn¡¯t I?¡± I said, eyes flashing with anger at the man¡¯s frenzied attempt to escape his tight bindings. ¡°I told you what would happen if you disobeyed me.¡±


    ¡°To be fair.¡± A voice said from behind me, and I froze on the spot for a moment before I swiveled to face it, jabbing my wand forward with a curse on my lips.


    I didn¡¯t get to finish the spell; instead, I was sent tumbling to the left, the stolen wand flying out of my hand as I slammed against the bottom of the stand, feeling a sharp pain lance through my back.


    Groaning and feeling mildly disoriented, I turned my gaze up to see a tall, blonde man looking down at me.


    ¡°To be fair.¡± The man spoke again in a German accent, his striking blue eyes staring down at me as his aged, yet hearty face twisted into an expression of amusement. ¡°Had he disobeyed me, he would have found the consequences to have been far worse than castration, young Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I pushed myself up and kept my gaze trained on the man before me, even as I heard a commotion coming from the other side.


    With a negligent wave of his wand, the door to the room opened, revealing a few more people who froze at the sight of the man before me.


    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald!¡± One said, and my eyes widened at the name. ¡°We heard¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gellert Grindelwald said, tilting his head slightly to their direction and giving them a small nod before focusing on me again. ¡°Our new guest had a bit of a rude awakening, but everything is well in hand. You may go.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Another said and began to shoo everyone away, closing the door behind him and leaving me alone with Grindelwald¡ª and the hogtied guy beside us.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Gellert turned to the hogtied man and tapped his wand against the bindings, Vanishing them. Another wave, and the man could speak again.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grindelwald. I canno¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leave the room.¡± Grindelwald cut through the man¡¯s gratitude, making his eyes widen with fear even as the man took the offered wand back. ¡°To have been beaten by a child with no wand¡­ It seems you are in need of further training, Mr. Hans. Report with our cadets to Mr. Rafiq in the afternoon.¡±


    The man gulped and sounded like he had something to say, but forced it down. He left the room, giving Grindelwald a bow as he did so.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± Gellert said, turning his attention back onto me. ¡°Mr. Adam Clarke. We meet at last.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, instead staring at the man and trying to wrap my head around it all.


    I was kidnapped by Gellert fucking Grindelwald. The thought ran through my mind over and over. What the Hell? Why?


    My eyes flitted from the man to the exit again. Even now, despite the hopelessness of the situation, I was looking for a way out.


    ¡°Do not worry, Mr. Clarke.¡± Gellert said, opening his arms slightly as a sign that he was welcoming me here. ¡°You are in no danger under my protection.¡±


    ¡°Your protection.¡± I said, confused by his choice of words. What was he on about?


    ¡°So he speaks.¡± Gellert said, a small smile playing at his lips¡ª and that¡¯s when I noticed it; the man looked a lot younger than what even the pictures in the Daily Prophet had shown. True, much like Sirius, the man would have improved his health after his stint in prison, but to regain color in his hair, among other things?


    It could only be one thing. He has access to a Philosopher¡¯s Stone?


    ¡°You are probably wondering why it is that I¡¯ve brought you here, Mr. Clarke.¡± Gellert said, waving his wand and conjuring a set of chairs for us to sit on. He gestured towards the one beside me. ¡°Please, sit.¡±


    Seeing no other way out of this aside from engaging him, I did as he said, banishing the previous thoughts out of my mind.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Gellert said, taking a seat as well. He didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, but he tried to meet my eyes. I focused my gaze on anywhere but there, unwilling to be attacked by Legilimency.


    Then again¡­ I thought. If I let him look into my eyes, I could just let the void destroy him.


    I was about to look down into his eyes when I stopped, seeing the thread above him twirling like the flowing clothes of a belly dancer before freezing in place. I¡¯d never seen a thread moving like that before.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Gellert said, breaking through my thoughts as he pointed at the thin thread above him. ¡°So, you can see this.¡±


    My mind blanked at yet another earth shattering realization. They just keep coming, don¡¯t they?


    What¡¯s next; did Grindelwald have access to the void, as well?


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He said, looking at me with a good deal more interest than he had before. ¡°How is it that you¡¯ve gained this ability to see the strings?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, trying to find my footing again. ¡°Something happened to me a few weeks ago.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes brightened with a spark of recognition. ¡°Ah yes, I heard tell of some events occurring at Albus¡¯ school while he was facing me in battle. You were there?¡±


    I opened my mouth before closing it.


    ¡°Seeing as your eye has turned white, like mine.¡± Grindelwald raised a finger to his own white, right eye. ¡°I imagine that you must have been near the brink of death. You have seen your Lighthouse, then?¡±


    First Voldemort, and now Grindelwald. I thought and nodded quietly.


    ¡°And since you are still alive, you must have brought yourself back, somehow.¡± Gellert continued, nodding to himself. ¡°How intriguing, Mr. Clarke. Intriguing, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you brought me here?¡± I said, trying to change the subject. I wasn¡¯t going to tell him a thing, no matter how peaceable and interested he looked. ¡°To ask about the Lighthouse?¡±


    Gellert shook his head, waving his wand before putting it away. A few seconds passed with nothing happening, and so I opened my mouth to speak.


    ¡°No.¡± He said, talking before I could. ¡°I was intrigued by you, Mr. Clarke. I had first heard of you when I received a visit from an English Auror¡ª Auror Hope, I believe?¡±


    I fidgeted in place, recognizing the name. It belonged to the woman who had been leading the inquest at Hogwarts.


    ¡°I see the name has meaning to you.¡± Grindelwald said, giving a placid smile at my reaction. ¡°Likely that she led the cohort of Aurors to inquire on what happened that fateful day.¡±


    Was he talking about the events in which I killed an Auror by accident, or the clash I had with Quirrell? I kept my mouth shut. In either case, it would have been unwise to answer.


    If he was hoping I was going to give him any information, he was sorely mistaken. Best to let him keep talking.


    My patience paid off, as he resumed the conversation without digging any further.


    ¡°Of course, I had expected the student who had caused the death of an Auror to be a little¡­ older.¡± He said, ignoring my tight-lipped demeanor. ¡°This makes things all the more impressive¡ª and that you did it using a Shield Charm, well¡­ You could say I was intrigued.¡±


    ¡°You broke out of prison because I intrigued you?¡± The words came out without my say.


    Grindelwald looked at me in a mixture of amusement and condescension. ¡°Do not give yourself too much credit, Mr. Clarke. True, you intrigued me, but it was one of many reasons¡ª I had been waiting for an opportune moment to enact my plans, and the news of a budding prodigy from Hogwarts seemed to spell the start of a new era; a perfect time to make my move.¡±


    A few moments passed as I absorbed the man¡¯s words. Had he always been planning to break out?


    Perhaps he had been planning for a final hurrah in the original story, but Dumbledore¡¯s death had broken him.


    It felt so long ago now, but I still remembered Voldemort¡¯s meeting with Grindelwald in the original story. To say that the man had been a shadow of his former self would have been an understatement. I doubted that shell of a man could have hurt an ant, let alone caused the sort of damage he¡¯d done in this world.


    He could deny it all he liked, but my existence had caused Grindelwald to do everything he did, even if I was just the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back¡ª or in this case, Grindelwald¡¯s patience.


    ¡°The discovery that you possess an ability just like mine; that¡¯s the¡­ icing on the cake, as it were.¡± Grindelwald said, nodding once before getting up abruptly and moving to leave. ¡°Come, Mr. Clarke. You must be hungry.¡±


    I blinked at him once, twice, before making my decision.


    I¡¯ll play along with your game for now, Grindelwald. I thought, following him out of the room. But the first chance I get, I¡¯m out of here.


    Though, I could not deny that there was a part of me that was¡­ intrigued by the man.

 79 - Changing Times

    oooo


    Changing Times


    oooo


    June 25, 1992, 7:40 AM, Goldstein Residence, City


    Anthony Goldstein


    He woke just as he always did¡ª despondent and hungry. Tony opened his dark eyes to stare at the ceiling above for a total of ten seconds before he sighed with a note of sadness.


    He slowly got up, picked at the sand in his eyes for half a minute before swinging his legs off of the bed. He stared at it for a moment, realizing that it was far smaller than he remembered.


    Or maybe it¡¯s me who¡¯s grown. Tony thought, his eyes sweeping over his room to take notice of all the toys and knick knacks he had accumulated in his childhood.


    I can almost imagine Adam saying something like ¡®you¡¯re still a kid, Goldstein¡¯. Tony smiled for a moment as he took a few steps forward, stopping in front of the coin collection he had laid out on his desk.


    He dragged his fingers over the clear plastic covering the coins. Tony smiled, remembering the time he was working on completing this page. Old Italian coins from the 1700s.


    As he began to tidy up his bed, his thoughts turned to the past.


    He had lucked out when his father told him he knew an old couple who lived out a few minutes down the street; they were from southern Italy. The couple had refused the boy¡¯s request, at first, but Tony¡¯s sad face had somehow convinced the old man to ask to see his collection.


    Tony had happily obliged; to say the old man had been impressed was an understatement. Coin collection was everything to Tony. He hadn¡¯t been able to connect with any of the other kids his age in any meaningful way, and so this was what he had turned to for solace.


    True, no one had been overtly cruel or physically abusive to him, but Tony nevertheless learned what it felt like to be invisible to everyone around him¡ª to be ignored like he wasn¡¯t even there.


    To be nothing. Tony exhaled and closed his eyes, trying to push old heartache away. But it¡¯s not like that anymore. I have Su and Hermione and Ron and Harry. And Adam.


    Tony remembered the first time he had properly approached Adam. He had already been at Hogwarts for a month and had dismissed Adam as Terry¡¯s friend.


    Terry Boot was like some of the boys in primary school; brash, possessive of their friends and more than willing to hurt people like Tony to make them stay away. He¡¯d seen this particular thing happen to many of his peers, at the time.


    And so, Tony had kept his distance the whole time.


    He got along fine with the other boys, but they weren¡¯t really his friends, even if he might have been theirs for some time. Sure, they ate together, didn¡¯t fight and may even have shared some form of a bond, but it was one borne of familiarity, not a willingness to spend time with one another.


    In fact, they had thought that his coin collection hobby was a little odd.


    And then Terry and Adam had gone through some kind of fight. At the time, he hadn¡¯t been sure of what exactly happened to cause this rift between the two boys, but the signs pointed to Terry being the instigator.


    As Tony had correctly predicted, Terry had not been very accepting of Adam hanging out with someone outside of their House, and had taken it out on Adam by enlisting help from Slytherins to teach him a lesson.


    Needless to say, it hadn¡¯t gone well.


    Even now, Tony could not understand Boot¡¯s mentality.


    After having spent months being friends with the three Gryffindors, Tony couldn¡¯t imagine the possibility of not making friends wherever one could find them.


    And it¡¯s all thanks to Adam. Tony thought, smiling for a little more before he finished cleaning everything up.


    He could smell breakfast coming from downstairs and felt his stomach grumble with impatience as he got dressed. Calm down, you little monster.


    Tony let out a chuckle as he exited the room, moving past his parents¡¯ room and going down the stairs. The aroma of eggs, toast and sausage was stronger than ever, making his mouth water with anticipation.


    Hogwarts food was good, of that there was no doubt, but Tony knew that he preferred his father¡¯s breakfast above all else. Even his mother, with all of the magic at her fingertips, could not make a meal as good as her man.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I married him, you know.¡¯ She would jokingly say to the man before sharing a kiss with him. It always made Tony giggle when he was younger.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the champion of monkeys, himself!¡± His father Bartholomew said as Tony came into the kitchen. The man was hard at work in the kitchen, seasoning the eggs he was cooking up with a confident, deft hand. ¡°You hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tony said, beating his chest with a smile, his previous sadness gone at the prospect of a meal from his father. ¡°Monkey hungry. Monkey must eat to be strong.¡±


    His father stopped what he was doing to look at him in amusement. ¡°That one¡¯s new. Where¡¯d you learn it?¡±


    ¡°Adam taught that one to me.¡± Tony said, and his father gave that a hum of acknowledgement.


    ¡°Sounds like a funny lad.¡± His father said. ¡°Hand me the oregano, would you?¡±


    Tony did as he was asked.


    ¡°Thanks, monkey.¡± Bartholomew said, smiling as he started to put the final touches on the eggs; a pinch of salt, a little bit of pepper, and just enough oregano to give it all a sharp kick¡ª just the way they all loved it. ¡°You mind helping me set the table?¡±


    ¡°Sure, dad.¡± Tony said and began to retrieve the plates from the cabinet before placing them on the table¡ª enough for three.


    ¡°Set it for five, kid.¡± Bartholomew said, looking outside of the window to his left. ¡°Seems we¡¯ll be having guests.¡±


    Tony stopped what he was doing for a moment before he looked at his father, the obvious question in his eyes.


    ¡°Your Great-Aunt and Uncle are here.¡± His dad said, and Tony felt his excitement rise at the news.


    ¡°Auntie Tina and Uncle Newt!?¡± Tony said in excitement before he stopped. ¡°Or is it Auntie Queenie and Uncle Jacob?¡±


    Tony remembered meeting all four of them a few years ago. His mother and father had taken him to the States for a Goldstein family reunion. He¡¯d never even known he had family beyond his parents, back then.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be Tina and Newt, monkey.¡± Bartholomew said before staring at the half-set table with a smile. ¡°Go on and say hello.¡±


    It was then that Tony noticed that he¡¯d only set half the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± His dad said, reading him like a book. ¡°I¡¯ll finish up here.¡±


    ¡°All right, dad.¡± Tony said, put the forks down and ran to the door, bursting through it with the excitement only a child could have. ¡°Auntie!¡±


    The couple standing in the entranceway before him looked almost as old as Dumbledore and McGonagall, Tony thought as he rushed the two, almost bowling them over with his exuberance.


    Porpentina Goldstein somehow didn¡¯t budge from his charge and held her great-nephew tightly, a fond smile playing at her lips. ¡°Is that really you, little Tony?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony smiled up at the two. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tina said, looking down at the boy with warm, brown eyes. ¡°You look a lot bigger than the Tony I remember.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have grown, you know.¡±


    ¡°That you have.¡± His Great-Uncle¡¯s soft-spoken reply came. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Too long.¡± Bartholomew¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Bartholomew.¡± Tina greeted his father with a smile. ¡°You look well.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Bartholomew smiled. ¡°The same goes for you¡ª what I¡¯d do to stay fit at that age¡­¡±


    There was a moment of silence in the air as everyone basked in the warm energy of the reunion before Tony¡¯s father spoke. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s all get inside. I¡¯ll wake Amanda up, and we can have some breakfast.¡±


    It seemed, however, that his mother was already awake.


    As everyone shuffled into the kitchen, they saw that Amanda was already sitting at the table, nursing a cup of coffee like it was her lifeline. She looked tired and disheveled, as she always did in the morning.


    ¡°Love, we have visitors.¡± Bartholomew said, chuckling a bit as she turned wide eyes to the people before her.


    ¡°Aunt Tina!¡± Amanda said, almost tripping over herself as she got off her chair and moved around the table, her coffee left behind for the moment.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Tina said. ¡°Don¡¯t get u¡ª¡±


    Amanda stopped the woman¡¯s words with a big hug, before she then moved to Newt and did the same. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you two!¡±


    The old man looked fairly uncomfortable with this, but resigned himself to patting her back a few times. ¡°So have we, Amanda.¡±


    The gesture reminded Tony of Adam.


    ¡°Come.¡± Bartholomew said as Amanda gave poor Newt some room to breathe. ¡°We can catch up over breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tina said, and so they all took their seats, letting Bartholomew serve them.


    ¡°So, how long will you be here?¡± Bartholomew asked after he¡¯d served everyone, leaving himself for last. ¡°Do you need a place to stay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Tina said, and Newt was quite happy to let her take over as he began to dig into his eggs. ¡°We have some business here in the UK, and we won¡¯t be here for too long, but we definitely wanted to visit you all, first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Newt said, wiping his mouth with a napkin before giving Tony a small pat on his shoulder. ¡°We heard about what happened.¡±


    Tony lost his smile then, remembering that day. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m all right; I got a little hurt but it wasn¡¯t anything serious. Adam, um¡­ My friend, Adam, he¡¯s the one who got really hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amanda said with a nod and took another sip of coffee, ignoring the food beside her for now. ¡°You should have seen the poor boy. Terrible burns all over his arm, and his right eye¡­ Well, it was white.¡±


    Tina and Newt froze at that nugget of information before sharing a serious look between each other. Tony gulped, feeling something in the air shift.


    The two turned towards Tony, and the boy felt his hairs stand on end at their expectant looks.


    ¡°Could you tell us more, Tony?¡± Tina asked.


    Tony gulped at the look in her eyes before shaking her head as she realized how intense she was being. She gave the boy a soft, apologetic smile. ¡°What am I doing; I should be congratulating you on finishing your First Year, not giving you an interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Newt said, also having picked up on the tension. ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡±


    Bartholomew and Amanda shared a look, not really sure of how to respond to this, so Tony decided to take the initiative. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Auntie. But can I tell you later? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course! Of course.¡± Tina said, seizing the opportunity she was given. ¡°Eat up!¡±


    Tony smiled and returned to his meal as the conversation shifted towards more palatable choices. Tony made eye contact with his father, seeing the man smile, as if to tell him he did well.


    oooo


    Same Time, Unknown Location, England


    Adam Clarke


    I followed Grindelwald out of the room, my mind whirring as I tried to make sense of where exactly I was. I went down a large, spiraling staircase, seeing wizards and witches of all walks of life going to and fro, each one busy with whatever their assigned task was.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Grindelwald commented as we continued our way downwards. ¡°Many have indeed joined our cause; it has been incredibly heartening to see.¡±


    ¡°And what cause is that, exactly?¡± I said, trying to figure out what his play was.


    There wasn¡¯t very much that was known about Gellert from the canon when I was still in my previous life. The books had portrayed the shell of the man he had become, and the movies tried so very hard to make him seem like¡­ Well, a Disney villain¡ª a joke, in other words.


    But what¡¯s the truth? I thought slowly as we continued to go downstairs. What really happened almost fifty years ago? How did it all play out?


    These were questions I could not possibly hope to ever get the answers to. I was sure that the various governments of the world were too busy painting themselves as the ultimate arbiters of truth, good and justice¡ª but I knew that, in my own experience, governments were massive money sinks which actively attempted to suppress anyone with any dissenting opinions.


    I was also certain that Grindelwald, himself, would do much of the same. And so the entire exercise would be what it always was; piecing together the full puzzle from what either side has said.


    I would have preferably seen the raw memories of these events, myself, but that was wishful thinking. We passed the second floor, seeing more and more people hard at work, laying down enchantments on¡­ newspapers?


    My eyes rested on the man¡¯s back again as we went down the final spiral. Seems he¡¯s indeed sharing his own version of what ¡®the truth¡¯ is. Propaganda from either side.


    Sometimes, I really hated people.


    I wanted to confront him right now, but without a wand, and knowing that I was in hostile territory which housed no less than a hundred more wizards¡ª by my count this far¡ª I realized that my chances were slim to none.


    Nada. Bupkis. Zilch. I thought as we reached the main floor, where there were yet another ten to twenty wizards and witches going about their business, stopping at Grindelwald¡¯s approach and giving him nods and greeting him in various languages. I¡¯d have to be a few sandwiches short of a picnic to try anything as I am now.


    We passed into one of the doors to the side of the ornate entrance hall and entered a massive chamber¡ª one almost as large as the Great Hall of Hogwarts. More people still lined the long table set at the center of this room, partaking of their meals before it was time to get back to work.


    ¡°Come.¡± Grindelwald said and led me to the head of the room, where a raised table stood. Grindelwald¡¯s table, I¡¯m guessing.


    As we made our way there, the people¡¯s whispers began to reach my ears.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the boy?¡± ¡°Why¡¯s he with Mr. Grindelwald?¡± ¡°Is he a new recruit?¡± ¡°His eye¡­¡±


    Grindelwald didn¡¯t even seem to notice what they were saying as we reached our destination. He pulled a chair back for me and gestured at the modest, yet varied amount of dishes laid out before me.


    I had been expecting an ostentatious spread of foods which were hard to pronounce, but instead I was treated with everyday breakfast dishes.


    ¡°You seem surprised.¡± He said as the two of us sat down.


    I opened my mouth to answer before realizing how quiet the rest of the room had gotten. Turning my head to the left, I saw that all eyes were on us, watching with varying levels of curiosity; some idle, others almost ravenous in their intensity.


    Grindelwald gave them a single look, and their gazes shifted away; soon enough, the room filled with their chatter, once again.


    ¡°You must forgive my friends, Mr. Clarke.¡± Grindelwald said in a genial tone as he put a few sausages onto his plate. ¡°They can be quite curious.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately, trying to come to grips with everything. Not only was I in the presence of Grindelwald, but the man was keen on parading me around so brazenly!


    Fuck. I thought, feeling a little helpless. Dumbledore¡¯s going to know about this before the day is over.


    ¡°Are you not hungry, Mr. Clarke?¡± He said when he noticed I wasn¡¯t touching a thing. ¡°Ah, do not worry so much. Your presence here is quite the secret.¡±


    My gaze turned towards the man, but I refused to look him in the eyes. ¡°How do you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have seen it by now, yes?¡± Grindelwald said, taking another bite of his food before wiping his mouth with a napkin. ¡°As humans, we have the ability to control ourselves, both physically and mentally. This allows us to, in both theory and practice, shield our innermost thoughts and desires from the world around us. Many call this the art of Occlumency, while others give it the more general definition of a stout mental defense.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°But.¡± Grindelwald smiled, grabbing the goblet beside him as he gestured towards where I knew my thread was. ¡°The soul¡­ is a completely different story. Even for someone such as you, whose thread is unbound.¡±


    I wanted to say something, but realized that he was right.


    I remembered my fateful chat with Snape, when he¡¯d confronted me after the events had taken place. While his face and voice and demeanor had both projected an aura of purposeful calm and serenity¡ª at least before he¡¯d brushed up with the void inside me¡ª his thread had been erratic, swirling around his body to make him look larger, much like the bristling of an animal when confronted with danger.


    ¡°You do understand that much, then.¡± Gellert said. ¡°Mastering this skill would be one of many, many things I would be inclined to share with you, should you accept my proposal.¡±


    ¡°...That proposal being?¡±


    But Grindelwald only smiled, pushing a plate of eggs towards me, his own thread moving in a way that made me think he was either amused or exasperated with my constant questions. ¡°All in good time, Mr. Clarke. For now, you must eat.¡±


    I stared at the food, and then at him before gritting my teeth and doing as the man wished. I speared through a sausage, lifted it warily to my face before taking a slow bite.


    It took all of my self control not to shove the whole thing into my mouth¡ª after a few days of eating the supremely bland, tasteless crap they served at the orphanage, this was a much welcome change.


    I guess I¡¯ll eat well while I¡¯m here, at least. I thought, biting into a forkful of egg and savoring the hearty meal.


    Before I knew it, I had already gone through half of my plate. Grindelwald cleared his throat to get my attention.


    ¡°To elaborate further on your current situation here, Mr. Clarke.¡± He said, stopping his own meal for a moment to speak to me. ¡°Your absence from the orphanage will not be noted.¡±


    I licked my lips, absorbing his words for a moment before speaking. ¡°Polyjuice.¡±


    ¡°Just so.¡± Grindelwald said, a smile playing at his lips. ¡°The reports said that you were a sharp boy. It is heartening to see that they were correct.¡±


    I frowned at that, reaching up and pushing my fingers through my hair, trying to find a missing¡ª There it is.


    It was at the back of my head, I realized, feeling a small clump missing underneath the flowing hair.


    ¡°How long have you been keeping tabs on me?¡±


    ¡°Not particularly long.¡± Gellert said, waving my concern away. ¡°You have certainly drawn my curiosity, young man. Even discarding the events which initially brought you to my attention, many in your community have already noted that you are a boy with great potential.¡±


    The various articles depicting me came to mind, and I suppressed a grimace.


    ¡°¡®Staggering potential¡¯.¡± Grindelwald said, leaning back in his chair as he gave me a piercing look. ¡°I believe was said, at some point? It would be a shame for it to be wasted.¡±


    He saw the flat look I sent back and showed a genuine smile¡ª that much I could tell from the wriggling of the thread above him. ¡°But, I digress. We¡¯ll leave the recruitment speech for later; I will have you show me your skill, soon enough.¡±


    I stared at him for a second longer before forcing myself to eat.


    Show you my skill, huh. I thought. First Quirrell, now this guy¡­ The Hell do they all want from me?


    No answer came.

 80 - Recuperate

    oooo


    Recuperate


    oooo


    June 25, 1992, 9:00 AM, Granger Residence


    Hermione Granger


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hermione?¡± Her mother, Emma, said, breaking Hermione out of her funk. The young girl stared at her beautiful mother for a few moments, taking in her long, straight brown hair and her concerned, but warm brown eyes even as she continued to speak. ¡°You¡¯re not touching your breakfast."


    ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry.¡± Hermione ended up saying, her eyes gazing upon the rows of croissants before her.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Dan, her father, said, getting the girl¡¯s attention. He pushed the plate a little closer to her. ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating much lately. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hermione winced at the thought of even beginning to answer that question. She flinched when her mother placed her hand against the girl¡¯s own.


    ¡°Hermione¡­¡± Emma said, giving Hermione¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°We know you¡¯ve been keeping secrets¡ª things which you didn¡¯t think important to tell us.¡±


    Hermione turned to her parents with wide eyes. She hadn¡¯t told them a thing, but it seemed that they had been informed of the events, anyway.


    ¡°Emma.¡± Dan said in a warning tone.


    ¡°Dan.¡± The woman returned with a glare Hermione was all too familiar with, and she felt her resistance begin to dwindle. ¡°Your teachers informed us of everything. An attack at the end of the school year, and you were in the middle of it! They said you¡­ ¡®dueled¡¯ with other students?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡­¡± Hermione said, not having expected to be found out like this, but the same anger her mother felt filled Hermione¡¯s heart bolstering her. ¡°Someone was plotting to steal something very important from the school; we couldn¡¯t let that happen!¡±


    ¡°And you thought that only you had the power to put a stop to it all.¡± Emma said, her tone brooking no argument. ¡°You went into a dangerous situation, risking your life¡ª for what? To stop a thief?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that, mum.¡± Hermione said, feeling like her parents didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°And when were you appointed to be the school¡¯s police force?¡± Emma continued, her concerned look beginning to turn angry. ¡°You should have sought out a teacher.¡±


    ¡°The teachers were there.¡± Hermione continued, her voice running hot as she felt her ears flame with shame which she tried to push away with little luck. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t gone after them, Professor McGonagall could¡¯ve died!¡±


    A heavy silence blanketed the three people sitting at breakfast. The two women in the family were busy locked in a glaring contest, prompting Dan to mediate.


    ¡°Love.¡± Dan broke through the tension with his warm voice, reaching out to take Hermione¡¯s other hand, pulling her attention to him. ¡°We aren¡¯t saying that you haven¡¯t done well. Yes; without your help, something much worse could have happened, and we¡¯re so very proud of you for that.¡±


    Hermione swallowed and felt herself tear up at that. Dan¡¯s face shifted into one of sadness before he gestured for her to come. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Hermione didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Feeling the dam on her emotions break, she burst forth from the chair and zoomed towards her father, burying herself deep into his arms. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Dan held her close, wrapping his arms around Hermione as she began to sob into his shoulder, not even trying to fight against the torrent of emotions now leaking out of her body. He turned his calm gaze towards his wife, whose anger had been shattered by their daughter¡¯s breakdown.


    The married couple shared a look which relayed an ocean¡¯s worth of feelings in a matter of moments, and Emma understood what she needed to do. She got off of the table and moved around it before hugging the both of them, making Hermione sob even more.


    ¡°I¡ª I did my best.¡± Hermione said between sobs. ¡°I just wanted to help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, love.¡± Dan said, rubbing his little girl¡¯s back as she continued to cry.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± She said, her sobs turning to whimpers as she began to calm down in her parents¡¯ arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it.¡±


    ¡°We know.¡± Emma said, and Hermione saw that her mother was also crying. ¡°We know you were just trying to keep us safe¡ª but we¡¯re your parents, sweetie. We have to know these things.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯re both very happy that you¡¯re not hurt, my love.¡± Dan added, continuing to rub Hermione¡¯s back while he gave his wife a significant look.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emma said, placing a kiss on the girl¡¯s head. ¡°We were just so very worried because we love you so much, Hermione.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Her sobs increased for a few moments as she felt her guilt intensify. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°There, there.¡± Her father continued to whisper soothing words in her ear until she began to calm down. ¡°We¡¯ll always be here for you, love. We¡¯re just glad that you¡¯re okay, and that everyone recovered well.¡±


    ¡°There¡­¡± Hermione said, sniffing as she thought of Adam. ¡°Not everyone had a good recovery.¡±


    The two parents shared a look before her father decided to ask the next question, keeping his tone reluctant and mournful. ¡°Did someone¡­ pass?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hermione said, the very thought of the boy¡¯s death putting a deadly fear into her. She felt the beginnings of more tears come again. ¡°But my friend¡ª Adam¡­ He was hurt very badly, and¡­ And¡­!¡±


    ¡°Breathe, love.¡± Dan said, looking towards Emma.


    She understood his look in an instant, moving towards the sink and filling up a cup of water before coming back and handing it to the girl. ¡°Drink. You¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    Hermione sniffed and took the glass, lifting it to her lips and taking a small sip of the cold water. Her mother was right, the girl realized as the rush of cold, life-giving liquid went down her throat and eased the pathway so that she didn¡¯t feel as if she was choking anymore.


    She took a longer draught, set the cup on the table and was maneuvered to sit on her father¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Tell us.¡± Dan said, wrapping his arms around the girl and making her feel safe.


    ¡°Adam, he¡­¡± Hermione said, stopping to get a hold of her emotions before speaking again. ¡°He lied to me. He lied to all of us¡ª me, Harry, Ron, Tony and Su.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Her mother said, patting her daughter on the shoulder. ¡°He did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Hermione bit her lip, much the same as she did when she found something that didn¡¯t make sense to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He said that he was trying to keep us safe and he got hurt so bad, and I want to yell at him and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Woah, woah.¡± Dan said, keeping his voice calming. ¡°One thing at a time, sweetie. Can you do that for me?¡±


    Hermione took a breath and nodded.


    ¡°What did he lie about?¡± Dan said.


    ¡°We, my friends and I, thought Professor Snape was the thief.¡± Hermione said, frowning at her own failure at noticing the real threat in the castle walls. ¡°But Professor Snape wasn¡¯t. The thief was another teacher, and Adam knew it all along¡ª and he knew what was being stolen before we all did! He kept it from us!¡±


    ¡°Kept it from you?¡± Dan said, sharing a look with Emma again.


    ¡°He betrayed our trust¡ª¡± Hermione said, before her eyes widened as she realized the irony of what she was saying. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m an idiot.¡±


    Dan smiled at her. ¡°No, you just wanted to¡­ keep us safe, love.¡±


    Hermione nodded dumbly as she went over all previous conversations she had with the boy. ¡°He lied to us¡ª and he said he would again, if it kept us¡­ if it kept us safe.¡±


    Hermione still remembered his words with a frown, as well as the boy¡¯s resolute tone with which he spoke them. Even after he was beaten down into the dirt, almost half-blinded and disfigured for life, the boy still had not broken down from the pressure.


    He had fought against almost insurmountable odds and beaten them¡ª but not without having made sacrifice. Seeing his white eye for the first time had seized Hermione¡¯s heart with an almost debilitating fear. She¡¯d thought her friend had blinded himself by keeping them out of things.


    If I were there, I could have saved him. Hermione didn¡¯t care how ridiculous that thought was, logically speaking; she could not banish it from her psyche no matter how hard she tried.


    Throughout her tumult, her parents carefully listened, not interrupting or judging her.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡± She hesitated, her frown deepening to the extreme, like she was trying to make sense of the boy again. ¡°He didn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t care?¡± Her father gave her a light nudge, trying to get her to open up.


    Hermione turned an imploring gaze up at her parents. ¡°He didn¡¯t care if it would hurt him. He wasn¡¯t angry or upset about his injuries¡­ I just don¡¯t understand.¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Dan and Emma looked at each other, as if sharing a mental conversation before Emma began to speak. ¡°This boy, Adam, is he the same one you¡¯ve been telling us about?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hermione said, and her father gave a nod to that.


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± The man smiled at his wife before turning his attention to Hermione. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend to know Adam, personally, but from what you¡¯ve told us over the course of the year, he seems to be a very studious boy who seems to be solitary but also likes spending time with his friends.¡±


    Hermione nodded, remembering the times she wrote to her parents about Adam always dropping things to help her and the others out, even to the detriment of himself. She had found it endearing, if a little strange.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom how Adam, who seemed to avoid and shy away from the very presence of others, could also be such an attentive friend who was helpful to the point of being servile.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How many friends did he have growing up?¡± Emma asked, and Hermione shook her head.


    ¡°He never talked about anyone he knew from the orphanage.¡± Hermione said, frowning at her mother¡¯s shift in questioning.


    ¡°The orphanage?¡± Emma said, one delicate eyebrow rising.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hermione said, remembering the first time she had met the boy; she had made such a fool of herself in front of him¡ª a moment that would bring her embarrassment until the end of time. ¡°I¡ª he never really liked talking about it.¡±


    Dan shared a look with Emma while their daughter continued to speak, seizing the thread of thought in her mind and pulling on it until she could reach her ultimate conclusion. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think he really had any friends. He never mentioned any to us.¡±


    A moment passed before her expression fell. The boy had been like her, alone.


    No. She thought. At least I could come home to my parents; he didn¡¯t even have that.


    Hermione knew what it was like to have no friends, but she did not know what it was like to have absolutely no one, and to know that your existence lied at the whim of underpaid workers who couldn¡¯t wait to finish out their shift.


    It must have been horrible.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say that what the boy did was wrong.¡± Dan said, patting his girl on the head before she could argue. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re safe, love, and I am very grateful that he¡¯s kept you out of harm¡¯s way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emma said, agreeing. ¡°A solitary boy from an orphanage¡ª orphanages have never had good track records with children. It¡¯s no surprise that he puts others above himself; he might not think himself worth anything.¡±


    Hermione¡¯s eyes widened, finding the idea ridiculous. ¡°But¡­ He skipped grades! He¡¯s so good at magic, far beyond anyone, that the entire Wizarding World has taken note! How would he think that?¡±


    But Dan shook his head, giving his girl a little, sad smile. ¡°Any person in this world, whether they¡¯re a Minister, a trash man, or the Queen herself, can feel like an imposter, despite their mountain of achievements. It doesn¡¯t matter how good they are, or how much others admire them. In the back of their minds, something keeps insisting that they¡¯re frauds, undeserving of a shred of praise.¡±


    Hermione once again saw flashes of the boy in her mind¡¯s eye, looking conflicted and frustrated during spell practice, even if he was doing everything right.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She said. ¡°I think I understand. I just don¡¯t want him to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Have you told him?¡± Dan asked and Hermione nodded. ¡°And what did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t care if¡­ if I decide that we¡¯re not friends anymore.¡± Hermione said, some tears coming again. ¡°As long as¡­ As long as I¡¯m alive to make that choice.¡±


    ¡°Honey...¡± Emma said, rubbing the girl¡¯s back. ¡°We won¡¯t tell you how to live your life, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You want me to stop talking to him?¡± Hermione looked up, her wide eyes red and still shining with more, unshed tears.


    ¡°No.¡± Emma said. ¡°He¡¯s your friend. You should try to find some common ground with him.¡±


    ¡°But how do I do that?¡± Hermione said, feeling helpless and like she was about to descend into sobs again.


    ¡°Well, he cares about your safety, right?¡± Dan said, seeing the girl nod before he smiled. ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to convince him that you can take care of yourself.¡±


    Hermione blinked in disbelief. It all sounded so straightforward and simple. ¡°You think that¡¯ll work, daddy? It can¡¯t be that simple.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡± He said and gulped as he saw his wife¡¯s warning look. ¡°Though, I don¡¯t want you to think that you should be going out looking for trouble to prove that you can take care of yourself, young lady.¡±


    Hermione gave a watery laugh. ¡°Of course not! I want to be the best witch I can be, and getting in trouble would probably not be good for that.¡±


    Dan laughed and gave his little girl a pat on her back. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Now, how about we all go out for some ice cream instead of having breakfast here?¡±


    Hermione sniffed and wiped her eyes, feeling a million times better than she had twenty minutes earlier. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Dan kissed her forehead and had Hermione standing again. ¡°Let¡¯s go get ready, then, love.¡±


    Emma gave her a hug and kiss as well before following her husband, leaving Hermione alone in the kitchen. It had been a wild and tumultuous conversation, but finally, Hermione began feeling like herself again.


    Adam. She thought as her long-untouched well of stubborn determination was brought back in working order. I¡¯ll show you how good I can be¡ª so I can stand by your side, an equal.


    oooo


    Same Time, Unknown Forest In Albania


    Lord Voldemort


    He was growing stronger.


    Lord Voldemort floated above his most recent kill¡ª a large, mean rat that killed the snake he¡¯d sent to fetch it. It had proved itself to be a most succulent meal for Voldemort, and he knew it would sustain him for a few days still, before he had to procure himself a new meal.


    It¡¯s quite a strange phenomenon. He thought as he watched his small den of snakes fighting each other over who would get to eat the dead rat.


    Voldemort found himself surprised at how quickly he had rebounded from his defeat. He felt his ire rise at the thought of his first defeat.


    Harry Potter. The spirit spat in his own mind, his agitation unconsciously leaking power into the material world and forcing his quarreling snakes to lay still. Ever the meddler. First defeated by his mother so long ago, and once again now.


    True, the boy had not done it alone, and for his age, he seemed to be possessed of some talent in battle magic; but the boy was lazy, unworthy of consideration as a rival or threat.


    No, the true threat was the other boy; Adam Clarke.


    Even with his absence, Lord Voldemort was finding new reasons to feel wariness of the boy, and he hated that. He hated being wary; it made him furious at himself. He, who had conquered death and roamed the world in search of secrets most arcane, wary of mere schoolboys?


    It was a humiliation he could not allow himself to tolerate. So long as either of those boys lived, Voldemort was shamed. They needed to be dealt with.


    Realizing that his lapse in concentration had caused some of the power he leeched to leak out of his relatively weak form, Voldemort calmed what little remained of his spirit and cleared his mind as he had learned in his youth.


    Voldemort let out a shuddering breath, regaining control of his senses and assessing the damage he had wrought himself with this little stunt.


    He had lost a few hours¡¯ worth of lifeforce, he realized. A setback, but not one overly damaging to his aims. Were it years ago, such a mistake would have set him back for at least a month or two, but he found that his existence had felt a little more¡­ grounded, of late.


    He could not explain it. Weak and measly as his form may be at the moment, the Dark Lord still felt far above and beyond any level he¡¯d reached before he had possessed the foolish Quirrell.


    Perhaps the foolish man¡¯s life force has somewhat bolstered my own thanks to the potion I aided him in concocting? Voldemort thought, recalling the details of the life-extending Potion that they had both created in order to stave off the body¡¯s natural rejection of his presence. Quirrell was certainly right about one thing; killing the unicorns would have likely led to far more severe consequences to my existence.


    It was one of the few times in his life where he felt even a little humbled by others in the Wizarding World. Though Quirrell¡¯s motivations behind the act were asinine and painted him as a weakling, Lord Voldemort could not deny the unexpected benefits gained from said actions.


    He imagined that, had he sought the Unicorns for their blood, his existence would likely have been worse than the first time around.


    Still, not going for the unicorns meant that his existence didn¡¯t turn worse, not necessarily better. No, there had to be something else that has enriched his existence in such a way that he was able to leech and retain others¡¯ life force in a much more controlled and efficient manner.


    His likeness manifested for a few moments in the cloud of black vapor, shaking its head before disappearing again. Whatever this phenomenon was, he would soon divine its secrets and use them to his advantage.


    No mystery was too hard to solve when he put his considerable mind to it, and, when he was done, he would be one step closer to his return, as well as his revenge against those who had wronged him.


    ¡°Master!¡± A small, black snake with red rings slithered into the small hole Voldemort was sequestered in. ¡°Wizards! In the forest.¡±


    Voldemort turned his attention away from his mystery and focused it on the snake, creating a mouth in the vapor with which to speak. ¡°Wizards, you say, Kersil? What is their purpose?¡±


    He listened as his faithful servant explained the situation. ¡°I and Corsan listened to them speak; they seek the unknown treasure in these woods.¡±


    Voldemort processed the words. Rumors of this forest being magical was what had brought Quirrell to him, in the first place. Was this a repeat of past events?


    ¡°Continue. What do they know?¡± He said, and the snake obliged.


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to know anything, Master.¡± Kersil the snake spoke, though a tinge of sadness entered her tone. ¡°Corsan was found out and killed. I watched them¡­ eat him!¡±


    ¡°Fear not, Kersil.¡± Voldemort said, affecting a kind voice. ¡°We shall have revenge, soon enough. But, you must tell me more; why do they seek the treasure?¡±


    In truth, Voldemort did not care for the lives of any of the snakes who had joined his cause, save as them being used to further his own ends, as Corsan was.


    ¡°I do not know, but I did hear a name mentioned several times.¡± Kersil said, doing her best to be brave in the wake of her master¡¯s promise.


    ¡°A name, you say?¡± Voldemort said, his interest piqued. ¡°Tell me the name, young Kersil. It may be important.¡±


    Kersil tasted the air with her forked tongue and finally spoke the name. ¡°Grindelwald.¡±


    Voldemort didn¡¯t react to the name immediately, instead keeping his mind calm and free of any distraction. He asked his first question. ¡°How many wizards?¡±


    ¡°Two, master.¡± Kersil said. ¡°A young one, still a hatchling, almost. And an older one.¡±


    Voldemort felt his spiritual form writhe with anticipation as a new plan began to form in his mind. ¡°Kersil.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master?¡± Kersil said, ever dutiful despite her anguish.


    ¡°You have done well.¡± Voldemort hissed. ¡°But I must ask you to do more, if we are to achieve your revenge.¡±


    ¡°I will do anything, Master. Anything to avenge my friend.¡±


    ¡°It heartens me to hear this.¡± Lord Voldemort¡¯s face twisted into his horrible smile as he regarded his subordinate without a single care for her life or the lives of those around her. ¡°But watching them now will suffice¡ª from afar. They are not to notice our presence until it is far too late for them to fight us.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Kersil hissed with happiness and left the confines of the dirt hole.


    Voldemort turned his gaze to another snake and ordered it to fetch more creatures for him to feed on.


    It seemed that he would need to speed his recovery up in time to enact a new plan.

 81 - The Russian Rogue

    oooo


    The Russian Rogue


    oooo


    June 25, 1992, 3:00 PM, Unknown Location, England


    Adam Clarke


    It¡¯s official. I thought as I paced circles around the room. This place is even worse than the orphanage.


    I huffed as anger and impotent frustration rose from within me. Turning my gaze to the window, I moved to stand before it, staring out into the large expanse of green fields and forest.


    To think that I actually considered escape. I thought with no small amount of self-reproach. The woods in the distance had looked so alluring, then. All I had to do was run, hide and figure out a way to escape.


    However, the sheer number of wizards and witches occupying this building left no doubt in my mind that I would have been found and brought back in short order.


    Every simulation I¡¯d run in my mind, every avenue explored, all pointed to the same conclusion: I was fucked.


    I need my wand. I thought. If I¡¯m to stand even the smallest sliver of a chance.


    I shook such thoughts away. Even if I did have my wand, Grindelwald¡¯s minions would swarm me en masse. My Disillusionment Charm was its own artform at this point, but I still had yet to figure out how to counter the charm used to reveal my location.


    Homenum Revelio. I thought in anger; a spell that barely needed any skill to cast, and yet, it would reveal my presence despite having spent ages working on my spell.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure if I was willing to try another experiment in incorporating the void to my spells, but at this rate, I think I would have to.


    I reckoned that I also needed to learn how to Apparate¡ª but I doubted I would have the chance to, here. I had only been in this building for a few hours, and there had been no sign that anyone was using Apparition. If anything, people were leaving on foot.


    This told me that an Anti-Apparition Charm had been cast on these grounds, and so, I could not attempt to learn the skill on my lonesome. No; this would have to be something I learned when I eventually left this place.


    And so far, it would seem that I had to do it on foot, with nothing but my wand and my wits¡ª and I was missing one of those things.


    A long moment passed before the frustration came back in full force. I gave a mild sigh to vent off at least some of it and considered the only other alternative available to me.


    I could just stay here until the day comes for me to return to the orphanage to be picked up by Sirius. I thought; Grindelwald had said I would be returned, soon enough, as my replacement could not be maintained anywhere other than the orphanage.


    I wondered as to the logic behind this, not really understanding Grindelwald¡¯s plans. Why was he being so secretive? Why even kidnap me, only to return me afterwards?


    I understood why someone Polyjuiced as me wouldn¡¯t last very long pretending to be me. Even Crouch Jr. in both the movie and books had moments in which his mask had slipped; but then, everyone expected Alastor Moody to be insane beyond measure. That was how he had avoided notice.


    That, and the fact that he didn¡¯t have to interact with any of the children or staff on a personal level. I thought. I highly doubted Snape, Sprout or any of the other teachers would have willingly tried to speak to the man.


    My current replacement would have to first live in Sirius¡¯ house for months, dealing with three different people, and then do the same with the entire Hogwarts student body. This wasn¡¯t to say that it was impossible to pull off; but it was, without a doubt, a ridiculous, convoluted plan.


    Grindelwald, from what I¡¯d seen on the Daily Prophet, had moved with straightforward purpose. His aims were clear; destabilize the current order of the Wizarding World in order to create the socio-political climate in which he and his increasing band of followers could flourish.


    You would think that such a man would be distrusted by anyone who heard his name, but the amount of his followers this early after he made his move is alarming. I thought as I paced around the room again, locking eyes with the guard at the door for a moment before breaking it.


    I supposed that, with memories of past events fading in people¡¯s hearts, somewhat, it was easy for him to construct a narrative in which he claimed he was atoning for his mistakes while making the world a better place.


    The sad part was, there was no government in existence which could quell such an uprising. At this point, humanity had basically accepted that governments were corrupt, no matter who was running the show.


    I had seen example after example in my previous life showing said corruption: officials taking bribes to ¡®grease the wheels¡¯, organizers spending tens of thousands of dollars on simple meals so that they would not have their funding cut, high level politicians engaging in stock purchasing before laws were enacted to bolster industries which would increase the value of the stocks they acquired, and so on.


    It was no different in this world.


    Even as I paced around this room, I knew that Lucius Malfoy was likely whispering his thoughts into Cornelius Fudge¡¯s receptive ear while the Minister¡¯s hand was heavy with a sack of Galleons.


    I didn¡¯t blame the downtrodden and the disenchanted for flocking towards someone who would bring ¡®real change¡¯ and a ¡®revolution¡¯ to their lives. How could I?


    It wasn¡¯t their fault that they were ground up by this world, used by those around them before being discarded like trash.


    Taking a deep breath, I shifted my mind back to the topic at hand. Just why had Grindelwald kidnapped me? Didn¡¯t he realize that doing this would make for a dismal first impression?


    He had to have, but he tried to get at me, anyway. Just what were his aims?


    No answers came, so I continued to pace, trying to work off all of my nervous energy.


    ¡°Do you not get tired?¡± The cloaked guard¡¯s voice broke through my furious thinking.


    I stopped and stared at her before pacing again. ¡°No.¡±


    The woman rolled her eyes before smirking at me and speaking in a Russian accent. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be such a baby about it.¡±


    My eyes flared with anger, which I directed at the woman. The smirk fell off her face at the sight; I imagined having such an unnatural eye looking at you like that would make any person feel intimidated.


    She even reached for her wand, but I didn¡¯t care, continuing to speak. ¡°A baby? How would you feel if someone took you from your home and had you confined somewhere remote in a territory where everyone probably wants to kill you?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes flashed in anger at that. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me about kidnapping, boy. I have been subjected to indignities far worse than you could hope to comprehend.¡±


    I opened my mouth and closed it, giving the woman a closer look. I couldn¡¯t place her familiar appearance, but I felt as if I¡¯d seen her before, somewhere¡­


    And that¡¯s when it hit me.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I said, eyes wide with realization. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your face¡ª on the Prophet.¡±


    The woman¡¯s anger dissipated at my words, and her face shifted into one of cold amusement.


    ¡°What was it¡­¡± I said, trying to remember the headline. ¡°The Russian Rogue.¡±


    She took a step forward, closer to the light coming from the window and pulled her hood off. My eyes widened at the sight; With long, silky, light-blonde hair and eyes as bright as blue stars, the woman struck me dumb.


    Watching her tuck a lock behind her ear, my eyes were drawn to her high cheekbones, and just how pale her skin was.


    A scoff from the woman brought me back to reality. ¡°A rogue¡ª as if these fools understand the meaning of such terms. But, I am she.¡±


    I frowned at that.


    This woman; she¡¯d been first identified during whatever events took place at the French Prison that Grindelwald had¡­ liberated. She was essentially part of his first supporters in this era.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡± I said, not finishing the question at her miffed look.


    ¡°Why am I assigned the lowly task of babysitting a whelp?¡± She said, turning her delicate nose up at me. ¡°Is that what you wished to say?¡±


    I stared at her for a second before shrugging. ¡°Basically, yes. Aren¡¯t you part of Grindelwald¡¯s inner circle?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald.¡± She corrected me, and my gaze was drawn to the way in which her arm moved up to raise her index. She took a few steps forward, staring down at me with a stern expression, but I was too taken with just how graceful her movements were.


    I had never seen someone move with such efficiency, smoothness and purpose. What the hell kinda training has this one undergone to reach this kind of resting state fluidity of movement?


    ¡°Yeah, him.¡± I continued, pushing past my shock. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to insult you, or anything, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t this job be more suited to someone¡­ lower on the food chain?¡±


    From the careful, but curious tilt of her head, I realized with relief that she wasn¡¯t offended by the question. ¡°I volunteered.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± I said, eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said. ¡°I wanted to get a personal look at the boy prodigy who defeated one of our new recruits¡ª get your measure.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes as she got even closer, resting a soft hand on my cheek. I ignored her closeness with all of the self-control I could muster. ¡°And?¡±


    She looked into my eyes and grinned, her previous, almost regal countenance marred by the viciousness displayed on her face. ¡°I think I would like to kill you.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I took a step back, tensing up for a fight, but the woman only laughed, stepping back with open arms. ¡°Easy, child. As you are, you would not be a challenge. Perhaps when you¡¯re a little older, we can¡­ play. I hope you can last a good long while before I kill you¡­!¡±


    I ignored the shiver racing up my spine and squared up to her instead with a dangerous look. ¡°I¡¯d enjoy tearing your pride apart, that much is for sure.¡±


    I had thought it would anger the woman, but her smile widened, and she pressed herself against me. I felt her breasts smush against my form and realized with a blush that her nipples had hardened.


    This is¡­


    ¡°Promises, promises¡­¡± She whispered in my ear, sending shivers of fear racing down my spine. Her mouth opened to say something else when a knock came to the door.


    She stopped and pulled away, giving me a wink before she moved towards the door, opening it. I let out a shuddering breath the moment she turned her back to me.


    Who the fuck is this woman?


    ¡°Miss Vanessa.¡± A man on the other side of the door said, his eyes on me for a moment before they were caught in the woman¡¯s striking gaze. ¡°I, erm¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± The witch, Vanessa, said with a light smile. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The man cleared his throat. ¡°I¡ª that is to say, you are being summoned. By Mr. Grindelwald.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Vanessa said, putting a hand on her chin. ¡°So it is time, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man said, glad to no longer be flat footed in the conversation. ¡°The boy is to be brought to the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I said, but the two ignored me.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Vanessa said and dismissed the man with a look before turning to me. ¡°Come.¡±


    Without waiting for me to reply, she departed the room. I stared at the empty doorway for a second before following her.


    This is crazy! I thought, staring at the witch from behind with a wary eye, as if she would turn around and get into my space at any moment. As if reading my mind, the woman stopped and turned to me.


    ¡°Walk with me.¡± She said, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when someone is behind me, even a child.¡±


    I blinked at her statement before moving to her right side. We both fell in step as she led me down the stairs, passing by the various floors filled with men and women, who were hard at work.


    ¡°You must be wondering why you are being tested.¡± She said, noticing my restless gaze.


    I looked at her and huffed. ¡°One of many questions I have, sure.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pretend to know what your other questions are.¡± Vanessa said, raising a delicate hand as she spoke. ¡°But this one is quite simple to answer; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already reached it, yourself.¡±


    I pursed my lips and exhaled. ¡°Grindelwald wants to gauge my current skill level and potential.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at that. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Were you one of mine¡­¡± She stopped and pushed me hard against the wall, and I felt a spike of pain go through my back. ¡°I would have taught you respect.¡±


    I stared at her face, realizing that this woman was likely talking about a completely different kind of respect than the one I imagined Grindelwald wanted. I could see it in her eyes. There was a¡­ hunger in them.


    I raised my eyes to the thread twisting above her head, and I saw it shift between white and red, moving in a way that reminded me of a heart pumping blood.


    Blood. I realized and looked down, seeing her calmed expression. ¡°Are you a vampire?¡±


    Vanessa blinked, and her eyes moved as if recalling a previous memory. She let go of me and took a step back. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I stared at her for a moment before shaking my head, realizing how stupid the statement was and gesturing at the light coming out of the window. ¡°Nevermind. Vampires can¡¯t survive being touched by the Sun''s light. Shall we continue?¡±


    She stared at me for a moment longer before shaking her head and resuming our course, staying quiet for the remainder of the trip.


    Was it something I said? I thought, puzzled by the sudden silence from the previously fiery woman. Was what I said true?


    If that was the case, and Vanessa was a vampire, how was the sunlight not affecting her? My curiosity was piqued; Grindelwald may have been a megalomaniac, but he kept some pretty interesting company, that was for sure.


    We finally passed through a set of double doors into a massive, but empty courtyard.


    I frowned as I took my first steps onto the immaculate, intricately paved floor of the site, wondering where everyone was. It was a moment later that I heard the excited whispers from above and saw Grindelwald, as well as a number of people watching me with barely concealed excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡± Grindelwald said, his mismatched eyes affixed onto my form as his cohort and viewers¡¯ whispers ceased. ¡°I trust you know why it is that you are here?¡±


    I looked up at the man with a neutral expression. ¡°You want to see what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°We have all heard of the rumors surrounding your skill. News has traveled fast, and the Prophet sings your praises, it seems.¡±


    I frowned at what he was saying. The Prophet would do anything to sell copies; I imagined the story of the new school prodigy and the Boy Who Lived saving the day would make for hefty sales figures.


    Not having read the articles with a scrutinizing eye, I hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Was that why they were trying to recruit me? My marketable name?


    Grindelwald continued, heedless of whatever I was thinking. ¡°But, are you as good as they claim you to be?¡±


    I pursed my lips, not deigning to give him an answer.


    ¡°I see the look of a determined man in your eyes, Mr. Clarke.¡± Grindelwald said and raised his hand. A moment later, one of his followers approached Grindelwald, holding up a small, but long, rectangular box.


    Grindelwald opened it and withdrew its contents, displaying it to all.


    My eyes widened a little at the sight of my wand as Grindelwald held it, closing his eyes for a moment and murmuring to himself. It was almost as if he was communing with it.


    He smiled and opened his eyes again. ¡°Ebony, with the heartstring of a dragon. Power, balance, and protection¡ª a fine wand, indeed, Mr. Clarke. Ollivander¡¯s make?¡±


    I swallowed and nodded, wondering what he was getting at.


    ¡°Here.¡± He opened his hand and sent the wand floating towards me. ¡°Take it. I would have you fight at your best.¡±


    I snatched the wand out of the air as soon as it got close within grabbing range, feeling the incredible rush of warmth coursing through my hand. I sighed as I felt a great weight break away from my body, luxuriating in the light fluffiness of the world.


    The feeling faded after a few moments, and I opened my eyes, ready for whatever the old man was sure to send after me.


    ¡°Your test.¡± Grindelwald extended his hand, gesturing at something behind me.


    I took a breath and turned to see Vanessa, whose blue eyes gazed upon me with predatory intent.


    ¡°My, my¡­¡± Vanessa said, throwing off her cloak, revealing the form-fitting suit underneath as she made her way to the opposite side of the impromptu arena. She unsheathed the wand from her side and brandished it at me, filling the air with the excited whispers of the crowd. ¡°I suppose I do get to see if you¡¯re really as good as the stories would say¡­¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at her before getting into a stance of my own.


    She only grinned in response.


    ¡°Begin.¡± Grindelwald said, and the whispers ceased, raising the tension in the air threefold.


    I tightened my grip on my wand and allowed myself a single moment to vent as much fear and wariness I felt before churning it deep within me, transforming it into anger.


    With a snap of my wand, I took the anger and channeled it into an explosive burst of will. Bombarda!


    The spell struck the floor beneath Vanessa¡¯s feet, blasting it apart and sending shards of chipped, sharp stone into the air, pelting the woman¡ª or they would have, if she hadn¡¯t already sent the stones flying straight towards me.


    Protego! A half dome of silver energy materialized into existence, blocking and deflecting all of the shards. With wide eyes, I turned to see that the woman had already begun to flank me from the right, sending a long and thin spike of ice straight at me.


    I moved the shield and tried to deflect the projectile, but the ice tore through the barrier with a loud crack. I swerved to the left to avoid the strike, feeling a burning pain on my cheekbone and realizing that she¡¯d scored it with that move.


    The crowd above cheered at first blood being drawn, and I had half an instant to wonder how insane each and every one of these people were to cheer at a child being attacked by a grown woman before I had to take a few steps to avoid said woman, sending the shards at my feet towards her to buy me a single second of time.


    ¡°Pathetic!¡± She said with a laugh, leaping above the projectiles as well as myself. I watched her from above as she twisted in mid-air, pointing her wand straight down at me.


    I did not hesitate this time. I should have started with this from the very beginning.


    No more running. I thought and thrust my wand up, even as another spike of ice came down to skewer my brain. Odgovor!


    My wand pulsed with power, blasting a thick, dense, spear-tipped chain upwards into the spike and tearing straight through it before it reached the woman in question. She twisted in mid-air once again, the spear-tip grazing her shoulder before she dropped to the floor behind me, staring at me with surprised eyes.


    I didn¡¯t let up, swinging my wand downward and bringing the chain down with it to crash into the space she occupied before she could gather her bearings. The woman, however, displayed her grace by effortlessly sidestepping the chain, leaping back as it crashed into the stone floor, tearing it asunder with a deep, loud crack.


    ¡°My turn.¡± She said, but I wasn¡¯t having any of it. With another effort of will, I sent the massive chain towards her, splitting it into four and moving them straight into the path of no less than seven spikes of ice, which got caught in my chainlinks for a moment before the twisting chains snapped them like twigs.


    ¡°Impressive. I¡¯ve never seen such¡ª¡± I could hear Grindelwald speaking from above, but I was too busy directing and conducting my chains in a monumental effort to withstand the woman¡¯s assault.


    The temperature in the air began to drop as my chains continued to crash against her ice constructs, but I pushed past it.


    My chains writhed with even more power as I brought them forward, trying to strike the woman while also defending from her own attacks.


    And, eventually, I began to see a pattern. Three attacks from the right, defend.


    Two of my chains flew into place, deflecting the spikes before I moved them into the next position. And then one from the right, before finally¡­


    My vision tunneled as I focused on the very last spell in the woman¡¯s pattern¡ª one sent straight towards my solar plexus.


    There. I thought, directing one of my chains to the left before twisting it in a corkscrew, snatching the spike before cracking it in two and flinging it right back at Vanessa. The misshapen ice rock smashed into her leg and made her cry out in pain and surprise. With eerie abruptness, she stopped her onslaught entirely and went completely still.


    I didn¡¯t question my good fortune, however, pressing my advantage and wrapping all of my chains around the woman¡¯s form.


    ¡°Do you yield?¡± I said, doing my best to ignore the thrill of victory that ran through my body at besting this new opponent.


    Vanessa, however, didn¡¯t answer. I tightened my chains around her to get a response, but she did not make a single noise. What¡¯s going on..?


    By the time I began to realize that there was something wrong, it happened.


    Vanessa¡¯s form raised its head towards me and sent me a wintry smile before it shimmered white and exploded with a massive blast of cold which seeped straight into my bones and made them flare with deep pain.


    I shivered as the sudden flash of white cleared and almost gaped at my surroundings. A thick blanket of snow covered everything in sight, as if a snowstorm had just raged through the place in a matter of moments.


    Vanessa was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± I heard the woman¡¯s voice from behind me and felt the fear racing up my spine. I tugged my chains with an effort of will and moved to direct them to the source in the hopes of putting up one last bit of fight before I heard the sound of loud, metallic cracking.


    I turned my gaze to my floating chains and watched the cracks spread through them with dawning horror. A moment later, they were shattered, sending particles of light every which way.


    ¡°It seems that you are indeed an impressive young man.¡± Vanessa¡¯s rich, Russian voice came from closer behind. I grit my teeth and turned to renew the fight, only to feel a short, but sharp blade of ice held against my throat.


    ¡°Well?¡± She stared down at me with hungry eyes, pressing the blade against it and drawing a little blood as she smirked. ¡°Would you like to keep fighting, Clarke?¡±


    I wanted to say yes, to wipe that smirk off of her face before beating her into the ground, but I realized that it would just get me killed.


    I took a deep breath, exhaled and finally gave her my answer.


    ¡°I yield.¡±


    I had been defeated.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± She took the knife off and I turned to face her, my hand covering my neck as I watched her lick the small trickle of blood off of the blade.


    ¡°Scrumptious.¡± She winked, turned and left without another word, leaving me alone in the courtyard watching her go while the other wizards and witches above spoke to each other.


    What the fuck.


    This summer wasn¡¯t going to be a boring one, that was for sure.

 82 - Wizard Boot Camp

    oooo


    Wizard Boot Camp


    oooo


    June 26, 1992, 6:30 AM, Unknown Location, England


    Adam Clarke


    I woke abruptly to the sound of the door smashing into the wall as it was flung open by the shouting man behind it.


    ¡°Yalla, yalla!¡± He shouted in Arabic, a language I was intimately familiar with in my old life, making me open my eyes slightly to see a somewhat aged man with a large nose, a scraggly beard and a large, red, brimless hat which did a poor job of hiding his balding head. ¡°Time to wake up, young Clarke.¡±


    I blinked my eyes in confusion and irritation and sent the man a glare, before the expression changed into one of fright when I felt the Stinging Hex strike my hand.


    ¡°Get up, you!¡± He once again shouted in Arabic as I quickly vacated the bed.


    ¡°What was that for!?¡± I said, rubbing my hand, now fully awake.


    From the fire erupting in his eyes, I assumed that I was about to get hexed again, but the man pocketed his wand with a smile that was promised much worse than the Stinging Hex. ¡°Time to train, boy.¡±


    He threw workout clothes onto my bed and sent me a glare. ¡°Get dressed; you have five minutes; otherwise, I will drag you out in the nude to train with the other recruits.¡±


    My eyes widened at the threat and I quickly started getting dressed. I heard the man¡¯s chuckle as he closed the door behind him.


    These people have to be fucking with me. I thought as I frantically put on clothes, trying to push the grogginess and unease out of my limbs. They hold me prisoner, I almost kill one of them, they stop me, test my skill, and now they want to train me.


    I huffed and put my pants on. It was a size too big, so I tightened the drawstring and moved around, making sure everything was in working order. I pocketed my wand, the rush of warmth calming me and making me feel ready to take on the new, sure to be crappy day.


    I exited the room with a minute to spare. The Arab man scrutinized me with beady, black eyes for a few moments before nodding with a grunt. ¡°Acceptable. Come.¡±


    He turned and began to move, expecting me to follow without him saying a word; and, I did. I followed him down the sets of stairs, wondering just what this was all about.


    It was Grindelwald¡¯s soft pitch, most likely. This was his way of saying he¡¯d be delivering on his promise to train me by showing me a taste of what¡¯s in store¡ª if I accepted his proposal, of course.


    The Arab man led me through a few corridors and outside of the building proper, where I saw a group of men and women between the ages of seventeen and twenty-five waiting patiently.


    ¡°Mr. Rafiq.¡± One of them greeted the Arab man with a nod of deference. ¡°I have instructed them on the early exercise, just as you said.¡±


    Rafiq. I thought, staring at the man¡¯s stern and almost angry countenance. You do not live up to your name, at all.*


    ¡°Good, Miss Wagner.¡± Mr. Rafiq said with a tight nod. ¡°Fall in line. That goes for you, too, Clarke.¡±


    I blinked and nodded, taking my position in one of the open spaces left by the group, while Wagner took the other.


    Rafiq paced in front of the group twice before addressing us all, hands held behind his back as his pace slowed. ¡°Some of you already know me. Some of you¡­¡±


    His gaze lingered on a man in the back, and then it moved towards me. ¡°...Do not. I am Rafiq Rahman, and you will address me as Mr. Rafiq, or sir. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The group said, though I mumbled my reply, earning me another stinging hex.


    ¡°Is that clear, Mr. Clarke?¡± He moved to stand in front of me, his looming form dwarfing my own.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I said through gritted teeth, sending the man a venomous glare.


    The man smiled at the sight of my hateful countenance. ¡°Good! That¡¯s the kind of energy I want to see, boy! Channel it in your training, and you will do well. Fall behind, and feel the sting of my magic.¡±


    He stared at me for a second longer before gesturing towards the massive field. ¡°Begin by running laps. New recruits, follow the old ones, and if I find that you are being lazy¡­¡±


    Mr. Rafiq thrust his wand towards a nearby tree, sending a flash of orange light crashing against it, stripping a bit of the bark off. I felt myself swallowing in nervousness at the sight.


    ¡°Fascinating magic, is it not?¡± Mr. Rafiq said. ¡°A spell of my own make¡ª to whip up insubordinate men and women into shape. One hit of this, and you¡¯ll never slow down, ever again.¡±


    The woman beside me, Wagner, flinched at the man¡¯s words. I stared at her; had he used it on her before? My eyes went towards the others, and I checked their own reactions before realizing that, yes, he most likely had.


    ¡°Begin!¡± He said, waving his wand and Summoning a chair over as the group sprang into motion. I followed them as well as I could, running a few laps around the large clearing, but it was obvious that I would never have been able to keep up with them.


    I was much smaller than them, so I lagged behind almost instantly; still, I pushed myself as hard as I could manage with my small limbs, managing to get five laps in before I started to feel tired.


    I began to slow down, my body acutely aware of the cool air brushing against the shirt which was clinging to my skin. I shivered and pressed on, knowing I still had a bit of energy left in me.


    A flash of orange flew right at me, and I flinched, only for the spell to miss me by an inch and strike the man who had just passed me on his ass cheek. He fell to the ground with a loud cry of pain, clutching at it for a few seconds before Mr. Rafiq¡¯s voice reached us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see you slacking, Mr. O¡¯Connel!¡± Mr. Rafiq said, glaring as he jumped out of his chair and took two steps forward, eyes shining with menace. ¡°Now, get up and run, or receive another lashing.¡±


    The man got up quickly after that, running at twice the speed he¡¯d managed before. I quickly followed suit, trying to be fast so I didn¡¯t get hit.


    ¡°Clarke.¡± The man called out, and I turned my head to see him shaking his head. ¡°You had a good pace, boy. Keep to that.¡±


    I swallowed dryly and nodded to the man, slowing down and resuming the course at my previous speed. I managed to get another three laps completed before I just couldn¡¯t move anymore, collapsing on the spot.


    I managed to get up on one knee, panting with exhaustion. One more lap. Just one more lap and I¡¯m golden.


    My body, however, didn¡¯t get the memo, refusing to budge an inch no matter how hard I tried.


    Feeling my heart leap into my chest every time I tried to swallow, I just let my body calm itself down, half expecting the man to hit me with that spell, but his dreaded magic never came. Instead, I heard the sound of booted feet crunching against the grass.


    I turned my head to see Rafiq looking at me with an uncompromising, stern expression. Shit, he¡¯s gonna whip me, isn¡¯t he?


    Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Here, boy.¡± He said, pointing his wand to the right before directing its tip to me, as if he was tugging a string. A moment later, a canteen of water dropped in front of my face. ¡°Drink.¡±


    I blinked, confusion settling into my expression at the man¡¯s show of kindness. What was his game?


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I croaked up, and slowly got myself back down into a seated position. I twisted the cap open and took a short draught of water, coughing a bit as it struck my parched throat.


    ¡°The idiocy of children.¡± He said in Arabic before kneeling by my side and patting my back. ¡°Dying from water would be a pathetic end for someone with such potential, child.¡±


    I absorbed his words.


    ¡°Ironic, sir.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say before taking another draught of water. ¡°That water, the giver of life, could just as easily also be the one which ends it.¡±


    ¡°Just so.¡± The man scoffed at my attitude before pointing towards the track. ¡°Walk; your legs will thank you for it.¡±


    I nodded and, with a great deal of effort, got to my feet. I guess I really did need that momentary reprieve.


    I started walking, resuming the same course I had before and hoping my legs didn¡¯t give out on me. They felt weak at first, but the more I walked, the more my muscles relaxed and adapted to the new strain.


    ¡°Everyone, walk!¡± Rafiq said, and the recruits stopped running, slowing their pace gradually. One of them, Miss Wagner, stopped her own run a small distance ahead of me, but slowed down further so that I would eventually be walking beside her.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She greeted me with a German accent, though she sounded quite breathless. ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡±


    I nodded towards her, not trusting myself to be able to speak at that moment. Instead, I drank more of the water, clearing my throat afterwards.


    ¡°Miss Wagner.¡± I tried. My voice was a little off, but good enough to speak with. Still, I took another drink of water, letting her speak.


    She, however, would look at me before looking away.


    I frowned. ¡°Is something¡­¡±


    I cleared my throat again, getting rid of a mild blockage before speaking again. ¡°Is something the matter, Miss Wagner?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Wagner trailed off, looking unsure. ¡°Is it true that you dueled Mr. Grindelwald?¡±


    That stopped me short. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has heard of it, you know.¡± She said. ¡°A great duel in the courtyard, with only a few eyes to witness it.¡±


    ¡°That got out?¡± I said, before shaking my head. ¡°I thought it was supposed to be a secret.¡±


    Of course, it would get out. I thought, annoyed. Lips flap loosely among trusted allies.


    This was concerning; just how long would it take until my presence here was discerned by anyone outside of this building? Surely, at least one person here did not truly subscribe to Grindelwald¡¯s views or agree with his methods?


    If not now, then later. I thought. There will come a day when one of these¡­ upstanding members of Grindelwald¡¯s order decide that they don¡¯t agree with what¡¯s being done here anymore, and they will shout their story to everyone in the high heavens.


    It was only a matter of time.


    Wagner shrugged. ¡°A duel of such importance cannot be swept away as a secret so easily. After all, you were personally invited here to be trained by Mr. Grindelwald, himself; a great honor.¡±


    Is that the story being fed to everyone here? I thought, disgusted. I guess if you count being kidnapped as a personal invitation, then Grindelwald did indeed personally invite me here.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re half right.¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t fight Grindelwald. He was in the audience.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± She asked, frowning at that. ¡°Then, who did you do battle with?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, noticing some of the other recruits catching up with us and pretending to not be listening in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡± Wagner said, rolling her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re a nosy sort.¡±


    ¡°You try doing nothing but training all day and night.¡± One of the recruits, a bald, dark-skinned man with tattoos covering his entire face, said. The other recruits nodded in fervent agreement.


    Wagner looked at him and shook her head with fondness. ¡°Yes. It can get somewhat irksome, Diallo.¡±


    My annoyance softened at that. I understood how it felt to be isolated with no way of knowing what was happening in the outside world; it was boring, mind-numbing and soul-crushing.


    ¡°So, Who did you fight?¡± An eager recruit beside the one known as Diallo spoke. ¡°Tell us.¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer as we all stopped to sit down near a silent Rafiq, who seemed to be reading from a newspaper.


    I looked at him for a moment longer before shrugging. ¡°The Russian Rogue.¡±


    Whispers broke out in the group. ¡°Miss Vanessa, herself!¡±


    ¡°Very few wizards can match her in skill¡­¡±


    ¡°I take it the rogue¡¯s famous?¡± I said, not really knowing what to say to that.


    Though¡­ I supposed, recalling the fight. The way she moved, with such deadly grace and honed intent¡­ It¡¯s probably not a surprise that people know her name.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call her that.¡± Wagner said. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t like that name. Don¡¯t ever say it in her presence.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked and saw Diallo cringe in response.


    ¡°Rebecca is right, Clarke.¡± Diallo said, nodding towards Wagner¡ª Rebecca. ¡°I once saw a man call her that¡­ By the time she was done with him, he was¡­¡±


    Rebecca elbowed the man, shaking her head at his annoyed look.


    ¡°It is probably not something we should speak of.¡± Rebecca said, sending me an uncomfortable look. ¡°At least, until you¡¯re older.¡±


    I frowned at that, but then I remembered the way the woman pressed into me, and how every word that came out of her mouth always toed the line between the sexual and the extremely menacing.


    ¡°Right.¡± I said, moving back to the subject at hand. ¡°I fought her. It was a test by Grindelwald to see my skill level.¡±


    ¡°And you lived?¡± One of the recruits in the back said.


    I shrugged. ¡°Was I not supposed to?¡±


    Everyone turned to Wagner so she could explain. Rebecca sighed, and did so. ¡°Miss Vanessa is the last surviving member of Clan Zhenya.¡±


    ¡°Clan Zhenya?¡± I repeated the name. Greengrass had said that no one used the term ¡®Clan¡¯ anymore, so what was the deal with this? ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Wagner shook her head. ¡°You are, as I understand it, Muggleborn? And one far removed from the troubles of Eastern Europe.¡±


    I nodded, and so Rebecca sighed.


    ¡°To explain it simply¡­¡± Rebecca said and stopped to consider her next words. ¡°The Clan Zhenya are¡­ were an old Clan, dating back two thousand years, at least. Composed of the strongest wizards and witches alive, they were not like Houses, which only spread their teachings to their descendants.¡±


    Diallo nodded. ¡°Anyone was welcome to join them¡ª if they could survive the training and tests which lay ahead.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Powerful wizards and witches, then?¡±


    The two nodded before Rebecca spoke. ¡°Ask your next question; I already know what it is.¡±


    I gave a small smile that lasted for all of a second. ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°They were attacked.¡± Rafiq said, his sharp voice cutting through whatever Rebecca was about to say. The other recruits turned and stood at attention. I frowned at their sudden change in behavior before turning to the man.


    ¡°Attacked?¡± I said, and the man¡¯s face scrunched in the kind of anger one had when thinking of a friend¡¯s misfortune.


    ¡°Yes, boy.¡± Rafiq said, moving to stand before me, his expression turning even more severe. ¡°Clan Zhenya never abided by the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy ever since its inception, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    The other recruits nodded.


    ¡°For centuries, they maintained their position against the Statute, stating that their relations with the Muggle Tsar were nothing short of exemplary.¡± Rafiq said, nodding to himself. ¡°And for a time, the other Wizarding nations let them be. Not many of the Muggles there knew about their existence in the first place, so it was moot whether they abided by the Statute or not.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t last? Sir.¡± I added quickly at the man¡¯s stern look. ¡°The other nations attacked.¡±


    Rafiq looked at me and gave a solemn nod. ¡°When the first Great War of the Muggles began, the Tsar, suffering defeat after defeat, turned to Clan Zhenya for aid, which they were happy to provide.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°The Confederation of Wizards did not take kindly to such interference. Four hundred and fifty, they sent.¡±


    My eyes bugged out at the number.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rafiq nodded at my wide-eyed shock. ¡°Every member of Clan Zhenya was powerful in their own right¡ª the epitome of what wizards and witches aspire to be¡ª and yet, even they could not withstand such a task force. A Clan admired all over the world for its acceptance and magical prowess¡­ Gone in one night.¡±


    Rafiq began pacing, looking at each one of us with a serious look. ¡°One night was what it took to tear it all down. But Clan Zhenya did not go down without a fight, no¡­ Out of the task force, only three survived, with two dying not long after.¡±


    I took a breath as Rafiq finished. ¡°Miss Vanessa is all that remains of her Clan. The Granddaughter of the last leader, taught how to fight by her father as they were forced to flee from the Confederation at every turn.¡±


    The recruits shifted in agitation.


    ¡°Miss Vanessa¡¯s story is but one of many.¡± Mr. Rafiq said. ¡°Injustices like these occur on an everyday basis, and our respective Ministries of Magic sweep them under the rug, the dogs! They whittle away at our history and heritage with every breath they take¡ª and we will no longer tolerate it. We will not.¡±


    ¡°We will not!¡± The recruits all shouted, and I realized that I was also feeling agitated by this story. Much as I didn¡¯t wish for it, I felt a small sliver of sympathy for these people.


    Was I wrong about them? Sure, Grindelwald was an absolute nutcase¡ª someone who¡¯d seen the Abyss and was traumatized by it to the point where he wanted to shape the world the way he wanted.


    But the people here just seemed like regular folks who¡¯d been trodden upon by oppressive governments. Surely they couldn¡¯t all be lying?


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to hear!¡± Rafiq clapped once, smiling. ¡°That fire in your eyes; taste it, savor it. Use it to reach for greater heights. Now, Wagner, Diallo; duel practice. The rest of you, watch and learn. Soon it will be your turn to battle.¡±


    I saw the two move forward, bowing to each other before the clearing filled with multicolor light and the sound of the two fighting.


    Am I wrong about what¡¯s going on here? I wondered, seeing these youths fight, unaware of a pair of gray eyes locked onto me from the entrance¡ª that was, until I turned and looked.


    It was a familiar young, blonde boy, standing some distance away from two other blondes which I assumed were his parents, a small group of mean-looking wizards, and Grindelwald¡¯s men, one of which was Matthias, his right-hand man.


    The Malfoys? I thought, focusing on Draco. What are they doing here?

 83 - Interlude - Draco

    oooo


    Interlude ¡ª Draco


    oooo


    June 26, 1992, 6:00 AM, Malfoy Manor


    Draco Malfoy


    He was annoyed.


    More than that, Draco was cranky.


    ¡°Draco?¡± His mother¡¯s melodious voice came from his right, and Draco turned to give her an irritated look. ¡°Eat your breakfast.¡±


    Draco gave the woman a mutinous look, prompting Narcissa to give him an amused smile. ¡°The mornings still don¡¯t agree with you, love?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Draco said, hating how scratchy his voice came out at that moment. He grimaced. ¡°I hate mornings.¡±


    Narcissa smiled, a glitter of pride entering her eyes. ¡°A well-known trait of House Black, my son. We never could stand¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªThe early rise of the light.¡± Draco muttered, finishing for her. ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    ¡°You remembered.¡± She said, her eyes glittering with happiness.


    ¡°How can I not?¡± Draco said, feeling himself relax a little as the annoyance faded away. ¡°You¡¯ve only told me a mere thousand times, or so.¡±


    ¡°Draco.¡± Narcissa affected a stern look, though the smile on her face told the boy that she was more exasperated than cross with him. ¡°The histories of my House, as well as your father¡¯s family are a precious thing, to be passed down from our elders to our young ones.¡±


    ¡°To preserve our heritage and culture.¡± Draco replied automatically, just as he had since the words were first taught to him, years before. ¡°And our memory.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡± She said, reaching over and cupping his cheek for a moment. ¡°Though, perhaps, not a boy. You¡¯re becoming a fine, handsome young man right before my eyes!¡±


    Draco felt the heat creep up his neck, suffusing into his cheeks from his mother¡¯s praise. ¡°Mother!¡±


    She smiled, the expression on her face radiant. ¡°It¡¯s true! You¡¯re doing so well¡ª your father and I were most impressed with your grades.¡±


    She let go of him, and Draco finally looked away, huffing for a moment before giving her a look. ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡± Narcissa said before her face turned stern. ¡°Dobby!¡±


    A small pop came from the woman¡¯s right. Dobby stood there, staring at them with wide eyes before he bowed. ¡°Yes, Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Have our breakfast brought here.¡± Narcissa said, looking towards Draco and seeing what he wanted.


    ¡°Eggs and sausage, Dobby.¡± Draco said, seeing Dobby¡¯s nod and look of confusion. What¡¯s that about?


    The ruddy elf had been acting weird ever since Draco had returned, always twitchy and nervous. Draco didn¡¯t understand why, and so it had been the source of much confusion. Had his father inflicted a punishment on it, or something.


    Yeah. He thought as he watched his mother give the orders. That¡¯s probably it.


    ¡°Lucius and I will have our usual.¡± Narcissa said, affixing the House Elf with a glare. ¡°Go to work, and have it all ready in five minutes.¡±


    Dobby trembled, gave another deep bow again and Disapparated.


    Narcissa¡¯s face scrunched with disapproval at the creature¡¯s departure before shaking her head and taking the newspaper, reading through it as the two waited for breakfast time to start in a few minutes.


    Preserving our culture, heritage and memory. Draco thought, frowning when his mother¡¯s face was hidden behind the newspaper. That¡¯s what it¡¯s for, isn¡¯t it? The preservation of my family¡ª our honor and bloodline.


    He said these words to himself, but they were infirm things, lacking any manner of meat and bone with which to enforce their sovereignty within his mind.


    In truth, such views and beliefs had been challenged again and again, ever since he had seen Adam Clarke walk through his group with a powerful Shield Charm¡ª a spell far beyond even what his then-apparent skill level would have had Draco believe.


    And, with every revelation, every inconsistency he noticed, Draco felt his faith wither away, filling him with an ever-strengthening sense of guilt and disorientation.


    But nothing could deny the facts; Adam Clarke was a generational prodigy the likes of which hadn¡¯t been seen in half a century. No one knew exactly what had happened during the events of June the Tenth, when Dumbledore was called away, but stories of Clarke¡¯s deeds had been shared far and wide in the school.


    Battling multiple Fifth to Seventh Years and subduing them simultaneously, going into battle with teachers, beating down a Security Troll single handedly, killing a Dragon and a Cerberus¡ª the stories had continued to grow wilder and crazier the more time passed, and so Draco didn¡¯t know what was truth and what was an embellishment or a lie.


    What he did know was that Clarke had been horribly injured in the affair. His arm had been severely burned, and his right eye¡­ It had turned white. Had he been blinded? Draco wasn¡¯t sure.


    He hadn¡¯t had a chance to meet with Clarke like the boy had jokingly promised a few months before. Draco snorted; it was such a stupid thing to joke about, but Adam seemed to derive a strange amusement from it, anyway.


    Clarke, the mystery. Draco thought. If he¡¯s been blinded, it probably would be obvious, though. He wouldn¡¯t be able to move properly for a while.


    A loss of one eye messed with your balance¡ª it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure that one out.


    He¡¯d snuck a few peeks at the boy from afar; it never seemed like he was disoriented or suffered from any issues with his sight, though Draco did notice the boy¡¯s gaze going over the empty air above people¡¯s heads from time to time, as if he was looking at something only he could see.


    Draco didn¡¯t know how that made him feel.


    Further thought on the matter was interrupted by footsteps coming in from the doorway behind him. Draco turned and saw his father, Lucius, entering the room.


    ¡°Father.¡± Draco said, giving the man a nod of greeting.


    ¡°Draco.¡± Lucius said, returning the nod in kind. ¡°Having a good morning, are we? You look a little less vacant than usual.¡±


    Draco opened his mouth to answer, but his mother¡¯s light laughter filled the air, interrupting him.


    ¡°He becomes more and more like you every day, Husband.¡± Narcissa said as the man walked by her, taking his seat at the head of the table.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Lucius said as he settled himself in the ornate chair; platefuls of food appeared before the three members of the family. ¡°Let us enjoy this day.¡±


    Draco felt his mouth water as he inhaled the aroma of eggs and sausage, luxuriating in the bouquet of its spices for a few moments before he, too began to eat. ¡°Yes, Father. Let¡¯s.¡±


    Narcissa nodded as well, taking the only thing that had appeared before her¡ª a hot mug of coffee. She took a sip and closed her eyes, savoring the taste as Draco and his father shared a look of amusement.


    He never understood why his mother liked coffee; he had tried it before, and it had been the worst thing he¡¯d ever tasted.


    That¡¯s not even mentioning the bad case of jitters it gave me. Draco thought as the woman set the cup down. He stared at the swirling liquid within the mug with not a small amount of suspicion. Never again.


    ¡°So, Husband¡­¡± Narcissa said, directing her blue eyes to Lucius. Draco thought that they were like chips of arctic ice. ¡°What is the occasion for such an¡­ Early rise?¡±


    Uh oh. Draco thought in response to his mother¡¯s sudden change in tone. That was the tone she used whenever she was truly displeased by something or someone. Draco had been on the receiving end of it a few times too many.


    It had been less pleasant than the coffee she drank¡ª and that was saying something.


    Fitting, I suppose. Draco thought as his father paused mid-bite to look at his wife through guarded eyes. That she¡¯s as scary as that infernal drink of hers.


    ¡°Yes. I will explain when we are done eating, my blue star.¡± Lucius said, finishing his motion and taking a bite of his breakfast, which prompted Draco to get back to his own plate.


    Draco speared a sausage with his fork and took a bite, relishing in the strong, yet somewhat sweet taste for a few seconds before scarfing his food down at a fast, but meticulous pace.


    It wouldn¡¯t do to look like a wild animal at the breakfast table, after all.


    Lucius sent his son a look to indicate for him to slow down, and Draco conceded with a bashful look. I guess I wasn¡¯t going as slow as I thought.


    ¡°Savor your food, son.¡± Lucius said a few moments later.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Draco replied automatically and slowed his pace.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    A few minutes later, their plates were empty. Draco leaned back into his chair, feeling satisfied with such a good meal¡ª better than the ones at Hogwarts. Nothing like the food from your home.


    ¡°Well?¡± Narcissa asked. ¡°Out with it, Husband. There is only so much suspense I can tolerate.¡±


    Lucius gave his wife a mixture between a look of challenge and condescension in reply. Draco did his best to resist the urge to roll his eyes in front of them, knowing that neither parent would take kindly to such uncouth behavior.


    Narcissa lost that particular power struggle, huffing as her eyes slowly gained a gleam of curiosity. ¡°It must be important if you¡¯ve been this tight-lipped on the matter for the past few weeks.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Lucius drew his wand from his robe and gave it a light wave. A few moments later, an opened letter streaked through the doorway, landing into the palm of his hand. Lucius held it out for his wife without a word, his intent all-too-clear.


    Narcissa stared at the offered letter and then into her husband¡¯s eyes for a moment before she took it. Unfolding it, she began to read, her expression not changing in the least.


    ¡°I see.¡± Narcissa handed the missive back to him. ¡°So it is an open invitation?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lucius said, and the two shared a long look.


    Draco opened his mouth to speak before thinking better of it. He was curious as to what exactly they were talking about.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already made arrangements.¡± Narcissa concluded out of the blue.


    ¡°I have.¡± Lucius said, pulling out his pocket watch. ¡°We leave in forty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Forty minutes.¡± Narcissa¡¯s look turned frosty as she stood abruptly. ¡°Then I shall prepare immediately. Husband.¡±


    Narcissa exited the dining room without another word. Draco watched her go, confused as he always was when it concerned his mother¡¯s sudden shifts.


    Lucius shook his head at Draco¡¯s expression. ¡°It is pointless to try and understand, Draco. I gave up on that venture long ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Draco said. ¡°Father, I was wondering¡­¡±


    ¡°You wish to know where it is that we¡¯re going, I take it?¡± Lucius said, and his son nodded. ¡°We are paying a visit to a prospective partner.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Draco said and paused. ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Lucius said and gave the boy a solemn look. ¡°It¡¯s time you started learning more about how our family business is run, my son¡ª to see how it is all executed, firsthand. Sooner than you think, you shall have a family of your own and you will need to fulfill your duties to the Malfoy name.¡±


    Draco felt the excitement in him rise, washing away any hint of grogginess he¡¯d felt not ten seconds prior. ¡°Yes! I mean¡ª yes, father. I will make our family proud.¡±


    ¡°Of course you will.¡± Lucius said, standing up. ¡°Dobby!¡±


    Dobby appeared, and before he could even bow, Lucius had already turned his back on the elf and was part-way out of the dining room, with Draco quickly following him. ¡°Clean this mess up, and do it right this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Was the last thing Draco heard from the elf before the door behind him closed and Draco banished any thoughts of the miserable looking creature away, so eager he was about the prospect of learning to lead the family.


    ¡°You are to wear robes that represent your station and birthright.¡± Lucius said.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Draco said, nodding in excitement. ¡°I will wear my finest robes.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Lucius said. ¡°The place to which we are going is called Phoenix¡¯ Roost.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix¡¯ Roost?¡± Draco said, repeating the words in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a place, Father.¡±


    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Lucius said. ¡°It is the location of a safehouse for certain men who are considered to be¡­ enemies of the International Confederation of Wizards.¡±


    Draco frowned for a few moments as he followed his father, trying to make sense of that information. His eyes widened as an idea struck him. ¡°The Dark Lord, Grindelwald?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Lucius said and stopped, turning to address his son when they reached the entrance hall. ¡°However, remember that he has never identified himself as a Dark Lord; but as a wizard like any other, looking to better our world. You would do well not to call him that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Father.¡± Draco said, nodding with a serious look. ¡°Apologies.¡±


    ¡°None needed. Still¡­¡± Lucius said. ¡°Your guess was well reasoned. I would expect no less of you, Draco.¡±


    Draco preened at the praise, but his father¡¯s look of warning stopped him short. ¡°These talks could signify an important change to our family, Draco. So you are to be on your best behavior. You are to carry yourself as both a son of Malfoy and a son of Black. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Draco said, nodding to show his resolve. ¡°I won¡¯t let our families down.¡±


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t.¡± Lucius said, placing his hand on Draco¡¯s shoulder and giving him a rare, genuine smile. ¡°You¡¯re my son.¡±


    Draco felt his heart soar for a moment before Lucius¡¯ smile fell away. ¡°Go on, now. You¡¯ll find us here when you¡¯re done preparing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Draco said and went up several sets of stairs to get to his room. He entered the premises and called for one of the house elves. ¡°Finkly!¡±


    Finkly appeared with a bow. ¡°Master calls for Finkly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Draco said, gesturing at his wardrobe. ¡°Fetch my finest robes, and make sure they are ready.¡±


    Finkly the house elf nodded, snapping her fingers and levitating a set of black robes with silver trimmings out. The boy¡¯s eyes widened, remembering the time he¡¯d asked his father to get him robes that looked just like his.


    Draco smiled at that, watching Finkly fix the clothes up, removing any wrinkles or dust that may have accumulated from disuse.


    ¡°It is done, Master.¡±


    Draco nodded. ¡°Good. Place it on the bed and you may go.¡±


    Finkly blinked at him in confusion, but did as he ordered. Draco frowned as she gave him a slow bow and Disapparated from his presence. Her, too? What in Merlin¡¯s name is wrong with the elves?


    He didn¡¯t get it, but he supposed it wasn¡¯t important. As long as the stupid things did what they were told, he didn¡¯t care. Draco sighed, shaking his head to clear it from confusion before turning his gaze to the set of robes laid nicely on his bed.


    It took some time, and he had to fix his hair after he¡¯d ruffled it twice, but Draco eventually stood in front of the mirror, looking pleased with himself. He gave a quick look to the clock on his wall and realized that he had ten minutes left. Finished with time to spare.


    Draco took his hawthorn wand from his desk and pocketed it, ignoring the thrill he felt from its core at their touch. It was a shame that he wasn¡¯t allowed to use magic outside of school¡ª not that his parents particularly cared about his use of it within their household.


    Still, to be unable to express his magic freely when out in public was a travesty upon wizard rights. Wizards and witches should be able to use their magic whenever they wish!


    He shook such thoughts away and checked himself one last time before exiting his room, heading back towards the entrance hall. His father was already there, clad in robes matching his own.


    ¡°Father.¡± Draco said, standing beside the man without needing to be prompted.


    Lucius nodded but said nothing else, his eyes lingering on the upper left side of the staircases, where his wife¡¯s chambers were located. A minute or so passed before Narcissa came out, wearing a set of robes that Draco had only seen once on her before.


    Clad in a robe so silver it almost looked like metal, Narcissa stepped down the stairs with an elegance Draco could scarcely comprehend. Her robes were bordered and inlaid with black patterns of crisscrossing branches, and upon the largest branch upon her left breast stood three ravens¡ª the symbol of House Black. Draco only lingered at the sight for a single instant before turning his eyes away, feeling disgusted with himself and mortified.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Lucius greeted, giving her an amused look. ¡°I see you indeed managed to get ready.¡±


    Narcissa gave him a look of mild contempt, but Draco could tell it was half-hearted at best. ¡°Are we ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lucius said, reaching into his robes and producing a long band of cloth. ¡°I had this made yesterday.¡±


    ¡°A Portkey.¡± Draco said, already hating the piece of fabric. He didn¡¯t like them at all; they always made him feel queasy. ¡°Maybe I should have not broken my fast, Father.¡±


    ¡°Enough time has passed so that you will pass to the other side without incident.¡± Lucius said, giving the boy a stern look.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Draco said and took the bit of cloth in his hand, grabbing it tightly. A moment later, Narcissa did as well.


    ¡°Exit.¡± Lucius said, and Draco felt like something hooked onto his navel and took him on a ride of multicolor light. He remembered his lessons and focused his mind, ignoring his protesting stomach as he waited for the exact moment to let go. And¡­ now!


    His hand unclenched and he landed on the ground a little hard, stumbling a few steps to bleed off the momentum. When he righted himself and regained his balance, Draco found himself staring at a long, paved path leading to a large manor, set in front of wilderness so green he could almost feel the life reaching into him.


    If only it wasn¡¯t so hot. Draco thought, adjusting his robes so that the heat didn¡¯t kill him within seconds of standing in it. A second later, he relaxed, feeling the effects of a Cooling Charm cover his body.


    ¡°Much better than before, Draco.¡± Lucius said, and Draco turned to see the man¡¯s approving gaze. Beside him, Narcissa pocketed her wand and gave her son a small smile before it disappeared under a frigid expression at the approach of a familiar face.


    ¡°Lucius.¡± Mr. Crabbe said with a nod before turning to Narcissa and her son. ¡°Narcissa. It¡¯s very nice to see you; you as well, Draco. Vincent has been telling me of all of your adventures.¡±


    ¡°The feeling is mutual, Chester.¡± Lucius said with a neutral gaze, even as Draco gave him a friendly nod and smile. His father turned to Mr. Goyle, who was here as well with a small cohort of wizards and witches.


    ¡°To business, then, Lucius?¡± Mr. Goyle said as the small group approached.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lucius said, nodding and going straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°Were you followed?¡±


    ¡°Not that we know of.¡± Mr. Goyle replied. ¡°We shifted the schedules so that a few of our agents in the Auror department were making the rounds in our general vicinity. They will report any sign of anyone following us.¡±


    Lucius considered these words with a critical look and nodded. ¡°Good. Good. Secrecy is still our ally for the time being, and we should strive to keep it so for as long as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, Lucius.¡± Mr. Crabbe said, nodding in agreement before turning to look at the structure.


    Lucius did as well, raising his cane and taking the first step. Everyone followed him without a word. Draco, however, was full of questions. He did his best to keep them from his face, but judging from his father¡¯s glance, it seemed that he failed.


    ¡°Out with it, Draco.¡± Lucius said. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do for you to be confused at a time like this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Draco said, taking a breath and trying to control his enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s just that, why are we bringing so many wizards and witches with us? I thought this was supposed to be a small meeting.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lucius said.


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°Consider this your first lesson, then, Draco.¡± Lucius explained as they reached the halfway point. ¡°The wizards or witches you will see in this place are our potential partners in business; make no mistake, however. They are not our allies.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Draco said, absorbing the information. ¡°And so we need to ensure our safety?¡±


    ¡°That is true, in a way.¡± Lucius said.


    ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡± Draco asked.


    ¡°Use your mind, son.¡± Lucius said, gesturing at the scale of the building. ¡°Grindelwald has liberated hundreds of prisoners from France, alone. He will have taken the opportunity to arm every single one who pledged service to him.¡±


    Draco frowned as he absorbed the words, making sense of them before his eyes widened.


    ¡°You mean to say that, should Grindelwald choose.¡± Draco said, feeling fear creep up his spine at the sense of impending doom. ¡°He could beat us with his army?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He could in fact defeat our force with relative ease¡ª much as I would hate to admit it.¡± Lucius said, an unpleasant look on his face. ¡°But he will not.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Draco frowned. ¡°Why hire wizards and witches to defend us at all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sign.¡± Narcissa said before Lucius could open his mouth. They were almost at the main gate, now. ¡°That your father can, at a whim, command many wizards. It shows Grindelwald that there is opportunity to be had, but also warning, should he indeed decide to oppose us in the future.¡±


    ¡°Not that he would. Only a fool declines a good opportunity to do business.¡± Lucius explained as the gates opened. ¡°The time for questions is at an end, however. Be on your best behavior, Draco.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Father.¡± Draco promised, and they all entered through the main gate.


    They were met with an expansive, well-kept garden, full of flowers of all manners and colors. Draco scrunched his nose at the pungent odor in the air as they trudged their way past the garden, heading towards the building¡¯s main entrance.


    There was a man there to greet them, flanked by two, vicious looking wizards with mean looks.


    ¡°Mr. Malfoy.¡± The man at the center spoke, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Mrs. Malfoy. Thank you for accepting our invitation.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lucius said. ¡°It was quite the intriguing prospect; I presume you are Matthias, Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s Right Hand?¡±


    ¡°You presume correctly, Mr. Malfoy. Matthias Auer is my name.¡± Matthias said with a proud smile. ¡°Mr. Grindelwald has been expecting you for some time.¡±


    ¡°Has he, now?¡± Lucius said, and Draco couldn¡¯t read his expression. ¡°I have been considering the matter thoroughly, of course.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Matthias repeated. ¡°One cannot be careful enough, Mr. Malfoy.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure such business isn¡¯t to be discussed here, out in the open.¡± Narcissa cut into the conversation, the dispassionate look on her face making her look like the epitome of what a noble lady should be. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Matthias said, nodding towards the men to open the main doors.


    Draco took a moment to look around one last time before he had to go in, when his eyes landed upon a small group of wizards and witches to the right, who looked to be parting to let two of their members engage in a duel.


    Wait¡­ Draco¡¯s eyes fell on the odd one out, a small, black-haired child who looked to be around his age. He looks familiar¡­


    A moment later, the boy turned to him, staring at Draco with eyes of white and black. Draco¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Adam Clarke? Draco was struck dumb.


    What in Merlin''s name was he doing here? Shouldn¡¯t he have been with Sirius Black, or something? Draco was so confused that he didn¡¯t notice the doors opening, and that his entourage had mostly left.


    ¡°Draco!¡± Lucius¡¯ voice came abruptly, cutting off his reverie and forcing Draco to tear his eyes away from Clarke. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Draco said automatically and, with one last look at his Ravenclaw classmate, entered the building.

 84 - A Vicious Complication

    oooo


    A Vicious Complication


    oooo


    June 26, 1992, 8:00 AM, Training Ground, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°Look at them go!"


    I ignored what was going on in front of me in favor of pondering what I had just seen.


    What were the Malfoys doing here? Whatever Lucius Malfoy set his eyes upon, I just knew it couldn¡¯t be anything good for anyone.


    The guy¡¯s your typical rich snob who thinks everyone else should bow and scrape at his feet. I thought.


    Things were moving far faster than I had initially considered.


    I knew that Grindelwald¡¯s success in France was nothing to scoff at¡ª the man had essentially created a massive criminal crisis in the country, while also rescuing many public figures who had been politically suppressed in the five decades past since he had been imprisoned.


    Still, I had imagined that British Wizards would not dare approach Grindelwald, at least not until he¡¯d spread a bit of propaganda around for a month or two. That would be how he¡¯d gain the sympathy of the common wizard and witch, after all.


    Actually¡­ I thought, resisting the urge to palm my face. Never fucking mind; yeah, it makes perfect sense that Malfoy Sr. is already here, now that I¡¯ve had a little time to absorb it.


    Lucius was the sort of man who pushed for change in how the wizarding society in Britain functioned, both in the public eye and the background, and he didn¡¯t shy away from using his wealth to further his own ends¡ª oftentimes ending up increasing said wealth in the process.


    I began to calm down, and my thoughts turned even more rational as I began to reason the whole thing out in my mind.


    Yes, I suppose it was inevitable that Lucius would show up here. I¡¯m not sure what sort of game he¡¯s playing here exactly, but it¡¯s almost certain what it is he¡¯s aiming for.


    ¡°Knock her down, Diallo!¡± One of the recruits shouted from beside me, startling me out of my thoughts. I turned my gaze to the duel before me, in question.


    Wagner sent a series of curses in a wide arc, hoping to catch Diallo from all possible directions, but the man gave a smirk and, springing his wand into the air as if he were directing a concert, summoned various things from the clearing to crash into her spells, blasting dirt and plant matter every which way, obscuring him from view.


    He¡¯ll create a smokescreen from which to enact his own plan. I thought, unsure if my thought was about Lucius or Diallo before me. And erode his opponent¡¯s foundation before they even have time to notice.


    As expected, Wagner banished the dust and debris away, just in time for her to be struck by a Disarming Charm, knocking her backwards into a pile of ropes which had appeared an instant before she fell.


    The ropes came to life, binding her limbs together behind her back and leaving her lying on her side. Wagner grunted and whined with annoyance while the other recruits laughed at her predicament, but I didn¡¯t feel the same way.


    My thoughts were altogether focused on Lucius now.


    It didn¡¯t matter what his specific plans were, I realized as I watched Diallo walk towards Wagner with a smirk. Malfoy wasn¡¯t necessarily throwing his lot in with Grindelwald¡ª that would be too ridiculous an assumption.


    No, most likely, he was testing the waters, and allowing Grindelwald¡¯s followers to gain a foothold on the British Isles. It wouldn¡¯t necessarily serve him in the short term, considering his allegiance to Voldemort, but who knew what it would do in the long run?


    Likely that this is one of the many pies Lucius has his fingers in. I thought, watching as Diallo released his fellow recruit and extended a hand to her. This is but one of many seeds of chaos he¡¯s trying to sow.


    That was what he¡¯d done in the original story with Tom¡¯s Horcrux Diary, after all. He¡¯d planted it in the possession of his political enemy¡¯s daughter in the hopes that she¡¯d end up getting someone¡ª or many people¡ª killed and making the news.


    The scandal and backlash would have had Arthur¡¯s proposed law of protecting Muggles laughed out of the Wizengamot before he would have even opened his mouth. Hell, he would have probably been forced to resign in disgrace.


    It was a risky plan, but also one that couldn¡¯t be traced back to Malfoy Sr. and almost guaranteed to have some kind of positive result; well, positive for the man, anyway.


    What he must be doing here is much the same. I thought and shook the thoughts away. I¡¯ll ask Draco when I see him next; not here though. Away from prying eyes.


    I needed to be on top of whatever this was when the time came¡ª


    ¡°Clarke!¡± Mr. Rafiq¡¯s harsh bark tore through my reverie with the subtlety of a train. ¡°Wake up! Time to practice.¡±


    I blinked and, with some embarrassment, got to my feet.


    I ignored the snickers of the rest of the group as I made my way front and center, before being directed to one side of the match area.


    ¡°Getting sleepy, were we?¡± Rafiq commented, sending me a look of displeasure, and the recruits laughed again.


    ¡°No, Mr. Rafiq.¡± I said, shaking my head and ignoring the annoyance that bubbled up inside me at the mockery. ¡°My mind was just occupied, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Rafiq said, nodding a few times before sending me a glare. ¡°Well, no more of that! You think of nothing but your training while you are in my presence. Is that clear?¡±


    I met his gaze with my own. ¡°Crystal.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He said before throwing a glare at the amused recruits. ¡°And what are you laughing at?¡±


    Their smiles dropped and they tensed.


    ¡°I thought so.¡± Rafiq said, snorting before pointing at one of the recruits who¡¯d laughed the loudest¡ª a tall, pale boy with hazel eyes and brown, long hair tied up in a ponytail that reached past his shoulder. ¡°Nick! Let¡¯s see what fruits your training has borne fruit, if any.¡±


    Nick smiled and got up, exiting the ranks of the group to join me on the training field. ¡°I¡¯m ready, sir. Let¡¯s see if this kid is as good as the rumors say he is.¡±


    Guy looks like your typical meathead. I thought, wondering just what kind of spellcaster he was.


    ¡°We shall see the truth of the matter before too long.¡± Mr. Rafiq said, cutting through the group¡¯s excited whispers before it could devolve any further. ¡°Watch carefully, all of you. Your job is to analyze how different wizards fight; for one day, you may be called to fight for your ideals, your very dreams. Do you wish to find yourself inadequate when that time comes?¡±


    ¡°No sir!¡± They all shouted, getting to their feet.


    ¡°Then watch.¡± Rafiq said, backing away from the both of us. ¡°Yalla! Begin!¡±


    I had half-expected the meathead to start with some generic trash-talking monologue, but he surprised me by launching a familiar, sickly-yellow curse right from the get-go.


    Lethal moves from the start. I narrowed my eyes and stepped to the side, letting the Bone-Breaking Curse fly past me, crashing into the tree in the background with a loud crack, snapping its entire bark and effectively sending the tree into the slow road of its eventual death.


    I didn¡¯t have time to think as he cast an Exploding Charm at my feet, sending shards of earth and stone in every direction.


    Reacting quickly, I stepped back and took a page out of Vanessa¡¯s book, banishing the shards of stone and dirt as soon as they flew up at me, and sending them flying towards the man before he could launch his next offensive.


    To his credit, Nick managed to stop his next spell and erected a Shield Charm, instead; though, the sight of him stumbling back and the sound of his pained grunts told me that he had been an instant too slow.


    ¡°First blood has been drawn.¡± Mr. Rafiq said. ¡°Do you wish to continue, Mr. Nick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Rafiq.¡± Nick said, his face red with anger and shame at having been caught first. He turned his gaze towards me, and I saw the cut beneath his eye. ¡°I will repay you in kind, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± I said, finding the exchange somewhat amusing. After having fought against the likes of Quirrell and Vanessa, this guy seemed more like a joke than anything.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Still, better men had failed because of complacency, so I kept my eyes open for any tricks the guy had up his sleeve.


    Nick shifted his posture and resumed his assault, sending spell after spell my way. He¡¯s given up on manipulating the environment completely!


    I shook my head in disappointment, batting a few of his spells away with a small, localized Shield Charm kept at the tip of my wand, and sending them flying up into the air. I don¡¯t even need to use my chains on him¡­


    I let him continue casting spell after spell, watching as he exhausted himself with unnecessary wand motions and movements, improper breathing and frequent missteps which did more to damage his own body than I had in the entire match.


    Throughout all of this, I was able to gauge his pattern, much like I had with Vanessa, before¡ª only this time, I knew that there was no trap waiting for me when I made my move.


    Still, it wouldn''t hurt to prepare for that eventuality, anyway. I thought, stepping to the right, avoiding a red curse before jabbing my wand forward, reflecting a blue spell right back at Nick.


    My opponent swore and dove to the right, beginning a new spell chain as soon as he got up. A Stunning Charm, a Piercing Curse, another Stunning Charm. Next one will be a Disarming Charm.


    As predicted, I saw his wand move in the requisite motion for a Disarming Charm; that¡¯s when I made my move. I pointed my wand at the spot behind him. Bombarda!


    The ground exploded, pelting the man¡¯s back and making him stumble forward until he fell to his face. I didn¡¯t waste any time, casting my next spell before he could recover. Expelliarmus!


    The jet of red light flew from my wand, crashing into a scrambling Nick and sending him tumbling into the dirt again, with his wand flying into my free hand.


    ¡°I¡¯d say the winner is pretty clear, here.¡± Mr. Rafiq said as he moved towards Nick to check him over. ¡°Seems you need a lot more training, Mr. Nick.¡±


    Nick grunted and stared at me with near apoplectic rage at having been humiliated by a child, but I only gazed back with boredom. I moved to him and held his wand out, watching it be snatched with a muttered thanks.


    ¡°One more try.¡± Nick snarled, getting to his feet before bowing to Rafiq. ¡°If you¡¯ll indulge me, Mr. Rafiq.¡±


    ¡°A very bold request, one which I am inclined to decline.¡± Rafiq said, though he smiled at the man¡¯s expression. ¡°And yet, I am moved by such eyes, absent fear and overflowing with determination.¡±


    Rafiq turned to the group. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°One more try!¡± ¡°Go, Nick!¡± ¡°Beat the kid¡¯s face in!¡±


    Nick stared at their encouragement with wide eyes before his expression hardened into one of deep determination.


    Rafiq laughed at their bloodthirst before nodding in approval. ¡°My, my, my¡­ It seems the people have spoken. Very well; I¡¯ll allow it, but just this once.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rafiq.¡± Nick bowed his head and turned to me, resolve clear in his eyes. ¡°Are you ready, Young Clarke?¡±


    I searched his eyes for a few moments before nodding and falling into my stance. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He fell into one of his own and, for the first time in that fight, I felt a little intimidated.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    I started with a Disarming Charm, blasting it at him wordlessly in the hopes of ending the fight quickly, but Nick took a step to the left, the red spell flying past him before crashing into the treeline, upsetting a few birds in the distance.


    Petrificus Totalus! The white spell flew towards him, but Nick swung his wand forward, bashing it right back at me, much the same as I had with his spells previous. I ducked, the Full-Body Bind Curse sailing past me; I paid it no mind, instead defending against the next few curses.


    His speed¡¯s increased! I realized as I was forced to defend against his onslaught with all I had. I sidestepped a Bone-Breaking Curse, deflecting a few low-powered spells before I was forced to dive to the left, dodging a rain of bark from the tree whose bark Nick had initially stripped.


    I moved my wand to blast him again, but I felt the remaining bark pelt me from behind, sending me falling flat on my face and dazing me. I pushed through the haze on my senses with willpower alone, getting to my feet and leveling the man with a glare.


    ¡°Finally got a reaction out of you.¡± Nick said, his eyes full of satisfaction.


    ¡°Is that what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nick said. ¡°Hogwarts¡¯ famed wizard prodigy¡ª better than his peers. Isn¡¯t that how it goes?¡±


    I frowned as I set myself into a stance again. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the people say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t.¡± Nick said and launched his offensive again. ¡°That¡¯s what they all say! You¡¯re just like that gloryhound, Lockhart!¡±


    I opened my mouth to reply, only to be forced to defend against another barrage of spells. This is getting annoying. And what the Hell is he talking about?


    I defended against another set of curses before I felt a sting on my cheek¡ª the same spot I had struck Nick with at the beginning of the fight. A second later, I felt my feet get swept from under me, sending me down into the dirt.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Clarke?¡± Nick snarled, and the group was now quieting now. ¡°Not winning as easily as you thought?¡±


    ¡°Never said it would be easy.¡± I said, frowning.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be winning at all!¡± Nick snarled and sent another barrage of curses, trying to keep me down.


    Protego! I reached deep down into myself and summoned my desire and intent to protect, using it to erect an unstoppable, translucent white wall, absorbing the man¡¯s spell chain with nothing but a small crack to show for it.


    ¡°Perfect¡­¡± Nick snarled, his eyes wide with anticipation. ¡°Crucio!¡±


    I had just enough time to gape as my shield shattered into a million pieces. The spell struck me dead-center, flinging me backwards as my world filled with white hot pain. I struggled to breathe, to move, even as I felt sharp knives stabbing me every which way.


    It was only an instant later that I realized I was screaming. And yet¡­ It was strange. Even through the pain, through the agony, I could still see the man¡¯s spell in my mind¡¯s eye, like barbed wire emanating from his wand and enveloping every fiber of my being.


    If I can see it, I can fight it.


    I tried to get up, but my limbs weren¡¯t listening to me, too inflamed with pain they were to heed any of my mind¡¯s directions. I writhed in place for a few moments longer before I collapsed again.


    I could see the spell, but I couldn¡¯t move to stop it. I felt so weak and so powerless at that moment, but I gritted my teeth, refusing to let him win. No; no amount of torture would do me in.


    You can¡¯t break me. I thought to myself, over and over. I have seen the void. I have traveled the abyss and returned to my own soul. I have battled Voldemort¡¯s soul and won. A Torture Curse can¡¯t break me.


    Eventually, the curse was lifted, and I was left panting for breath, staring up at the blue sky with an expression of anguish.


    That was, until Nick began to laugh. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Couldn¡¯t take a little pain curse? So much for the Rising Star!¡±


    I listened to him gloat for a second longer before a deep rage seized my soul. Filled with furious energy, I rose to my feet and brought my wand to bear.


    ¡°Looking for seconds, are we¡ª¡±


    I¡¯m going to break you, asshole. ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    A single chain burst forth from my wand¡¯s tip, heading towards the soon-to-be dead man with a single purpose. To kill!


    He erected a shield to try and stop it, but I only grinned in response, watching as the end of the chain morphed into a sharp, spinning spear tip, drilling through his defense like it was paper before going straight through his forearm.


    Blood spurted from his limb, and Nick screamed in pain, even as I drew my wand in a spiral, wrapping the remainder of his limbs with my chain and crushing my free hand into a fist. Chain coffin!


    The sound of cracks and squishes filled the air alongside Nick¡¯s howls, and he dropped to the floor as his arms and legs were crushed, soaking the ground beneath his feet with blood.


    I walked towards the downed man, stumbling with every step before I held my wand over his body, untangling him from my chains before pressing the spear-tip against his forehead. He looked up at me with fearful, pained eyes and opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I forfeit!¡± He cried, tears streaming down his once cocky, sadistic face. ¡°I forfeit!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I said, eyes flashing with hate. ¡°Od¡ª¡±


    I stopped, feeling the tip of a wand poking the back of my head.


    ¡°That will be quite enough, Mr. Clarke.¡± Rafiq¡¯s voice came from behind me. I turned my furious gaze to see his calm look.


    ¡°You know what he did.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t let me get revenge?¡±


    ¡°I think.¡± Rafiq said with a grin as he gestured at what remained of Nick¡¯s arms and legs. ¡°You¡¯ve extracted more than your pound of flesh for this fool¡¯s transgression.¡±


    I looked down at the whimpering mess for a few seconds before closing my eyes and getting myself under control. A moment later, my chain disappeared, and I took a few steps back to breathe. ¡°Yes. I suppose I have.¡±


    Mr. Rafiq stared at me for a moment longer before holstering his wand again.


    He looked towards the recruits before barking orders at the two closest ones. ¡°You. You. Take him to the infirmary; and make sure his wand is nowhere near him. I will be having words with this fool, soon.¡±


    ¡°Clarke.¡± He added, getting my attention as Nick¡ª the fool, I corrected myself¡ª was dragged away moaning. ¡°You will follow them to the infirmary, as well.¡±


    I nodded, frowning as my entire body struggled to keep the shakes under control.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Mr. Rafiq said. ¡°Now, go.¡±


    I nodded again, turned and started to leave.


    "He''s as incredible as they say." "Nick shouldn''t have done that." "Who cares? The kid took it and made him regret ever casting it!"


    Keeping my breathing calm and steady, I ignored the other recruits'' uncaring words, realizing that they would have been just as easily congratulating Nick, had he been the one gloating over my dead body.


    This place... I thought, a small shudder escaping my control and spreading through my entire body for a few moments before I suppressed the feeling again. It''s inhuman.


    I stared down at the trail of blood being left by the fool in the wake of his fellow recruits'' uncaring carry.


    A den of monsters. The thought came unbidden. I held no love for Nick¡ª quite the opposite after the shit he just tried to pull¡ª but to have his supposed allies treat him like this¡­


    I suppressed the urge to sigh and gave the two recruits ahead of me plenty of time to get out of my sight before I entered the building and nodded towards the guards, grunting the word ¡°infirmary¡± at them.


    ¡°Left.¡± He said. ¡°End of the hall.¡±


    I gave a nod of thanks before I walked past them into the empty hall. I stopped for a moment, leaning heavily against the wall as my breath came out shuddering.


    ¡°Fuck this place.¡± I swore and, after allowing myself half a minute¡¯s worth of recuperation, steeled myself again, resuming the previous course.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of this hellhole¡ª whatever tripe Grindelwald was peddling was not worth this shit.


    Nothing was.

 85 - A Small Chat

    oooo


    A Small Chat


    oooo


    June 26, 1992, 10:00 AM, Infirmary, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Adam Clarke


    Wait out the initial wave, she said. I thought, feeling miserable in the Infirmary¡¯s bed. It¡¯ll only be a few hours, she said. I¡¯ve never shaken like this in either life!


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the soundness of the Healer¡¯s advice. It felt better to let my body cope in its own natural way than it did by suppressing my own urge to shake.


    Not that it felt good, either way.


    Merely existing hurt me in ways I could not truly quantify as I was so addled by the pain. I blinked a few times before getting a sip of water, hoping for the life-giving liquid to help me relax in the bed a little, but it did not provide me with any comfort.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡± The French-accented voice of the Healer came from my right, and I turned to see the woman in the robes of white and red, looking almost priest-like as she approached. ¡°It¡¯s time to administer the Potions.¡±


    I took in her golden-white hair and the careful look in her eyes for a few moments before nodding.


    I sighed, allowing her to take the cup in my hand and place it on my bedside. Her arm reached towards me again, grasping the back of my head in a firm grip as the other hand lifted a goblet to my lips. ¡°Drink.¡±


    I took a sip before coughing at the incredible dryness of the liquid¡ª Alcohol, I realized. ¡°This is alcoholic, Madam Durand.¡±


    ¡°Partly.¡± Healer Durand said without skipping a beat. ¡°We are trying to relax your muscles here, Mr. Clarke, and our resources are somewhat limited, despite Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s resounding victory.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said, looking down the goblet. ¡°What else is in it?¡±


    ¡°Some Calming Draught, as well.¡± Durand said, listing off a few more ingredients that went over my head before raising the goblet to my lips again. ¡°Now, no more words. Drink.¡±


    I grunted and drank the rest of the strange concoction, my eyes getting a little watery as I tasted the peppermint oil in the mixture. It took some time, but I finally had it all in my system.


    I wiped my eyes even as the Healer continued to speak. ¡°You¡¯ve done well to drink it all in one go, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said, reaching for the water and stopping when the Healer began to tut.


    ¡°I would not recommend drinking anything to dilute the Potion I have only just administered.¡± Durand said, sighing as she noticed I was starting to get a little lightheaded. ¡°Not that it matters, overmuch. You won¡¯t be awake for much longer.¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­¡± I said, yawning. ¡°Oh. Right, exhaustion¡­¡±


    ¡°Well reasoned.¡± Healer Durand said, placing her head on my forehead and giving it a little caress. Her blue eyes shined with almost silver light, and her next words felt weighty with magic. ¡°Sleep now, Mr. Clarke¡­¡±


    Something about this felt so strange and familiar, like I had seen something like this being done before. That¡¯s when it hit me. ¡°Veela¡­¡±


    The last thing I saw before I lapsed into deep unconsciousness was the woman¡¯s wide eyes, her face scrunching into an expression of surprise at my words.


    Hours later, I woke up, feeling better than I had before. I moved to sit up and realized that I was only a little sore¡ª far better than the world of pain I had prepared myself to experience after waking up.


    Shaking like that for hours¡­ I rather expected the muscle soreness to be beyond horrible. I thought, sighing as I leaned my head back into the comfortable pillows. I¡¯m really glad that isn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°So, you have finally awakened, Mr. Clarke.¡± Madame Durand said as she approached me, her blue eyes looking at me with some measure of interest. ¡°A little slower than I¡¯d anticipated, but I suppose I had used too much peppermint in that Calming Draught¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Veela.¡± I blurted out the first thing that came to mind and winced at her strange expression.


    I saw her thread twist for a moment as she narrowed her eyes at me with suspicion. ¡°And how have you come to this conclusion, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    ¡°I felt it.¡± I said, coming up with an explanation on the spot. ¡°The compulsion. You used magic to get me to sleep.¡±


    ¡°...I may have.¡± She said, calming down as her eyes grew guarded. ¡°But it could have simply been the Calming Draught in the mixture, or your exhaustion. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I felt your power.¡± I repeated myself with a frown. ¡°Like a force latching onto my own and holding it down.¡±


    It would have been bad, had the woman wanted to do anything other than put me to sleep, but it was still a frightening thought to have. Here was a compulsion native to this woman that was much more subtle than the Imperius could ever hope to be.


    ¡°Impressive that you were able to sense that, Mr. Clarke.¡± She said, raising her finger. ¡°But, let us not speak of such things any more. Now, how do you feel?¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something further, but the look in her eyes held such dangerous promise that I stayed my lips.


    Instead, I looked at her for a moment, and then at the agitated thread swirling above her before shrugging. ¡°Maybe. I feel a lot better, though, if that helps.¡±


    ¡°I will be the judge of that.¡± She said, sending me a stern look as she drew her wand, a thin stick of white, far smaller than most wands I¡¯ve laid my eyes on.


    She moved it over my body in a smooth, almost snake-like pattern, and went quiet for a few moments.


    ¡°As you say, it seems that you are indeed recovering well from the ordeal.¡± Healer Durand said, breaking the silence. ¡°You shall be fit by the end of the day.¡±


    The end of the day? I blinked in surprise. That sounded a little too good to be true.


    When Harry had been hit with the Cruciatus, he had displayed bad symptoms for several days, despite Snape¡¯s own special concoctions and far better accommodations. And yet, this Healer was telling me that I would be fine in a day?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I said, raising my hands quickly when I saw the look of ire on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve read up on the Cruciatus and know someone who was subjected to it. It took him at least two days to be somewhat comfortable¡ª and even far longer to recover fully. Yet, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s going to take less than one, for me.¡±


    Madam Durand opened her mouth for a few seconds before closing it. ¡°Indeed. There are many, erm¡­ Facteurs? Factors, yes. Many factors that can contribute to a patient¡¯s recovery time. The level of care, the time in which the treatment is administered, the strength of the wizard or witch casting the spell¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°If it took your friend several days.¡± Madam Durand continued as if I hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°Then the one who cast the spell upon them must have been very powerful, indeed¡­¡±


    Snippets of my battle with Voldemort began to play out in my mind¡¯s eye. Frighteningly powerful, so much so that he was almost able to annihilate my presence from my own psyche.


    Voldemort was not one to take lightly; the only reason I had prevailed against him was because he¡¯d been hampered and slowed down by outside forces at every turn.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I had no doubt that Alef Ard had been attacking his mind, as he was dueling both Snape and Flitwick simultaneously, and also playing with Harry as if he was just another peon.


    Yes. I thought, frowning. Voldemort is indeed very powerful, but how does he compare to Grindelwald, I wonder?


    The woman smiled, finding something amusing. ¡°You are a very serious boy, you know.¡±


    The nerve on her¡­!


    ¡°So I¡¯m told.¡± I fired back, a red-hot rage entering my eyes as I leveled a glare at the woman. ¡°I think you would be pretty serious if someone tried to torture you, too.¡±


    Her nose crinkled at my attitude, and she opened her mouth to reply before another voice beat her to it.


    ¡°And he will be punished for it, make no mistake¡­¡± Rafiq¡¯s voice came from the entrance of the Infirmary. I turned black and white eyes to see the man in question, making his way inside with an expression sitting on the fence between tiredness and anger.


    ¡°Mr. Rafiq.¡± I said in greeting as the man moved to stand by the other side of my bed.


    ¡°How is he?¡± He looked over me, towards the Healer.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke will be fine by the end of the day.¡± Madam Durand said, nodding to herself. ¡°I would keep him here for tonight just to be sure, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with him that necessitates a longer stay.¡±


    ¡°That is good news.¡± Rafiq said before turning his gaze to the bed occupied by a sleeping Nick. ¡°And Mr. Guffries?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, looking between me and him. ¡°Perhaps we should¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rafiq said in a blunt tone, looking at me with a hard, but not unkind gaze. ¡°He should know what his actions have wrought¡ª no matter how justified they may have been under the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The woman looked at me again before turning to Rafiq with a nod. ¡°Okay. The most minor of the injuries are a few scrapes I¡¯ve already healed, but the true damage lay in his bones, crushed so badly that they are beyond normal repair.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Rafiq said, scratching his chin. ¡°An attempt to do so would, I assume, cause great harm.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She said, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°The fragmented bones would tear his limbs to shreds, and thus render them beyond any and all repair. No, I have had to resort to a different method; vanish the bones themselves before administering a large dose of Skele-Gro to regrow them in the correct location.¡±


    Rafiq winced, shaking his head. ¡°Terrible concoction; I have been forced to use it a few times in the past.¡±


    Madam Durand made a polite noise, but said nothing further.


    ¡°How long do you believe it will take for him to recover back to full?¡± Rafiq said. ¡°I would not have him waste any more time than he already has.¡±


    The Healer made a thoughtful noise before giving her answer. ¡°Three days; perhaps four, depending on the specific series of Potions I will need to administer. I do not wish to¡­ stunt? Yes, that is the word; stunt. I don¡¯t want to stunt his healing process, of course.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rafiq said, smiling a little at the woman¡¯s strange enthusiasm for mastering the language. ¡°Go and see to his needs, but do not make him too comfortable. A lesson needs to be taught to him about going too far on allies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, sir.¡± Healer Durand said, bowing her head once before giving a quick look and heading towards Nick¡¯s bed to get back to work.


    A silence overtook the previous conversation, punctuated only by the footsteps and motions of the Healer on the other side of the Infirmary.


    ¡°You are likely wondering.¡± Rafiq broke the silence with carefully chosen words. ¡°Why I did not stop the fool from casting the Cruciatus Curse on you.¡±


    ¡°The thought occurred.¡± I said, choosing my own words with equal care. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Grindelwald¡¯s order allowed the use of the Cruciatus on their friends and allies.¡±


    ¡°Friends and allies?¡± Rafiq said, shaking his head with amusement. ¡°Are you either of those things, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    ¡°You know¡ª and I know you know¡ª what I mean.¡± I said, not letting this one go. I didn¡¯t care if he hit me with a hundred casts of that strange flaying spell of his.


    I wasn¡¯t playing games anymore.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rafiq said, grumbling something I didn¡¯t quite hear. ¡°Forgive an old man for his amusements. One does what one can with such rampant boredom.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything in response, giving Rafiq an expectant look instead.


    ¡°It is, as you may have guessed it, not allowed for members of our order to use the Cruciatus on each other, unless it is for specific circumstances, such as teaching our members to withstand the curse in case of capture.¡± Rafiq said, explaining.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± I said, frowning in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Guffries is an arrogant fool.¡± Rafiq said as if it explained everything¡ª and I supposed it did, in some fucked up way. ¡°He believes himself to be above the rules, and has shown a tendency to punish his foes more severely than he ought to. I expected him to be rough with you, but to resort to an Unforgivable is not something I expected¡­ He¡¯d never used it before.¡±


    ¡°And yet¡­ you didn¡¯t stop him when he did.¡± I said, insisting on that fact.


    ¡°I did not.¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡± I said. ¡°You just said it¡¯s not allowed.¡±


    ¡°I have watched you for some time. I knew you would pay him back in kind.¡± Rafiq said, gesturing towards the still comatose fool. ¡°And I daresay that you¡¯ve taught him a lesson he won¡¯t soon forget. Have you not?¡±


    So I was used as a lesson for this douchebag prick. ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°And you also served as inspiration for our recruits.¡± Rafiq said, trying to give me a pat on the shoulder, but I shied away from his touch. ¡°To see a boy of your age withstand one of the most horrible curses known to wizards and witches¡ª and not only that, to have you stand up and lay your enemy low in the aftermath? It teaches them that a fight is only lost when they, themselves, forfeit. Not when the enemy has the upper hand.¡±


    I opened my mouth to tell him that I wasn¡¯t his teaching toy to wave around in front of his students but closed it.


    ¡°Still, it is a good thing.¡± Rafiq said, getting my attention again. ¡°That you have been subjected to this curse in a non-hostile setting.¡±


    ¡°A good thing!?¡± I snarled, losing hold of my patience. ¡°You have to be out of your mind¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rafiq insisted, his voice rising by an octave before he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    A moment later, he reached up and removed his hat, and whatever words I had prepared to tear into this cockwart died a sudden death, turning to ash in my mouth.


    I saw the man¡¯s bald head covered in horrific, badly healed cuts, pockmarks and burn scars that told me of a long time spent living in a period full of cruel, senseless torture.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I said, eyes wide as I remembered similar people from my previous life¡¯s youth. My eyes moved down to his own, and I saw the same fire, the same thirst to prove one¡¯s existence as I had seen in theirs.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Rafiq said, his gaze intense and harsh as he moved to loom over me. ¡°It is a good thing that you were subjected to it here for the first time, and not in the clutches of your enemies, where you are vulnerable to reveal many of your secrets, if not all.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a thing even as he continued. ¡°And make no mistake; child or not, they do not care. I have seen boys younger than yourself meet their end at the hands of the so-called benevolent Egyptian Ministry. And what they do to the girls of the suppressed families¡­ That I refuse to say. It does not matter to them who you are, or where you are from; you are simply the enemy, there to be interrogated and exploited in every way, shape or form.¡±


    I swallowed at the sight; I¡¯d seen some messed up things, and waded through my own fair share of horrors, but I somehow still found myself surprised and shocked when faced with the human race¡¯s savagery and bloodthirst.


    Never underestimate humanity¡¯s potential for malice. I thought, the half-remembered line echoing through my mind for a moment before Rafiq spoke again.


    ¡°These are the horrors I have faced since I was a young boy, myself.¡± Rafiq finished as he put his hat back on, covering the horrible scars again. ¡°The only reason that keeps me going is knowing that there are wizards and witches in this world who believe in a cause greater than ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Like Grindelwald.¡± I said, and he saw the dubious look on my face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rafiq said. ¡°Like Mr. Grindelwald.¡±


    ¡°Funny you say that.¡± I said, not acknowledging his correction. ¡°Because I saw someone who looked really familiar before I had to fight against good old Nick over there.¡±


    Rafiq¡¯s mouth quirked into a half-smirk at that.


    ¡°I have seen the man you speak of, as well as his cohort enter the premises as well.¡± Rafiq acknowledged my statement with a nod. ¡°What of it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s part of a group of people who would see me tortured and killed.¡± I said, my voice firm as I made air quotations. ¡°Being a ¡®filthy Mudblood¡¯, and all that.¡±


    ¡°¡®Mudblood¡¯.¡± Rafiq repeated the word with a shake of his head. ¡°The British¡­ Still as foolish as ever.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s who Grindelwald is allying himself with.¡± I said, glaring at the man¡¯s warning look. ¡°He openly treats with the scum controlling the government here, the same kind of people who would do to me what yours has done to you. What do you have to say about that?¡±


    A moment of silence passed, and I was about to claim victory.


    ¡°I agree with you.¡± Rafiq said freely, surprising me and tearing through whatever I was about to say next. ¡°They are scum. Of that, there can be no error. They are part of the corruption we fight against.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡± I said, confused. ¡°What? Why even talk to them? You just admitted that they can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    ¡°And yet¡­¡± A voice came from the entrance. ¡°Their presence is one necessary to our order.¡±


    I turned to see the man who was there to greet the Malfoys. I stared at him for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Matthias, right?¡±


    Matthias looked at me with a small smile. ¡°Yes. Matthias Auer is my name. I would say that it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you for the first time Mr. Clarke, but we have laid eyes on each other several times already.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, too.¡± I said automatically, drawing a wider smile from the man.


    This is Grindelwald¡¯s right hand man. I thought as he moved away to confer with the Healer for a few moments before turning to me once again.


    ¡°Come; Mr. Grindelwald wishes to see you both.¡± Matthias said, nodding towards the blonde still looking over Nick. ¡°Madam Durand assures me that you are well enough to move for now, though I of course will return you to the Infirmary, should the need arise.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I said, though I still had a hundred questions left in me.


    Just what¡¯s your endgame, Grindelwald? I thought as I got up and did my best to follow the two older men.


    I imagined I would get some answers soon¡ª though, with my luck, it was bound to raise far more questions in the process.

 86 - Understanding

    oooo


    Understanding


    oooo


    June 26, 1992, 2:00 PM, Study, Twelve Grimmauld Place, London


    Harry Potter


    Ingredients for the Boil Cure Potion¡­ Harry thought, leaning forward in his chair and laying his arms on the study table before him as he pondered the question on the Potions summer homework. If I remember right, it¡¯s dried nettles, six snake fangs, two porcupine quills, and¡­ Something.


    He sighed, trying to wrack his brain for the final ingredient, but couldn¡¯t figure it out. He fished in his book bag, glad to have brought it down with him; he didn¡¯t fancy having to go back up to the third floor just to fetch his books again.


    A few moments later, he pulled out his Potions text before setting it on the table and checking through it. ¡°Index¡­ Boil-Cure Potion. Let¡¯s see.¡±


    He went through the list of ingredients, nodding to himself as he realized he got most of them correct. ¡°Just missing¡­ This: four horned slugs. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Harry grimaced at the thought of handling those. He wasn¡¯t a squeamish sort, by any means, but he definitely had a dislike for slimy creatures of all kinds. Harry jotted the final ingredient down before moving onto the next question, glad to be done with this one.


    ¡°List three uses for a snake¡¯s fang.¡± Harry read, frowning before looking at the question above. ¡°Well, one use is obviously the Boil-Cure Potion¡­ And the other two?¡±


    Harry continued in this manner for a while, often going through his book in search of the relevant information needed to answer the various questions given as homework over the summer.


    He figured he¡¯d get through his least favorite topic first¡ª Potions¡ª and then move his way to the other subjects afterwards.


    That way, he¡¯d get to enjoy a guilt-free summer.


    ¡°Where can one find a bezoar, and what is it used for?¡± Harry repeated the question, grimacing at the bad memory welling up within his mind. It had been his first Potions class, and Snape had singled him out for no reason¡ª well, there had been a reason, but Harry hadn¡¯t known, back then.


    The irony of it all was, Harry thought with a shake of his head, that he had been actively trying to do well in the man¡¯s class, but Snape could see nothing but James Potter when he looked upon him.


    A bezoar can be found in the stomach of a goat. Harry wrote, banishing such memories out of his mind, a deep frown creasing his brow. He didn¡¯t want to deal with this right now. Bezoars are considered to be an antidote to most poisons, if ingested whole.


    Harry checked his answer for a moment before sighing and leaning back in his chair. His eyes turned to look out of the window, seeing the cars passing by.


    He smiled, the sight of the urban sprawl so strange and different from the suburbs of Little Whinging, Surrey.


    It hadn¡¯t even been a week, but Harry could say with absolute certainty that these few days spent living with Sirius and Remus were better than all of his life wasted on the Dursley family¡ª far better.


    Harry stretched in his chair for a few moments and yawned before turning his gaze towards the hallway, where he spotted Remus Lupin passing through.


    His smile fell at the sight of the disheveled, sweating man. He seemed to be in increasingly poor health for the last two days, and Harry had no idea how to help him or even what was wrong.


    It looks pretty serious, though. I hope he¡¯s okay. He thought to himself, wondering with no small amount of worry just what was going on with the man.


    ¡°Lunch is ready, Harry!¡± He heard Sirius¡¯ voice coming from the dining room.


    Harry smiled, wondering what meal Sirius had prepared this time. ¡°Coming!¡±


    He gave his homework a quick look before pushing his inkwell forward, since it seemed to be a little too close to the edge of the table. It would be unpleasant if Harry had to clean that up.


    Not that Sirius would make him, he thought. The older man didn¡¯t seem to be big on punishments, or even chores for that matter¡ª Harry only had to do a few things around the house so far, none of which took any considerable length of time.


    Harry shook his head and gave the table one last look before getting up and walking towards the dining room.


    Thank Merlin that I don¡¯t have to pass through the entrance hall. Harry thought, exiting the study and moving a few steps forward to the dining room. He paused and looked to the left, towards the end of the hallway, where a curtain covered a certain portrait he most certainly did not want to awaken again.


    Beside it stood one of the most worn-out looking house elves Harry had seen yet. Kreacher.


    But Harry didn¡¯t focus on him, no. He focused on the damnable portrait.


    Sirius¡¯ mother, Walburga Black, was a horrible woman. And I thought Malfoy was unpleasant enough... Sirius¡¯ mother is a thousand times worse. I can¡¯t even imagine just how much worse she would have been in person. To have someone like that raising you¡­


    It was a miracle that Sirius ended up the way he did. Most would have simply turned out like, well¡­ Like Malfoy.


    ¡°How can you learn what¡¯s never been shown?¡± Adam¡¯s words, once again, came to Harry. The green-eyed boy shook his head, however; Sirius was one of the good guys, and he was born from a family exactly like Malfoy¡¯s.


    There was no reason for Draco to act the way he was.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Sirius called from inside the dining room, sitting near the head of the table. ¡°What¡¯re you doing out there, just standing around?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Harry said quickly, shaking thoughts of everything away and entering the dining room proper. ¡°Sorry, I got a little distracted.¡±


    ¡°So you have.¡± Sirius said, smiling to himself. ¡°Mind filled with homework, is it?¡±


    Harry rolled his eyes and took a seat beside the man. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why they assign it to us; I¡¯m just finding the answers from the book and writing them down. I doubt I¡¯ll remember any of this in a week.¡±


    ¡°A mystery I never unraveled, myself, Harry.¡± Sirius said, snorting and sending the boy a fond smile. ¡°But the sooner you get it done¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªThe sooner I can enjoy the summer.¡± Harry finished. ¡°Yes. You and Remus have said that many times already.¡±


    ¡°The cheek on you.¡± Sirius grinned and ruffled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°We¡¯ll make a rebel out of you yet, kid.¡±


    ¡°Quit it!¡± Harry said, pushing the man¡¯s hand away, but he was smiling as well, feeling annoyed, but strangely happy.


    Sirius rolled his eyes and gestured towards the food. ¡°I made something simple this time. This recipe, your mum taught me.¡±


    At the mention of his mother, Harry turned to see two pots; one with spaghetti noodles, and the other with a simple red sauce.


    When he said something simple, he really meant it. Harry thought. ¡°The presentation looks very familiar. Aunt Petunia taught me to make this.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sirius had a strange look on his face at that. ¡°You, erm¡­ You know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Just breakfast and a few other things.¡± Harry said, feeling a small tension seize his shoulders.


    Sirius frowned for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Anyway, nevermind that. Let¡¯s just enjoy the meal, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Harry said, smiling with relief at the subject being changed. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    As Sirius filled up a plate for him, Harry looked towards the hallway, wondering where Remus was. ¡°Won¡¯t Remus be joining us for lunch?¡±


    At that, Sirius shook his head, placing the plate in front of Harry before beginning to serve himself. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a bit under the weather.¡±


    ¡°A bit?¡± Harry said with an incredulous facial expression, which then morphed into one of concern. ¡°I saw him pass by earlier, Sirius. He¡¯s looking really bad. I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    Sirius pursed his lips, saying nothing as he closed the lid on both pots and stared down at his plate. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯ll be fine, Harry.¡±


    Harry stared at his Godfather for a few seconds. How could the man be so sure?


    Does he know something I don¡¯t?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Harry insisted, not feeling reassured in the least. ¡°Maybe we need to take him to the hospital or something¡­¡±


    But Sirius only shook his head in reply. ¡°No, there really is no need. Remus¡­ Erm¡­¡±


    Sirius stopped and considered his words carefully. ¡°He¡¯s had this problem since he was a young boy, and it happens once a month. You really shouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry said, surprised and a little sad for the man. ¡°Since he was my age?¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Even younger, I think.¡± Sirius said, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s not really something he likes to talk about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awful.¡± Harry said. ¡°Having to deal with a sickness every month like that. Are there any Potions that can help? I thought magic could cure anything.¡±


    But Sirius shook his head. ¡°Some things just can¡¯t be fixed, Harry.¡±


    Harry nodded, Adam¡¯s burns coming to mind. He really needed to figure out how to make it up to his Ravenclaw friend for that.


    ¡°At any rate. Don¡¯t you worry about that.¡± Sirius said, smiling as he gestured to the food. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in¡ª before it gets cold!¡±


    Harry nodded and looked down at the massive portion piled on to his plate. ¡°You don¡¯t actually think I can eat all of that, do you?¡±


    Sirius stared at Harry¡¯s plate and laughed. ¡°Probably not¡­ Eat as much as you can, then!¡±


    Harry snorted and began to eat. Sirius was so obviously not a parent that it was hilarious, at times.


    I can¡¯t wait until Adam sees how ridiculous he can get. Harry thought, smiling to himself as he enjoyed the meal. He must be getting pretty bored at the orphanage, I reckon.


    oooo


    Hallways of Phoenix¡¯ Roost


    Adam Clarke


    I frowned. You know, I think I¡¯d rather be sitting in the orphanage right now, bored out of my mind.


    It wasn¡¯t a statement I would have even considered a few weeks ago, but ever since I found myself in this building, I¡¯d been confined, forced to fight for my life, among other things.


    For example, I was hit with the Cruciatus Curse only a few hours ago! I hadn¡¯t even been here for half a week; what more bullshit were they going to bring my way?


    I exhaled through my nose, doing my best to ignore the mild shiver going through my body. While the Potions had done their work in mitigating the damage, I realized that Madam Durand was right.


    This was probably going to take the rest of the day to heal. Once again, I wondered just how much more powerful Voldemort¡¯s Cruciatus was, if it had lain Harry low for days. The boy¡¯s magical strength was even higher than mine.


    I would have been destroyed by such a curse, as I am now. I thought as I followed the two men ahead of me up the stairs, keeping my pace slow to not stress my body further than it needed to be.


    It wasn¡¯t a speed that Rafiq agreed with, that much I could tell from the annoyed mutters coming from the man. I didn¡¯t care; it was his carelessness and dumb honor that got me in this state to begin with.


    He could suck a dick, for all I cared. I was going to take my sweet time getting up these stairs, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this meeting about?¡± I said halfway through the stairs.


    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald has not said.¡± Matthias replied before Rafiq could. ¡°I do not presume to know what the man¡¯s intentions are, Mr. Clarke. You will just have to wait until we get to his office.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Was all Rafiq had to say in the wake of his ally¡¯s words.


    I hummed in acknowledgment before going quiet again. It can¡¯t be that important if he¡¯s calling me over, but why would he also call for Rafiq and Matthias?


    It wasn¡¯t worrying about, of course. I¡¯m going to know in the next few minutes, anyway. Best to just prepare for the worst.


    With my track record here, I imagined I would be made to duel against a dragon with my bare hands, next. This place was one of harshness and cruelty.


    Or maybe they¡¯re as cruel as they need to be. I thought, unable to stop myself from playing Devil¡¯s advocate. Wizards who are disenfranchised and disillusioned, thrown away by their respective governments and societies for whatever reason.


    In a world like that, I knew that you needed to be without mercy to survive. Was I being too hard on them?


    I didn¡¯t have any more time to ponder this line of thought as I found myself standing in front of the door to Grindelwald¡¯s office.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Matthias said, smiling as he opened the door and walked on through.


    Rafiq held the door open and looked at me, nodding for me to go inside with a grunt.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said automatically, walking past the man into the office and looking around.


    It was a very spacious room, looking far more homely than I had anticipated. To my left, there was a large fireplace with four small couches facing each other in a square, with cushioning so big and round that I could almost feel the sheer comfort oozing off of them.


    To my right, there was a small library of books¡ª Grindelwald¡¯s personal collection. I realized, taking a step in that direction before I was stopped by Rafiq¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Those books are not for you, boy.¡± Rafiq said, rolling his eyes.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice came from the back of the room, and I turned to see the man sitting at his desk, going through a few bits of paper. ¡°There are still some things I must finish up here; you are a bit early in your arrival. Feel free to look at the books, but do not touch them if you value your fingers.¡±


    I swallowed and approached the library carefully, my eyes roving over the tomes and understanding nothing at all from the writing on their spines. The script did look familiar enough for me to identify, though. ¡°These are all written in Ancient Runes, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    For all I knew, these books could have either held the secrets of Alchemy, or plain cooking recipes. Without understanding Runes, I would not be able to tell the difference.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Gellert said in approval. ¡°A language well-worth the time spent to learn, I can assure you.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± I said, losing interest in the library and moving towards the couches, instead.


    Rafiq walked with me while Matthias went over to aid Grindelwald with the papers, exchanging words in too low a volume for me to hear. Rafiq and I took our seats, and I breathed a great sigh of relief; I had been standing and walking for far too long in my condition.


    I continued to take deep breaths, surprised at just how worn out I truly was.


    ¡°Perhaps it would have been better to carry you here, boy.¡± Rafiq said, sounding amused.


    ¡°Definitely not.¡± I said, shaking my head, though the idea of it truly did tempt me. ¡°I can walk just fine.¡±


    ¡°Stubbornness and pride.¡± Rafiq said, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t let those get in your way, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°But you¡¯ll excuse me if I don¡¯t want to show weakness to any of your dogs after I¡¯ve just been bitten by one.¡±


    Rafiq bristled, opening his mouth to answer before calming himself. ¡°Yes. Yes, I suppose I can see why you would think this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been informed of the events which took place this morning.¡± Grindelwald said, finally getting up from his desk and coming towards us. Rafiq and I stood up to meet him, but Grindelwald raised his hand, forestalling us. ¡°Don¡¯t get up.¡±


    He stopped at a display cabinet by the fireplace, pulling out a bottle of alcohol and pouring himself some. ¡°Rafiq, Matthias?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Rafiq said. ¡°No alcohol before seven.¡±


    ¡°So you like to remind me.¡± Gellert said, giving the man a little smirk. ¡°Matthias?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Matthias nodded and took the goblet gratefully, taking small sips. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Grindelwald said, and the two men took their seats opposite of us. ¡°Nothing like a drink after a long day¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°The day is not yet done, Mr. Grindelwald.¡± Rafiq said, smiling a little. ¡°There is much to be done, still.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Gellert said, swishing the liquid in his goblet before taking a sip, leaning back into his couch with a satisfied expression. ¡°Still, if we work ourselves into the ground with unceasing fervor, we will lose sight of ourselves and what is important. Do you not agree?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Rafiq said, though it didn¡¯t appear that he agreed at all.


    ¡°All work and no play.¡± I said.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke speaks crudely, but it is nonetheless true.¡± Matthias said, raising his goblet to me. ¡°Would you care for some wine?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows in surprise. ¡°I had some alcohol earlier¡ª from Madam Durand¡ª but I think that was just medicine. Is it safe to take any more?¡±


    ¡°In your condition? It can do nothing but help ease your symptoms.¡± Matthias said, scoffing. ¡°Besides, I had my first proper drink when I was eight.¡±


    I frowned, remembering when I first had alcohol in my previous life, as well. ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Gellert smiled and, within seconds, summoned a goblet for me, filling it up to a quarter. I took the goblet in hand and stared at its contents before taking a whiff. That¡¯s wine, all right.


    I had almost forgotten what it smelled like. I swished the liquid in the goblet and let it air out for a few seconds before bringing the liquid to my lips. I took a very small sip, ignoring just how the liquid burned its way down my throat and relishing the taste.


    ¡°He¡¯s a natural.¡± Matthias said, smiling towards his leader.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Gellert said, looking back to his second-in-command like he found something amusing before looking at me.


    I cleared my throat, already feeling my cheeks flushing from the sudden influx of heat in my system. ¡°Yes, the medicine the Healer gave me made me choke¡­ seemed smart to not drink it in one go.¡±


    ¡°She is a professional.¡± Rafiq said, nodding. ¡°Knows her craft inside and out, in fact.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Gellert said, taking another sip of his wine and regarding me with a serious look. ¡°And yet, she is not allowed to work at any magical hospital within French borders¡ª and all those of its allied nations, of course.¡±


    A tension seized the room at the man¡¯s words, and I remembered her appearance. ¡°Because she is a Veela?¡±


    Gellert opened his mouth and closed it, smiling for a moment. ¡°So, you¡¯ve gleaned that much from a single encounter. Very good, Mr. Clarke. Your sight is improving.¡±


    I took another sip of the wine, even as he continued to speak. ¡°You are correct, of course. Veela blood runs through the woman¡¯s veins, and so she is deemed to be unfit to care for patients.¡±


    I remembered how she had used her magic to put me to sleep and frowned. True, it was a frightening ability, to be able to wandlessly do that to someone. It would, theoretically, allow the person to have their way with someone else with them being none the wiser.


    With that said. I thought. How is that any different from using a sleeping potion, or just stunning someone? It¡¯s not like she used that power to take advantage of me; if anything, she used it to help me heal¡­


    ¡°I see that you are connecting the dots, Mr. Clarke.¡± Gellert said, placing his goblet on the table at the center. ¡°Indeed, Madam Durand is not allowed to work at hospitals or any such establishment because they fear what she can do with her powers. Veela allure is something that is not well understood, even after all this time.¡±


    And you always will fear what you don¡¯t understand. I finished the thought. ¡°Is that why she joined?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Rafiq said in a somber tone, looking at me. ¡°Yet another witch trodden upon by those in charge.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Matthias said, a dark look in his eyes. ¡°Cast away for being different¡ª exiled for having opposing views.¡±


    ¡°You will find that all who come here have a story similar to this, Mr. Clarke.¡± Gellert said, and I couldn¡¯t help but think of Vanessa¡¯s tragic story; forced to fight her entire life because the government wanted to kill her family for no other reason than a political struggle. ¡°I would ask that you not take the incident from today as confirmation that we are all evil, here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Guffries is another case of someone who was wronged by notable wizards, but his behavior will be¡­¡± Rafiq said with a dark look in his eyes. ¡°Corrected.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Gellert said, steepling his fingers. ¡°Attacking your own allies with such spells outside of them simply being taught as a warning of what may come to you should you be captured¡­ I cannot abide by it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± I said, feeling somewhat mollified by the man¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gellert said. ¡°Though I ask that you not judge the man too harshly. The fate that befell his family is not one that can be taken lightly.¡±


    ¡°He said something about Lockhart.¡± I said. ¡°Gilderoy Lockhart?¡±


    At that, Matthias¡¯ face soured. ¡°Yes. I heard Mr. Guffries¡¯ story myself; an awful tale, indeed. What happened to his family¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his statement, and I figured the tale was that bad. I remembered Lockhart¡¯s Obliviate near the end of the second book had wiped his mind clean. Perhaps he did something similar here?


    ¡°Tales full of grief and pain¡ª something we all seem to have in common, here.¡± Gellert said as I heard a knock on the door. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Come in.¡±


    The door to the office opened, and I turned around to see a woman with a very familiar face coming in. What the Hell?


    ¡°Our newest joiner.¡± Gellert said, raising his goblet at the woman. ¡°Welcome to Phoenix¡¯ Roost, Miss Broduk.¡±


    ¡°It is good to be here.¡± Amy Broduk said nervously, though her expression changed to surprise when she laid her eyes on me. ¡°...Adam?¡±


    Well¡­ I thought, feeling all eyes on me. That took a turn.

 87 - Much To Ponder

    oooo


    Much To Ponder


    oooo


    June 26, 1992, 2:30 PM, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Adam Clarke


    I stared, still not really registering the fact that Amy was here, as well. Draco and his parents being here was something that was within the realms of what was acceptable to me, and so I took that revelation in with a fair degree of ease.


    After all, the Malfoy family was one that operated closely within the darker sectors of Wizarding Britain.


    I had no doubt that Lucius rubbed shoulders with some of most of the well-known, unscrupulous and vile people of the Wizarding World, and that was why I figured he would eventually approach, or be approached by, Grindelwald and his allies.


    Like attracts like. I thought, but frowned immediately after. However, if that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s she doing here, then?


    Amy Broduk was the exact opposite of these people. From my past dealings with her, she was exceedingly nice and patient; that was why I had requested her return for my subsequent interviews with the Daily Prophet.


    True, she displayed signs of shrewdness and an inquisitive mind, yearning to learn the truth of things, but she did not press me for answers like I would have expected from a bloodhound like Skeeter.


    She had asked for demonstrations, granted, but I could have refused her requests just as well, allowing the teachers¡¯ testimony to hype me up for the paper with no issue.


    And Amy would have accepted it all without any hard feelings¡ª a fact which brought me back to the same question as before.


    So why is she here? I thought, anxiety leaking through my forced calm. She¡¯s a good person, she shouldn¡¯t be here.


    ¡°I see that you two are acquainted with each other?¡± Gellert said with an innocent tone of surprise.


    His thread, however, wriggled in a way that made me feel that he wasn¡¯t being truthful with me.


    He knows of our connection. I thought, and decided to play along with his game for now. It wasn''t like I could do anything else. Grindelwald did not care that I could tell he was lying to me.


    ¡°Miss Broduk has interviewed me for the Daily Prophet several times.¡± I said, watching her face scrunch in an expression of distaste at my final words. ¡°After, erm¡­ My tests.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Rafiq nodded, a spark of recognition in his eyes. ¡°I have read the article. It was the first thing I saw that mentioned you, Mr. Clarke. No embellishments, no grand claims¡ª if anything, it quite understated your true potential.¡±


    He turned to the woman in question, who was giving everyone a nervous smile. ¡°So it was you who wrote it?¡±


    Amy nodded, looking uncomfortable at the man¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, I did¡­¡±


    Rafiq clapped, making her jump in place, before getting off of his couch and gesturing at it with a smile. ¡°Please, sit! Honest journalists are incredibly difficult to come by.¡±


    Amy¡¯s lips parted in surprise before she quickly gathered her wits and moved towards the offered chair. ¡°Thank you, Mr¡­?¡±


    ¡°Rafiq.¡± Rafiq said with a small grin. ¡°Rafiq Rahman.¡±


    ¡°The Butcher of¡­¡± Amy said, eyes widening as she quickly stopped herself from speaking.


    She¡¯s afraid. I realized, my hand twitching towards my wand, but stopped as I felt an echo of Grindelwald¡¯s energy flare.


    I turned to look at the man, who only shook his head in response, the calm look on his face promising that nothing would happen here.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The reporter continued, shaking her head. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Rafiq shook his head. ¡°Oh, no. Do not censor yourself for me, Miss¡­ Broduk, was it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said, but shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to say anything to anger you, Mr. Rafiq.¡±


    ¡°I assure you.¡± The man gave her another smile hoping to set the woman at ease. ¡°You are in no danger here. In fact, you are among friends.¡±


    ¡°Hear, hear!¡± Matthias said, raising his goblet into the air, before glancing between it and the woman. ¡°Would you like something to drink, Miss Broduk? Mr. Grindelwald has an excellent selection of spirits.¡±


    Looking a little more at ease, Amy nodded, though she kept glancing towards Rafiq in nervousness. ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°Splendid.¡± Matthias said and went to the display cabinet. ¡°Anything you prefer?¡±


    ¡°Red wine is fine, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Matthias said and began to pour her a goblet as Rafiq drew his wand, conjuring himself a chair to sit upon, deciding to put himself to my left, putting her next to me.


    Probably to make her feel safer. I thought as Rafiq resumed the conversation. ¡°I assure you, I am not offended by what you might have said.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Amy said as Matthias approached her seat, handing her a goblet. ¡°If you¡¯re sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rafiq said, turning his head towards me in amusement. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve got Mr. Clarke a little curious here.¡±


    The woman focused on me again, her warm eyes meeting my own. ¡°Your right eye, Adam. It¡¯s just like I heard, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what all you¡¯ve heard.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°The other students must have told their parents all sorts of stories from Hogwarts when they came back, so you might need to be more specific.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Some of the rumors¡ª they had me wrestling a dragon down with my bare hands. Ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous, indeed¡­¡± Grindelwald finally said, cutting through the conversation and giving me a smile. ¡°Though I have no doubt that, with your skill level, you could conceivably render a dragon harmless to you, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said. ¡°I think.¡±


    Grindelwald graced me with a nod before turning to Amy. ¡°Miss Broduk, when I received word from my associates of a British reporter coming to see us, I assumed that you were here to, shall we say, expose us.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not what¡­¡± Amy said, distress entering her voice, but was stopped by Grindelwald¡¯s upraised hand, forestalling her from saying anything further.


    ¡°Peace.¡± Grindelwald said, reaching forward and taking his goblet from the table. ¡°If I believed that you were an enemy, you never would have been welcomed in these halls.¡±


    ¡°How can you know, for sure, though?¡± Amy said, a little incredulous at the man¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Well, one can never truly know, of course.¡± Grindelwald said, leaning back in his couch with a thoughtful expression. ¡°However, appropriate measures are always taken when one approaches our little gathering of wizards and witches.¡±


    ¡°You had me investigated, then?¡± Amy said, eyes widening as she took her first sip of the wine. ¡°This is very good wine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Grindelwald said and weighed his next words for a moment. ¡°I did my due diligence¡ª I¡¯m sure you can understand that, Miss Broduk.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She said, a dark look crossing her face as she took another sip. ¡°Blindly trusting people to do what¡¯s right is how one gets one¡¯s self cast out.¡±


    I frowned at the specific choice of words before it hit me. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­?¡±


    Amy turned to me with a look of confusion. ¡°Adam?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I said, pausing for a moment. ¡°It was just something that Skeeter said when she came to Hogwarts... She made it sound like you quit your job at the Prophet.¡±


    Amy bristled at that, a fire lighting in her eyes, she leaned forward with such quickness that the wine almost sloshed out of her goblet. ¡°Quit, did I?!¡±


    I stared at her for a few seconds, surprised by the sheer vehemence and vitriol shining in her eyes. I hadn¡¯t expected that.


    Seeing my look, the woman sighed and shook her head, leaning back in her couch and taking another sip.


    She stayed quiet for a few seconds before sighing again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my outburst. I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you, Adam.¡±


    ¡°I¡ªIt¡¯s fine.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°The way Skeeter talked; I could tell that there was something else going on. She looked too satisfied for her own good.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a lying, scheming¡­!¡± Amy said, her voice rising again before she stopped. ¡°I did quit my job at the Daily Prophet, but it was not by choice.¡±


    ¡°You were forced to leave.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°But you¡¯re a good reporter!¡±


    Amy shrugged. ¡°Good journalism isn¡¯t something that sells papers anymore. Besides, what Rita says, goes; and she wanted me gone from the company. She¡¯s done it to many others of the Prophet¡¯s employees who tried to reach for things they shouldn''t have, but I thought that, if I could show my worth¡­¡±


    She stopped talking again, sighing and taking another sip of the wine.


    ¡°Then you would have carved yourself a good niche within the paper, one that Skeeter would not be interested in.¡± Grindelwald said, seeing the woman¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Yes. I have read a few of the articles you worked on. Fairly low-level, below the woman¡¯s notice. She would not have objected to your assignments¡ª or might have even foisted them off onto you.¡±


    Amy nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± I said, confused. ¡°If you were doing all the stuff she didn¡¯t want to do¡­¡±


    ¡°You happened, Adam.¡± Amy said, though she shook her head. ¡°At first, she¡¯d dumped the assignment on me because she didn¡¯t think you were the real deal. ¡®Just another so-called prodigy whose star will fade in a few months¡¯, were the words she used, I believe. She was more interested in Lockhart¡¯s adventures, as they were far more interesting.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Lockhart again? I thought, frowning. But more importantly¡­


    ¡°...This whole thing is my fault?¡± I said.


    ¡°No.¡± Amy said, shaking her head with a furious intensity. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Adam. You were just learning and becoming the best wizard you can be. Whatever happened at the Prophet is not your fault.¡±


    ¡°But now you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was forced out of the Prophet, but¡­¡± She turned her eyes to Grindelwald. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s for the best. It opens me up to search for more fulfilling work.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Grindelwald gave her an indulgent smile. ¡°Well, there just so happens to be a position available in our¡­ organization.¡±


    Amy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise¡ª I imagined she had expected to fight tooth and nail just for the mention of such a position¡ª before she smiled. ¡°I¡ª Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Consider the offer carefully, first.¡± Grindelwald said, raising his hands to halt her excitement. ¡°While you are certainly going through some hard times at the moment, Miss Broduk, it can get much worse for you if you begin to associate with us. Our standing in the eyes of the various governments is not exactly one that you would find¡­ Amenable to you. At least, for now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already associating with you.¡± Amy fired back, though a hint of unease did enter her eyes for a single moment. ¡°I won¡¯t be asked to do anything¡­ bad, will I?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course not.¡± Gellert said, shaking his head. ¡°You would not be part of our dueling division, should you choose to join us. You would work as a reporter.¡±


    Amy frowned. ¡°A reporter¡­ So I would be selling your organization¡¯s virtues to the Wizarding communities?¡±


    At that, Grindelwald chuckled. ¡°Oh, no. In fact, the less you mention us, the better. The mission statement for our reporting organization, The Daily Herald, is to showcase the hypocrisy and double standards of the governments and organizations controlling us.¡±


    Thus making joining Grindelwald¡¯s group that much more of an enticing prospect. I thought, realizing that Amy was thinking the same thing, but she nodded anyway, satisfied with the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°I can see the ulterior motive behind this, you know.¡± Amy said, smiling a little before her thoughts turned dark again. ¡°But considering what¡¯s been done to me¡­ Who knows how many other wizards and witches have been wronged like me and cast aside, left to rot without anyone to champion them?¡±


    ¡°Many of those we¡¯ve freed from Remords De L¡¯?me have been political prisoners, as well as their loyal followers and sympathizers.¡± Rafiq cut in, getting our attention. ¡°I, myself, have suffered through confinement at Ayn Sehr. My escape¡­ That is why they call me the Butcher of Ayn Sehr, though I only did what I had to do¡ª for my rightful freedom.¡±


    Amy¡¯s eyes widened at that. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know. They said you¡¯d killed people¡¯s children.¡±


    ¡°Children!¡± Rafiq¡¯s voice raised as his eyes widened to such a degree that I reflexively gripped the armrests of my couch, feeling the tension in the air seize me.


    Noticing my unease, he forced himself to calm down, and I let go with a sigh. ¡°Yes, that is the story they peddled to the masses¡ª what are a few families from the slums worth in comparison to them appearing as the good servants of the country?¡±


    ¡°Wait they¡­ They killed their own people? Innocents, just to smear your name?¡± Amy said, horrified. ¡°That¡¯s awful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they did much more than that, Miss Broduk.¡± Rafiq said, his face darkening. ¡°Much, much more.¡±


    I remembered the marks of torture Rafiq had shown me earlier and frowned.


    He sighed after a second of silence passed. ¡°Do not mistake me, Miss Broduk. I love my home land, more than anything in the world. I would die for it.¡±


    Rafiq leaned forward as he brought his hands together. ¡°I won¡¯t say I was going to usher in a new era of peace and revolution, but I had a dream¡ª to improve the living conditions of every wizard under our governance. If the improvement was even just a little, I would have considered my dream to have come true.¡±


    ¡°Dreams.¡± Amy said, her shaky voice stabilizing. and lowered her head as she took another sip of her wine. ¡°How dangerous they are. To dream is to hope, you know...¡±


    ¡°And to hope is to risk being brought down into the dark pit of despair.¡± Gellert finished. ¡°And yet¡­¡±


    Amy raised her head at his words; her eyes were searching the man¡¯s face for something. ¡°And yet¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hope springs eternal.¡± Gellert said, giving her a small smile. ¡°Does it not?¡±


    ¡°Na¡¯am.¡± Rafiq answered in Arabic before switching to English. ¡°Yes, it does. One must protect one¡¯s dreams at all costs.¡±


    Matthias raised his goblet to that, and the rest followed. They all looked at me, and I frowned for a moment before raising my goblet as well. We all took a sip before the conversation resumed.


    ¡°What about you, Adam?¡± Amy said before shaking her head. ¡°Your dreams.¡±


    ¡°This, I would also like to know.¡± Rafiq said from beside me, giving me a pat on the shoulder. ¡°I have seen the way you fight; you are but a boy, but you are driven by something¡ª something great. What do you hope to accomplish?¡±


    ¡°My dream?¡± I said, shaking my head, not wishing to share such a thing with people who I wasn¡¯t sure were my enemies or not, no matter how nice they sounded. The shakes of my body offset such sentiment.


    ¡°You have my word that what you say will not leave this room.¡± Gellert said.


    Empty promise. I thought, but the man¡¯s thread stayed still, almost like a polygraph line revealing that he was telling the truth.


    And so, I decided to answer, despite my reservations.


    ¡°I want to¡­¡± I said and stopped, feeling like I was at a loss for words. ¡°I¡­¡±


    I frowned.


    Now that I was confronted with the question, I wasn¡¯t sure what the answer was. Was I simply concealing my intent, even from myself, to keep the information away from Grindelwald?


    No. I thought, unease settling under my skin. During the battle with Quirrell and Voldemort, I found myself again. I did!


    I had scoured my Lighthouse clean of the filth and the demons of my previous left. I made peace with the sly voice¡ª Alzalam. I rode through the Abyss, dodging the corrupted aurora of strands until I found my way back to my body. I battled Voldemort within the confines of my very soul, casting him out with every fiber of my being.


    No more running. These words echoed through my mind, but I knew that they did not signify a dream, but simply a reflection of my new resolve.


    What good was my resolve if it wasn¡¯t directed somewhere? What did I want? Was it to go home, to live, to do nothing, or was it something else entirely?


    Answers which had seemed so obvious not so long ago didn¡¯t feel that way anymore. Hagrid had told me that this was something I would have to decide for myself, but where did I even begin with something like this?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t answer such a weighty question.¡± Grindelwald said, bringing my attention away from my thoughts and back to him. ¡°It is not one so easy to reply to, especially after having fought for your very life only recently.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Matthias said, nodding as a strange look came into his eyes. ¡°Even at peace, men and women of all walks of life struggle to answer this question. Some never reach it. Some have to be shown the way.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I said, trying to find the words. ¡°I just want to be free.¡±


    ¡°A laudable dream.¡± Grindelwald said, raising his goblet again. ¡°Then, as a result, I have declared myself as your enemy, have I not?¡±


    I declined to answer his question, but the look of amusement on his face told me that he knew what I was tempted to say. Amy¡¯s gaze flitted between us in confusion and a little concern.


    ¡°But I suppose we ought to have such a discussion in private, should we not?¡± Grindelwald smiled before turning to Amy. ¡°As for you¡­ You are in luck, Miss Broduk.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Grindelwald nodded. ¡°In a few days, we will be securing a place of work in Diagon Alley to set up our paper. The permits required would have taken us months, but a new¡­ associate of ours has managed to grease the wheels, so to speak.¡±


    I frowned. Lucius.


    ¡°You will have to start with a relatively low position at the Daily Herald, but do not worry.¡± Grindelwald said, standing up and placing his goblet down before extending his hand. ¡°I believe that, with your talent and work ethic, you will surely rise through the ranks. You will find that we reward people by their merits, not who they know or what their family name is.¡±


    Amy stood up as well, shaking it. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡­ Boss.¡±


    Grindelwald smiled at the sound of that.


    ¡°Rafiq will show you to the third floor, where the Herald is currently located.¡± Grindelwald nodded to the man, who stood up as well.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rafiq said and gestured towards the door. ¡°I will show you the way.¡±


    Amy gave me a look, as if she was still unsure of what to say to me. ¡°It was good to see you again, Adam.¡±


    ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡± I said, and I meant it. Please be careful.


    Whether she gleaned the intent from my eyes or not, I didn¡¯t know, because she turned and followed Rafiq out of the room.


    Matthias stayed in his seat, enjoying the wine for a bit longer before also taking to his feet. He finished his goblet before placing it on the table and nodding towards his leader. ¡°I will go and complete that task now.¡±


    Gellert walked towards his window to stare outside for a few seconds and smiled. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s about that time. Get the job done, but stay alive, Matthias.¡±


    ¡°Your will.¡± Matthias said in response, bowing his head in respect. ¡°My hand.¡±


    And then he left as well. Gellert moved to sit before me.


    ¡°I must apologize again.¡± Grindelwald said, taking a seat. I placed my half-consumed wine onto the tabletop before moving to stand before him. ¡°You were harmed under my care today.¡±


    ¡°You put me against Vanessa, before.¡± I said, my tone incredulous. ¡°You didn¡¯t apologize, then. She¡¯s far more dangerous than Guffries.¡±


    ¡°That had been a test.¡± Grindelwald said, disagreeing with me. ¡°And, make no mistake; if you were in any true danger, I would have ended the match, myself. Luckily, Vanessa knew to limit herself.¡±


    That was her limiting herself!? I thought with a hint of alarm. How much of her power was she hiding from me?


    It was a sobering thought.


    ¡°I recognize that look upon your face.¡± Gellert said, smiling a little as he adjusted a few papers on his desk before looking at me again. ¡°You¡¯ll find, despite your obvious talent in magic, that you have only just scratched the very surface of what is possible.¡±


    I swallowed and nodded. ¡°A long road ahead, still. That is¡­ A relief.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? A relief¡­ Such a curious reaction.¡± Gellert said in a noncommittal tone before changing the subject. ¡°You said your dream is to be free.¡±


    ¡°...I did.¡± I said, looking away. ¡°And yet reality disagrees.¡±


    ¡°So, it does.¡± Grindelwald said, his tone somber. ¡°Then, perhaps this will provide you with a measure of comfort: I did not have you brought to me to satisfy a mere whim of mine.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have done you a disservice, Adam Clarke.¡± Grindelwald said, not answering my question immediately. ¡°I have long since sensed the coming of great change to our world of magic, and I have been preparing for it.¡±


    I absorbed his words. ¡°This¡­ Great change. What is it?¡±


    Grindelwald looked at me, and I felt as if he were trying to understand the very fiber of my being. ¡°I do not know, and yet here you are¡ª someone who is unbound by the threads of fate. What could that mean, but a bringer of change?¡±


    ¡°Unbound¡ª you mean me not having my own thread.¡± I swallowed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± I insisted, leaning forward. ¡°If it did, then you¡¯re admitting that every choice you¡¯ve made, every step you¡¯ve taken, everything you¡¯ve ever thought, said or done have been pre-determined from the start of the universe. Everything you ever will do.¡±


    Grindelwald blinked at me before nodding. ¡°I suppose I would be acknowledging that, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°The threads¡­¡± I said. ¡°They don¡¯t represent fate¡ª at least not as we understand it. There is no trio of Greek divine beings deciding our lifespans and paths for us.¡±


    ¡°And you know this to be true?¡± Grindelwald said, giving me an inquisitive look. ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Maybe your memory of the Abyss has waned.¡± I said, my white eye shining bright without my awareness, making Gellert sit up with interest. ¡°Mine is still quite fresh. Our threads are not something that defines our fate¡ª we define our own fates, and the threads shift in kind. As long as our lighthouses continue to shine their light against the corrupted threads sailing the tides of the Abyss, we determine our own future.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Gellert said, scratching his chin before standing up. ¡°You do not speak false, Adam Clarke. I will consider these words of yours.¡±


    I stood up as well, realizing I was being dismissed. ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to discontinue the training exercises Mr. Rafiq was keen on subjecting you to?¡± Gellert said as he led me to the door. ¡°Just say the word.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll be fine. I could use the exercise, anyway¡ª better than being cooped up all day.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Grindelwald said before drawing his wand and resting it atop my head. I felt his energy penetrate my body and shivered for a few seconds before the feeling washed away. ¡°That should make things a little easier for you, then.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± I said, staring at my hands for a second before realizing that the shaking had damn near stopped. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°A little trick I learned to ease my own suffering during a few unpleasant years spent in a most¡­ peculiar facility in America.¡± Grindelwald said, giving me a smile before he opened the door, where a couple of guards were waiting. ¡°Can you make your way towards the Infirmary, or do you require the assistance of one of the guards?¡±


    ¡°I can manage.¡± I said with a nod. ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Grindelwald said, returning it. ¡°We will speak more in the future, Mr. Clarke. Be off now.¡±


    Gellert went back inside, the guard closing the door behind him. I stared at them for a second before shaking my head, turning and leaving.


    There was a lot to think about.

 88 - Seizing The Advantage

    oooo


    Seizing The Advantage


    oooo


    July 3, 1992, 11:00 AM, Training Ground, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Adam Clarke


    Watch her patterns. Study them. I thought, taking a step to the right to avoid a jet of gray light before sweeping my wand to the left, deflecting the following spell and sending it flying away into the treeline.


    The air filled with the sound of distant cracking and thudding as branches found themselves cut away from their respective trees, having no other way to go but down.


    My foe huffed for a single moment before resuming her assault, cheered on by her friend from the sidelines.


    "You can do it, Elena!"


    I filed the girl''s name in the back of my mind as she squared up to start another round. The encouragement seemed to light a fire in her.


    Elena quickened her spellcasting, snapping off a combination of spells in quick succession.


    If I had been a spectator, I would have given a whistle of appreciation. As it was, however, I settled with a smile of anticipation. I moved forward, sidestepping her first spell and deflecting her second and third¡ª straight into the path of her fourth.


    The three jets of light collided, exploding against each other and sending dirt, pebbles and rock flying every which way. I felt myself get covered in them and realized a second too late that my mouth was open.


    I grimaced in disgust, but did not allow myself the luxury of spitting the dirt out, instead being forced to step to the left and feeling a burning pain in my shoulder as whatever yellow spell she sent just barely grazed me. A few more were sent by my foe, but they went wide.


    She¡¯s just firing blindly. I thought as I took a step back and brought myself low to the ground, so I could present as small of a target as possible as the cover slowly began to disappear.


    A few more seconds passed, and the smoke had thinned enough that I could finally see her¡ª and she was preparing another salvo of spells to throw my way.


    This one''s a fiver. I thought, readying myself as I got back to my feet, already moving to the left to avoid her first spell, a Piercing Curse, which harmlessly drilled through the dirt beside me.


    The second will be¡­ I thought and swept my wand to the left, blasting her Stunning Charm to the ground beside me.


    As I had predicted, opportunity presented itself in the form of her third spell; one I wasn¡¯t familiar with, but took longer in terms of its wand motion.


    I took advantage and thrust my wand forward. Flipendo!


    The jet of blue light flew true, striking the surprised woman center mass before she could get the next spell off. She fell backwards with a thud, but I wasn¡¯t done. Expelliarmus!


    The red spell struck the downed woman, who cried in frustration. I raised my hand, snatching her flying wand before finally spitting out the dirt in my mouth.


    That¡¯s disgusting; it¡¯s going to take ages to get the taste and texture of dirt out of my mouth... I thought as Mr. Rafiq began to speak.


    ¡°The match goes to Clarke.¡± He declared as I went back to the girl, holding my hand out.


    ¡°Good fight.¡±


    Elena huffed and stared at it for a moment before shaking her head and taking it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I realized my mistake when I tried to help her up, almost falling down in the process due to my small stature, but somehow managed to stop from embarrassing myself. I laughed at the end of it. ¡°I guess I need to get a little bigger before I can do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The girl smiled a little as we disengaged, dusting herself off before extending her hand, giving me an expectant look. ¡°My wand, please.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, holding her wand out for her. ¡°Right. Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She took it with a nod before we both went back to our original spots within the assembled group.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Rafiq said, and we all did so. The man himself took his spot on the boulder beside him, towering above us all.


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments, looking at each and every one of us with a discerning eye. ¡°You have all witnessed this duel. You!¡±


    He pointed to a random recruit, who stammered and went quiet as Rafiq continued speaking. ¡°What did Miss Elena do wrong in that engagement?¡±


    ¡°I, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®I, uh¡¯...¡± Rafiq repeated, getting annoyed. ¡°Is not an answer!¡±


    Elena raised her hand. ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to you in a moment, Miss Tanner.¡± Rafiq said, waving her off. Elena lowered her hand with a frown, but nodded regardless.


    ¡°Miss Wagner!¡± Rafiq barked.


    Rebecca nodded from beside me, lowering her hand. ¡°Sir. Elena was blinded.¡±


    Rafiq grunted in approval before speaking again. ¡°Good; elaborate on that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wagner said and proceeded to do just that. ¡°The spells colliding caused a lot of dust and dirt to fly, which impedes your vision. They hid Clarke¡¯s movements until it was too late for Elena to react.¡±


    ¡°The fact that she launched spells blindly into it only made matters worse.¡± Diallo added in, getting a nod of agreement from Wagner.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Rafiq said, holding up a single finger. ¡°That¡¯s one reason. What else?¡±


    ¡°She tried to fight someone far above her level?¡± One of the mid-level recruits said, and laughter followed. I saw that Elena¡¯s face went red with shame at the mockery.


    ¡°And you think you would fare any better against him, Mr. Carlos?¡± Rafiq¡¯s question cut through the laughter, killing it within an instant. He glared at the recruit. ¡°Care to demonstrate?¡±


    The guy who¡¯d cracked the joke, Carlos, looked at me for a moment before turning his gaze back to Rafiq and shaking his head. The man¡¯s ears went red when the group snickered at his cowardice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡± Rafiq said and addressed the group again. ¡°It is true that Mr. Clarke far outclasses many of you in this group. Unlike you, he has already faced deadly opponents more than twice your age; and he¡¯s learned valuable lessons from said encounters, as you can tell from the way he moves, carries himself, and appears.¡±


    He let the statement hang in the air for a few seconds before continuing. ¡°One day, you may be called forth to do battle against wizards and witches who are superior to you in every way. What Clarke has shown you is but a taste of what you might face in the future. The smallest of tastes, at that. Not even his battle against Mr. Guffries is indicative of how powerful our opponents are bound to be.¡±


    The tension raised at that particular statement.


    ¡°But I would not worry about that, just yet.¡± Rafiq said, clapping his hands hard and startling some of the recruits. ¡°With proper training, discipline and focus, you will stand shoulder to shoulder among our best and brightest. You will face down those who have wronged you and show them just what you¡¯re fighting for!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Many in the group shouted, and I winced at the volume.


    ¡°It warms the heart to see such enthusiasm.¡± Rafiq said, before finally gesturing towards Elena. ¡°Now, on to you, Miss Tanner. What do you think you did wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, Rebecca and Diallo were right.¡± Elena said, giving the two unofficial squad leaders a nod. ¡°I made an error in judgment when I launched spells into an unknown area. I could have retreated and gotten my bearings, but I wanted to get the upper hand before Adam could figure something out. I let my panic get the better of me, and it clouded my judgment for the rest of the duel.¡±


    ¡°An understandable tactic.¡± Rafiq nodded with a knowing look before addressing the group. ¡°Listen well, all of you. It is not wrong to be afraid on the field of battle! In fact, fear saturates it. Both you and your foes will be swimming in it, when the time comes. The question is, will you let it drown you?¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡± They all cried out but he didn''t look convinced. It took more than a little bit of shouting to get the man''s approval, after all.


    ¡°With that said¡­ Your tactic was not entirely without merit, Miss Tanner.¡± Rafiq said, surprising the girl. ¡°Depending on the situation, you may not have had the luxury to be able to retreat, ruminate and then re-engage your opponent. Sometimes, the situation forces you in a single direction: forward. We will cover such situations in the future, but keep it in your mind at all times¡ª this applies to all of you!¡±


    Everyone nodded, including myself.


    ¡°Clarke!¡± Rafiq said. ¡°What were your mistakes in that engagement?¡±


    I frowned and looked down for a few moments while I replayed the events of the duel in my head. ¡°...I spent too long studying her movements. Trying to find Miss Tanner''s pattern. Playing defensive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right answer.¡± Rafiq said, clapping his hands together. ¡°There were several points in that battle in which you could have seized your advantage and beaten Miss Tanner without much damage to yourself.¡±


    I frowned, trying to remember any points before her final combo in which I could have seized opportunity. ¡°I can¡¯t think of them, sir.¡±


    Rafiq humphed. ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Wagner raised her hand and Rafiq grunted for her to continue. ¡°He could have used his chains from the beginning and ended the fight in an instant.¡±


    I bristled at the girl¡¯s words and bit off my reply.


    ¡°True, he could have.¡± Rafiq said but shook his head. ¡°But what good would that do for Miss Tanner, a relative beginner? We are in training, after all. There is nothing to be learned if you are defeated within an instant.¡±


    I nodded in gratitude, feeling justified.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rafiq sent me a glare. ¡°You would not be holding such magic back in the heat of true battle, would you, Clarke?¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°No, sir.¡± I said. ¡°In a real fight, I wouldn¡¯t be holding back at all¡ª but it¡¯s as you said; there is no point in going all out in a training setting. Neither of us would learn a thing.¡±


    ¡°And yet.¡± Rafiq said. ¡°Taking it easy during practice might create bad habits that you would possibly exhibit during the real fight itself. You must endeavor to keep such habits from forming¡ª do not grow lax and comfortable. Do you understand?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Rafiq. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Rafiq hummed for a moment before nodding. ¡°Very good. Now!¡±


    The man looked up at the sky. The Sun stood at its apogee, signifying that it was noon. ¡°Time for lunch, I believe. You have the rest of the day to yourselves.¡±


    The group broke into excited whispers at that. Words like ''important'' and ''mission'' floated in the air, charging it with mystery.


    "Sir." Wagner said, getting the man''s attention again.


    "Yes, Miss Wagner?"


    "Are you going on a mission?" She asked, and I could feel the eagerness coming from her voice.


    "As it happens¡­" Rafiq said, pausing for a moment. "Yes. I am."


    The whispers grew more intense until Rafiq''s upraised hand put a stop to them. "I will not take any more questions on that topic¡ª consider this an impromptu lesson. What is one of, if not the biggest factor in the success of a mission¡ª at our organization''s current state?"


    Dead silence met the man''s words as everyone tried to figure out the answer.


    "The composition of the team." Diallo said with confidence.


    Rafiq gave the man a nod and an approving grunt. "Certainly important; having the right wizards and witches in their optimal position is a great factor in whether a mission succeeds or fails, indeed. But that is not the answer."


    "Combat skill." Elena called out, and I turned my eyes towards her, seeing the woman subconsciously rubbing her ribs.


    She probably needed to get them checked, or at the very least get some rest¡ª I hadn''t been particularly gentle with her.


    That was definitely a bad fall. I thought. She''s lucky the training ground is mostly soft earth and not stone.


    "Also important. Your team needs to be able to deal with any obstacles that arise." Rafiq said, gracing her with a short smile before shaking his head. "But no, that is not the answer, either."


    Another recruit gave it a try. "A solid plan."


    "Close, but not quite." Rafiq said before his eyes moved to me. "Any idea at all¡ª"


    "Secrecy." A familiar voice came from the back of the group, and I turned to see the same man who had cast the Cruciatus Curse on me, a few days prior.


    He met my eyes for a single moment before turning his gaze away from mine and directing it back to Rafiq.


    "That¡­" Rafiq said, pointing at the source of the answer with a look of acknowledgement. "Is the correct answer. Well done, Mr. Guffries."


    There was a moment of shocked silence.


    "He got it right?" "Can''t be that¡­" A few people muttered, displeased that it was the group''s new pariah who had been the one who was right.


    Rafiq glared, and everyone went quiet. "Yes, Mr. Guffries is indeed right. Secrecy. In our group''s current state, secrecy is paramount."


    "I don''t understand, sir." Diallo said, and Rafiq gave him a nod.


    "Of course you wouldn''t." Rafiq said, shaking his head. "I didn''t expect any of you to be able to answer this question correctly. I''m surprised¡ª perhaps Mr. Guffries has indeed turned a new leaf and is taking things seriously."


    The man in question looked annoyed and uncomfortable as the group''s gaze bored into him.


    "But, sir¡­"


    "Know this." Rafiq talked over Diallo, raising his finger in the air. "The best plans are those which are being executed outside of your enemy''s notice."


    A bit ironic that he''s telling us he''s on a mission while also saying that secrecy is paramount. I thought, my lips quirking in amusement for a moment before I shook the feeling away.


    For all I knew, him telling us about this mission was a way to root out possible moles. I had no doubt that Grindelwald had a squad or two of his subordinates running counterintelligence.


    This could be one of their ploys; relay just enough information so that any undercover operatives will go to their superior officer. Grindelwald would then take note of the result of this reveal of information, and take action¡ª not that it mattered to me, either way.


    I had no one to report to, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t put myself at such a risk.


    Besides. I thought, suppressing a scoff of derision. With how the Ministry operates currently, I think it could use a few kicks in the ass to wake them up.


    "I believe I''ve wasted enough time, at any rate." Rafiq said, waving us away. "I''m going to eat now."


    With that final bit said, Rafiq turned and left. I watched him go for a few seconds before our ¡®class¡¯ began to scatter into smaller groups.


    I watched them go for a few seconds before grimacing. Ugh. There¡¯s still dirt in my mouth.


    Sighing, I brought my wand to my lips, and focused. Aguamenti.


    It took a few casts, but I was able to finally have a somewhat clean mouth¡ª and drenched myself in the process. I was checking if there was any more cleaning to be done when I felt a tap against my shoulder.


    I stopped what I was doing and turned to see Elena and her friend standing there. ¡°Elena, was it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said with a nod before gesturing to her friend. ¡°And this is my friend, Akari.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± I said automatically. ¡°I¡¯m Adam. I would shake your hands but, um¡­ I¡¯m a little wet.¡±


    ¡°We can see that.¡± Akari said in a soft voice, a far cry from the almost obnoxious cheering she¡¯d showered her friend with during the duel.


    I snorted at her answer. ¡°Yeah, well, some of the dirt got in my mouth from the fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Elena said, but I shook my head to stop her from saying any more.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯ll teach me to keep my mouth shut in the future.¡±


    We all shared a laugh before Elena spoke again. ¡°I wanted to thank you for the duel, Adam. I learned a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± I said, confused by the girl¡¯s motivation. She just wanted to thank me? None of the others had bothered with anything like that.


    Maybe she¡¯s just a nice person and likes to talk? I thought, not showing any of my confusion to her. What¡¯s her game?


    My eyes went to Guffries, who was already on his way back to the mansion. We shared a look for a moment before he shook his head and resumed his journey.


    Did he regret what he¡¯d done? Was that why he¡¯d been throwing me glances ever since he left the Infirmary? I just couldn¡¯t figure him out. Ever since the incident he¡¯d just stared at me; no anger, no resentment, no smarmy comments.


    Nothing but stares of confusion.


    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d join us for some lunch.¡± Elena¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, and I turned my gaze back to her. ¡°How about it?¡±


    I shook my thoughts of Guffries away and nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t matter whatever his deal is¡ª as long as he doesn¡¯t try to fuck with me again. I thought, walking alongside the two women at a sedate pace. I¡¯d be just fine with that.


    "So, Miss Akari¡­" I said. "That''s Japanese, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Akari said, nodding. "That is my homeland."


    "You studied at Mahoutokoro, then?" I said, seeing her nod again. "Tell me about it."


    "Well¡­" The girl''s eyes lit up as she began to speak. It was going to be a nice day today.


    oooo


    Late Evening, Unknown Forest, Albania


    Kersil The Snake


    It had been days, but Kersil finally saw a golden opportunity.


    The two vile, detestable men who had taken her friend from her had finally decided to sleep in a spot near a good deal of undergrowth, which would conceal her approach quite well.


    They will pay for what they¡¯ve done to Corsan. Kersil thought, but kept herself from attacking them as she approached their shoddy camp. But I must be patient, as my Master has commanded me to be.


    She felt a thrill go through her long spine, from tail to head, at the prospect of being chosen by a Speaker. They were a rare breed, capable of understanding them and lifting their minds to new heights.


    Kersil could not imagine a life without her Master anymore. She would not wish to return to such things. Shaking these thoughts away, Kersil focused on the mission at hand.


    Information gathering. Kersil thought, her tongue forking out as she tasted the air for any other creatures. She tasted the forest¡¯s floor and found nothing but the scent of a few squirrels and mice. Good. There seems to be no one else but these men and a few rodents.


    Ignoring her own hunger, she slithered underneath a long, moss-covered log which led straight to the two¡¯s encampment and stopped just at the edge. She could still hear the damned fools speaking to each other and did her best not to lunge at them when she saw her old friend¡¯s skin hanging off one of the sticks.


    They had kept poor Corsan as a trophy!


    I will have revenge¡ª I will, but I must be patient. I must be patient. She thought, keeping her eyes on the two men as they continued to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting sick and tired of this place.¡± The one to the left said as he peeled the skin off of a potato before quartering it and throwing the uneven pieces into a pot of boiling water. ¡°How much longer until we¡¯re allowed to leave?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. We have to at least make sure that there¡¯s nothing here.¡± The other man, a grizzled, slightly older fellow with a rough gaze shook his head. ¡°I know how you feel, but it¡¯s not like we can be derelict in our duty to Mr. Grindelwald. He freed us, after all.¡±


    ¡°Freedom?¡± The younger one said, spitting to the side. ¡°What freedom? All we ever do is what he tells us to do.¡±


    ¡°Beats rotting in Remords De L¡¯?me, does it not?¡± The older one said, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Being cooped up for another fifty years¡ª for what, daring to have dreams of our own?¡±


    ¡°I was going to be out in ten, maybe fifteen years.¡± The younger one argued. ¡°I¡¯d have had plenty of time to do whatever I wanted.¡±


    ¡°And yet you left the prison with the rest of us, Marco.¡±


    ¡°Seemed like a good idea at the time.¡± The younger man, Marco, muttered before turning to the other one. ¡°Come on, Andre. Surely you don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything here? We¡¯ve been searching for days, and we haven¡¯t found anything but pests and misery.¡±


    The grizzled man, Andre, gave a frown for a few moments as he considered Marco¡¯s statement. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡± Marco said, his eyes raising in surprise.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Andre¡¯s face twisted in a grimace in the firelight. ¡°We will leave at first light tomorrow. We won¡¯t return to the base until five days from now, so as not to arouse suspicion¡­ But you¡¯re right. We won¡¯t find anything of value here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marco said, raising his hand in the air. ¡°Thank y¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with any gratitude.¡± Andre cut him off. ¡°You¡¯re going to owe me for this.¡±


    Marco suppressed the urge to groan and nodded. ¡°Fine. If it gets us out of this stupid forest faster, I¡¯d be happy to owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡± Andre said, grinning. ¡°Now, how¡¯s that dinner coming along¡ª¡±


    Kersil watched them interact for a minute longer before she turned and slithered away, heading to her Master¡¯s camp. It took her a few hours, as she had to avoid one particularly hungry owl, but she managed to get back to the small den in one piece.


    Her Master was exactly where he always was, floating at the center of the den. Beneath him lay his newest kill, a small, baby rabbit, which had shriveled up to nothing.


    ¡°Master.¡± Kersil announced, getting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I have returned.¡±


    The floating cloud of black vapor stirred and began to form the face of a man, which regarded her with a frown. ¡°You are early.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Kersil hissed. ¡°I bring urgent news.¡±


    ¡°Speak, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kersil hissed. ¡°The two wizards no longer believe that there is a treasure in the forest; the younger one complained enough that the older one has decided that they both will leave at first light, tomorrow.¡±


    There was a moment of silence before her Master spoke again. ¡°Is that so? And when was this?¡±


    ¡°Two hours ago, Master.¡± Kersil said. ¡°I came as quickly as I could, but I was set upon by an owl and had to take measures to stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Her Master said. ¡°What were they doing when you left?¡±


    ¡°They were preparing dinner, Master.¡± Kersil hissed back.


    ¡°I see. I see.¡± Her Master said, his spectral face giving a nod. ¡°Then we shall move in the dead of night, when they are deep in their slumber and most vulnerable to our assault.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lord Voldemort gave his servant a wicked smile. ¡°Your vengeance will soon be at hand, child.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Kersil said. ¡°I will not fail you!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±

 89 - In Defiance Of Destiny

    oooo


    In Defiance Of Destiny


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 3:35 AM, Unknown Forest in Albania


    Kersil The Snake


    Stars lit the sky like beacons in the night; yet, they were as still as statues, not heeding the pull of the wind and only giving way to a sea of blue when the Sun would return a few hours from now.


    Were she out there in that vast, dark ocean of space, she would have marveled at the curiosities that the universe had to offer. She would have felt her mind expand as she beheld such wondrous visions.


    As it was, however, Kersil continued to slither forward under the starlight. Her forked tongue tasted the earth, and she shifted a little to the right, making sure that she was still on course.


    I am still on the same path I took a few hours prior. She thought as she continued. The vibrations she felt through the ground from behind her reached her senses, and Kersil knew that the army of snakes behind her had also changed its direction to match her own.


    A few minutes later, she stopped, recognizing the area ahead. "Master."


    Her Master''s form rose up from the ground and a face formed right in front of her. "I take it that we have arrived?"


    "Yes, Master." Kersil hissed; she tried to stay calm, but her excitement was like fuel to the flame of vengeance burning within her soul.


    She longed to avenge Corsan''s death, but she needed to stay calm. Master is right. I will strike when the time is right¡ª not before.


    And so, Kersil waited for her Master''s instructions. The black vapor dented itself inward as Voldemort fashioned himself a pair of ethereal eyes and rose up into the sky, high enough to watch his prey without risk of capture.


    Kersil wondered what it would be like to fly, unbound by the earth beneath her scales. It was an impossible curiosity, of course.


    One such as her would be earthbound until the day she died.


    The black vapor floated back down to them and was silent for a few moments before its mouth formed new words.


    "The two sleep." Voldemort hissed, a pleasant note entering his voice.


    Kersil realized that he was excited, as well. She raised her head towards the Speaker. "What should we do, Master?"


    "We will attack, of course." Voldemort said before the vapor writhed in a threatening manner. "Quietly, but with surety and purpose. My friends."


    All of the snakes gathered around the black vapor, writhing with anticipation. Kersil could swear that she almost tasted the charged magic in the air, emanating from Voldemort.


    ¡°Surround their encampment from all sides.¡± Voldemort kept his hisses quiet as he laid out their plan of attack. ¡°Constrictors, you will restrain their movement. The rest of you, bite to paralyze the old man only. I need both of them relatively unharmed, especially the younger one.¡±


    Kersil wanted to protest, flashes of her friend¡¯s desecrated corpse appearing in her mind¡¯s eye. These men killed Corsan! I cannot allow them to live. They must pay for the heinous deed they have done.


    But Voldemort¡¯s presence washed over her like an ocean of calm, soothing her thoughts once again. ¡°Do not worry, young Kersil. After I am through with them, they will wish they had been killed by you.¡±


    Kersil bowed her head with reverence, awed at how her Master could read her intentions and feelings so well. ¡°Yes, Master. I will do as you command.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He said, before turning his attention to the two sleeping fools. ¡°Begin.¡±


    Kersil went into motion, slithering alongside her companions as they all got into position. They quickly hissed among each other and decided that she, alongside three other snakes would approach them from the far side.


    The others will be waiting for us to be in position. Kersil thought as she led two of their constrictors in a long circular path that stayed far from the two wizards¡¯ perception, using the cover of night as well as the abundant foliage and brushes to keep their presence hidden.


    They cannot know until it is far too late for them to do anything.


    Kersil reached the desired position and exchanged a few hisses with the other snakes in her group.


    ¡°Now we wait for Master¡¯s instruction.¡± Kersil hissed, and the three snakes nodded in agreement. Kersil looked at them for a second longer before her gaze moved towards the center of the encampment.


    Above them, Voldemort floated, approaching the two men slowly. Without needing to be told, Kersil began to approach the camp at a speed proportional to her Master¡¯s. The three other snakes followed her again.


    Each second felt like an eternity unto itself, but Kersil kept her calm. Though she was still quite young, she understood the virtues of patience when it came to hunting¡ª it was a trait well entrenched in every snake, after all.


    Soon, she would have her revenge. Kersil savored the thrill of the hunt, her senses magnified with every inch she got closer to the two targets of her vengeance. Soon.


    Minutes passed, and they had to stop at various moments when the men would toss and turn, but eventually, they all were in striking range. Her eyes found Corsan¡¯s skin, still rolled up on a stick and had to fight the urge to attack them just then.


    No. She thought, tasting the ground and focusing her attention on the old fool lying beside the stick and coiling herself in preparation: this one was hers. The snakes beside her prepared themselves as well.


    Kersil awaited her master¡¯s next command, the world slowing down even further than it already had.


    ¡°Now!¡± The vapor hissed, and they all moved. Kersil launched herself forward, and the world blurred before her eyes, making it difficult for her to see.


    Kersil wasn¡¯t relying on her sight, however. She felt her fangs sink into the old fool¡¯s neck before he even managed to open his eyes.


    The old man flinched and his hands closed in on her body, trying to both crush her body and rip her off of him, but Kersil held on to the fool, unwilling to concede to him.


    She ignored the pressure, which caused lances of pain to shoot down the length of her body, with everything she had, instead emptying her venom glands into his veins.


    The commotion from the other side of the camp intensified, with the struggles and cries of both men filling the air, but the snakes continued to wrap around them with quiet, stealthy purpose.


    It took a few more agonizing seconds, but the pressure disappeared and her target began to yelp and flail. Kersil realized that her followers had successfully begun to restrain him, wrapping around his body to hold him down.


    She felt the man¡¯s trembles and tasted the fear coming off of his body, thrilled at laying the fool so low. Kersil stayed latched onto his neck for another second before finally relenting and slithering back to stare at her handiwork.


    The constrictors had done a marvelous job, tying his legs together, as well as attaching his arms to his body. The only thing he could now move was his neck, but with the paralytic venom she¡¯d introduced into his body, she doubted that he could even kill a mouse at this point¡ª let alone escape his bonds.


    All the fool could do was whimper and moan in fear of what was about to happen to him. She turned her gaze to the other fool, who was tied down by no less than five snakes. It was a little too much, but Kersil assumed that her Master did not want to leave anything up to chance, there.


    She was unsure as to what the great man wished to do with these two, but she trusted in his words. Whatever it was, they would have wished that she was the one to deliver the killing blow.


    Kersil wished Corsan were here to see this.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Well done, all.¡± Voldemort¡¯s voice finally came, and the younger man¡¯s struggles ceased as he stared up at the ghostly vapor of her Master.


    ¡°What¡­¡± He said, fear in every word that came out of his mouth. ¡°A ghost?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I could be called that.¡± Voldemort said as he addressed the snakes holding him down. ¡°Hold him down while I deal with the older one.¡±


    Hisses of acknowledgement met the vapor¡¯s order, and Voldemort floated onto the older man, who could do nothing else but watch him with fearful eyes. Voldemort¡¯s attention moved to Kersil for just a single moment before he turned back to wide-eyed, old wizard.


    ¡°Any last words?¡± Her Master said in a mocking tone.


    The old man¡¯s mouth moved in an attempt to speak, but the paralysis had made that rather difficult. Still, she could tell what his words would have been just from the stench of fear emanating from his body.


    ¡°A shame.¡± He said. ¡°A pitiful end, it is.¡±


    And then Voldemort latched onto the old wizard, draining him for every sliver of energy his body possessed. Kersil drank in the sight, watching as the fool¡¯s feeble attempts of movements were almost instantly stilled, his skin sinking further and further as his flesh was consumed, leaving nothing but white bone.


    The screams of the other man filled the clearing, and Kersil almost thought he would break out of the hold the snakes had on him, but another, sixth snake wrapped itself around the fool¡¯s neck, choking him for a few moments and forcing him to be completely still.


    The Master has thought of everything. Kersil watched as the snake let go of his neck, and the young fool began to gasp and choke. She turned her attention to the now dried up husk that was Corsan¡¯s murderer and hissed at it with contempt. Now he will consume the other.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The fool yelled as her Master approached.


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Voldemort repeated the words, genuinely curious as to the man¡¯s answer. ¡°And why should I do that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡ª¡± The man said, struggling to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡±


    ¡°Would you provide me with your services in return for sparing your life?¡± Voldemort asked, and Kersil¡¯s elation gave way to a simmering anger. Was her Master sparing this one¡¯s life? He was just as guilty as the old man for killing Corsan!


    ¡°Yes!¡± He said. ¡°Anything you want¡ª I¡¯ll serve.¡±


    Voldemort floated closer to him, not saying anything at all for the longest moment.


    And then, the vapor¡¯s mouth formed into a wicked smile. ¡°Then serve as my vessel.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Before the man could finish the first word of whatever he was about to say, Voldemort enveloped him completely, the black vapor seeping into every part of his flesh like water being absorbed into a sponge.


    The man twitched once, twice, and a third time before his body began to spasm uncontrollably like an animal in its death throes. Then, he stilled and began to breathe again.


    Kersil approached the man slowly, unsure of what had just occurred. What had her Master done? She knew that he was able to consume the essences of other people, but what he had done here was something that he¡¯d never shown her.


    Was this an inventive way of torturing his enemy? Was Voldemort eating the man¡¯s flesh from the inside out as punishment for his hand in the murder of her friend, Corsan?


    All questions left her mind when the man¡¯s red eyes opened again¡ª had they not been dark brown, before?


    ¡°Release me.¡± The man¡¯s mouth moved, but her Master¡¯s voice was the one to come out of them.


    The other snakes did as commanded, untangling themselves and freeing the man from their once tight grasp. The man lay still for a moment, staring at the vast, starry sky above with searching eyes.


    He reached out to them, hand splayed out as if to take it all in.


    ¡°Everything will become a part of it all, one day¡­¡± Voldemort muttered, almost too low for anyone but herself to hear, before clenching his fist shut. ¡°Our strands will be cut, and all will be unmade. Everything will fall to ruin. But I will not end. I will defy destiny, with my own two hands. I will do whatever it takes.¡±


    Kersil approached the man, not understanding what he was talking about. ¡°Master? Is that you?¡±


    Voldemort did not answer her question, instead lowering his hand and getting to his feet, dusting himself off.


    ¡°It is me, indeed.¡± Her Master hissed back at her, finally giving her the reply she desired.


    ¡°Master, how did you¡ª¡±


    Her mouth shut as Voldemort took a few tentative steps forward, not answering her question. He knelt down and took the young man¡¯s wand before getting back up¡ª I suppose it¡¯s my Master¡¯s wand now. Kersil thought.


    When Voldemort had said that they would have wished to have been killed by her, Kersil had assumed that his justice would prove to be far more brutal than her own. It seemed that she was right. Though, not in the way I¡¯d hoped.


    ¡°This one¡¯s name is¡­ Marco, I believe?¡± Voldemort hissed, checking the wand in his hand for a moment. He flicked his wrist and bisected a tree in half, lengthwise. Kersil watched with awe as the two pieces split off and fell down to the earth with a dull thud, shaking it for a few moments.


    She turned her gaze back to her Master, who looked disappointed. ¡°This fool¡¯s magic is not at all ideal, but his life force is such that it will be enough to sustain me for quite some time.¡±


    He closed his eyes for a moment, and Kersil could almost imagine her Master rooting through the foolish Marco¡¯s brain for answers.


    ¡°A follower of Grindelwald alongside the older companion¡­¡± Voldemort nodded as he quickly seemed to gain access to the man¡¯s memories. ¡°I see. They were broken out from Remords De l¡¯?me. Ingenious move by Grindelwald¡ª that was to be one of my first targets, after defeating the British Ministry¡­ Very good, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­?¡± Kersil hissed. Everything that Voldemort had just said to her was complete nonsense, but he seemed rather pleased about it.


    ¡°Come, Kersil.¡± Voldemort walked forward, not giving her a second glance. ¡°There will be time for questions later. For now, I must make plans. Glory awaits.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Kersil said and fell in line with the other snakes, overjoyed at her Master¡¯s words.


    oooo


    Same Time, Grimmauld Place


    Harry Potter


    Harry burst awake with a yell, feeling a massive headache. He looked at his surroundings with anxious, green eyes and did his best to get his bearings.


    He caught the soft moonlight coming out of the window before his gaze swept the room, noting that he was exactly where he was supposed to be. My room.


    His breath came out shaky, and Harry shivered, realizing that he was drenched in sweat. He lay back down, closed his eyes and took deep lungfuls of air, letting them out with long, soothing bursts in an effort to calm his thundering heart.


    A few minutes later, Harry could say that he had adequately calmed himself down. He opened his eyes again, staring up at the ceiling for a few seconds before blinking.


    ¡°A nightmare.¡± Harry said, recalling the strange, disjointed events he had witnessed in his sleep. He couldn¡¯t make much sense of it. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d ever had such an experience.


    At times, he saw dead creatures beneath him¡ª rodents, birds and all manner of small forest animals¡ª dessicated and reduced to nothing but bones and exoskeletons. He did not know what it meant.


    Other times, he saw himself moving through the darkness of a vast, mysterious forest, branches around him snapping and thrashing as the animals escaped in fear of him. He had been a hunter, then, powerful and unafraid of the forces that sought to destroy him. He hungered for them, to strengthen himself for what was to come.


    This time was the most intense of all, though the images buzzed about in his thoughts, muddying his perception of them. The only things he could remember with clarity were the screams of his victims¡ª people. Harry had been hunting people, that time.


    What is wrong with me? Harry thought in horrified realization. Why was he dreaming such things? Just what was going on?


    ¡°Just a nightmare.¡± He told himself again and again. ¡°It was just a nightmare¡ª a long-term effect from the bad things that happened at the end of the year.¡±


    He held onto that explanation with all of his strength, because it made him feel like he had control over this; and, with control came a certain peace of mind.


    ¡°I will not end.¡± Harry murmured the only words he was able to remember from the dreams, feeling a shiver go through his spine.


    If there was someone else there with him, they would have asked him why he had hissed at the air for no apparent purpose. Instead, Harry shook his head and ignored the pounding headache, turning over to his side in an attempt to get some more sleep.


    It did not come for another hour.


    The next time he opened his eyes, he felt a lot better. Harry quickly checked the clock at his bedside and realized he¡¯d just woken up in time for breakfast. He smiled a little, the previous night¡¯s dream all but forgotten as he began to prepare for the day.


    Today will be a day of relaxation. He decided in the middle of getting dressed¡ª a simple white t-shirt and dark green shorts that he had chosen on his first shopping trip with Sirius. Harry stared at his own reflection for a moment before shifting his hair to hide the lightning bolt scar on his forehead.


    He didn¡¯t like how much redder it was appearing, these days.


    I suppose it could be worse. He thought, images of Adam¡¯s horrible burns flashing in his mind¡¯s eye. At least I can hide my forehead. He can¡¯t really hide his entire arm. Or the white eye.


    Harry exited the room and headed downstairs for breakfast, wondering how his friend was faring. Probably bored out of his mind in the Orphanage. Maybe we should bust him out sooner than the time he¡¯ll be allowed to leave.


    Harry¡¯s thoughts died as he entered the basement¡¯s kitchen, staring with wide eyes at his Godfather, who was wearing the most ridiculous, pink apron he¡¯d ever seen in his life. This was the fifth apron this week, and it had only been three days.


    He goes through them like crazy!


    ¡°Harry!¡± Sirius said, making grand gestures towards the simple breakfast at the table and failing to hide the doughy, gooey devastation wrought in front of the oven. ¡°Breakfast!¡±


    ¡°...I have so many questions.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°No time for those!¡± Sirius said, and Harry was ushered into his seat with much fanfare. A moment later, he had a plateful of pastries shoved in front of him. ¡°Here, try this! I made it myself¡ª don¡¯t worry if the crust is a little hard, I didn¡¯t do it properly, but it still tastes great! Promise.¡±


    Maybe I should trade places with Adam. Harry thought, staring at the pastry with a suspicious gaze.

 90 - End In Sight

    oooo


    End In Sight


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 1:45 PM, Study, Phoenix¡¯ Roost


    Adam Clarke


    I stared at the top of the table for a second, and then another. Time passed me by at a snail¡¯s pace, the boredom tearing gouges through my mind with its wicked hooks. The journal lay open in front of me, and yet the pages were blank.


    It had been provided to me by one of Grindelwald''s aides, but I¡¯d never written a single word inside. I flipped back to the first page, looking at the random doodles with a bit of a smirk. I¡¯d drawn those the same day the journal had been provided.


    The gift was likely supposed to have been a helpful one that was meant to make me feel a little safer and comfortable, but suspicion gnawed at my mind every time I thought about writing in it.


    I doubted that anyone thought I¡¯d be stupid enough to write down my secrets in there, and so they¡¯d probably given me the journal to have something to do with my free time¡ª an olive branch in an attempt to secure my goodwill, or at the very least reduce my animosity towards them?


    That seemed to be the only logical conclusion. Still, I couldn''t help myself.


    It¡¯s a shame. I thought. If I¡¯d kept my summer homework with me and not handed it over to Sirius, I could have already finished it¡ª not that it would¡¯ve taken me very long, in the first place. Then again, my kidnapper might not have bothered bringing them along...


    I sighed, looking down at the sketches again before deciding to draw some more.


    They couldn¡¯t glean anything from those, after all. I imagined one of the wizards going through the pages and seeing nothing but the random illustrations of a child.


    A mischievous smile came to my face, unbidden. Perhaps I should write in it, but it''d all be misleading gibberish. It''d be hilarious to send people all over the planet in search of things that don''t exist.


    I could see it now: Grindelwald¡¯s best and brightest going forth to look for something ridiculous like Excalibur or the One Ring, or the Stargate, among others. Trolling them could prove to be adequate entertainment.


    I shook my head, not dismissing the idea outright, before starting my drawing.


    I began with a few silly doodles of stick figures charging Kamehamehas before just losing myself in the process and drawing whatever came to mind. A few pages of drawing increasingly worse renditions of cool swords later, I began to draw my chains again.


    After months of staring at floating chains in the Room of Requirement and practicing in my notebooks, this was the only drawing I was good at.


    My pencil danced with quick, confident strokes, creating every link and making the material appear sleek and smooth, yet harder than any material on this earth. I drew chains in increasingly complex patterns, remembering just how they swirled and moved at my command.


    I paused for a moment, biting into the back of my pencil as I considered my skill with the spell.


    The other recruits here had been badgering me to see it in action again, but I hadn¡¯t dared cast that particular spell ever since I¡¯d used it to crush Guffries¡¯ limbs.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was scared of using it or anything, but I just didn¡¯t want anyone here to have any information on me¡ª well, any more information, anyway.


    Obviously, the higher ups here knew the full extent of my skill and power, as they¡¯d seen me in action against Vanessa. There was no helping that.


    I frowned, placing the pen down as I thought about that fight again, running through it my mind over and over and over as I tried to understand just what went wrong.


    I had her trapped. I thought, flipping to a new page and taking my pencil in hand again. I drew the simplistic contours of the courtyard before placing two dots left and right of the center to signify myself and Vanessa on that fateful day.


    ¡°She started with¡­¡± I murmured, drawing arrows that emerged from her dot as well as my own. I marked each one with a number to signify the flow of the battle. ¡°A feint, there. She¡­ no. Was it a feint, or was it an accident? Yes, had to be. Either that or she¡¯s really good at improvising and using her mistakes to her advantage.¡±


    My lips pursed in frustration. Now that the fight was no longer fresh in my mind, it was harder to grasp the exact sequence of events. Still, I forced myself to remember as much as I could.


    The more I drew, the more I realized just how badly she had outclassed me in that fight. I couldn¡¯t recall the events of the duel in perfect order, but even so¡­


    I ran through the sequence from the top, murmuring words of grudging respect at every stage. ¡°It¡¯s uncanny. Every move she makes¡ª even the stupid flip above me wasn¡¯t just her showing off her agility. She had an attack ready and waited until the perfect moment, to strike from the perfect angle. And it wasn¡¯t even to kill me.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair. This was a hard pill to swallow.


    I knew that I had a long way to go, of course.


    It was true that, at the end of the school year, I had been able to subdue the upper year Hogwarts students, but that had been only after they¡¯d dueled McGonagall and Snape, and after they¡¯d been further softened up by the Gryffindor trio.


    As for Quirrell, he had been fighting me seriously enough, but not to kill. It was only when Voldemort had ordered him to stop wasting time that Quirrell had brought his full might to bear, laying me low. The fact that Helena had distracted him with a rock was the only thing that had allowed me to seize victory on that day.


    The battle between myself and Voldemort¡¯s soul¡­ I thought for a moment before shaking my head. It doesn¡¯t count. We were both as strong as our soul projections made us out to be. Anything we could imagine and think of with any degree of understanding was given form and power¡ª and that¡¯s hardly consistent with the real world. It¡¯s not like I can summon an army of monsters on command like I did in the soul scape.


    If that battle had taken place in the real world, I would have been dead in under ten seconds, so no; it just didn¡¯t count. However, I made myself yet another mental reminder that I needed to figure out what I¡¯d done at the end.


    Whatever happened to my chain at the end¡­ I thought.


    I couldn¡¯t explain it properly, even after much thought on the matter. All I knew was that something strange had happened to my chains. The magic in them had changed; as if they¡¯d become far more dense and powerful in a way I could not understand or quantify, and I needed to know why.


    I needed to be able to test it out and figure out exactly how to reproduce that effect. I hadn¡¯t had the time after the events at Hogwarts because I was under some fairly heavy scrutiny by all of the professors, not to mention the Aurors when they¡¯d invited themselves over.


    It¡¯s the same here. I have eyes on me, probably even when I think I¡¯m safe. One of these people could be watching me right now. I thought, sweeping my gaze over the remainder of the large study, spying a few other wizards deep into their books as well, including Elena. That¡¯s something that will have to wait until I get out of here; maybe until the start of the next school year.


    I sighed, and my eyes fell back down on the drawing again.


    In the previous battles, my losses had been mitigated by the fact that I¡¯d eventually found a way to achieve my overall objectives.


    The one against the Russian Rogue had ended with such a clean and decisive victory in Vanessa¡¯s favor that it was eating at me.


    And now I could see why. I traced my fingers over the numbered arrows again, marveling at the woman¡¯s sheer grace and economy of movement. I needed to research Clan Zhenya when I was out of this place and back in friendly territory.


    I didn¡¯t know how those people did what they did, but perhaps I could either recreate and incorporate their techniques into my own repertoire, or figure out a way to counter them. That, however, would be a mid-to-long-term goal.


    For now, there was a more pressing matter. Vanessa had somehow broken my chains, and I didn¡¯t have the faintest clue how she managed such a feat.


    I stared down at the arrows, running through the final sequence of the battle, in which she¡¯d essentially manipulated me into wrapping my chains around her.


    I frowned, remembering odd little things she would do that I hadn¡¯t picked up at the time. It was possible that I wasn¡¯t remembering the events correctly, but she hadn¡¯t done anything like that at the beginning.


    I closed my eyes and tried to recall every little detail, every movement. I nodded to myself. Strange flicks of her hands at odd times¡­ That was all I could remember. I resisted the urge to groan, wishing I had a Pensieve with me.


    Something like that would definitely come in handy right about now. I thought, taking a breath as I placed my pencil down and tried to suppress the frustration welling up inside of me. If only I had access to one, I could study that fight much more thoroughly. I¡¯ll have to ask Sirius about those; if that doesn¡¯t work, maybe Alef can create a Pensieve for me in the Room of Requirement.


    I nodded. It was certainly within the genius loci¡¯s capabilities, though I didn¡¯t know for sure. Pensieves, as far as I could remember, were rare in the story.


    Perhaps they were just that hard to make?


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I¡¯ll know before too long, I suppose. I thought as I heard the chime of the building¡¯s clock, signaling that it was two in the afternoon. I nodded to myself and closed the notebook before getting up and leaving.


    I dropped by my room, leaving the notebook atop of the bed before I exited, making my way outside of the mansion, where a few people were waiting for me. I squinted, the Sun blinding me for a few moments and forcing me to adjust.


    With the light came much heat and humidity, providing an ideal environment for all of the plant life to thrive. I passed by the gardens and was forced to rub my nose a few times to ward off the urge to sneeze.


    Whose bright idea was it to put the smelliest flowers in existence, here? I thought, hurrying up. I¡¯d like to have a word with them.


    Soon, I was clear of the pungent plants and found myself standing in the same field of practice I¡¯d always gone to in the mornings when we all trained under the watchful eye of Rafiq.


    Only this time, the man wasn¡¯t there. Instead, I found a large group of people¡ª some I recognized, some I did not. What was going on?


    This isn¡¯t what I expected when Diallo told me to show up here for some fun. I thought as many of the group noticed my arrival.


    ¡°Clarke.¡± A familiar voice came from the group¡¯s center. A moment later, Diallo emerged from the throng, giving me a wide smile; the excitement was so plain on his face that it elicited a similar, if less intense, reaction in myself. ¡°Great news!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I said, frowning. ¡°I thought you said¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He cut me off, still with that same grin. ¡°I was getting together a few people to do some spell practice¡ª since Rafiq is currently occupied.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± I nodded. ¡°On his super secret mission.¡±


    Diallo mimicked my action and continued speaking. ¡°Anyway, many more people overheard my conversation at dinner yesterday, and now it¡¯s become this.¡±


    I absorbed his words for a moment. ¡°And, this is¡­?¡±


    ¡°This little gathering, Mr. Clarke.¡± I heard a sultry voice coming from behind me. ¡°Is now a tournament!¡±


    I turned swiftly, my eyes beholding the same woman that had been on my mind for quite some time. ¡°Miss Zhenya.¡±


    Vanessa smiled, her eyes crinkling with a mixture of amusement and glee as she approached. ¡°Surprised to see me?¡±


    I actually was. There had been no sign of her for a while; I imagined that, much like Rafiq, she had been on a mission.


    I did not answer her question, however. Instead, I frowned. ¡°I thought this was going to be just practice.¡±


    ¡°Things change; a fighter must be able to adapt to any unforeseen complications in the mission.¡± Vanessa gave an uncaring shrug as she stood before me. ¡°Besides, I imagined that this would be a very good send-off for you, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°A send-off?¡± I said, frowning in confusion. ¡°There¡¯s still about a week until I have to leave.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t told?¡± Vanessa looked behind her, to where I saw Grindelwald himself approaching, bringing the excited whispers of the large group down to a halt. ¡°You haven¡¯t told him yet?¡±


    ¡°I was going to.¡± Gellert said, shaking his head in a mixture of resignation and mild annoyance. ¡°Later.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Vanessa shrugged and moved past me. ¡°Well, he knows now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed he does.¡± Gellert murmured in annoyance before he gestured for me to approach. ¡°Come, Mr. Clarke. Let us walk.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I said and followed the man away from the large gathering. I caught some whispers that made me roll my eyes.


    ¡°¡®Grindelwald¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦¡¯?¡± Grindelwald said and gave a chuckle as we walked along the well trodden path of the exercise zone. ¡°Is that what they¡¯re calling you now?¡±


    ¡°Seems that way.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Strange title, considering you haven¡¯t taught me a single thing.¡±


    ¡°And yet, perhaps I have, if only inadvertently.¡± Grindelwald stopped and produced his wand. He gave it a simple twist, and I watched as a Shield Charm in the shape of a small square appeared. ¡°You, of course, recognize this spell.¡±


    I nodded. "The Shield Charm."


    Grindelwald raised the wand to eye-level with me, and I watched as the square shield began to spin in place, shifting between many different shapes and consistencies so quickly that it boggled my mind.


    I need a lot more practice, don¡¯t I?


    I thought I¡¯d mastered that particular bit of magic, but it seemed that I still had a long way to go.


    ¡°Look familiar?¡± Gellert said, smiling when I gave him no answer. ¡°Similar to a certain spell in our own repertoire, is it not?¡±


    ¡°It might be.¡± I said, wondering just what his game was. ¡°What of it?¡±


    ¡°Though the level of my skill was known far and wide in the wizarding world.¡± Gellert said, the charm changing into a perfect sphere of liquid, and then dissipating in a translucent, silver gas which swirled into the air before collecting at the top of his wand again, reforming into the same square he had started with. ¡°They did not know of my understanding of magic itself¡ª but you seem to.¡±


    ¡°Anyone can figure out the states of magic with enough motivation and the right mindset.¡± I said, arguing. ¡°It just needs testing and the drive to find the answers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is true.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°This is something many notable wizards and witches understand, of course. Gaining mastery over magic requires much study, and oftentimes instruction in the art for those who cannot grasp said concepts. You, however, have grasped the meaning behind this power in under a year¡ª your very first year of schooling, in which students struggle to even levitate feathers, let alone do this.¡±


    "I see what you mean, but¡­" I said and shrugged. ¡°I don''t know. I¡¯ve always progressed very quickly at things I like to do. Magic is something I love, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gellert gave a smile as he stared into the woods, ignoring the sound of the excitement coming from the large gathering behind us. ¡°I, too, was considered an uncommonly talented individual, and yet it had taken me years of practice and study to reach a high level of skill. The same for an old friend of mine.¡±


    He was talking about Dumbledore, I figured.


    I frowned. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish what I was about to say, realizing that it was probably insulting to the extreme to what was, essentially, the most dangerous man in the world.


    ¡°¡ªbetter?¡± Grindelwald finished for me, tearing his eyes away from the forest to rest them on me. ¡°I daresay that would not be an idle boast, or even arrogant of you to think, considering all you''ve accomplished."


    "Still, better not to get a big head." I said, staring down at the burns on my arm. If I had been faster, or better at dealing with spiritual entities like the thing Voldemort had become, I would not have been burned by Lily Potter''s protective magic.


    There were many things I needed to study when the time came to return to Hogwarts. If I wanted to stand a chance against people on the same level as Grindelwald or his officers, then I needed to practice harder than ever before.


    I needed to research anything and everything that would allow me to increase my chances against the likes of Voldemort.


    A small part of me bemoaned such a fate, but a much larger part of me could only feel excitement at the prospect of new challenges to overcome.


    "Quite so." Grindelwald continued to speak, unaware of my true thoughts. "Though I do indeed possess great talent, there are likely people in this world with far more. You could be one of them, and yet¡­¡±


    The square ignited in a blaze of familiar blue for a few moments before winking out of existence completely. I forced myself to stay still, not willing to show any weakness to this man.


    ¡°Interesting. You recognized that spell.¡± Grindelwald said, smiling in triumph. ¡°But I¡¯ve not shown it to anyone in many decades. How is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fire spell.¡± I said, denying it. ¡°Lots of people have seen those.¡±


    ¡°And yet your recognition speaks for itself.¡± He said, his white eye glinting in the Sun. ¡°Any other wizard or witch would have taken a step back from a normal flame. You did not, for you knew how it would react to attempts at escape.¡±


    He was reading my body language, then? Crafty old fucker.


    "And, though you are not bound by the threads, something of their energy still lingers in you¡ª enough to make accurate interpretations.¡± Grindelwald added.


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately, taking the time to measure my response with care. ¡°Or, maybe I¡¯m just showing you what I want you to see.¡±


    ¡°Possible.¡± Grindelwald allowed. ¡°But unlikely. You have gained some skill in controlling yourself, this is true, but you are still raw. Unpolished.¡±


    He went quiet for a few moments before speaking again. ¡°You know things that, by all rights, you should not. I have had visions ever since I traveled to the Abyss and back¡ª visions of things I shouldn¡¯t have been able to know. And yet you seem to have had knowledge even before your own trip to the Abyss. How is this?¡±


    I looked away, not really knowing what to say to that.


    ¡°Perhaps I should not have pushed for answers.¡± Gellert said, shaking his head before he grasped my shoulder. ¡°I am not your enemy, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said that.¡± I said, staring ahead for another moment before turning back to him. ¡°But you¡¯re pretty much intending on destabilizing the world order, which will end up putting me in danger, at one point or another. Wouldn¡¯t that alone qualify you as an enemy of mine?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it might, if you view the world through the lens of a lax fool.¡± Gellert said, uncaring. ¡°The world needs to change. It must; for too long has corruption been allowed to fester in this world. For too long has the pursuit of magic been slowed and regulated by wizards and witches who could not match the weakest of our recruits.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not saying I disagree with that.¡± I said. ¡°But your methods¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not deny that I am causing many people untold amounts of suffering which they do not deserve.¡± Grindelwald said, and I was surprised he even admitted to that. ¡°I am well aware of the possibility that, even as we speak, one of the many criminals that were released from Remords De L¡¯?me could be committing unspeakable crimes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°It is necessary.¡± He said. ¡°For the future.¡±


    He believes what he¡¯s saying. I thought, feeling a shiver of unease go up my spine. Grindelwald was far more dangerous than I thought. He actually believes every word. I can''t detect any lies.


    ¡°But, I feel we have tarried too long on this particular topic.¡± Gellert said, changing the subject and raising two fingers. ¡°Two things. The first, as Miss Vanessa has revealed, is that you will be leaving sooner than expected.¡±


    ¡°I will?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± He confirmed. ¡°The paperwork to finalize the custody change has arrived at your orphanage, and their preparations have begun. We have two days until we can return you without arousing any suspicion.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Have the orphanage workers been harmed?¡±


    ¡°Not in any way.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°Our operative is simply under Polyjuice, pretending to be you, while another is posing as a new hire and keeping the other workers from asking too many questions. He will be ¡®losing his job¡¯, soon enough.¡±


    I frowned, remembering the strange man from the ride home. I had imagined that it was him who¡¯d done it. ¡°The new hire¡­ the man who met me at the station, then? Did he even give me his real name?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Gellert said, shaking his head in amusement. ¡°But yes, it is indeed him.¡±


    I absorbed the words for a moment before sighing. ¡°And the other thing?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ impromptu tournament.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°I am sure that you are uninterested in joining. However, know that Miss Vanessa has offered an invitation to her Clan for any who impress her enough.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°She is looking to expand.¡± Gellert said, smiling. ¡°Clan Zhenya used to be one of the most powerful battle clans of the Wizarding World; that was, until, well¡­¡±


    ¡°The purge.¡± I said, surprising the man. ¡°Mr. Rafiq told us about it.¡±


    ¡°He is fond of regaling everyone with great tales.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°A fine quality in an officer.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°The tournament is starting now?¡±


    ¡°In a few hours or so.¡± Gellert said, gesturing at the people working to set the place up. Multiple areas were being cleared, and comfortable seating was being conjured up for any who wished to spectate.


    ¡°Seems a little overkill, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I said, staring out at the arenas being built.


    ¡°I do not agree.¡± Gellert said, and I could see a fond smile on his face. ¡°Tournaments are a celebration of magic, and the power that each wizard and witch has accumulated in their lifetime. Those who enter the arena put everything they have into their battles¡ª and we should honor them by making the best venue we possibly can.¡±


    I frowned at that, watching the people who were excitedly getting everything prepared. ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    The urge to join in the tournament warred with my need to keep my skills a secret from the people here.


    ¡°I will not force you to join.¡± Gellert said. ¡°But I think it would be a great learning experience for you, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    "... I''ll think about it." I said, shrugging.


    Seems that I have a decision to make, huh.

 91 - The Symphony Of Blood

    oooo


    The Symphony Of Blood


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 2:30 PM, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°You really should join up, Adam.¡± Elena said, patting me on the back as we watched the aides put the final touches to the arena. I imagined that it would have been the site for one-on-one battles for this little shindig they had going on.


    They went all out for something so simple. I thought, remembering Grindelwald''s words on the matter.


    I turned my gaze to Elena. The woman had a hopeful expression on her face.


    "Why?" I said. "I''m not really interested in fighting anyone right now."


    That was, of course, a lie. Seeing the aides and various people setting this whole thing up had sparked a small fire in me.


    The chance to pit my strength and skill against those of another¡­ I thought. There''s something about it that appeals to me.


    "There''s no need to lie; you''ve been staring at them the entire time!" She said, gesturing at all the people standing off to the side. "Besides, it''ll be fun!"


    Wagner, Diallo, and a bevy of others, including even Guffries, were waiting in line. At the head of the registration line sat a worker, taking down names as the Russian Rogue herself watched on, judging the entries with a critical eye.


    Vanessa froze for a moment before her gaze turned to me. She smiled and nodded down at the desk, inviting me over.


    I held her gaze for a second longer, not letting any sign of either my fear or excitement show before I replied to Elena''s remark.


    "You''re right, it could be a little fun." I said. ¡°But it would also be nice to just sit down and enjoy the show, no? Just kick back and relax¡­¡±


    Of course, this was also a good chance to gauge the power of the other recruits. Seeing as I had been thrown in with the newest batch, I had no clue what the more senior recruits were capable of.


    Besides. I thought, looking towards the line of entry and seeing far more than simple recruits; even the older, more experienced wizards and witches were joining. This whole thing might give me an insight on the baseline of everyone around here, not just the recruits.


    ¡°He¡¯s got a point.¡± Akari, Elena¡¯s friend, said as she tucked a spiky lock behind her ear. ¡°In my youth, I had the honor of witnessing the tournaments of Mahoutokoro school. They were marvelous¡ª displaying the proud strength of our people.¡±


    I frowned at the woman for a moment, her attitude confusing me. ¡°The proud strength¡­?¡±


    Akari pursed her lips and gave me a look, as if considering me for a moment before she continued speaking. ¡°It is true that I have made an enemy of my own country by joining with Grindelwald-san¡­ rather, Mr. Grindelwald, but I will continue to respect the power, dignity and strength of my foes. Doing otherwise would be a mark of great dishonor upon me and those I represent.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I guess I can understand that.¡±


    What a strange culture. I thought. Then again, it is Japan. They¡¯ve always been very traditional when it came to this sort of thing. That their Wizarding population would exhibit similar tendencies is to be expected. It could be interesting to go there at some point.


    I wouldn¡¯t have stopped just in Japan though. The idea of traveling the world, experiencing all of its mysteries was something that called out to me with an ever-strengthening voice, ever since Quirrell had put the idea in my mind, all the way back then.


    Had it already been that long?


    I guess time flies when you¡¯re having¡­ I thought and stopped, feeling something between amusement and annoyance. Well, I guess I can¡¯t really call this ¡®fun¡¯, can I?


    ¡°I want to visit someday.¡± Elena said, bringing me back to reality as she nudged her friend with a smile. ¡°I want to see your school.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Akari allowed with a mild shrug. ¡°It will depend on how things will progress in the next few years, but I also wish to return to Mahoutokoro in the future¡ª if only to reunite with friends and mend the rifts between us¡­¡±


    ¡°A good goal.¡± I murmured, my eyes glazing over as I considered my own goals and dreams. Pursuing magic¡¯s secrets was something I had dedicated myself to ever since I had learned it existed, and it had taken me on a veritable rollercoaster, with twists and turns to boggle and break the minds of many.


    But it was worth it. Despite my injuries, my heartache, and everything else, it was worth it.


    Making friends and enemies, finding myself again after my tumult¡ª I had never felt more complete in either life.


    So why am I hesitating to join this tournament? I thought for a moment. It would give me fighting experience in a non life-threatening setting. It would show me the power of these people firsthand, and I might even get the chance to build more connections if I join Vanessa¡¯s Clan. Possibly get her to ditch Grindelwald¡¯s cause¡ª a long-shot, but what do I have to lose?


    I wasn¡¯t sure what joining Vanessa¡¯s Clan might entail, but judging by everyone¡¯s excitement, I figured that I would be making a big mistake by not trying my hand at this. I didn¡¯t know all that much about Clan Zhenya, but I imagined their secrets must have been precious indeed if so many people were going so far as to risk their safety for even the slightest chance to learn about them.


    It took hundreds of wizards and witches to take down a handful of them, Rafiq said. If I can glean even a single percentage of that Clan¡¯s knowledge, it would have been worth the effort. I thought; my mind, I realized, was more or less made up.


    Besides, there was no real downside to losing. Sure, this tournament would allow us to be rougher with each other, but Healers were on standby, ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice. My eyes fell on towards the small group of wizards and witches in all-white robes, setting up a small hospital ward near the arena.


    They seemed to hit a snag, however, when one of them wasn¡¯t doing his job, instead staring obsessively at the woman beside him¡ª Healer Durand. He¡¯d been co-opted by her allure, I gathered with a smirk.


    I smiled a little before shaking my head. No, I would be fine, assuming lethal measures were taken out of the equation, or mended in time.


    The most that would happen is getting my ego bruised, and as far as I was concerned, that could only be a good thing. A big ego was the ticket to failure. It caused one to be arrogant, overconfident and made you underestimate your opponent. Those were often fatal mistakes, and I didn¡¯t want that.


    I stood up abruptly. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Elena said, grinning wide. ¡°Go and show them what you¡¯re made of!¡±


    ¡°I, erm¡­¡± I said, a little unnerved by this woman¡¯s bubbly, happy personality.


    Someone so happy and supportive¡ª I had only recently met this one and she was already acting like how one would act with friends they¡¯ve known for years. I didn¡¯t really know how to respond to her, so I nodded, instead.


    When in doubt, nod. I thought as I walked away from the group, acknowledging Akari¡¯s words of ¡®good luck¡¯ with another nod. It¡¯ll get you past many uncomfortable situations in which your words serve no use but to sink you deeper into the hole of awkwardness.


    Joining the line of registrants took some maneuvering, as I had to get past all of the small groups of people blocking the way, but I eventually made it¡ª even cut in before ten other wizards joined.


    Ten fewer people to wait behind. I thought in amusement which lasted for a single second when I realized there were at least twenty people ahead of me in the line. This¡­ is going to take a while.


    And so it did; time passed by at a snail¡¯s pace as I waited for my turn. I began to feel the gazes of many in attendance boring into my back.


    ¡°The boy¡¯s going to fight?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the kid with the new trainees?¡± ¡°I get that he¡¯s Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦, but isn¡¯t this a little much?¡± ¡°Nah. If it¡¯s anything like his showing against Miss Vanessa, we¡¯re sure in for a treat!¡±


    I ignored the whispers and tongue wagging as best as I could until I found myself face to face with the aide at the desk.


    ¡°Name?¡± He said, not even looking up as his quill hovered over the spot for a new entry.


    ¡°Adam Clarke.¡± I said.


    The aide¡¯s hand went down to write the name before hesitating and looking up. ¡°Ah. Mr. Clarke. Aren¡¯t you a little too¡­ Erm¡­ Young?¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    From beside the man, Vanessa scoffed and spoke in a clear voice. ¡°I can vouch for his ability. Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The aide said, swiveling his head to the Russian Rogue in a mixture of confusion and fear. He quickly gathered himself before responding. ¡°Yes, of course. Of course.¡±


    He wrote down my name as Vanessa gave me a piercing look. I opted to ignore her entirely.


    ¡°With an ¡®e¡¯ after the ¡®k¡¯.¡± I said, noticing that the man got the spelling wrong.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± He said, doing as I requested. ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± I said, waving it off. ¡°Happens way too many times, can¡¯t really blame anyone.¡±


    The aide nodded, feeling far more comfortable with me than he had previously. He nodded towards his left, where the other applicants were. ¡°Thank you. You may join with the others, Mr. Clarke. Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said and, without even looking at Vanessa, I moved towards the group of wizards standing at the center of the tournament area.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Diallo¡¯s excited voice was the first to greet me. ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to join.¡±


    I nodded as I approached the tall man, not adding anything more.


    ¡°Oh, you came, after all.¡± Rebecca Wagner emerged from the group and moved to stand beside Diallo. ¡°I see that this impromptu tournament will be an interesting affair, indeed.¡±


    I nodded a little more quickly than I wanted to, unable to hold back the primal sensation of excitement beginning to course through my body. ¡°I considered not joining, but I was talked into it. Took a little convincing, though.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Diallo said, sending a look towards the two girls who had been sitting with me for the past twenty minutes. ¡°I will have to thank the two ladies later for making this possible.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate my abilities, man.¡± I said, shaking my head before gesturing towards people who were already officers in the hierarchy. ¡°There are many people here, and I doubt any of them are pushovers.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you are one endorsed by Miss Vanessa herself.¡± Diallo made sure to argue.


    I scoffed and rolled my eyes even as Wagner directed her next question to me. ¡°You did not wish to partake? Why?¡±


    I shrugged, not really knowing how to answer this one. ¡°I guess part of me was just hoping to sit back and relax?¡±


    No way in Hell was I going to tell her that I hadn¡¯t wanted any of these people knowing what I was capable of, but I supposed it was a moot point by now. So what if I showed them my powers at this juncture?


    It would serve as motivation for me to surpass whatever benchmark they imposed on me in their own minds, later.


    Plus, it really would be nice to cut loose against people who should be more or less around my level. I thought. Dealing with people like Quirrell, Voldemort and Vanessa has definitely skewed my understanding of what an adult wizard is capable of.


    This exercise would remedy all of that.


    ¡°You? Relax?¡± Diallo gave a booming laugh, drawing the attention of the other applicants for a few seconds before they looked away. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    I gave a small smile. ¡°The best feeling in this world is when you relax or fall asleep, Diallo. That is the ultimate truth of the universe. It¡¯s like being on a cloud.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Diallo said, though he looked unconvinced. ¡°And yet the allure of fighting still drew you in, didn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t deny it; I see it on your face.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡ª¡± I tried to say but was interrupted by Wagner.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to tell you, then he doesn¡¯t have to, Diallo.¡± Wagner said, poking the man¡¯s chest with a stern look on her face. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re not all in it for the fight, you know. The chance to join Clan Zhenya is not an opportunity to be ignored. Many people in the past have made the attempt, only to fail in the process.¡±


    ¡°You mean die.¡±


    ¡°Failure is death.¡± Vanessa said as she approached. All conversation came to a grinding halt as the woman came to us with her usual, ethereal grace.


    ¡°Though I hope none of you will die here, today.¡± Vanessa added to ease the few looks of unease seen in the group. ¡°With our Healers ready for anything, we are prepared to deal with all but the worst of injuries. Now, if you¡¯ll direct your attention to the viewing arena¡­¡±


    ¡°Welcome, all!¡± Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s booming voice called out from the center of the arena. I turned my head to see that he held a wand to his neck, the clear mark of the Sonorous Charm being used. ¡°I have not attended an event such as this in many decades, so it is with great excitement that I am to host this Symphony of Blood!¡±


    Whispers spread through the crowds in the bleachers, as well as the participants.


    ¡°The Symphony of Blood?¡± ¡°You mean that crazy multi-way battle tournament that was banned in the twenties?¡± ¡°I thought it was to be a one on one tournament.¡± ¡°Are they going to fit all of us in that small space?¡± ¡°This is not what I was expecting¡­¡± "Me neither, but this will be an event to remember!"


    Grindelwald quieted the crowd with a single gesture before calling Vanessa over, speaking as she approached. ¡°That¡¯s right, my friends. The spectacle we will bear witness to will be a sixty-four-way battle between the gallant and brave wizards and witches who have applied to the event! Miss Vanessa, if you would¡­?¡±


    Vanessa reached the man, pressed her wand against her neck and began to speak. ¡°Of course, Mr. Grindelwald.¡±


    ¡°Sixty-four¡­?¡± I repeated, my eyes wide with surprise. I threw a look behind me and saw that most of the people here shared my reaction¡ª except Guffries. He¡¯d already adopted a look of deep determination.


    Our eyes met, and he scowled before turning his attention towards Vanessa and Grindelwald again. I frowned and did the same, eyes widening as the bright blue skies around us seemed to vanish, covered by a film of dark.


    My eyes fell on Grindelwald, whose wand tip was glowing an eerie navy. How was he doing this? What sort of spell?


    ¡°I bid you welcome!¡± Vanessa roared as the area around her lit up. She swiped her free hand in a wide arc to the crowd¡¯s delight. ¡°To the Symphony of Blood!¡±


    The loud, excited roar that answered her words hit me like a wall of noise, supercharging every cell in my body and banishing the small spike of fear that appeared at the sound of such an ominous event name.


    ¡°It¡¯s time we had ourselves a big event like this to celebrate our victory at Remords De l¡¯?me!¡± Vanessa said, grinning madly. ¡°And what better way to do it than this!? To our esteemed brothers and sisters, we bid you the warmest of welcomes!¡±


    She is quite the orator. I thought, my lips parting with unexpected surprise. What the Hell has this woman done in her younger years?


    People cheered for a few seconds before Vanessa raised her hand. ¡°Are you sitting comfortably? For today, the most gruesome spectacle anywhere on the Isles¡ª and beyond¡ª shall be yours to witness!¡±


    Fireworks erupted from the arena floor, flying high up into the air and exploding into millions of sparks. A second later, they began to twist, combine and twirl to weave the scintillating image of a large group of wizards and witches running through a forest as they exchanged spellfire of all kinds and colors between each other.


    ¡°Today¡¯s grand prize will be no less than the chance to join my esteemed Clan¡ª Clan Zhenya! The most powerful Clan in the world!¡± Vanessa roared. ¡°And there¡¯s only one way to get it: brutalize your opponents! Viciously! Without mercy!¡±


    The crowd cheered again, even as Vanessa continued. ¡°Only the most ruthless of fighters shall claim the glory which awaits¡ª and of course, a spot in my Clan! Are you ready!?¡±


    A roar met her answer.


    ¡°You can do better than that!¡± Vanessa shouted with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡±


    The cheering just about doubled in intensity, charging us all up even further.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Vanessa said, raising her hand and clenching it into a fist. ¡°Contestants! Come forth so you can be transported to your positions.¡±


    Positions? I thought as a handful of Grindelwald¡¯s aides appeared with pops. Had they just Apparated? I thought the area had an Anti-Apparition jinx over it.


    I looked towards Grindelwald, who seemed unperturbed by the whole matter. I gave a mental shrug as the aides began to gesture for us to approach. He must have disabled it¡ª or at least a part of it for the express purpose of this event.


    ¡°Good luck, Clarke.¡± Wagner said and moved past me. ¡°You too, Diallo.¡±


    ¡°May the best wizard win. Or witch.¡± Diallo said, and I gave the two nods as I watched them, as well as others fall in line with the various aides.


    A moment later, I followed suit, feeling my inner fire roar with anticipation as it continued to feed on the kindling of expectation. What would I face in that forest? I had never ventured outside of the grounds of the manor proper, but I had a feeling that there were more than regular animals waiting out there.


    Grindelwald would have made sure of that. My mind continued to whirr at a ridiculous pace even as the number of people before me continued to thin more and more until I found myself standing before one of Grindelwald¡¯s aides.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Clarke.¡± He said, holding out his arm. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I looked behind him, towards Vanessa. The grin was still firmly plastered on her face even as we made eye contact. Her eyes burned with far more anticipation than even I was feeling, which only served to make me even more excited for what was to come.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke?¡± I tore my eyes away from the woman and saw that the aide was growing impatient.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I said, placing my hand on his forearm. ¡°I got distracted.¡±


    ¡°Ready?¡± He said, not bothering to acknowledge what I said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said and immediately felt like I was being squeezed through a too-small tube, which coiled around my chest and neck, suffocating me. A moment later, I found myself standing in the middle of a forest, still in the darkness.


    Had Grindelwald also enacted the spell of darkness here as well?


    ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡± The aide said, getting my attention.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please wait until the signal is given to begin.¡± The aide explained, gesturing at his surroundings. ¡°The forest is large enough to comfortably house double your numbers as an arena, so you will not find enemies to do battle with immediately. Still, I would recommend that you be on your guard at all times.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Is there anything else I need to keep my eye on?¡±


    The aide gave me a look. ¡°Consider this a test on dealing with the unknown. There may be certain creatures lurking within these woods, but then, there may not be. As I said¡ª¡±


    ¡°Be on my guard, I got it.¡± I finished for him, seeing the man roll his eyes and smile.


    ¡°Good luck, Mr. Clarke.¡± He said before Disapparating with a loud crack.


    I stared at the spot he stood at for several moments before sighing. I would have my work cut out for me, wouldn¡¯t I? I swept my gaze over my surroundings with a wary look.


    In every direction, I saw nothing but many trees, both thin and thick, standing atop uneven ground and framed by a sea of black that was reminiscent of the dark skies of the Abyss itself.


    Grindelwald¡ª he must have based this spell on his experience in the Abyss. I thought, taking a mental note to work on something similar in the future.


    Not heeding the aide¡¯s remarks, I kept my feet light as I tried to walk around this small area in a circle, passing between a few trees and feeling their leaves slide off of my bare skin like wet tongues. I frowned and stepped a little harder down on the earth, feeling my foot sink in a little.


    So he¡¯s even changed the terrain, somewhat? I thought, wondering if this was his preparation for the event, or if it was always like this. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to have muddy ground here; it hasn¡¯t rained in a good while.


    Sighing, I made my way back to my initial position. Whatever it was, I knew that it would make the challenge even harder.


    I had no idea how large this place was¡ª enough to house double our number doesn¡¯t really give me anything concrete to work with¡ª and my line of sight was not particularly far, between the darkness and the abundant foliage blocking my long-range view.


    Still¡­ I thought as I took deep breaths to center myself. This means that other people can¡¯t see me, either. I¡¯m not the only one at a disadvantage.


    I was about to begin running through any possible strategies when a bright fluorescent purple light erupted in the distance, rising high into the sky before exploding in a magnificent show of power, which sent a shockwave across the forest.


    I felt the wave rattle the ground and shook my head at it all. What a spectacle.


    For, in the sky, proudly written in big bold letters of bright purple, was the following word:


    BEGIN

 92 - Ground War

    oooo


    Ground War


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 2:45 PM, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Adam Clarke


    I stared at the bright message in the sky for a few seconds before it disappeared, leaving me back in the darkness of the forest.


    This was it.


    Taking a deep breath, I scrutinized my surroundings again, feeling like there was an enemy lurking behind every bush and thicket. I narrowed my eyes, banished such paranoid thoughts away and began to move forward.


    My senses went on overdrive as I felt the cold breeze coursing through the forest¡ª another sign that Grindelwald had done something to this place.


    We¡¯re in the very height of summertime. I thought, noting that my breath fogged up a little. and the weather feels like we¡¯re in late October.


    My feet squished into the mud, and I felt the cold and wetness begin seeping into my shoes.


    I looked down at my feet with a grimace of annoyance. Really? They could¡¯ve at least told us that we were going to be sent somewhere cold and wet instead of springing it on us with no warning.


    Even as I had that thought, I knew it to be a little silly. The entire point of the training was so that the recruits could adapt to any situation in real combat, no matter how unexpected.


    Being thrown into an unfamiliar territory without the correct gear was just the sort of thing that would make for an excellent training exercise.


    Hell, I reckoned that we were possibly even expected to fashion our own equipment; maybe a hidden test? There was no way to confirm.


    ¡°Better to set this up, in any case.¡± I said and began to search for the driest looking spot in the area.


    A wave of my wand scoured my shoes, removing all traces of mud from them. I frowned and began to adjust my shoes with what little Transfiguration knowledge I knew. Damn it.


    I¡¯d skimped on this subject in favor of Charms, and now the results were showing. I¡¯d learned how to cut and mend my clothes, but I had never bothered with Transfiguring them.


    My shoes were entirely too short to withstand the muddy terrain¡ª I needed to change them enough to get that managed.


    Now, the Impervius Charm¡ª which I had quickly learned for my work with Hagrid¡ª would do quite a bit of work on that note, but the mud could still reach above my shoes and get to my feet that way.


    Meaning, I needed to raise the shoe''s collar high enough so that I would never be bothered by the mud.


    I took another breath, my mind whirring as I stared around the area. My eyes settled over a few small trees for a moment before I turned my attention back to the task at hand. ¡°Yes. I can work with this.¡±


    Sitting down, I took one of my shoes off and held my wand above its collar section. Diffindo.


    The light passed through the shoe with no resistance, slicing the collar off before it went further down, striking against the muddy earth with a wet plop. I held the sliced off bit and considered it for a moment before tapping my wand against it.


    Engorgio. I incanted in my mind, and the collar quintupled in height and width. I frowned at the result and began to mutter in mild approval. ¡°Better than I feared. Worse than I hoped. Still¡­¡±


    It was far too wide for my calves, but fixing that would be a cinch. I placed the edges of the two parts together and held my wand over them. Epoximise!


    The two parts joined together, as if stuck by an adhesive. I exhaled and then gave the shoe¡¯s new, grotesque collar a hard tug. It held in place.


    Good, good. Next up¡­ I thought and waved my wand, snapping off a few branches from a nearby tree before Summoning them to me.


    With the deft use of a few choice spells, I stripped the branches of their bark and tied them along the shaft of the shoe, winding them right to close it up into a pipe shape in order to fit it better on my leg.


    A little more testing and fitting was needed, as I had to make sure my measurements were good enough, but a few minutes later, I was sporting mid-calf-high boots; enchanted with the Impervius Charm and a mild Warming Charm, they would keep my feet dry and warm through this whole trial.


    I gave my shoes one last check before moving onto the rest of my clothes. There really wasn¡¯t much I could do there¡ª I was wearing the thin robes provided to me by Gellert¡¯s aides.


    They didn''t do too badly at keeping the cold away, but I enchanted them with the same spells I¡¯d used on my new boots, all the same.


    ¡°Ready.¡± I said and began to walk through the area, nodding to myself as the effect of the muddy terrain no longer bothered me.


    Worth the time investment.


    Praetexo. I smiled and, tapping my wand atop my head, immersed myself under the effects of my Disillusionment Charm before picking a random direction and setting off. I kept my pace slow and careful, doing my best to make as little noise as possible.


    My efforts didn¡¯t amount to much. Traipsing through the forest was a lot different than walking the Hogwarts Castle halls.


    All I needed to do there was step carefully and no one would notice. Hell, Even when I wasn¡¯t trying to be stealthy, most people weren¡¯t able to notice me anyway.


    Here, on the other hand, I felt like I might as well have been honking a horn with the amount of foliage I ended up pressing past, making the branches swing back and forth like air dancers at a car dealership.


    More than that, I realized as I looked back to see the long line of footprints behind me; anyone could follow my tracks right to me. Hell, they didn¡¯t even need to be particularly good at tracking; these footprints were far too obvious.


    I stopped and tried to recall the techniques I¡¯d seen on the internet in my previous life, but it was so long ago that I wasn¡¯t sure I remembered them right.


    A few moments passed before I nodded to myself and waved my wand, snapping many small branches from the nearby thicket, stringing them together before using them to lightly scrape away the prints left behind by my feet.


    As I had expected, the process was repetitive to the point of being very annoying; every half-minute or so, I had to stop to remove any trace of my passing through the woods.


    It was not pleasant by any means, despite me using magic to do so. I couldn''t imagine how bad Muggles had it when they had to hide their own tracks.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t deny the results. The tracks were gone, which eliminated the possibility of someone following me and gaining the opportunity to attack me from behind the moment I lowered my guard.


    I was now as stealthy as I could possibly hope for, and this would pay off when the fighting began in earnest.


    At least, I hope it does. I thought.


    Just as I finished erasing my latest set of tracks, I saw a jet of purple light impacting a tree less than forty yards away, sending splinters and chunks of wood flying everywhere near it.


    The tree cracked and swayed ominously for a few moments before falling down into the ground, splashing mud on either side.


    I took in a sharp breath and moved towards a tree, making sure to scrape my tracks and discard my scraping tool as I did so, untying it so that it looked like a bunch of fallen branches..


    I got my breathing under control and peeked; looking past the felled tree, I saw two figures approaching. Spellfire flew between the two as they unloaded curse after curse at one another.


    Their loud cries filled the air, the dark area flashing with red and gold. Several more trees were felled, with one crashing beside me and forcing me to hunker down to avoid being crushed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± One swore a few seconds later, and I realized with a start that the wizard was on the other side of my tree. The man roared with defiance, the area shifting into a silvery hue as he summoned up a Shield Charm.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I heard the sound of a few spells being absorbed into the stout Shield before a yellow one was deflected upwards, crashing into the tree behind him and filling the air with the sound of ominous cracks.


    I need to move. I thought but was forced to keep my position as the man abandoned his own and ran off to my left, trying to use the other trees as cover from the witch¡¯s onslaught.


    The tree I was leaning on continued to crack as its midpoint began to slowly tip downwards towards me. I beat down the onrush of panic, knowing that its trajectory would end up with it crushing my cranium like a hammer to an egg.


    I blinked and took a breath, an idea forming in my mind. I held my wand up, waiting for the right moment.


    I heard the wet plops the witch¡¯s shoes made in the mud as she approached, but I waited, hoping the tree could stay upright for just one second longer¡­ Now! Depulso!


    The Banishing Charm applied its considerable force to push the tree to the left, sending it swinging down the opposite side towards the witch. She swore and dove forward, narrowly avoiding being clipped by the falling trunk and getting herself mired in the mud in the process.


    I watched her struggle for a single instant before I made my next move. Stupefy!


    All she saw was a flash of red light before the Stunning Charm struck her in the face, sending her into blissful unconsciousness.


    I stayed exactly where I was, only making sure to keep the woman¡¯s face out of the mud¡ª I didn¡¯t want her to choke to death, after all¡ª and waited until her opponent showed his face again.


    A minute passed, and I wondered if the other wizard had simply run away, content to be away from danger.


    Still, I continued to do absolutely nothing; it was possible that he was just waiting for the right moment¡ª even as I considered this, I saw the man emerge from behind one of the bushes less than twenty yards away from me.


    Yep. I thought in confirmation as he approached the passed out woman.


    He poked her with his foot a few times before his gaze turned towards the felled tree for a moment. He looked down again, his once anxious face morphing into an expression of self-satisfied, unearned triumph.


    ¡°Heh.¡± He said, smirking down at the unconscious witch before gesturing at the tree. ¡°After all that chasing and you hounding me every step of the way, it looks like your own spell caused your downfall! What an idi¡ª¡±


    Stupefy. I had to stop myself from laughing as another jet of red light erupted from my wand, striking the man in center-mass and sending him toppling backwards into the mud with a loud slap. That should teach you to stop and gloat, dumbass.


    I took a breath and didn¡¯t allow myself to relax just yet. These two idiots were slinging spells left and right, filling the entire area with light and sound. There was no doubt that others would come here, soon.


    I had to move on.


    That was when I felt another shockwave coming from high up in the false, dark sky. I turned my attention upwards, watching as bright letters of purple flame began to form. They said:


    54 CONTESTANTS REMAINING


    My eyes widened with shock. Fifty four! That means eight other people have been beaten already.


    Maybe this place really was as massive as the aides were saying. Even now, part of me wanted to doubt their words, but the fact that I had not noticed all of the fighting told me that I was probably in the wrong here.


    Either that, or there¡¯s some kind of obfuscation magic at play.


    In any case, I needed to keep going. Sparing my two downed opponents one last look to make sure that they weren¡¯t going to die anytime soon, I moved on, taking my crude tool with me.


    Still under the Disillusionment Charm, pressed into the direction the two had come from, figuring I would come across another enemy or something.


    It was not to be. The next ten minutes were spent wandering around without any aim whatsoever. I was beginning to grow frustrated, so I decided to change directions.


    Another fifteen minutes passed before I was ready to give up, but the faint sound of rushing water in the distance gave me pause.


    A river. I thought. Should I investigate?


    I didn¡¯t imagine any of my enemies would stop there for water, considering they could simply use the Water-Making Spell if they got thirsty or needed to clean something.


    Still, the sound of the roaring river would effectively hide any noise I made, which could help me with my stealth.


    Then again, that would also open me up to being snuck up on, so it wasn¡¯t exactly the best of ideas.


    I shook my head as I continued to approach, only to widen my eyes as I felt myself step on something that budged and then cracked underfoot.


    What the¡­ Was my only thought before something snagged around my ankle and swung me high up in the air. I kept my wand gripped firmly in my hand, even as the world spun around, dizzying me and making me feel nauseous.


    A few seconds passed, and I felt my stomach continue to clench in response to the vertigo. Realizing what was about to happen, I gripped my wand even tighter and closed my eyes as I unloaded the contents of my stomach downwards to the forest floor, feeling my throat and mouth burn in protest.


    I heard the sound of splashing and did my best to breathe as the last of the vomit dripped out of my mouth.


    Fuck. I thought, gargling the remainder and spitting it out to the side. I opened my eyes before being forced to close them again to ward off the sudden case of the stings. Get ahold of yourself, Clarke!


    I breathed in and out, in and out a few times before going to work. A quick look above and I realized what this was¡ª a snare trap. I ignored the lingering taste of bile in my mouth and slashed my wand up, slashing through the string with ease.


    I twisted my body to cradle my own head, crashing into the muddy earth with a loud plop. The impact hurt a little, but it did not do much beyond rattle me.


    Struggling for a moment to get to my feet, I wiped the snot dribbling down my nose and spat out the fresh wave of bile; my eyes scanned my surroundings quickly, and I saw a figure snap off a spell from behind a tree.


    I dove to the side, the spell flying wide into the forest before it splashed harmlessly against a tree which had been behind me.


    Two spells followed in its wake, one striking the mud a few inches besides me while the other clipped my right shoulder, sending me rolling in the mud, back into my own vomit.


    I resisted the urge to hurl again and got back to my feet, pointing my wand at the tree. Incendio!


    The trunk went ablaze with bright red and orange, causing the person behind it to scramble away with a yelp of fear. A witch emerged, furiously patting her midsection in an attempt to snuff the flames threatening to consume her.


    Aguamenti! I cast the next spell, blasting the woman with a jet of water which put the fire out and knocked her flat on her back. Expelliarmus!


    But she rolled out of the way, the Disarming Charm harmlessly crashing into the ground as she leveled her wand at me. Could she see me?


    I didn¡¯t have time to consider the implication of her being able to see me despite showing no signs of a detection spell when a tidal wave of mud erupted from the ground, crashing into several trees and snapping them like twigs.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I swore and held my wand aloft. Depulso!


    The wave of mud stopped flat, forming a wall between the two of us as it was held in place, both of our spells canceling each other out. I felt her struggle against my spell and realized with a hint of worry that the wall was now inching towards me.


    Need to come up with another way to deal with this. I thought, redoubling my efforts and forcing her wall back to its initial position and holding it there.


    I held the spell in place for a few seconds longer before abandoning my hold on the mud wall and casting another spell instead, immersing myself in a sense of strength and stoutness. Protego!


    A dome of energy appeared, surrounding me on all sides just as the wave crashed into me, pushing the entire shield back and forcing me to bleed off my momentum by rolling around. Still, I ignored the feeling of my skin scraping against the forest floor and held the Shield up, unwilling to yield to this wave.


    Eventually, the momentum stopped and I got to my feet, seeing that the entire Shield Charm was covered in a thick layer of the mud. I wiped my face for a moment before shifting the magic of the shield to my hand, allowing me to cast new spells with my wand again.


    ¡°Scourgify.¡± I held my wand over my eyes as I incanted the spell, not bothering to silently cast it; I doubted the enemy could either hear me under all the mud or would have even cared that I was casting a Scouring Charm on myself.


    I winced at the feeling of a brush scraping the sensitive organs thoroughly and weathered through it for a few more seconds before it ended.


    I opened my eyes, finally glad to be able to see without either tears or mud forcing them shut. Better.


    A wave of my wand, and the mud covering my Shield Charm blasted off in all directions, spraying everywhere, including the witch who was approaching.


    I ignored her yelp of surprise and thrust my wand forward, dropping the shield as I did so.


    No mercy. This bitch tried to bury me under a tidal wave of mud. I snarled and cast my next spell. Odgovor!


    Two chains materialized from the tip of my wand, fueled by my anger and frustration. They shuddered with malicious purpose as they coiled around my target, trying to crush her instantly.


    The woman cried out in agony and sudden panic, and then¡ª


    A loud crack filled the air as she disappeared, the chains crashing into each other with a loud clang as they met no resistance whatsoever. A few meters to the right, the woman reappeared and fell flat on her face, unmoving for a few seconds before she forced herself out of the mud.


    She groaned and moved her arm to cast another spell on me, only for nothing to happen. I blinked in surprise but didn¡¯t waste my opportunity, dismissing my chains and sending a Stunning Charm at the woman, knocking her out completely.


    I stood there, watching her for a few seconds before finally lowering my guard.


    She was down and out. I let out a deep breath, feeling tired and weary as I made my way to the woman.


    Why hadn¡¯t she cast a spell at the end? She¡¯d certainly tried to¡ª Oh¡­ I see.


    Her wand-hand was gone. I turned my eyes towards her previous position and saw something there. I walked over there and knelt down, wiping the mud off to see a perfectly normal hand clutching a wand in a deathgrip.


    She¡¯d gone and splinched herself while trying to escape the trap, I realized. I shook my head and took the dismembered hand, bringing it back to the woman¡¯s unconscious body. I was sure she¡¯d be thankful for the small gesture, at least.


    I stared down at her for a few seconds before grimacing. In a matter of minutes, I¡¯d emptied my stomach, rolled around in who knows how much mud and made enough noise to attract the entire forest here.


    Still. I thought, my inner fire roaring with satisfaction as I went about the process of cleaning myself up before moving on. That was a good fight.


    I wondered what tricks the others here had up their sleeves, feeling myself smile despite the pain.

 93 - Hounded

    oooo


    Hounded


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 3:10 PM, Phoenix'' Roost


    Gellert Grindelwald


    Gellert relaxed in his seat on the highest platform, enjoying a bar of chocolate as his eyes flitted between the various floating perspectives shown in the viewing arena. He watched every one intently, noting every action and reaction his current and future officers made when presented with the various situations they found themselves in.


    Not only was this a good exercise for them to mature as wizards and witches, but it would also have added benefits to his organization as a whole. The obvious benefit is the morale boost¡ª his officers seeing the prowess of their fellows would no doubt stoke the fire of progress in their own pursuits.


    The more practical benefit only applied to himself and his lieutenants: this was a great opportunity to see the strengths and weaknesses of his own officers. Knowledge such as that was valuable, as it would allow him to assign them missions to which they could be uniquely suited to.


    He took a bite and nearly hummed with pleasure at the rich taste, the chocolate bringing a moment of bliss to his tongue that he scarcely felt during his imprisonment.


    Gellert had to clamp down on his urge to join in the event; his fighting spirit had not dwindled away in his years of forced solitude¡ª far from it, in fact. He smiled, remembering the golden days of his youth, back when the world seemed wider and more mysterious, and yet still as full of promise and potential as it ever was.


    The other viewpoints disappeared for a moment as a singular one was brought forth and enlarged, showing one of the higher rated recruits embroiled in a vicious duel with one of Gellert''s mid-level officers.


    ¡°¡ªand the duel gets serious!¡± He heard Vanessa¡¯s shout over the crowd¡¯s gasp. ¡°But who will prevail?¡±


    What was the officer''s name? Gellert thought, struggling with himself for a moment before nodding and leaning forward to get a better view of the match. Chagnon, if memory serves.


    The crowd''s noise dropped as the sounds of the battle were relayed as well as the images. Gellert watched the two men trying to overpower the other with sheer magical brute force, launching attack and shielding spells only.


    Gellert shook his head in mild disappointment and stifled the urge to sigh. Such plebeian attempts to subdue each other would not lead either of these men anywhere, and yet they continued to try the same tactics, hoping to achieve new results.


    He supposed he couldn''t blame them. Sticking with what they knew was generally the smart option to go with: it would be foolish for either of them to attempt something that they had never tested before, no?


    Such a maneuver would indeed open the attacker up to retaliation, since they were undoubtedly performing at a slower rate, no matter how slight. Such was the nature of the learning process.


    You would essentially be putting yourself at a disadvantage in terms of speed. Gellert thought. So I suppose I can''t really judge that. And yet, bashing your skull against the wall after you¡¯ve done so a hundred times before, in the vain hope that the hundred-and-first will break it¡­ A fool¡¯s method, and likely to end in your doom.


    A poor showing was a poor showing; there was just no going around it. There might not have been a need to harangue the men''s lack of skill, but Gellert also supposed that there certainly was no need to mince words, either.


    A balance needed to be struck. Still, there was something a little curious going on in the duel.


    He found himself looking at Chagnon¡¯s opponent, watching his every move. The recruit moved in obvious ways, attacking, blocking and dodging exactly like one would expect a freshly trained rookie to move.


    Textbook execution, and yet¡­ Gellert thought and watched the younger man''s soul thread twist and turn in a way that made him think that he was preparing for a new offensive.


    Wait a second; my, my¡­ He smiled and leaned forward in his throne-like chair. So he is pretending to be weaker than he actually is.


    Knowing now that the younger man was holding back, his tactics made complete sense. He¡¯d made it seem as if he was attempting to match Gellert¡¯s officer blow for blow, only to ¡®fail¡¯ at the endeavor and ¡®give ground¡¯.


    ¡°You see something, Mr. Grindelwald?¡± His right hand man said from beside him, and Gellert graced him with a look.


    The man¡¯s eyes were a little sunken in, and his face was gaunt; it was as if he¡¯d not been eating for weeks, and had also gained five decades of age in that same amount of time.


    Gellert¡¯s lips pursed at the man¡¯s state. He knew that the mission he¡¯d sent Matthias in had been a dangerous one, but it had been necessary.


    At least he¡¯s recovered enough to be able to attend events. He thought, encouraged by the progress his friend was making. Whatever he must have faced down there must not have been easy to vanquish. The night he came back from his mission¡­


    Gellert shook his head; suffice it to say that it wouldn¡¯t have been out of the question to declare the man dead. It was thanks to the Healers that Matthias had been brought back at all.


    Durrand had earned a promotion twice over for the outstanding work she''d done. The woman''s prowess with Healing magic never ceased to surprise him, though she, herself, insisted that much of the recovery was because Matthias refused to be disheartened.


    That much was true. Matthias had a fire in him that would see him back to normal before too long. He should be back to normal within a few weeks. He''s become far stronger than he ever used to be.


    ¡°Yes, my friend.¡± Gellert answered and gestured towards the recruit. ¡°Observe the young one carefully. He¡¯s about to surprise everyone.¡±


    If it were any other wizard, Gellert would have expected them to scoff and deny his statements, or at the very least, disagree with him.


    It was almost painfully clear to the viewers that Chagnon was the one with the distinct advantage of experience, and he also controlled the flow of the battle by constantly overpowering his opponent and forcing him on the backfoot.


    Still, Matthias heeded his superior¡¯s words and watched the younger man¡¯s movements for a few seconds, frowning in confusion as he saw something that didn¡¯t look quite right. On the surface, it seemed like the young man¡¯s hope of winning was about to be crushed underfoot, but the way he was moving¡­


    ¡°He is¡­ stepping back before his opponent¡¯s attacks even come, allowing him to deflect and bleed off most of the damage with high efficiency, but he¡¯s¡­ pretending?¡± Matthias said, leaning forward in interest. The fire in his eyes stood out in stark contrast to the state he was in. ¡°Yes. A fa?ade.¡±


    His eyes then widened as it dawned on him. ¡°The right time to strike would be when an opportunity presents itse¡ª Now!¡±


    No sooner than he said that did they hear Vanessa¡¯s exclamation of approval as the recruit finally made his move.


    It all happened in less than two seconds.


    Chagnon stepped forward to launch what was seemingly the blow which would ensure his victory, but no sooner than right foot hit the muddy ground had he realized the trap he¡¯d sprung.


    The earth shifted beneath his feet, pulling his right foot further to the right and causing him to fall down with his legs split in each direction. His drawn out cry of surprise and pain were broadcast to the whole group, making everyone cringe and grimace in the second it took for Chagnon¡¯s opponent to finish his disabled opponent with a well placed Stunner.


    Chagnon fell backwards into the mud, unconscious.


    There was silence among the crowd for a single moment before they all erupted in loud cheers, the wave of sound shaking Gellert to his core and making him smile with approval.


    ¡°How the hell did he do that?¡± ¡°That was intense.¡± ¡°I would not want to be Chagnon in the morning, I can tell you that¡­¡±


    ¡°And Recruit Tromsky snatches victory from the jaws of defeat with a single, well placed spell!¡± Vanessa roared as she thrust her fist up into the air, her eyes glinting with glee as she gave the live viewing a nod of respect. ¡°Just goes to show that the simplest spells can still be used to devastating effect, even in high level combat! Let¡¯s hear it for Tromsky!¡±


    The crowd let its pleasure be known to the skies above several times over, egged on by Vanessa¡¯s announcing and hype. Gellert smiled at the woman¡¯s spunk; he¡¯d been as surprised as anyone when she¡¯d revealed her skills as an orator. He¡¯d have to ask her about it at some point.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    His new allies were quite strange and had many quirks, but that was the beauty of it all. Getting to know all of these people did not reduce his passion for his dream at all; rather, it made him more motivated than ever.


    To create a world in which we are free to live whichever way we want¡­ Gellert thought, staring down at the chocolate in his hand for a moment before putting his attention back to the recruit, who was adjusting Chagnon¡¯s pose so that he was at least comfortable in his unconsciousness. I will make that a reality. We all will.


    ¡°That was a very impressive showing from Tromsky.¡± Matthias said, looking far more alive than he had five minutes prior. ¡°He has considerable potential.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he does.¡± Gellert said, smiling. ¡°His technique is still rough, to be sure, but then¡­ he has not been practicing this kind of spellcasting for very long.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Matthias said, nodding in agreement. ¡°Creativity, resourcefulness¡­ I doubt he learned that at Durmstrang. Too repressive despite their reputation.¡±


    Gellert nodded, remembering his time there as well. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed, then?¡±


    ¡°No, but that is what we fight for.¡± Matthias said. ¡°To introduce this change to the world. To show them that there is a better way.¡±


    Grindelwald smiled at that.


    Matthias may have been weakened by his ordeal, but he seems to have become all the more willful for it. ¡°Yes, my friend. Soon, our ways will be shared with the world at large, and they will rejoice.¡±


    Gellert went back to eating his delectable chocolate, smiling as Vanessa continued to announce the event with zeal and passion. They will rejoice.


    oooo


    Same Time, In The Forest


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°Crap!¡± I shouted and dove behind a tree, hearing the sound of the bark being torn apart as the creature missed me by a single foot.


    It gave a growl of anger before its two packmates caught up, trying to surround me from all sides. Their silver fur bristled in anticipation of the blood they were about to spill, and it caused me to grimace in annoyance.


    Damn wolves; they shouldn¡¯t be able to see me! I thought, continuing to move and not letting any single wolf get an advantage on me. Why are they so big¡ª Engorgement Charm, or were Direwolves recently brought back from extinction while I wasn''t looking?


    I gave a mental shake of the head. Whatever they were, I did not intend to sit around and let them eat me.


    I had initially intended to lead them towards the river and cross it¡ª they wouldn¡¯t have followed me there, I thought. As far as I knew, wolves couldn¡¯t cross over water, but then again¡­ the ¡®dog paddle¡¯ swimming method was known for a reason. Perhaps I was wrong?


    At any rate, that idea ended up being scrapped; not only would it have taken me quite a bit of time to make it there, thus opening me up to many attacks from the wolves, and not only was it possible that they could follow me through the water, but I also didn¡¯t want them to eat the person I subdued there.


    Wouldn¡¯t be very sportsmanlike to have them kill a contestant like that. I said and slashed my wand behind me, catching the one trying to sneak up on me in its front left paw with a Severing Charm, making it yelp in pain.


    It snarled and tried to attack me, but every time it put pressure on its paw, the limb crumbled under the weight and it was forced to shift its stance to remain standing.


    Another wave of my wand and a Stunning Charm struck it in the snout, knocking the beast out. Immediately afterwards, I dove to the left, feeling the displacement of air at the spot which I had occupied a split-second prior.


    Protego! I cast the spell instinctively, just in time to see the other wolf crash into it snout first. It continued to snap and bite at me, trying its hardest to brute force its way past the barrier.


    I frowned even as I watched its wicked sharp fangs swing down every time it clamped its mouth shut in a futile attempt to bite me; this wasn¡¯t the behavior of a regular animal. I wasn¡¯t exactly an expert on the subject, but the knowledge of my previous life as well as the time spent learning about Magical Creatures with Hagrid gave me enough knowledge to realize that there was something wrong with these things.


    They''re attacking with wild abandon¡ª to kill, not to acquire their next meal. Otherwise they wouldn''t take such risks. I thought and frowned as the implications hit me. Probably mind-controlled or turned extremely aggressive to deter any would-be visitors or snoopers? I wouldn''t put it past Grindelwald or any of his followers.


    However laudable the man''s dreams and plans for the future were, his methods were nothing short of vicious.


    Shaking my head a moment later and transferring the Shield to my other hand, I decided that all of this pondering and thinking didn¡¯t really matter. I was trying to survive; they were trying to kill me.


    That was all there was to it.


    I held the barrier up for another second as I immersed myself in the intent to ensnare my foes in an unbreakable grip. ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    Two medium-sized chains materialized into existence, swirling around for a moment before rushing to the two massive animals.


    The barrier dropped with a thought, and I snaked the chains around their legs in one quick motion before drawing them tightly together, binding the wolves¡¯ legs.


    The animals gave yelps of surprise as their snouts met the muddy floor of the forest at either side of me, their legs unable to hold them up any longer.


    I quickly took several steps back, jarred by a sudden realization. If I had been a tenth of a second late in my spellcasting, then their teeth would have found purchase on my neck and thigh. All it would have taken was a single jerk off their heads and Adam Clarke would have bled out on the floor of the forest while being eaten alive.


    Close. Too close. I thought, watching them writhe in place in a futile attempt to escape their bonds. Focusing, I channeled my power into the chains and cast my next spell. Stupefy.


    A bright red sheen suffused into the beginning of the chains, traversing through their lengths up until it reached the two animals. It glowed brightly for another second, and the massive mutts went still, finally sent to the realm of unconsciousness.


    I stayed rooted in place, watching them for any sign of wakefulness. For all I knew, they could be immune to Stunning Charms and were taught to play possum. I picked one of the three wolves, transfered my chains to my free hand and aimed my ebony wand at my chosen wolf¡¯s back.


    Thrusting my wand forward, I struck my target with a mild Stinging Jinx. The flesh around the spot swelled slightly, but the wolf gave no reaction whatsoever. I nodded and took a deep breath of relief, unsummoning my chains as I did so.


    A few more waves of my wand, and I had the three unconscious wolves tied to the three. It wouldn''t hold them for very long when they came to, but I was sure I would be long gone by then.


    I moved to leave before stopping to stare at one of the wolves'' bloody paws. Yes, I did cut you, didn''t I?


    Poor puppy; I could, at least, stem the flow of blood. With a quick Severing Charm, I ripped off part of my shirt and wrapped it around the mutt''s leg. I frowned and scrunched my nose while I worked. as the smell of the big beast¡¯s wet fur wafted into my nose. Soon enough, however, I was done.


    I stepped back and stared at my handiwork for a few seconds before a thought occurred to me.


    ¡°I really could¡¯ve died there.¡± I gave the thought voice as I continued to mutter. ¡°If these big boys got what they wanted, there wouldn¡¯t be any way back from that¡ª unless these Healers are some insanely talented ones?¡±


    I knew magic was a source of energy as mired in mystery as it was powerful, but I still had my doubts whether I could be brought back from wolves tearing my body apart as they feasted on me.


    I would have died from the shock and blood loss five times over by the time Grindelwald sent his first wizard here. I had no idea what sort of response time I could rely on if I were truly in trouble. Could I rely on their promises?


    I probably shouldn¡¯t. No, it¡¯s best to act as if no help is coming and safeguard myself, instead. I thought and took a breath. I stood before the wolves for a second longer before nodding to myself and moving on further into the forest.


    I lost track of the time ten minutes into my exploration through the territory. The forest was thickening, with the trees growing closer and closer together and the canopy getting ever lower.


    Starting to get a little cramped here. I thought, frowning as I continued to push forward. Should I turn back?


    Stopping, I checked my surroundings for any sign that the woods would clear up a bit, but the abundant thickets blocked my sight in every direction. I didn¡¯t want to go back and risk having to deal with the wolves again, but at the same time this forest was starting to get unbearable.


    Eventually, I decided to keep going. Perhaps in a mile or two, the trees wouldn¡¯t be so close together. I ended up walking three times that distance before I saw any sign of improvement. The trees had indeed parted ways from each other, but there was a new change. The forest was now going downhill.


    I passed by a series of boulders ranging from average human size to the size of five Hagrids before stopping to observe my surroundings. The forest had become far less thick here, enough to see just how steep this hill was. I would slide all the way down because of all the damn mud, holy crap.


    Even as I thought that, I heard the sound of rustling clothes against the bark of a tree and dove to the side, narrowly avoiding a jet of blue light. What the¡ª?


    I turned to face the enemy and heard the sound of cursing before three spells erupted from different locations to my left and right, and in front of me. On instinct, I erected a Shield Charm and felt it buckle from the impact, sending me backwards, almost falling down the hill.


    Caught at the edge, no way of escape but down. I thought, feeling a thrill of fear racing up my spine. These three have been following me for some time. Why are they teaming up? How do they¡­


    I tried searching for their presence by tracing the source of the trajectories of their spells, only to see nothing. My eyes went down, tracking the set of footprints being made in the mud and realized that my three unknown assailants were also using the Disillusionment Charm.


    I held the Shield up as it weathered more spells and grit my teeth. If I took it down, even for a moment, I would be defeated. I was too tired, too worn out from my successive battles to be able to contend with three foes at the same time.


    Just then, the translucent silver barrier cracked like an egg, and I felt the aftershocks of a Bludgeoning Curse strike me in the abdomen. It was pure luck that my Shield had reduced its effects, but I still felt like I¡¯d taken a punch to the stomach from a guy twice my size.


    I bent forward, cradling my midsection and struggling to breathe as my Shield continued to crack with every successive spell it took. I stared behind me, down the long hill and realized what I had to do.


    This is the stupidest idea I¡¯ve had in the last few weeks alone. I thought, gathered my strength and made a mad dash down the hill. I heard their cries of dismay and used the exhilaration I felt from thwarting them to power my rush through the slippery mud.


    Spells flew from their wands but splashed harmlessly against the trees around me. That all you got? Not so confident when trying to shoot down a moving target, huh!?


    A moment later, I heard the sound of something heavy grinding against the ground behind me. I sent a quick look behind me and felt the blood drain from my face, seeing a massive boulder tear through a tree like it wasn¡¯t even there before continuing its way down, followed by many more.


    They¡¯d sent the entire quarry rolling down the hill at me. Every. Single. Boulder.


    Are you fucking kidding me.

 94 - Struggle!

    oooo


    Struggle!


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 3:40 PM, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, Forest Battleground


    Adam Clarke


    What does one do when they¡¯re sliding down a hill with massive boulders rolling down behind them? Oh, that¡¯s right: blurt out panicked gibberish like a little bitch.


    And that¡¯s exactly what I did when realization struck.


    ¡°Oh crap, crap, crap!¡± I cried out in a demented mix of exhilaration and fear as I slid down the hill, hearing the sound of trees being crushed and uprooted.


    The trees did nothing to slow the rocks down¡ª let alone stop them. They may as well not have even been there.


    I adjusted my position, infinitely glad for having the foresight to use the Impervius Charm on my clothes, as it made my clothes extra slippery, which helped me slide down the hill all the better.


    Shifting my weight to the right, I swerved out of the path of a tree before snapping a spell off right behind me. ¡°Reducto!¡±


    The jet of blue light flew into the small boulder, turning it into rubble.


    I didn¡¯t have the time to frown at the spell¡¯s low efficacy, as I was forced to shift my weight to the left, this time narrowly avoiding a bit of sharp stone jutting out of the ground.


    Normally, that spell should have been able to reduce things to a fine mist, but I¡¯d grown tired; my concentration was waning, and I didn¡¯t know for how long I could keep everything up.


    I chanced a quick look behind me, eyes widening as I saw new boulders falling from the sky right at my position.


    My foes were lobbing the stones which had lagged behind the others at me. Son of a¡ª


    One crashed right through a tree just a few feet shy of my body, sending the massive thing spinning, much like how a child would do with a small stick. Too close.


    I raised my wand up high and blasted a few more of these large rocks out of the air before swerving to the left, out of the way of another tree.


    ¡°Reducto!¡± I roared again, blasting through a tree in my path before quickly gauging my surroundings. There was still about a mile¡¯s worth of hill to go down, so there was plenty of room to increase my speed.


    This is stupid. I thought, even as a few more boulders crashed into the earth and trees nearby. But I can¡¯t maintain this forever. Shooting down massive rocks and maneuvering constantly¡ª eventually I¡¯ll mess up, and they¡¯ll hit me. No. I need to gain an advantage.


    And to gain an advantage, I needed distance; just enough so that I could think for more than a split second.


    My mismatched eyes spied two large trees ahead, and a quick, Hail Mary plan formed. I pointed my wand forward and refined my will, giving it power with my incantation. ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    Two chains erupted from the tip of my wand, spearing into the two massive trees and embedding themselves deep within their trunks. With a harsh pull on my magic, I willed my chains to recede from wand-tip to end, propelling me forward.


    Perfect timing. I thought as no less than three boulders crashed into my previous position with a loud rumble, obliterating each other and the ground beneath them from the impact. That was clutch.


    I heard the far-off cries of dismay and forced down the urge to smile in triumph at having thwarted my opponents again. I needed to focus. This wasn¡¯t over, not by a longshot.


    I rocketed past the two trees, dismissing my chains and allowing myself the chance to think. I needed to get to the base of the hill and find a decent spot to hunker down in¡ª perhaps a small recess in the earth?


    No, I realized with a shake of the head, even as I swerved left and right, weaving my way around the trees like my clothes were a makeshift toboggan. I couldn¡¯t hide below the ground; something as heavy as those boulders would turn me into paste.


    The thundering sound of the rocks falling down the hill increased, and I turned to see that the biggest boulder of them all was speeding up at a rate that was mind-boggling. It was coming right at me, smashing trees out of its way much like how an elephant would with a human toddler attempting to pet it.


    If this thing hits me¡­ I narrowed my eyes and turned my wand against it. ¡°Arresto Momentum!¡±


    The boulder lurched as it was slowed down for a moment, only for it to regain its speed¡ª and then some¡ª in the next moment. My three opponents were just playing with me at this point, countering my spell and relishing in my failure.


    Fine. If that¡¯s how you want to play it, I¡¯ll break the damn thing instead! I thought and snapped off another spell. Reducto!


    The jet of blue crashed into the large boulder, tearing out a small chunk of it¡ª but not much else.


    Still, progress was progress; I smiled and cast the spell again, only for the blue light to bounce off of a translucent barrier of silver.


    The smile turned into a grimace at the unwelcome sight. I tried a few more spells in an attempt to break through before giving up. There was no way I was going to pierce that shield and destroy the boulder before it reached me. My only remaining choice was to dodge it outright.


    But, how would I do that? There was barely any distance left on the slide down, but I reckoned there was still enough to make an abrupt maneuver just before the rock struck me.


    It was another ridiculous, harebrained plan, but a wild hare¡¯s swift movement more often than not allowed it to escape from the clutches of the creature who would prey upon it.


    I can do this. I¡¯ve survived far worse. I thought and prepared my legs for the pain that I was about to subject them to. I waited for a few seconds, throwing quick glances behind me to see that the humongous boulder was about to overtake me before setting my expression into one of deep concentration.


    Pointing my wand at one of the trees standing by the base of the dark hill, I cast my next spell. ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    Just as before, a chain materialized and embedded itself deep into my chosen tree. I pulled hard at it, willing it to recede and speed me up. Still, the large boulder gained on me.


    Too bad for them that out-speeding it is no longer my plan. I thought and waited. Just as I was about to pass the tree, I pressed my feet down onto the mud and forced myself upright, sliding down the hill on my feet.


    I ignored the wails of agony of my muscles and pressed down harder on the ground, throwing myself into a jump.


    The taut chain swung me around the tree, away from the boulder which was about to overtake me¡ª or, that¡¯s what I hoped to see. Instead, I saw it crash through the tree I¡¯d chosen and realized with a sinking feeling that my enemies had cottoned onto my plan from the start and shifted the boulder¡¯s trajectory to compensate. I also understood that, if I held onto the now falling tree, my circular trajectory would bring me crashing into the ground, face first.


    And so, not seeing any reliable alternative, I dismissed the chain and let my gathered momentum lob me further over the hill.


    I made an attempt to stop my chaotic spinning, but lost further control of myself when I crashed through a few errant branches, sending waves of pain through my body. Throughout all of this, I closed my eyes and focused on nothing but holding my wand and keeping my head safe from injury.


    At the apogee of the lob, I managed to ignore my vertigo long enough for me to force my body to stop spinning.


    I opened my eyes and saw that I was upside down, looking down onto the ground. It seemed that I was about to reach the base of the hill. Resigning myself to the eventual impact, I began to shift my body and cradled my head in preparation before stopping as everything around me shifted.


    ¡°What the¡ª!?¡±


    The all encompassing darkness suddenly gave way to shining light. Oppressive cold became choking heat and humidity. The muddy terrain disappeared altogether, replaced by a hundred foot drop from a cliffside into a massive lake which was surrounded by what seemed to be a lush rainforest.


    Well¡­ I thought as I began to fall down towards the lake. This is not gonna end well.


    A fall from this height would kill me, this I knew. Crashing into the water at a high speed would be the same as crashing into concrete. I tapped my wand against myself and kept casting the Slowing Charm over and over.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Arresto Momentum!¡± I continued to cry out, calming down as my descent slowed to something manageable. It would still hurt a little, but I would recover well enough from such an impact.


    I sighed, happy that this ordeal was finally over¡ª wait.


    My head snapped up immediately, seeing that massive boulder dropping straight towards me. ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Without hesitation, I pointed my wand at it, hoping to move it out of my way. ¡°Depulso Maxima!¡±


    The spell did nothing but shift the damn thing¡¯s trajectory by a few measly feet. I gritted my teeth, realizing that I had no other choice but to shield myself against it. Gathering my will and what little concentration I had left, I shunted it all into my desire to defend my very life, my intent to survive whatever more tribulations this contest had left to throw at me.


    I roared ¡°Protego!¡±


    The shield flared a bright silver just as the boulder crashed into it, bouncing me off with high speed into the water below. Crashing into the water, I blacked out.


    oooo


    Weightless. That was how I felt when I came to. I groaned and shifted position, only to get a mouthful of water for my trouble. My eyes flew open as I choked and hacked out a lung while I tried to balance myself in the water.


    What the Hell¡­? I thought as I tried to make sense of what was going on. I forced myself not to panic and flail, knowing that would get me sunk very fast. Instead, I relaxed my muscles and let the water current carry me for some time.


    Once I got myself in order, I started looking around. I was near the coast of what seemed to be a large lake in a¡­ rainforest? At least, I thought it was a rainforest, judging from all the familiar vegetation I saw in the distance.


    My eyes caught the hundred foot tall cliff and widened as a flood of recent memories came rushing back in.


    Attack. Boulders. Slide down the muddy hill¡ª I passed some kind of illusion barrier and fell down the cliff? I thought, slowly coming to terms with everything. Or have I been teleported elsewhere?


    It can¡¯t have been the latter option; erecting an illusion barrier sounded more like the sort of thing that Grindelwald would have set up. He hadn¡¯t been here for very long, after all.


    Whether it was an illusion separating to juxtaposed locations or a portal between two separate ones, I supposed it didn¡¯t really matter. One second I was there, and the next, I was here.


    I stopped moving when I had a sudden thought. What if they¡¯re waiting for me on the shore?


    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable one; they were under the effects of the Disillusionment Charm, after all. No amount of scanning would help, as I wouldn¡¯t be able to see their strands from this distance, and my skill with the Human-presence-revealing Spell was a bit¡ª wait.


    Where was my wand?


    Panic threatened to overtake me again, but I bit down on it with all the force I could muster. Calm down, Clarke. Focus, God damn it! Where is it?


    Going through my pockets yielded nothing, though I knew it was pointless to check them, to begin with. The last thing I remembered before passing out was casting the Shield Charm before that massive boulder crashed into me.


    The obvious conclusion was that I let it go at some point. I checked down the water for a split second before shaking my head. Wood didn¡¯t sink, after all. Even if it had, the lake was too deep for me to see anything.


    So, where was it? I tried wracking my brain for a solution for a few seconds before I nodded in realization. Wood floats, and therefore it¡¯ll just follow the current of the water. It¡¯s far lighter than me, so it¡¯d be easier to move it ahead of myself.


    All I had to do was follow the currents; I would eventually find my wand. So it went: I discarded my shoes after a few attempts to swim in them. They would not serve me here.


    I followed along the currents of the lake, keeping an eye out for my wand. Minutes of slow, almost painful swimming peppered with various breaks¡ª I was an exhausted, twelve year old child, after all¡ª passed with no luck.


    I was about to give up and just go straight to the shore when I finally spotted light gleaming off of something that looked like a shiny black stick in the water. Anxiety and panic gave way to astounding relief.


    My wand! I thought and swam as fast as I could towards the wand. I grasped the handle, and my body flooded with elation as my wand welcomed me back like one would an old friend. Let¡¯s try the spell.


    I may not have had that particular bit of magic mastered, but I imagined that this situation would provide me with ample motivation to at least get it to halfway work.


    I stayed in the water and waved my wand in the general motion of a doodle of a person who was upside down, focusing my desire and intent upon finding those who were here to lay me low. ¡°Homenum Revelio!¡±


    Nothing happened. I stifled the urge to curse and tried again; once again, nothing.


    I took a breath and focused my thoughts. Refine my desire; I wish to detect human life. Not only that, but to detect human life around me in a circle.


    ¡°Homenum Revelio!¡± I cast the spell again, keeping my thoughts specifically limited to the one section I set for myself. A moment later, I knew that the spell had worked. It had detected the presence of one person; myself.


    I nodded. I would need to refine this spell further in the future, but it would serve me well for now. I aimed it at various sections of the coastline and began to cast the spell.


    This one¡¯s clear. That one too. I thought before trying it a third time and detecting two presences. So they followed me all the way here?


    I tried a few more locations on the coastline before I found a third signature. And that¡¯s the third one.


    Just can¡¯t catch a break, can I?


    I slowly made my way to the shoreline, keeping tabs on the three to make sure that they weren¡¯t coming straight for me. In fact, I was surprised that they hadn¡¯t caught me already. If I knew this spell, then there was no real reason they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it, either.


    That was how they detected me in the first place, wasn¡¯t it? I pressed my feet against the rough, stony terrain and winced as I felt it dig into my feet. Still, I moved forward, wading out of the water and ignoring the discomfort as well as the strain of my arms and legs.


    Taking deep breaths, I sat down on the shore to rest, my arms and legs thanking me profusely for the mercy I gave them. A minute or so later, I checked the area again for any human presence before Summoning my discarded shoes.


    A few seconds passed before I heard a smack against the ground before me, though I saw nothing there. I undid the Disillusionment Charm both on myself and my shoes before tapping my wand against myself to dry me and my clothes up.


    I shivered for a few seconds before relaxing as the various cold spots disappeared, replaced by the almost uncomfortable warmth of my new surroundings. I put my makeshift boots back on and got up, ignoring the vehement protests my muscles were making.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here for long. Soon, they would be upon me¡ª even as I had this thought, I heard the sound of a loud crack from behind me and swiftly turned to see a witch.


    Her back was turned to me, and I realized she hadn¡¯t seen me just yet. Without hesitation, I jabbed my wand forward. Stupefy!


    The woman swiftly turned. ¡°Prote¡ª¡±


    The jet of red light struck her in the chin like a vicious uppercut before she could react, lifting her off the ground for a split second before she dropped to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I said and quickly rushed her form, taking the wand from her hand and stowing it in my coat. That had been extremely close.


    I moved behind a tree and immediately heard the sound of two more cracks in the air, followed by the cursing of two men.


    ¡°He got her.¡± One said with a high-pitched, whiny voice.


    ¡°I see that.¡± The other replied, his voice far deeper.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan now?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t have gone far.¡± The man with the deep voice said. ¡°It¡¯s just a kid¡ª doubt he knows how to Apparate.¡±


    Tapping my wand atop my head, I tried to cast the Disillusionment Charm, only to realize with unpleasant surprise that it failed. What?


    The tree I was hiding behind began to crack as a spell impacted it. ¡°There he is! Come out, boy, and maybe we¡¯ll be gentle.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, instead wondering why the spell had failed. It didn¡¯t take long for me to figure it out. It wasn¡¯t because I was tired, or that my concentration was waning.


    No, the explanation was far more simple. I was tired of playing around, of hiding.


    ¡°Come on out!¡± The guy with the whiny voice said. ¡°You¡¯ve already made us chase you halfway through this damn forest, do you really want to make it any harder than it should be?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just revive her and then we can take the kid down?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about some fool who got beat by a child.¡± Came the retort. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, she¡¯s dead weight. Now, come out, kid! I promise I won¡¯t rough you up too badly! Good deal, right?¡±


    Focus, Clarke. No more running. I thought and closed my eyes for a moment, psyching myself up for yet another battle. I emerged from behind the tree with a loud cry of challenge.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Odgovor!¡± Five chains flew into existence, swirling around like the writhing auroras of the deep, dark Abyss. One of the chains separated from the others, forming a shield around my free hand. I raised it, challenging them again. ¡°You wanted a fight; well, you¡¯re getting one!¡±


    I sent the chains forward, sweeping them horizontally from both directions and adding blades to every link, enhanced with the Severing Charm. One of them simply Apparated away, while the other conjured a shield. The four chains wrapped around the man¡¯s hasty Shield Charm, ripping into it much like a chainsaw takes to a tree.


    A crack sounded from my left, and I turned to face the incoming assault, raising my right shield to absorb the impact of a forceful jet of blue, jarring my arm and forcing me to take a few steps back to bleed the momentum off.


    I heard the sound of screaming coming from the opponent trying to shield against my spell and turned to see that my chains had broken through the man¡¯s barrier and were constricting around his body, slicing into every corner of his flesh with no mercy.


    My eyes widened, and I released the fool from his bonds¡ª I hadn¡¯t intended on killing him, after all. I only had a moment to see the man collapse before I was struck with another spell, sending my wand flying out of my hand and laying me flat on my back with a harsh thud.


    I fought against the pain and got back to a kneeling position, holding my chain-shield forward as it continued to weather the final man¡¯s assault.


    ¡°Give up!¡± He said, laughing. ¡°You¡¯re done for! All you¡¯ve got is a shield, now. What¡¯re you going to do with that?¡±


    Plenty. I thought, but realized that he was right. I couldn¡¯t do anything but defend from his incessant onslaught.


    The man was just whittling me down, at this point. A second later, my thoughts were realized as I saw one of the links in my chain-shield crack from the latest impact.


    It¡¯s now or never!


    I threw myself to the side, avoiding a sickly green spell before I launched the chain forward, hoping to catch him off-guard, in his moment of victory.


    It was not to be. He Banished the offending chain away before leveling his wand towards me, a superior smirk on his face. ¡°Stupef¡ª¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened as his arms and legs suddenly snapped to his sides. He fell backwards with a thud, stiff as a board. Behind him, I saw someone I hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­¡± Nick Guffries said as he made his way towards me calmly. ¡°Look what we have here¡­¡±


    From bad to fucking worse. Was the only thought in my mind.

 95 - Unlikely Alliance

    July 4, 4:30 PM, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, Rainforest Battleground


    Adam Clarke


    I didn¡¯t give an immediate reply to the man, instead recalling my chain into its shield form and holding it aloft, ignoring the multitude of cracks which had spread through the construct.


    In my mind, I knew that my chain-shield probably couldn¡¯t even defend against a light breeze, but my heart didn¡¯t worry about things like logic. As far as it was concerned, as long as I was awake, I could still fight.


    That was all there was to it.


    And so, my stubborn brain forced my body to ignore all its instincts to flee or pass out, and kept the projection of magic in place. It may have had a rocky relationship with my heart, but the two influenced each other in ways which words could never qualify or quantify with any reasonable accuracy.


    Guffries looked to be amused by my reaction. He shook his head and continued moving until he got very close to me. He knelt down to pick something up from under a mass of flowers; it was my wand.


    I licked suddenly dry lips as my stomach lurched in alarm.


    The last time I had faced this man, he¡¯d put me under the Cruciatus Curse. This time, there was no one to stop him, and I was exhausted and wandless. My only weapon was my conjured chain, and even that was already on the verge of breaking.


    Still, I would not allow him the satisfaction.


    ¡°It would be so easy to just put you out of your misery.¡± Guffries said, confirming my worst predictions.


    Anger burst forth from my chest, and I sent him a heated glare.


    ¡°Do it, then.¡± I found myself saying. ¡°There¡¯s no need to draw this out longer than it needs to. You got your win here, Guffries. Just end it.¡±


    But Guffries shook his head in amusement. ¡°My win, you say?¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, though a look of dismay did flash across my face for a single moment before I schooled it into one of defiance.


    ¡°And how exactly have I achieved victory against you here?¡± Guffries said, gesturing at me with my own wand. ¡°Practically dead on your feet before I even arrived. You call that a win, Clarke?¡±


    He then did something which caught me off guard; Guffries tossed the wand towards me. I was so surprised that I just watched it fly to me in a daze. I barely noticed the flare of pain that went through my skull when the spinning stick struck me in the head. Instead, I watched it fall to the forest floor and stared at it. A few moments later, my brain caught up with what my eyes were seeing, and they widened in surprise before rounding on Guffries.


    I was seized by the urge to say something, but I could not find the words.


    This went on for a few more seconds before I finally could order my thoughts into usable words. ¡°What are you¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in kicking you when you¡¯re down, Clarke.¡± Guffries said, though he made sure to send me a glare of his own. ¡°Don¡¯t take this as me being nice to you¡ª I still think you¡¯re still a self-absorbed clown who considers himself to be better than everyone else.¡±


    My irritation rose at the man¡¯s declaration, banishing the feelings of unease away for a time. What the Hell had I ever done to him?


    ¡°The fuck you on about?¡± I said, snatching the wand off of the ground as I felt the anger energizing my body, if only slightly. ¡°When have I ever¡ª¡±


    ¡°Save it for someone who cares, Clarke.¡± Guffries cut me off before gesturing for me to follow. ¡°Now come on. Get up. We can¡¯t linger here for long.¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something scathing in return, but the sheer strangeness of the situation made me close it again. Instead, I forced myself to my feet with a groan and began to follow him through the forest, dismissing my chain-shield to conserve what little energy I had left.


    What the Hell was going on? Why was Guffries helping me? He talked a good game about hating my guts, but here he was, having stopped my final attacker and reminded me that others would soon be on their way.


    These were not the actions of someone who was against me.


    I mean, he did say that he wants a fair fight¡­ I thought, doing my best to get my thoughts in order as I acclimated to the ever changing scenario I found myself in. Did I really buy his excuse?


    Could it perhaps be a long con? I thought but shook my head almost immediately afterwards. No, there¡¯s really no point to that, practically speaking: he had me at his mercy, so he¡¯s either the most massive drama queen on the planet, or he¡¯s actually trying to help me. But why?


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves before deciding that it didn¡¯t matter¡ª none of it did. Whether this was an elaborate trap set by Guffries or whether he was leading me to a safe place was immaterial.


    The only thing I can control in this life is my own response to outer stimuli. I thought. I need to focus. If this is a trap, I¡¯ll deal with it.


    I followed the man around for at least twenty minutes, moving away from the lake and deeper into the thick forest. Soon enough, I found myself standing in a small campsite nestled into a recess in the earth and surrounded by six massive trees, as well as the abundant overgrowth of the rainforest which did wonders to conceal its existence.


    A perfect natural hiding spot. I thought as we gently passed through the vines and errant branches hiding us from view. For anyone looking from the outside, it would appear as if it were impossible to enter.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Guffries said the first word since we started our trek, gesturing towards a small, soft spot in the ground. ¡°Rest.¡±


    I stared at him for a moment, not doing as he indicated.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not particularly difficult to comprehend, is it?¡± The man answered in an acerbic tone. ¡°I¡¯m not going to explain it again; now rest¡ª while you still can.¡±


    I pursed my lips, wanting to argue with the man but realizing that I was indeed far too tired to do much of anything. ¡°Fine. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Save your gratitude for someone who¡ª¡± He said but I cut him off.


    ¡°¡ªyeah, yeah. Someone who cares, blah blah blah.¡±


    Guffries opened his mouth to retort with something most likely unkind, but stopped midway as a bright light flashed through the sky, followed by a low boom which rattled the entire forest.


    We both looked up to see that another announcement was made. It said:


    25 CONTESTANTS REMAINING


    ¡°Twenty-five, huh?¡± Guffries said, smirking to himself as he turned his gaze down towards me. ¡°I know how to quickly get it down to twenty-four.¡±


    I glared at him and grasped my wand with a bit more tightness than before, readying myself for a fight in the now cramped space I found myself in.


    But Guffries laughed at my expression. ¡°Piss off to sleep, you stupid twat.¡±


    ¡°Not until you tell me why you¡¯re not just ending it here.¡± I said, not willing to accept his explanation so easily.


    He glared at me for a few moments before speaking again. ¡°Is it not obvious? I said I want to beat you at your best.¡±


    ¡°And that matters more to you than having access to Clan Zhenya?¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be one of the strongest families of the Wizarding World?


    ¡°I suppose you still are very much a child, eh?¡± Guffries said, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°Still thinking in simple terms?¡±


    ¡°This simple child beat you.¡± I said automatically. ¡°Or did you forget, Nick?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This child did indeed.¡± Guffries¡¯ tone turned flat before he palmed his face. ¡°Beaten by a snot-nosed, wet behind the ears kid¡­ I must have done something truly awful in a previous life to be cursed with such an existence.¡±


    ¡°How about this life, eh?¡± I said. ¡°You know, using one of the worst spells in existence on a kid¡ª you don¡¯t think that¡¯s awful?¡±


    ¡°Says the one who crushed my limbs.¡±


    ¡°Tit for tat.¡± I countered with. ¡°There was no reason to throw that kind of magic at me.¡±


    I got a heated glare for that comment, but Guffries¡¯ expression quickly faded into one of neutrality. ¡°No, I suppose there wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± I asked, locking gazes with him in an attempt to understand what the Hell was going on in this guy¡¯s head.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Guffries didn¡¯t answer immediately. He turned away and laid on his side. ¡°Just get some rest, Clarke.¡±


    I stared at him for a long moment, but he never turned his gaze back to me. A whole minute passed, but it seemed like he was never going to address my question.


    Letting out a huff of annoyance, I sat down with my back to one of the trees. My legs cried out in relief, but I kept my eyes trained on the man before me. My hand kept a tight grip on my ebony wand just in case he tried to attack me again.


    For all I knew, this could just be an elaborate trick to get me to lower my guard just long enough for him to strike. And so, I continued to watch him closely.


    I would not succumb to tiredness and exhaustion, even if I did feel like collapsing on the spot.


    But maybe I should rest my eyes a little bit. I thought. If he moves, I¡¯ll be able to hear him and react.


    And so, I closed my eyes, deciding to at least rest those organs. The next moment, I felt someone¡¯s hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Clarke, wake up.¡± Guffries¡¯ voice assaulted my senses and I sprang up in alarm. Eyes snapping open, I moved to point my wand at him, only to realize that it was no longer in my hand.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    But Guffries didn¡¯t acknowledge any of that; his eyes were looking outside of the camp. ¡°Get the bloody hell up, Clarke. Something¡¯s out there.¡±


    I blinked as he moved away, his eyes still trained on something to the left¡ª something I couldn¡¯t see. A quick check of my surroundings showed that my wand was between my legs, having fallen out of my grasp for a while.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°Hour and a half, maybe two.¡± Guffries said, though he still didn¡¯t look at me. ¡°Now, come on. Something¡¯s out there.¡±


    An hour and a half? I thought incredulously. I had only closed my eyes to rest for just a little bit. Maybe I was really that exhausted. It¡¯s happened before in the past.


    My eyes found my supposed foe still looking outside the camp. Maybe he wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought he was? He had allowed me to rest, after all.


    All thoughts on the matter stopped when I heard the telltale sound of a low growl, banishing my drowsiness away. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Guffries said as I quickly scrambled to my feet, ignoring the way my muscles protested against the action. ¡°But I don¡¯t like the feel of this.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡± I murmured and studied my surroundings, ignoring the spike of pain lancing through my brain. Instead, I focused on checking my range of motion.


    Shoulders, check. Arms and legs, check. I thought as I slowly moved my limbs around. My left ankle hurts quite a bit, but I didn¡¯t sprain it¡ª at least, I don¡¯t think so. Just a bunch of cuts and bruises that hurt like a bitch, but nothing that will debilitate me.


    All in all, I was nowhere near a hundred percent, but I could still fight just fine.


    ¡°Whatever it is.¡± Guffries said, wand at the ready. ¡°It¡¯s getting closer. Come on.¡±


    I followed Guffries as we exited the little hideaway, moving away from our stalker at a slow pace.


    I understood why almost immediately; if we made a run for it, the creature would instinctively chase us. This way would allow us to see what the hell we were up against before it got too close for us to be able to react with any speed.


    ¡°Keep your eyes peeled.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to tell me that.¡± I murmured back, as we continued to walk through the forest. ¡°It¡¯s quite a slippery one, though.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Guffries said, nodding as his eyes scanned our surroundings. ¡°I can clearly hear it, but it¡¯s really good at hiding itself. Can¡¯t really pinpoint its¡ª wait. Listen.¡±


    I blinked and did as he bid. There was no longer any sound coming from behind us. Had the creature given up on chasing us and went another way?


    No. I thought, my body already going into motion as I felt something whiz right by me, the gust of air left in its wake blowing against my body. It¡¯s already here.


    I only got a short look at the creature as it leapt towards the trunk of the tree before us, collecting an incredible amount of potential energy in its spindly hind legs. It was a strange mix between a starved dog and a reptile, with leathery, gray skin which clung to its bones and strange, lurid green spikes jutting out from its back like venomous quills.


    I only had a split second to react as it leapt towards me. I was so freaked out that I tripped backwards, raising my hands up to protect my face as it crashed into my body. It sank its teeth into my forearm as it pushed me down with a hard thud into the soft earth, rattling and disorienting me.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± I shouted and shook my arm in an attempt to snag it off, but the creature only sank its teeth further in and began to suck my blood out.


    A second later, it was blasted off of me with a jet of red light, sending it tumbling to the side. I scrambled away from it, using the opening to direct my own spell at it. ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    The chain burst forth from my ebony wand, swinging down at the creature with brutal force. It leapt away at the very last second, the chain crashing into the earth with the sound of a whip cracking as leaves flew up in the air.


    Another jet of red light streaked into the creature in mid-air, crashing against it with enough force to rattle a car, but that only seemed to mildly annoy the creature.


    ¡°That thing just took two bloody Stunners like they were nothing!¡± I heard Guffries say as I recalled the chain to me, splitting it into multiple ones and keeping them close to deal with this strange monster.


    Considering I was the smaller target of the two, and the fact that this monster had already wounded me, I knew that it wouldn¡¯t stop at just one bite. No, it¡¯s definitely going to try again. It¡¯s already got a taste of my blood.


    The next moment, it did just as I expected.


    I saw it jump toward a tree, its legs coiling with a frankly astounding amount of power before it leapt towards me again in a blur.


    I was ready this time, moving to the left and letting it get tangled with my floating chains.


    ¡°Capture!¡± I roared and bent the chains according to my will, wrapping them around the monster¡ª 0r at least, I tried to.


    The creature snarled as it twisted out of the grasp of all but one chain, forcing all three to wrap around just one leg. Before I could fully tighten my hold on it, it yowled and dragged its foot out of the impromptu snare before making some distance between us.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Guffries said before getting a look in his eyes. ¡°When it comes again, let it hit you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said incredulously, even as the feral being stared at us with malevolent purpose. ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    Just what is he planning?


    ¡°No time¡ª just do it!¡±


    I gritted my teeth at the shout but nodded anyway. I moved away from Guffries, making it look like I was abandoning him. A quick glance behind me showed the creature hopping quickly after me like a demented kangaroo out of a nightmare.


    Hook, line¡­ I thought as I ¡®tripped¡¯ down a vine, falling onto my side and exposing my bloodied up forearm for it. The monster leapt towards me again, ready to finish the job it had started. I prepared my chains to hit it in case the man¡¯s plan failed¡ª or if he had abandoned me to my fate.


    ¡°Crucio!¡± I heard the cry from my right and flinched on instinct.


    No pain came; instead, the sound of the creature¡¯s agonized yowling filled the air, followed by a thud. I got back to my feet and looked towards the sound, seeing it thrash around the rainforest floor like an animal in its death throes.


    I watched it for a few moments in morbid fascination as Guffries finally joined me, his wand trained on it. His eyes were wide and his face was scrunched in an expression of extreme concentration. ¡°Now!¡±


    I nodded, traced a circle with my wand and jabbed it forward. Capture!


    The chains flew into action, wrapping around the creature and holding it tight. It continued to shriek uncontrollably, even as I turned to address the man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got him.¡± I said, gesturing at the monster. ¡°You can stop the spell.¡±


    Guffries finally blinked and lowered his wand, dismissing the torture curse. The creature sagged in a sudden exhaustion, and I moved my chains around further, binding its limb even more tightly.


    Guffries took a breath, staring at the monster for a second before pointing his wand at it again. ¡°Stupefy! Stupefy! Stupefy!¡±


    Jet after jet of red light flew from his wand, crashing against the strange creature and yielding no results. Even as addled and weakened as it was, it proved to be too strong for multiple Stunners. Still, judging from its slowing movements, I imagined that a few more spells ought to do the trick


    Well, if you don¡¯t succeed¡­ Try, try again. I joined in the effort, a hint of red exiting my wand and suffusing into the chain, finally forcing the creature to go unconscious.


    Guffries and I shared a single look before he gazed upon the creature again. ¡°Diffindo!¡±


    The spell flew into its hind leg, drawing a deep, but not fatal cut. The creature did not react, this time. It was fully unconscious.


    ¡°Okay, good. It¡¯s unconscious, but even if it wasn¡¯t, it can¡¯t chase anyone for a while, I think.¡± Guffries said and I nodded as I retracted my chains. ¡°Not with that wound.¡±


    He turned to look at me, gesturing at my arm. ¡°You might want to mend that.¡±


    I blinked at him before staring down at my right arm. In all of the excitement, I hadn¡¯t even considered my wound. Dismissing the chains, I focused my attention on the two puncture wounds on my arm.


    ¡°Right.¡± I said as I put pressure onto it for half a minute, only to notice something strange. ¡°The bleeding hasn¡¯t stopped.¡±


    ¡°I expected as much.¡± Guffries said as he waved his wand at the monster, trussing it up with a frankly excessive amount of conjured rope, just in case it overcame its unconsciousness and in case its wound wasn¡¯t enough of a deterrent. ¡°After being bit by that thing.¡±


    ¡°Just what is it, anyway?¡± I said, stepping forward to get a closer look at this monstrosity. ¡°A chimera? Looks like a mix between a dog and a lizard.¡±


    ¡°Something like that, yes.¡± Guffries said. ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t have learned about this yet, as Care of Magical Creatures doesn¡¯t go too much into detail about creatures outside of the Isles until later in your education.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°So this thing is native to rainforests, I¡¯m guessing.¡±


    I wracked my mind as I circled it. ¡°Is it¡­? It looks familiar enough to something I learned about in the Muggle world. Is this¡­ the chupacabra?¡±


    I remembered the old urban myths from my previous life: the dog-like creature that attacked other animals and drained their blood until there was nothing left. I looked down at my still bleeding arm.


    Anti-coagulant agent to keep me bleeding. I realized with a grimace. More food for it.


    ¡°Hold out your arm, Clarke.¡± Guffries said as he turned to me. ¡°I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    I looked at him for a moment, seeing the man in a new light. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t need your gratitude.¡± He said, pressing the wand against my forearm. ¡°Episkey.¡±


    I continued to stare at him, not really understanding just what was going through this guy¡¯s head.


    What¡¯s up with him? One day he¡¯s using the Cruciatus on me, the next he¡¯s pretty much saving my life. I thought as the puncture wounds on my arm closed up; the scars left behind were not looking strange in the least in comparison to the permanent burn scars around them.


    ¡°Come on. Clarke.¡± He said and led the way. ¡°Stop dawdling.¡±


    I frowned at him from behind and followed.


    Whatever it was that was driving the man¡¯s actions, there was a certain safety in numbers¡ª even if said safety was going to be only temporary.


    If someone told me that I was teaming up with fucking Guffries of all people, I would smack them in the mouth for such a ridiculous suggestion.

 96 - Showing Their Mettle

    oooo


    Showing Their Mettle


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 4:45 PM, Announcer Arena, Phoenix¡¯ Roost


    Vanessa Zhenya, The Russian Rogue


    ¡°Things are firing up again, my friends!¡± Vanessa said with excitement as she spun around slowly, sending a gleeful gaze towards all of the assembled wizards and witches, somewhat unnerving those who were seated closest to her.


    She found their reaction amusing. I suppose I¡¯ve given off a pretty strong impression that I am unapproachable. I don¡¯t smile often, after all. Not to mention¡­


    Vanessa resisted the urge to wince; she knew why the people here kept her at a distance, fearing any close contact with her despite the enticing prospect of joining her Clan.


    Near the beginning of her tenure as one of Grindelwald¡¯s top officers, there had been an¡­ incident with a very uncouth fellow who thought too highly of himself. The way she¡¯d dealt with the fool had given off the impression of her being vicious and quick to anger.


    Oh, she was well aware of what the recruits and officers said about her. She had overheard quite a few people instructing their fellows not to call her Russian Rogue, among other things.


    It was all very funny to her because they thought that it was him saying the nickname that set her off. It wasn¡¯t.


    The nickname itself didn¡¯t bother her at all, even if it was one bestowed upon her by the corrupt International Confederation of Wizards.


    In fact, it was a sign that she¡¯d rattled the bird¡¯s nest fairly well. Vanessa had multiple kill orders set upon her, and the fact that she¡¯d thwarted every single one and then sent her would-be assassins¡¯ heads back to the ICW had earned her that name.


    She was not at all ashamed or disapproving of the title; it was a clear sign that she, Vanessa Zhenya, was alive and powerful enough to scare those in control of the Wizarding World¡¯s governments.


    Vanessa shook her thoughts away and returned to announcing the developing scenario before her. ¡°As you can see, the three groups are about to converge on the same clearing.¡±


    She waved her wand and brought forth the map of the terrain the groups were walking in, gesturing at it frequently. She began to draw their approach vectors. ¡°As you can see, Group One, composed of Strontel, Rupert and Akshan are coming in from the northeast.¡±


    ¡°Group Two.¡± She indicated the group directly to the left of the clearing. ¡°Coming in from the west, it¡¯s Christos and George, our newest officers, who finished their recruitment training just last week. They¡¯ll have a clear disadvantage against Group One, who have many years of experience on their team.¡±


    ¡°However.¡± She said, pointing down towards the third gathering. ¡°Group Three from the south is the one with the greatest disadvantage, as it¡¯s composed of two relatively new recruits, Diallo and Wagner. Admittedly, they are considered to be the best of their class, but will that be enough to prevail over the others? Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    The view lowered until it showed only the clearing. Vanessa said nothing, allowing the crowd¡¯s energy to continue building. Their whispers grew more agitated, and their thirst for blood increased.


    She waved her wand as she took measured steps around the display, superimposing a miniature version on the map in the corner of the clearing¡¯s view. Two of the three points on the map were getting steadily closer, and they would intersect in about thirty seconds. The third point seemed to be wandering aimlessly around in circles, checking the southern direction.


    ¡°Get ready, everyone¡­!¡± Vanessa said, feeling the crowd¡¯s excitement continue to build with every step the first two groups took towards each other. ¡°Soon enough, the fighting will begin!¡±


    A few seconds later, the two approaching groups emerged from the treeline, eyeing each other with predatory looks.


    ¡°It seems as if they wish to engage in battle from the very beginning!¡± Vanessa said just as they raised their wands. ¡°Or do they?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this one chance to give up.¡± Strontel, a short man with a buzz cut, said from the viewscreen as he took three steps forward, all but declaring himself as leader of Group One. ¡°We will simply Stun you and be on our way.¡±


    The crowd buzzed in displeasure at that, and Vanessa was inclined to agree with them. Still, part of her also couldn¡¯t deny the fact that offering your opponents terms of surrender was a nice move to curry favor with the general body of officers.


    It was a grand gesture, to be sure, but one that showed that Strontel and his men were amenable to discussion and alliances, which would allow them to move up within the ranks of Grindelwald¡¯s echelon.


    Vanessa was about to say something to assuage the crowd when the two members of Group Two broke out into laughs.


    ¡°Methinks our opponents are underestimating what we¡¯re capable of.¡± George said to his companion, Christos. He took a few steps forward to mimic the man¡¯s movements. ¡°I think you¡¯re underestimating our abilities, friend. We¡¯re officers of this order, same as you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Strontel acknowledged the two men with a nod. ¡°That is why I was willing to offer you this chance to surrender¡ª a courtesy shown to my comrades.¡±


    Courtesy? Vanessa thought with no small amount of derision. More like an insult.


    She never could understand this mindset of theirs. She was proof that age did not necessarily track with magical ability. For all Strontel knew, his two opponents would prove his downfall, and yet there he was, pretending as if they were about as threatening as flobberworms.


    ¡°Well, we thank you for this¡­ generous offer.¡± George said in a false politeness, nodding towards Christos. ¡°What do you think, partner? Should we accept this proposal of theirs?¡±


    Christos took a single step forward and promptly spat on the ground¡ª the universal sign of disrespect and contempt. The crowd chuckled at that, their previous anxiousness and displeasure washing away in the humor of the moment; their whispers and mutters increased in intensity again, along with their excitement.


    Battle is inevitable now. Vanessa thought to herself, a wide, anticipatory smile spreading over her face.


    ¡°Well said, my friend. Well said, indeed.¡± George said with a smirk, leveling his wand at his opponents. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Strontel¡¯s amicable visage shifted into one of annoyance before he raised his wand in return. ¡°On your head be it. Just remember: I gave you an out.¡±


    A second later, the clearing erupted in a series of multicolor flashes as the five wizards began their clash.


    ¡°And it begins!¡± Vanessa roared to the delight of the crowd, waving her wand to zoom the image in further.


    Strontel was stepping forward as he cast a multitude of spells, sidestepping his foes¡¯ curses and retaliating with many of his own. Errant beams, jets and debris flew left, right and center, slicing off tree branches, cracking trees in half and damaging the surroundings. A deflected fire curse impacted against a large bush, setting it ablaze and spreading the fire despite the fairly humid conditions.


    Through it all, Strontel continued to gain ground on his enemies, displaying reflexes and magical skill befitting a man in his position.


    ¡°Strontel leads with a full frontal assault, uncaring of any mode of defense!¡± Vanessa said as the man in question continued to steadily gain ground on the two men. ¡°He seems to be trying to close the gap between them¡ª but why?¡±


    She saw a look of alarm flashing over the faces of the members of Group Two. They scrambled backwards as a massive section of the ground in front of Strontel transformed into a bog, threatening to consume any who stood in it.


    ¡°And Strontel¡¯s attack fails at the very last second!¡± Vanessa said, though she was impressed by the spell¡¯s attack range. It would have to be something she learned to replicate, later. ¡°Despite their youth and inexperience, it seems that our two new officers have taken their own training seriously! But will it be enough to win them the day against superior opponents?¡±


    Even as she said this, George was clipped on his left side by a spell, sending him tumbling into the ground. In response, Christos swept his wand forward and pelted his enemies with a cloud of dust, wood and pebbles, hoping to delay them long enough for his teammate to recover.


    ¡°That must¡¯ve hurt bad.¡± ¡°Strontel¡¯s group has got this, I think.¡± The crowd began to mutter as Vanessa continued to announce the contestants¡¯ actions.


    ¡°It seems that Group One has seized the advantage.¡± Vanessa said, gesturing at Strontel¡¯s companions who were casting spells¡ª Akshan seemed to be shielding Strontel, and the other one, Rupert, was spreading the cursed fire behind Christos and George in an attempt to box the two wizards in. ¡°And it seems that Strontel¡¯s attempt at creating a bog was part of this overall plan to trap them. Ingenious, but will it work, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°No! They can just Apparate out!¡± One in the crowd shouted and laughed.


    Strontel raised his wand and drew it in a spiral before swinging down to the earth. There was no outward indication as to what the spell he used was, but Vanessa shook her head. She¡¯d seen it used many times before.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    There was no mistaking it.


    ¡°And Strontel shows his ability to adapt to his allies¡¯ tactics!¡± Vanessa said, gesturing at the two boxed in wizards who were trying, but failing to Apparate out. ¡°Those of you who have never seen it before, that was the Anti-Apparition Jinx. Burn that wand movement into your memory, for it may cost you precious seconds wasted on an attempt to Apparate out!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve got them now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°I knew Strontel was going to win that one from the start.¡±


    Oh ye of little faith. Vanessa didn¡¯t voice that thought, though she smiled in amusement as Christos and George shared a quick look before they turned their attention to their opponents; their postures became completely different from what they were a few seconds before.


    ¡°It seems that Group One has backed its foes into a corner!¡± Vanessa said, a dangerous gleam shining through her eyes. ¡°But is the corner not the place from which a Wizard or Witch is at their most dangerous? Let¡¯s find out!¡±


    The two young men proved her right as they roared in defiance, blasting through the shield covering Group One with sheer desperation. A bevy of spells flew through the opening, dropping Akshan down in an instant. Rupert managed to recover well enough to conjure another barrier as he was forced to backtrack and take cover behind a tree.


    ¡°Bring it down!¡± Christos called out, pointing towards a nearby tree that looked to be thick enough to weather the fire well enough.


    George wasted no time and brought it down over the flames, creating a quick exit for them. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Just like that, Akshan is down in less time than it takes to blink!¡± Vanessa continued to speak even as the two men climbed on top of the downed tree, running past the wall of flames and into relative safety. They started to circle around the flames to engage their enemies once again. ¡°And now it seems that the two underdogs have evaded Group One¡¯s trap! Is this the comeback of Group Two?¡±


    Strontel, however, was having none of it. With a wave of his wand, he spread the flames in a wide arc towards his two opponents, shouting something unintelligible at his comrade. Rupert¡¯s grin, however, seemed telling.


    ¡°Be ready!¡± Vanessa called out. ¡°It seems that Strontel has another trick ready for his opponents!¡±


    In a few moments, Vanessa watched the events unfold, understanding immediately what was going on. ¡°And it seems that Group One has utilized the remainder of their trap and turned it into a cursed firestorm of epic proportions! What will Group Two do in retaliation?¡±


    Spells flew through the fire, striking nothing but the trees around them. Vanessa adjusted the view to show that George was casting spells blindly in the hopes he could reach the source, while Christos attempted to hold the flames back with conjured water.


    ¡°They¡¯re done for¡­¡± ¡°Still, that was a good showing by those two.¡± The crowd¡¯s mutters reached her ears.


    But Vanessa didn¡¯t heed their words, instead moving her attention to the tree besides Rupert. It had taken much damage over the course of the fight, and it was now tilting down towards him and Strontel without either man¡¯s knowledge¡ª ¡°Look out below!¡±


    The man in question finally realized his predicament. He cried out in alarm, prompting Strontel to cease his spell and move away.


    Rupert tried to get out of range as well, but it was too late; though he managed to avoid being crushed by the main body of the tree itself, he wasn¡¯t able to avoid a rather thick branch which caught him in the back of the head, sending him down into the forest floor, face first.


    ¡°Of all the¡­¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s what does him in!?¡± ¡°I had good money on them! What the hell is this shite!?¡±


    Vanessa laughed at the incredulity of the situation before addressing the crowd again. ¡°What a twist to this battle; Rupert is down! It seems that lady luck is still looking out for Group Two¡ª but how did they fare against the firestorm?¡±


    The view moved towards the members of Group Two, showing an unconscious, heavily burned Christos surrounded by the slowly dying embers of Strontel¡¯s firestorm. Kneeling beside him was George, who was checking over his ally¡¯s wounds with as much care as he could manage.


    ¡°It seems that Strontel¡¯s assault has indeed borne fruit.¡± Vanessa said in a grave tone. ¡°Healers, prepare emergency measures. As soon as the two move off, get them.¡±


    The crowd murmured unsurely, wondering if it was wise to keep the man under such severe burns without treatment.


    ¡°Not to worry, everyone.¡± She waved their concerns away. ¡°I¡¯ve lived through worse than that, so I¡¯m sure Mr. Christos will be taken care of quickly.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem to do much, but Vanessa shrugged and waved her wand. The view zoomed out a little as the two remaining combatants moved away from their allies, not willing to harm them.


    Vanessa nodded towards the medical team, then. The unconscious bodies of Akshan, Rupert and Christos appeared at the center of the ring, right in front of Vanessa. Without her even needing to say anything, the three men were rushed off towards the hospital tent.


    ¡°A splendid showing from our officers. They have done well.¡± Vanessa gave them a nod of respect, before turning her attention to the viewscreen again. ¡°And now, for the conclusion. Who will win the day? Strontel, or George?¡±


    The crowd said nothing as the two men in the viewscreen faced off. They said nothing to each other, instead raising their wands in the traditional sign of respect. A moment later, and the two re-engaged in their battle.


    Compared to their previous showing, this was far more pitiful. In the course of the battle, the two men had been wounded, disoriented and tired. And yet, their spells now felt far more vicious, each one impacting the other with much greater force than one would guess.


    But in the end, Strontel managed to clip George¡¯s leg, sending him down into the earth before putting him out of his misery with a quick Stunner.


    ¡°And George finally goes down!¡± Vanessa waved her arm down, gesturing towards Strontel. ¡°Making Strontel the¡ª¡±


    Out of nowhere, a jet of red light struck Strontel in the back, sending him crumpling into the earth besides his defeated opponent.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°What just happened!?¡±


    Vanessa shook her head as she waved her wand, zooming the screen¡¯s view out until it revealed the perpetrators to everyone.


    ¡°Group Three finally enters!¡± Vanessa said as she gestured towards Diallo and Wagner. ¡°Choosing to let the two groups battle it out before finishing them off after the fact!¡±


    There was a moment of silence, and then¡ª


    ¡°Boo!¡± ¡°Those new recruit shits!¡± ¡°Strontel earned that win, fair and square!¡± ¡°What gives!?¡±


    Vanessa shook her head; though she hated to admit it, she knew that such a tactic was generally the best one in times of war. Why suffer needless injuries in a battle when you could let other factions weaken each other, instead?


    Group Three were the true winners here; all they¡¯d had to do was use a single spell to achieve success, while One and Two wasted valuable time and energy in pointless posturing.


    She nodded to herself, deciding to keep an eye on these two.


    Though they¡¯ve now earned the ire of our order. Vanessa thought in amusement as she kept the viewscreen on those two for a few seconds longer before dismissing it with a wave of her wand. I can tell that they will go far, if they continue in this fashion.


    ¡°That battle may be over, but don¡¯t relax yet, everyone!¡± Vanessa said as she pulled up another viewscreen, showing a familiar, scarred young boy standing beside an older man as they faced off against two other wizards. ¡°For it seems that another may be starting very soon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Clarke!¡± ¡°That kid is insane¡ª the way he used his own body like a bloody toboggan while people were dropping rocks on him!¡± ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it? I would expect nothing less from our leader¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s he grouped up with Guffries? Isn¡¯t that the one who¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah. Beats me, though. Maybe they worked it out?¡± ¡°Still¡­¡±


    That kid¡¯s certainly an eye turner.


    Maybe he would be the one to join her Clan? Vanessa smiled.


    He¡¯d have to prove himself, first. If he did somehow manage it, though, then she would have fun with him; that was for sure.


    oooo


    Same Time, Rainforest, Phoenix¡¯ Roost


    Adam Clarke


    I didn¡¯t bother exchanging insults with our new opponents, instead banishing everything I could towards the two men in front of me while Guffries summoned all of the vines around us in an attempt to entrap them.


    The one on the left got tangled, but the other was quick footed, taking six measured steps back and banishing the vines toward us, forcing us to defend.


    I reacted quickly, slicing through the thickest clump and feeling the remainder strike my body hard enough to make me cringe. Those will leave some bad welts, later; I just know it.


    This kind of pain was nothing compared to the Cruciatus, though. I stepped forward, blasting the earth at my foes¡¯ feet with an Exploding Charm before following up with a Knockback Jinx to send some of the debris in their faces.


    Judging from the sounds of dismay, it seemed to have worked. A jet of red light flew out of Guffries¡¯ wand and into the impromptu smokescreen, striking the source of one of the cries.


    ¡°Hebert!¡± A cry came out, and I shot a Stunning Charm of my own towards the source just as everything cleared. The spell missed by a foot, striking the tree beside the remaining combatant and forcing him to step back.


    He said nothing for a moment, looking between Guffries and his unconscious comrade, who¡¯d crumpled down onto the ground, still tangled up in vines. A moment later, he raised his hands in surrender.


    ¡°I give up.¡± He said.


    I blinked in surprise. ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Just like that.¡± The man said, sighing as he moved to sit beside a tree, exhaling in relief. ¡°I¡¯ve already had a few battles. I¡¯m at my limit¡ª can¡¯t take any more.¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something when I finally noticed it. He¡¯d seemed quick footed and energized before, but that might have all been an act. Now that he¡¯d let his guard down, I could see how utterly tired he was.


    I saw it in the way his form sagged against the tree, the way his eyes closed a little more than they should have, and the way he cradled his right side.


    ¡°Well, all right.¡± I said. ¡°I accept your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stupefy.¡± Guffries launched the spell at the man, striking him in the chest and sending him into blissful unconsciousness.


    ¡°¡ªSurrender.¡± I finished lamely before turning to the man with a look of irritation. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have waited until I finished talking?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°¡®What for¡¯, he says.¡± I shook my head in irritation. ¡°Maybe he had some decent information on where the rest of the participants are? Maybe even the lay of the land.¡±


    Guffries opened his mouth to say something before closing it to consider my statement


    ¡°True enough.¡± He acknowledged my point with a nod before pointing it at the man. ¡°I could revive him, if you like.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Too late now.¡±


    ¡°But I can just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I said in a clipped tone before I winced. ¡°Sorry; I¡¯m a little irritable right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve barely had a wink, so I can¡¯t blame you, there.¡± Guffries waved it off before leveling his wand at the unconscious man. ¡°All right. Renner¡ª¡±


    He stopped his spellcasting and pointed at something far ahead, up in the sky. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    I raised my gaze to see something that shined like a star above the treeline with an ominous purple, which clashed against the slowly darkening sky. ¡°I have no idea. Was that always there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Guffries said, glancing between me and the floating purple star. ¡°Look.¡±


    I turned my gaze to see words forming beneath it. They said:


    15 CONTESTANTS REMAINING


    COME TO THE STAR FOR THE FINAL SHOWDOWN


    I stared at it for a few seconds before shaking my head. ¡°Well, I guess we don¡¯t need to ask the guy any questions, after all.¡±


    ¡°The final showdown, eh?¡± Guffries said from beside me, his eyes showing mirth and no small amount of mischievousness. ¡°It seems our alliance is soon to be at an end, then.¡±


    ¡°Seems that way.¡± I said, my grip tightening over my wand. ¡°Not that it was particularly long lived to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry!¡± He said cheerfully, leading the way. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t turn on you until we are the final two remaining participants.¡±


    ¡°How gracious of you¡­¡± I said, my words dripping with sarcasm.


    Guffries laughed at that, and the sound was so infectious that I found myself sharing in it.

 97 - Memorable Crimes

    oooo


    Memorable Crimes


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 5:35 PM, Rainforest, Phoenix¡¯ Roost


    Adam Clarke


    It had been almost an hour after Guffries and I had started moving towards the glowing purple star above the trees, and yet we had still not arrived at our destination.


    ¡°Just how much farther is it?¡± I said, huffing a little in annoyance as I stared at the faux celestial body for a second before lowering my gaze to the thick shrubbery before me. ¡°And couldn¡¯t we have picked a better path?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Clarke?¡± Guffries said with a smirk as he waved his wand, cleaving through the branches and leaves. ¡°Never blazed a trail before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m twelve years old.¡± I said as if it explained everything. "In case you haven''t noticed."


    And, to be fair, it did explain everything. I''d gone hiking a few times in my previous life, but I had always made sure to stick to existing footpaths.


    On the traaail we blaze~


    I hurriedly put a lid on that before the lyrics could get stuck in my head. Now was not the time for old songs from my past life. I smiled a little.


    ¡°I suppose that would be a bit too ridiculous to expect, even from a wizard of your¡­ prodigiousness.¡± Guffries said that last part with a bit of scorn. ¡°You are a child, after all.¡±


    My smile turned into a frown, and I stopped walking. ¡°I see you¡¯re still holding a grudge.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He laughed before stopping as well, turning his gaze to my own. ¡°You have eyes.¡±


    This guy¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t need my eyes to listen to the way you talk to me.¡± I said, trying to keep myself from getting angry; a monumental effort, considering this guy¡¯s venomous demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing to you, man. What¡¯s your bloody problem?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time for this.¡± Guffries said, ignoring my words as he gestured towards the floating purple star just above the treeline in the distance. ¡°Can it wait? We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it can damn well wait.¡± I said, waving it off as I took an aggressive step forward. ¡°Considering there haven¡¯t been any indications as to any fighting, we probably still have time. I¡¯ll ask you again: what is your problem with me?¡±


    Guffries stared at me for a moment before nodding. ¡°Fine. You want to do this now? Let¡¯s do it now.¡±


    He paced around in a circle, working himself up before pointing at me.


    ¡°My problem with you¡ª you could say everything. People like you; you don¡¯t care about the others you trample beneath your feet. And then you¡¯re propped up by those same people as paragons; the so-called geniuses of the world, the bringers of change. What a joke! Pretending to be heroes and getting attention in the newspapers. Glory hounds.¡±


    ¡­Really? That¡¯s it? That''s what he thinks¡ª why he put me under the damn fucking Cruciatus?


    ¡°...What the Hell are you on about?¡± I said, taking a step forward and raising my right arm. ¡°Glory hound? You think I got these burns for fun, to milk people¡¯s pity and adoration in the papers? Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Prophet wrote a great story about how you gallantly stood your ground against a foe who, by all accounts, outclassed you in every way, shape and form.¡± Guffries said, his voice dripping with disgust, almost as if he wasn¡¯t even listening to me. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t take a genius to read between the lines, kid. That entire story was off; felt more like a great, big cover-up for something bad to me. What really happened that day?¡±


    I opened my mouth to reply before he cut me off again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to pretend like the printed account was the true sequence of events, Clarke.¡± He said, taking an aggressive step forward. ¡°Come on; how thick do you think people are? Sure, you¡¯re pretty talented, what with those chains, but having people believe that you single handedly fought a Hogwarts teacher to a standstill long enough for the other Professors to arrive¡ª and the Defense Against the Dark Arts one, no less¡­¡±


    ¡°He was¡ª¡± I stopped myself from saying more before looking down. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You have absolutely no clue what happened down there. How bad it got, what he tried to put me through. What was at stake.¡±


    ¡°Give him back!¡± ¡°Ignis Imperia!¡± ¡°Any last words?¡± ¡°The end¡­ is only the beginning!¡± I closed my eyes as echoes of the events I had gone through played out in my mind, still as vivid and intense as the day they happened.


    Guffries seemed to take that last statement the wrong way, though. ¡°So I was right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said, head snapping up at him in confusion and bewilderment. ¡°Right about what?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t actually do anything.¡± Guffries accused. ¡°You took the credit for things you never did, didn¡¯t you? Pretending to be this great wizard.¡±


    Fury rose within me at the man¡¯s careless statement.


    ¡°How the fu¡ª¡± I snarled, drawing my wand before stopping to get myself under control. I didn¡¯t want to curse him right now, even if he was being a monumental douchebag. ¡°Only you could take a statement like that and jump to yet another wild and absolutely wrong conclusion. I did a lot more than what the article said. You fucking cunt.¡±


    ¡°Such language.¡± Guffries only seemed amused by my words, though. ¡°All right. I believe you.¡±


    ¡°And another thing¡ª¡± I said, taking a step forward before stopping in surprise at his final words. ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf, boy?¡± Guffries said, smirking again. ¡°I said I believe you. I''ve heard all I need to.¡±


    I¡¯m going to crush this guy¡¯s arms and legs again, at this rate. I thought and forced myself to take a breath, trying to keep myself under control. ¡°Were you just jerking me around the entire time?¡±


    ¡°I might have been.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I said, getting angry again. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You just like messing with my head?¡±


    Guffries laughed without much humor and shook his head.


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure that you were who the papers said you were.¡± Guffries said, shrugging and not looking guilty or apologetic in the least. ¡°And while the official story is missing a few details here and there, it doesn¡¯t seem to be so nonsensical that the only conclusion was that you faked it.¡±


    I latched onto those final two words. ¡°So that¡¯s what this was all about. You thought I faked my involvement to score points with the public. Like Lock¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guffries said, cutting me off as his face turned sour. ¡°Like that waste of air. He¡¯ll be getting his just desserts soon. You will see.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything in response. There was nothing I really could say to that.


    ¡°How do you know about him, though? Clarke.¡± Guffries said after a few seconds had passed. ¡°About him being a¡ª¡±


    ¡°A lying sack of shit?¡± I said, nodding and calming a little more down. ¡°Well, as a Ravenclaw, my second home is the Library.¡±


    ¡°You haven''t answered my question.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± I smirked for a few seconds, letting his annoyance at me build and luxuriating in the sensation of holding one over him.


    Revenge, however little, is absolutely sweet.


    ¡°I read one of his supposed adventures; Wanderings with Werewolves.¡±


    A grimace came over Guffries¡¯ face as I continued to speak. ¡°A book full of narrative inconsistencies, nonsense, embellishment and plagued with over exaggerations.¡±


    I should know all about critical reading¡ª I was a writer a long time ago. Maybe I should pick that up again?


    I shook my head and turned my focus back to the subject at hand. ¡°Honestly don¡¯t know how I managed to get through the whole thing, and his entire damned series are bestsellers that every witch seems to adore. They¡¯re obsessed with him. I don''t get it at all.¡±


    And adored the books, they did. Back in April, I had spied one of said books in the Library out of pure chance and decided to see if the guy really was as self-absorbed as Rowling had made him out to be.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The verdict? Our boy Gilderoy was worse.


    However, even though his books were complete trash, I remembered getting the stink eye from a few female students when they realized that I had the only copy of Wanderings with Werewolves, and that they had to wait until I was done.


    I shook my head. Never underestimate the power of rampant insanity borne of hero worship. Maybe I really should pick up writing again, though? It''d be a decent source of income, if nothing else. If witches like to read this sort of nonsense, I¡¯m sure I could put together a decent romance and snag a pretty sizable crowd. Something to consider.


    ¡°The story was so obviously fake that I figured that Pince¡ª the Librarian¡ª had just misplaced the book.¡± I finished. ¡°Probably should¡¯ve been in the fiction section. I mean¡­ Curing a werewolf¡¯s lycanthropy with the Homorphus Charm? Really?¡±


    ¡°Madam Pince doesn¡¯t misplace anything.¡± Guffries said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Damn vulture.¡±


    I snorted at that. That woman seemed to be the bane of everyone who ever attended Hogwarts and dared to venture into her Library. Would she ever catch a break?


    The moment of levity lasted for a few moments before Guffries began to speak again, looking a little subdued. ¡°Lockhart killed my father.¡±


    Of all the things I thought he was going to say, this was not what I was expecting. ¡°...What?¡±


    Guffries looked at me for a moment before sitting down and gesturing for me to do the same. I sat down with my back to a tree, pushing a few rocks to the side so they wouldn¡¯t dig into my flesh.


    ¡°It happened in the summer of ¡®85.¡± Guffries said. ¡°I was about your age at the time. My father had saved a small group of wizards and witches from a couple of Trolls that wandered away from their usual hunting ground. If it weren¡¯t for my dad, they would¡¯ve died. Everyone called him a hero.¡±


    I nodded, having an idea of where this was going.


    ¡°And then he came. Lockhart.¡± Guffries spat the man¡¯s name out in disgust and hatred.


    ¡°He said he wanted to hear about our story firsthand, that he was writing a book on the ¡®notable wizards of the day and age¡¯.¡± Guffries said as he did air quotes, growing more and more agitated as he continued to tell his story. ¡°Anyway, you know what Memory Charms are, Clarke?¡±


    ¡°I read a little about them, yeah.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°They let you remove people¡¯s memories of certain events, making it a total blank. Or, you can throw in whatever it is you¡¯d like them to remember. Scary stuff, being able to mess with people¡¯s heads like that. Altering the way their true experiences played out¡­¡±


    The sort of havoc one could do with such charms¡­ Who needed the Imperius Curse when you could rewrite someone¡¯s memory pathways to show them that you¡¯ve been their ally¡ª their closest of friends¡ª from the very beginning of their lives?


    They would happily volunteer themselves to you and to your cause, even if it ended up killing them. I was suddenly glad that Lockhart was only using his skills to make himself out to be an accomplished wizard, rather than erode the fabric of society as we saw it.


    If that were the case, he would indeed be a far worse threat than he currently was.


    Thank God for Rowling and her whimsical writing, or I¡¯d be in for a far darker path.


    Guffries snorted without mirth, muttering something about ¡®Ravenclaws¡¯ before speaking again. ¡°Yes. ''Scary'' would be one way to describe that branch of magic.¡±


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± I asked. ¡°Lockhart, he¡­ used a Memory Charm on your father, I''m guessing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Guffries said, schooling his expression into one of neutrality. It seemed brittle, though; like he would snap at any moment. ¡°You guessed right; he took the memory away from everyone involved or in the know about what happened, including me. Well, he tried to. It worked on me for a bit, but then it broke."


    Guffries stopped to stare at his own hands before speaking again. "Never could figure out why. Maybe he cast it so much that day that he messed it up on me? Maybe he didn¡¯t care? One thing¡¯s for sure.¡±


    He went silent for a few moments as I absorbed his words. ¡°It worked flawlessly on everyone else. Oh yes; they all forgot that it was my father who was the hero. When I tried to correct them, I was told¡ª by my own father, no less¡ª that I was misbehaving and that I shouldn¡¯t besmirch Lockhart''s good name. I mean, it was obvious to all that it was really Lockhart who had gallantly saved the day.¡±


    He paused again before resuming. ¡°And so, Tangling with Trolls became yet another bestseller on the shelves of all bookstores. Another notch on the belt of the great Gilderoy Lockhart.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re the only one who knew the truth of it all.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°But how¡¯d Lockhart kill your father, then?¡±


    "I was getting to that, Clarke." Guffries said and shook his head before letting out an agitated sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly read about the spells, but the books don¡¯t really cover what possible after-effects come from Memory Charms, do they?¡±


    There, I frowned. ¡°They don¡¯t, and it wasn¡¯t the sort of magic I was interested in learning for myself. I was more interested in other things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your fascination with those chains of yours.¡± Guffries said, nodding as he focused back on the subject at hand. ¡°Anyway, here''s what the books don''t tell you. While Memory Charms are known to be able to alter memories, or remove them altogether, it¡¯s never been truly explored as to what happens to the individual who was Charmed. Long-term, I mean.¡±


    A sinking feeling began to settle in my stomach as Guffries continued his tale. ¡°No one really talks about how, sometimes, messing with someone¡¯s head can scramble their brain, throw them out of their mental balance and send them into a deep depression. My father¡ª he was never the same after that. He struggled to find a reason to live for years until, well¡­¡±


    He had to stop to hold himself together. ¡°It happened while I was still at school. February of ¡®87. He even left a note for me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never read that about Memory Charms.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± I said quietly.


    Guffries went quiet after that. I felt something seize me by the gut; my insides churned with pity. Despite the man''s unsavory actions, as well as the grudge he seemed to carry against me, I couldn''t help but feel some empathy for him.


    Not being able to help your parent while they suffer through a disease or illness that ends up leading to their death¡ª it was the sort of thing that perfectly tugged at my heart strings.


    I closed my eyes, the sheer weight of the man¡¯s story bringing my shoulders down. I slumped forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Nothing for you to be bloody sorry over.¡± Guffries said, getting angry at my reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t want your pity, Clarke. I just want you to understand.¡±


    And that¡¯s when I realized it. It all made sense now. I knew why Guffries was the way he was.


    He¡¯s still grieving. I thought as I stared at him, seeing a mirror image of myself when I was around his age. No, it¡¯s worse than that. He¡¯s stuck, suppressing his emotions, wanting to stay strong, but he isn¡¯t stable, not at all. That hair-trigger anger¡ª he¡¯s just lashing out at convenient targets.


    ¡°I tried joining the Aurors after graduating from Hogwarts.¡± Guffries said, his face curling into an expression of disgust. ¡°I scored well enough on all their tests except one. I didn¡¯t have the ¡®mindset to be an enforcer of the law¡¯, they said. As if they would know what justice or the law was if it bit them in the face.¡±


    I had never honestly given much thought as to what the aftermath of Lockhart¡¯s escapades were. How many lives had the man destroyed in his endless search for glory he was unworthy of?


    The purple star pulsed a few times, gaining our attention.


    ¡°...I think they want us to hurry up?¡± I said after a moment.


    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ve wasted enough time here.¡± Guffries said, getting to his feet and dusting himself off. He extended his hand to help me up. ¡°Don¡¯t think this changes anything between us, Clarke.¡±


    I stared at the hand before ignoring it and getting up on my own. ¡°While I understand why you did it¡­ None of what you said justifies using the Cruciatus on me."


    "Never said it did." He said. "And honestly, I don''t care what you think is justified."


    "You¡¯re a cunt, Guffries.¡±


    ¡°Hearing a child say that will never stop being weird.¡±


    oooo


    It took another twenty minutes, but Guffries and I finally reached our destination. It was a fairly wide clearing, with grass reaching up towards my knees.


    ¡°A strange location¡ª and one made in a hurry.¡± Guffries said, gesturing at a number of depressions in the earth where it seemed like a few trees were uprooted.


    ¡°I guess they want us to end things here.¡± I said in return, gesturing at the darkening sky. ¡°What time is it, anyway? Six? We¡¯ve been at it for hours.¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Guffries nodded towards the other side of the clearing. ¡°Look. There.¡±


    I followed his gaze and tensed as I saw a group of three emerge from the treeline. They talked to each other for a few seconds before turning their attention to us.


    ¡°So you made it.¡± Diallo¡¯s voice came from the far left, and I turned my gaze to see the man walking towards us, with Wagner in tow.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Wagner said in greeting.


    ¡°Rebecca.¡± I nodded. ¡°Diallo.¡±


    Diallo shook his head as he finally noticed who it was I was with. ¡°Guffries? You teamed up with Guffries?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it.¡± I said and laughed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°Not much of a story, was it?¡± Guffries cut in. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let a bunch of fools claim an unearned victory over you. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to beat you into the ground.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at that, which made Diallo laugh.


    ¡°I definitely am looking forward to hearing it, then.¡± Diallo said, smiling for a moment before it fell away at the sight of a few more groups entering the premises. ¡°I see others are entering the clearing too.¡±


    People continued milling into the clearing, each picking a spot of their own and staring at their competition with both confusion and wariness.


    ¡°Strange that no one has attacked us yet.¡± Wagner said. ¡°After the sheer chaos of this¡­ event, I would have expected no less.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, getting her attention. ¡°We¡¯ve been at it for hours. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if everyone was either wounded or just plain tired.¡±


    ¡°And that makes them more cautious.¡± Guffries added. ¡°Less likely to charge in. Even the most foolhardy Gryffindor wouldn¡¯t do something so brazen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with your school houses, but I see what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± Wagner said, nodding in understanding. ¡°I would say I was tired, but¡­¡±


    ¡°We took it easy.¡± Diallo said, sharing a look with the woman. ¡°Kept our involvement in the fighting to a minimum.¡±


    ¡°Smart.¡± Guffries said. ¡°Not what I would have expected of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯d never pass up the chance for a good fight.¡± I added in, sending him an inquisitive look.


    ¡°Well, what can I say?¡± Diallo smirked at that. ¡°There are many sides to this man before you.¡±


    ¡°Many sides.¡± Wagner had to stop herself from laughing. ¡°Or maybe you bit off more than you could chew and I saved the ¡®many sides¡¯ of your arse.¡±


    ¡°That sounds a lot more like you.¡± I said. Guffries nodded in agreement.


    Diallo slumped at that. ¡°So much for solidarity.¡±


    I was about to say something else to tease the guy when the star above us pulsed again, getting everyone¡¯s attention. It hovered in the air for a few moments before expanding in a series of swirls and twists, forming words in the air above us:


    LAST ONE STANDING


    The words morphed again, displaying a one-minute timer.


    ¡°So I guess we know what we¡¯re going to do, huh?¡± Guffries said. ¡°The time for our fight is soon approaching, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Now hold on, Guffries.¡± Diallo said. ¡°For all you know, I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll put you down before you even get the chance to have a piece of him.¡±


    I looked towards Wagner for some help, but the woman only smiled with anticipation at the thought of fighting me as well.


    I¡¯m surrounded by battle-crazed wolves.


    ¡°So much for solidarity, indeed¡­¡±

 98 - Grit And Glory

    oooo


    Grit And Glory


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 6:20 PM, Final Clearing, Phoenix¡¯ Roost


    Adam Clarke


    A silence permeated over the grassy clearing, seizing all of the wizards and witches present in a tight grip.


    I looked around from left to right, noting that everyone else seemed as stumped as I was.


    No one said a word; no one moved, either, and yet I could feel the bloodlust building in the air.


    The need to fight, to pit your strength against that of your foes and strike them down was welling up inside everyone present; myself included.


    I could see it in their faces, determined as they were.


    I saw it in the way they were moving¡ª tensely, slowly and with the tight efficiency one would expect from a veteran of a hundred battles who knew how to conserve the most of his energy.


    To my left, Guffries was sending me a strange, worrying look of anticipation which set me on edge.


    To my right, Wagner and Diallo were stretching their limbs with the deliberate slowness one would expect from a jaguar about to pounce on its soon-to-be kill.


    Still, despite all of this going on, no one made a single hostile action. We all knew that, once someone did, well¡­


    Once the first spell flies, there will be no going back.


    All Hell would break loose, and we would fight until there was indeed only one person left standing.


    My eyes went back up to the large, bold letters up in the sky:


    LAST ONE STANDING


    It had been this way for the past thirty seconds, and there was no indication of it changing anytime soon.


    ¡°So, do we start, or¡­¡± I raised my voice, trying to project it across the clearing to the others.


    Looks of uncertainty were exchanged by the various wizards and witches gathered here, but before any of them could so much as open their mouths, the words in the sky disappeared.


    The purple star began to pulse as it floated down into the clearing.


    Its light dimmed enough to not blind the lot of us, but I still found that I could not look directly at the damned thing.


    It stayed there for a few seconds before the star began to hum a glow alongside the new voice coming from it¡ª I realized with a start that it was Vanessa¡¯s.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our time together is almost over! Today¡¯s sensational Symphony of Blood¡ª filled with unparalleled upsets and drama¡ª has only one last battle to go!¡±


    Her voice paused as the mildly subdued, but still happy cheers of the crowd erupted from the star, washing over us like a soft wave of water.


    ¡°I know.¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice came again. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just as disappointed as you are that this will all be over soon, but, my friends, all good things must come to an end! So let¡¯s celebrate by getting so damn loud that they¡¯ll hear us on the other side of the Isles!¡±


    The roar that followed her words slammed into every wizard and witch in the clearing, amping us all up. My heart quickened as I felt some of my pains disappear in the wake of the adrenaline that was beginning to flood through my system.


    ¡°You can do it, Larusso!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Show them how it¡¯s done, Kenra!¡± ¡°Hit ¡®em hard, kid!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see some action!¡±


    ¡°Many of our fallen contestants have gone down in blazes of glory, showing just how strong the members of our order are!¡± Vanessa said. ¡°But in this, as in life, there will only be one left standing at the end. One wizard or witch to stand above them all, to claim the win, the glory¡ª and the chance to join Clan Zhenya, the most powerful Clan in the world!¡±


    Another roar came from the crowd as the star headed towards the edge of the clearing, floating in front of one of the wizards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it up for Vincent Larusso!¡± Cheers followed her statement as the star began to move on to the rest of the assembled wizards, with a cheer erupting after every spoken name. ¡°Kenzo Kenra! Robert Chase! Jack Small! Andrew Cunnington! Ai Xiu! Diallo! Rebecca Wagner! Nick Guffries! And last, but certainly not least, Adam Clarke!¡±


    We waited as the cheers died down for Vanessa to start talking again.


    "Ten contestants remaining." Vanessa said as the purple star began to float above everyone again, accompanied by the roar of the crowd. "Let the crescendo of the Symphony of Blood¡­"


    I drew my wand and held it at the ready as we all moved away from each other, preparing our best spells for the end.


    This is it.


    "... BEGIN!"


    Odgovor! No less than five chains burst forth from my wand, intercepting three different spells and sending them flying away towards the general direction of the other contestants.


    I moved to the left, ducking under a jet of red light as I transferred one of the chains to my right arm, forming a small buckler.


    Diallo stood in my path, smirking.


    "Finally. You ready to¡ª" He said but stopped, noticing something coming from his own left. "Son of a¡ª"


    Diallo was forced to raise a shield against a sudden onslaught of spells. Its source?


    Guffries.


    "Told you, Clarke." Guffries said as he continued to cast spell after spell at Diallo. "The only one who gets to beat your stupid face in is me!"


    "Get in line, Guffries!"


    I humphed, ready to strike them both down when another spell came from my left.


    I turned to parry it, turning the spell back to its sender, who simply batted it away as if it were a gnat.


    "Not bad." I muttered as I faced a tall man who looked to be somewhere in his thirties¡ª but then, wizards in their sixties still looked like they were in their thirties, so it was hard to know what his real age was. "Jack, was it?"


    The man graced me with a nod, speaking in an American accent. "Shall we?"


    "Yeah." I smiled as the spiral of chains forming my buckler tightened with a loud clink. "Let''s dance!"


    No sooner had I said this that Jack went into action. He snapped off spells in quick succession before I could even think of launching my chains towards him.


    I sidestepped the first and parried away the next two with my buckler. I ignored the feeling of my bones jarring from the impact of the spells as I continued to advance on him.


    A small wave of my wand and three of my chains went flying forward.


    Two were intercepted by Jack''s spells, but the last struck true, the spear tip puncturing his arm¡ª or at least, that''s what would have happened had he not dodged to the side, only getting a cut on his arm for the trouble.


    My eyes narrowed at the blood I''d drawn. A successful strike, but nowhere near enough to end the duel.


    I thrust my wand forward again, bringing my two remaining chains swinging horizontally from each side, aiming them at right at his pivot leg in the hopes of stopping him in place.


    In response, Jack hopped over the chains as if he was playing jump rope, looking amused with my attack.


    I exhaled and drew my wand in before slashing it towards him, using my chain''s momentum to swing the tip around at an astonishing speed. Dodge this.


    The sound of a whip cracking filled the air as the chains slashed into the man''s hastily conjured Shield Charm.


    It stood no chance. The speed of the chain, coupled with the hasty casting of his spell¡­ the chains tore his barrier apart like confetti¡ª and then they tore into him, leaving a deep, cross-shaped gash on his chest before the chains embedded themselves tip first into the earth.


    Jack, to his credit, kept on fighting even as he cried out in pain, clipping my right shoulder with a retaliatory strike¡ª a very familiar sickly yellow spell.


    I fell face first into the ground, getting a mouthful of grass and dirt as I felt my shoulder blade and the top of my humerus break with an audible snap. ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Tough it out, Clarke. I thought over and over as I forced myself up as fast as I could with one hand, doing my best to ignore the sudden agony coursing through my right side. Maybe I could hit him before he can¡ª


    Too late, I realized as I saw Jack in the process of launching another Bone Breaking Curse at me.


    This is as far as I go? I just about leapt out of the way, throwing caution and any attempt at keeping my movements tight to the wind. No. I won''t let it.


    Merging the chains back into a single massive one, I swung it down at the man, hoping to end the fight right there and then.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Jack cursed and leapt forward in a roll, avoiding the chain smashing into the earth behind him with a loud thud¡ª but that was exactly what I wanted him to do. Dismissing the remaining chain, I took one step forward and just about jabbed my wand into the man''s surprised face. "Stupefy!"


    A jet of red light erupted from my wand, striking the man in the forehead and sending him face first into the ground.


    He was unconscious.


    "And Jack Small goes down! Let''s hear it for Clarke!" Vanessa''s excited voice came from above, but I was too busy scrambling towards a tree as a few people tried to snipe me. I took deep breaths to keep the horrible pain in my shoulders at bay before I was forced to fight another enemy.


    I studied the clearing from the safety of the tree I was hiding behind, noting that a few of the other wizards had been defeated alongside Jack already.


    And that¡¯s when unwelcome news came.


    "You¡¯ve made yourselves loud and clear, my friends. The crowd will get what they want! Hiding in the forest is no longer permitted, contestants. Get outta there!" Vanessa''s teasing, amused voice came from the sky, and it was all I could do to stop myself from cursing up a storm.


    Are you serious?


    "Rule in effect in Five¡­Four¡­" I rushed back into the clearing and tried to reorient myself, cringing with every little movement I made. "Three¡­ Two¡­ One. Good, you all made it back in. Now stand and fight!"


    ¡®Stand and fight¡¯, she says. I thought as I spied Guffries, Diallo and Wagner trying to beat down a single witch¡ª Ai Xiu¡ª and failing miserably. Over to the side, I saw that a one on two duel was also taking place.


    It had barely been a minute or two since the fighting had begun, but the clearing we¡¯d entered at the start looked nothing like it did now. Trees were being burnt to cinders, uprooted or torn in half before being lobbed across the clearing between duelists.


    The air filled with the smell of smoke and blood, as well as the loud roars of the cheering crowd coming from the other end of the floating purple star above.


    Symphony of Blood indeed. I thought as I swung my wand upwards, erecting a barrier to withstand a stream of fire. I held it for a few seconds, ignoring the feeling of uncomfortable warmth as the shield wasn¡¯t able to repel that much heat away.


    I scrunched my nose and took a few steps back to avoid the billowing smoke that came from the now-burning grass surrounding me. Too much of that and I would pass out for sure.


    Smoke inhalation is no joke. I thought as the fire finally subsided, revealing my newest opponent. Kenra, I believe his name was¡ª he looked about as beat up as I felt, but he had the advantage here.


    He didn¡¯t have a broken arm; I did.


    I narrowed my eyes at the small spark of flame building at the tip of his wand and cast my next spell. Another fire spell? That¡¯s fine with me¡ª Aguamenti!


    Fire met water with a loud hiss, blowing hot steam every which way and clouding our immediate surroundings. I winced at the hot water vapor, half-shutting my eyes to still be able to see while keeping them relatively safe.


    Our struggle continued for a few more seconds before the pressure let up. I immediately dove to the side, seeing no less than five flaming arrows dropping down from above, hitting the ground and fizzling out of existence.


    Fire arrows; can¡¯t stop! I thought and called a single chain forth even as I dodged another salvo, doing my best to ignore the spikes of pure agony driving themselves into my arm, shoulder and neck. Odgovor!


    I stifled the cry of pain that had already half-come out of my throat, wrapping the chain around my broken right arm and tying it tightly to my body so that it would not be jostled.


    It was a half-baked, piss-poor job at best, but it would do for now. I shielded against another salvo of arrows for a few more seconds, slowly acclimating myself to the ever-present, but slightly duller pain coming through my shoulders.


    I focused my will and pressed the barrier forward, infusing it with the Knockback Jinx and sending it crashing into the guy¡¯s body.


    I heard an ¡®oof!¡¯, as well as the sound of a thud and dismissed my Shield Charm before casting my next spell, aiming it at where I heard him last. Odgovor!


    The spell flew forward, blowing through the now clearing steam and crashing into Kenra¡¯s Shield Charm. A second later, it bounced off.


    I grimaced; I was already weakening? I recalled the chain and split it into three as I saw the man get back to his feet, eyeing me warily.


    Damn it, I almost got him, too. I thought in displeasure as we circled each other, keeping an eye out for any interlopers. For now, the coast seemed clear enough; all of the others were still busy with their opponents. I¡¯ve got to play this one smart.


    I also noticed something even more worrying. My balance was off, and I was starting to feel dizzy. I guess I inhaled a little more smoke than I thought I did?


    No choice, then.


    I had to end things quickly before my body straight up shut down on me.


    ¡°Diallo and Guffries go down by a frankly ferocious set of spells by Ai Xiu! There¡¯s a reason why they call her ¡®The Sickle Spellslinger¡¯!¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice came from above, and I used my opponent¡¯s moment of distraction to launch my attack.


    Now, now! Two of my chains flew forward quickly, crashing into the man¡¯s Shield over and over, but it wasn¡¯t enough. His barrier refused to budge. Still, I kept at it while trying to reach him from behind with my third chain.


    In response, he extended his Shield Charm¡¯s range, comfortable in his little conjured fortress and happy to let me chip away at its defenses until I was exhausted enough for him to counter attack.


    I needed another avenue of att¡ª That¡¯s it!


    I kept smashing my chains against his barrier, letting him think that this was my last ditch effort while sending my third chain burrowing underground.


    His defense may be currently stronger than my offense, that much is true. I thought as I continued my assault for the next few seconds, only stopping when the third chain erupted from the ground beneath his feet, wrapping around his throat and squeezing. But no defense is absolute. Thanks for the idea, Gaara.


    Another twist of my wand, and the chain also wrapped around his wand hand, twisting it so hard that it broke. He tried to cry out, but all that came out was a strangled whimper. I kept the pressure up for a few more seconds, even as his barrier faded into nothing. Then, I let him go and Summoned his wand over to me.


    ¡°Clarke shows his vicious, but ingenious mind once again by bypassing Kenra¡¯s defenses and strangling him into unconsciousness!¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice came again, even as I fell to my knees in exhaustion. ¡°But is this a Pyrrhic Victory for Clarke? Will he be able to continue fighting?¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut the fuck up.¡± I muttered as I tried to get my breathing under control.


    I tried to get up, only to find that I could not. My muscles protested against every movement. I was at my limit.


    Do I just call it here? I thought, dropping down on my back and letting the waves of fatigue and pain wash over me like a massive, weighted blanket. Vanessa¡¯s disembodied, overly excited voice faded into the background as I delved a little further into unconsciousness. I mean, after everything that¡¯s already happened¡­.


    Had duels all over the forest, got hunted down, chased, slid down that hill while boulders were being dropped onto me, fell into the lake, was forced to fight again and again¡ª it was a miracle that I¡¯d made it this far.


    Get up. A very small part of me said, but I almost didn''t even register the thought. I¡¯d already done so much in the past few hours. I could just sit the rest of it out, couldn¡¯t I?


    Get up¡­ The voice grew a little stronger, more insistent. Can¡¯t let it end here. Better to be beaten in a fight than pass out like a pussy.


    Was I really being a pussy, though? My shoulder blade and arm were broken, I was already exhausted from all the previous battles, and I was sure the smoke inhalation wasn¡¯t doing me any favors.


    I knew it was ridiculous to expect more out of myself, but I just couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so pathetic.¡± I murmured with a cough as I slowly, agonizingly, pulled myself back up into a seated position. ¡°I just gotta have more. Don¡¯t know when to fucking quit, do I¡­?¡±


    I pushed off of the ground with my good arm, my entire body shivering with the exertion as I swept my gaze across the clearing. Almost everyone was down for the count, unconscious or sporting various debilitating injuries.


    At the center of the clearing stood the three remaining participants. It was Ai Xiu, Wagner and a third guy whose name I couldn¡¯t remember anymore.


    There was no room for that, right now.


    I coughed as I staggered forward, almost losing my balance again, but forced myself to keep going out of sheer will. Won¡¯t give up so easily.


    Passing by the unconscious duo of Diallo and Guffries, I graced them with a single look before I continued to walk forward, setting my sights to the fight ahead.


    I didn¡¯t have much left in me¡ª honestly I was running on fumes at this point¡ª but I was going to give it my best shot, anyway.


    Couldn''t forgive myself, otherwise.


    Sounds returned as my awareness of my surroundings increased, and I could hear Vanessa roaring something or the other. Her words came out garbled to my ears, so I ignored them, instead raising my wand to the sole person standing before me.


    My eyes registered the downed forms of Wagner and the other guy¡ª Vincent, the name finally came to me¡ª who were on their backs and barely clinging to consciousness.


    "C-careful, Clarke." Wagner said, her eyes clutching at a deep wound in her side. "She''s got some strange bladed magic. Just¡ª"


    Two things happened, then.


    A jet of red light struck Wagner dead center, and the words died in her mouth.


    At the same time, Vincent launched a last ditch effort at his foe, catching her in the ribs with a vomit green curse.


    It had no effect.


    The woman retaliated instantly, Stunning him into unconsciousness as well before turning her attention to me.


    Ai Xiu took a step forward, leveling her wand at me with a smile. I was about to do the same when her eyes widened and she brought her hand to her mouth, doubling over as she spewed the contents of her stomach down on the ground.


    My only chance. I thought and imbued my will with as much determination as I could muster in my exhausted state. Stupefy!


    The spell flew towards her, but Ai reacted quickly, blasting the spell away even as she continued to dry heave.


    Bombarda! The ground at her feet exploded, pelting her with debris and buying me a second of breathing room so I could refine my will as much as I could.


    Now¡¯s my chance. I''m going to bash her into the ground before she can recover! I thought and stepped forward, hearing the sound of roaring. Was that the crowd?


    No, I realized. It was me.


    "Odgovor!" The chain materialized with a loud clink before I swung the spell down at her, bringing with it the force of my will aided by the gravity of the world.


    Her eyes widening, she cast a nonverbal spell of her own. A flurry of jade, spinning blades erupted out of her wand, striking the links at their connections and severing the chain in multiple pieces.


    But I wasn''t done yet, not this time.


    "Converge!" I roared, bringing my wand down at her.


    The remnants of the chain froze for a moment before they launched themselves at her in a last ditch effort¡ª a trick I learned to do after my duel with Vanessa not too long ago.


    This was it, do or die.


    Ai Xiu didn''t even move from her position, however, swinging her wand in a wide circle and deflecting every single piece of the chain in different directions.


    Really!? I thought and sank to my knees, watching the remnants of my chain fly around aimlessly before fading away.


    An instant later, I sank to my knees, no longer able to support my own weight. That was all I had left.


    The woman got back to her feet, her wand trained at me; a pink spell glowed at its tip. She stopped however, when she noticed my exhausted state.


    She walked towards me, pressing her wand against her stomach and muttering the countercurse to whatever magic was causing her nausea.


    Stopping a few feet away from me, I finally noticed the damage to the right side of her face. I had thought it was just the dirt, but no. I had hit her with that. My spell had been a success, after all.


    Small consolation, that.


    "Good fight." Ai Xiu said, leveling her wand at me again. "Surrender?"


    I wanted to say no, to fight her tooth and nail; but honestly, this time, I really did have nothing left.


    "Yes." I said. "I surrender."


    I barely registered the roars of the crowd as the Healer crews began to Apparate into the clearing to treat everyone.


    The Symphony of Blood was finally over.

 99 - A Proposition

    oooo


    A Proposition


    oooo


    July 4, 1992, 8:00 PM, Medical Section, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Adam Clarke


    I winced and tried to shy away, only to be pulled back by Healer Durand.


    ¡°Hold still!¡± She said with a tut and a bit of a mischievous smile. ¡°Do I have to put you to sleep again, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    I looked up to see the mirth in her blue eyes and knew that she was joking. ¡°I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡± She said and resumed her work, running her wand over various parts of my body before focusing on my right shoulder again. ¡°This should be the last treatment your arm will require.¡±


    ¡°¡®Should¡¯?¡± I said. I didn¡¯t like the sound of that.


    ¡°One can never be fully certain¡ª only reasonably.¡± She said as she pressed her wand against my shoulder and began to murmur.


    My body tensed as I braced for the expected wave of pain to come just like it had twice before when she¡¯d used the spell, but I felt nothing but a comforting warmth moving through my shoulder this time.


    I took a long, deep breath before letting it out as I felt my muscles finally relax.


    Ah¡­ That¡¯s the stuff; glad she was right. I thought, resisting the urge to reach out and grab my shoulder, instead looking at the focused Healer before me. She really is good at this.


    It was a shame that I didn¡¯t think to ask her for any healing pointers while I was here.


    ¡°There.¡± Durand said with a smile, pulling me out of my thoughts as she leaned back again. ¡°All done.¡±


    I nodded slowly at her statement before finally allowing myself to reach up and give my shoulder a little poke. Expecting pain, I still pushed my index into the soft, tender flesh of my shoulder and felt nothing but the pressure of the poke and just a small hint of pain.


    Perfect.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said and got up.


    ¡°Not so fast!¡± She said, but it was too late. I forced my eyes shut and fought off a wave of dizziness. ¡°You¡¯ll get¡­ Dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Think I get what you mean.¡± Was all I said in response as I blinked to try to get my vision under control.


    Durand scoffed, though the sound seemed more amused than reproachful. ¡°You really should be more careful, Mr. Clarke. At this rate, you¡¯ll end up back in here before the hour is over¡ª unless that¡¯s your aim?¡±


    I turned my eyes away, not at all sure how to respond to that. Durand laughed, and it was a melodious, joyful sound that lifted my spirits. I found myself smiling despite the awkwardness I felt.


    ¡°Thank you for the help, Madam Durand.¡± I said, slowly swinging my legs over the bed and preparing to go.


    ¡°Not so fast, Mister.¡± Her voice rose an octave. I tried to reply, but she placed a finger on my lips, holding a small vial in the other hand. ¡°Not until you take this.¡±


    I gave her a deadpan stare before pushing her hand away. ¡°What is it? More alcohol?¡±


    Durand rolled her eyes, holding the potion out for me. ¡°Oh, spare me. You make it sound like I was doing something untoward when I first treated you; we just didn¡¯t have the supplies, then. Now, we do; this potion will simply allow your body to better process the food you eat in the next twenty-four hours. You may be healed, but you¡¯ll find that you are very weak right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said and took it. ¡°Well, all right, then.¡±


    I stared at the vial¡¯s contents for a few moments before unstoppering it and bringing it to my lips. ¡°Bottoms up.¡±


    The potion tasted as awful as I expected, but the sight of Durand¡¯s satisfied expression seemed to soften the blow to my mood.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Durand said, nodding twice. ¡°Now, you can go. The feast should have already started.¡±


    ¡°The feast?¡± I said, feeling a little confused.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Durand said. ¡°It seemed only fitting to end the festivities with a feast¡ª to honor all who participated in the Symphony.¡±


    I nodded, feeling a little silly. ¡°Makes sense, I suppose. You aren¡¯t coming?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my.¡± Durand said, placing her hand over her mouth. ¡°Could it be that the illustrious prodigy wishes to take me to the feast? I¡¯m so very flattered¡­¡±


    I looked up towards the sky far above the tent¡¯s roof. Why me, God? Why me?


    That only seemed to make the woman laugh, though, which increased my irritation.


    ¡°But in all seriousness¡­ I¡¯ll be along shortly. I still have a few more things to do here.¡± She said, gesturing at the fairly large clutter in the large tent. ¡°But once that¡¯s over, I¡¯ll come and join everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Well, all right.¡± I said, stepping off of the bed. My legs seemed to hold my weight just fine, and so I nodded to myself before turning to Durand again. ¡±As good as new. Thank you, again.¡±


    ¡°Just doing my job Mr. Clarke.¡± She said with a smile, and I knew that she meant it.


    I looked at her happy expression mixed in with pride before turning and leaving the tent itself, a thousand thoughts swirling in my head.


    Call it strange, but I¡¯m really starting to feel a little connected to all the people here.


    The sounds of the feast ahead interrupted my thoughts for a few moments before I moved away to look at the almost completely dark sky. Far ahead in the west, I could see the final hints of the daytime being eroded away by the inky blackness.


    The stars had already begun to show their majestic selves, dotting the dark canopy above with chaotic, but beautiful designs.


    I took a breath. The past few weeks had arguably been the strangest ones I¡¯ve had in either life.


    What am I doing here? I thought. I should be at the Orphanage, bored out of my mind while I wait for the adoption papers to come through¡ª and for Sirius to take me to my new home; and yet here I am, living with the enemy. Fraternizing with them as if they were my chums.


    But were they the enemy, though?


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d asked myself this question, and yet with every successive incident, it became harder and harder to answer it.


    I was no longer as sure as I was at the start of my time here.


    Durand certainly wasn¡¯t an enemy of mine, I could say that much.


    And how could she have been? Durand was just a talented witch who was snubbed by the Wizarding community for daring to have been born part-Veela. Was society really being fair to her here? Could I blame her for joining Grindelwald¡¯s order?


    Not just her. Amy, too. I thought. Is it fair that the Prophet basically excommunicated her from the journalism industry? What¡¯s she expected to do now? I mean, sure, she could have focused her attention on learning something else and adapting to the rough hand she was given in life, but what does that actually accomplish? It¡¯s not what she wants to do, is it?


    Was Amy really wrong to join Grindelwald¡¯s forces¡ª did I have the right to begrudge her that? What about Rafiq or Vanessa? Or even Guffries, however ill thought out and anger inducing his actions towards me were? What about any of the people who joined because of similar traumatic events?


    All of the wizards and witches I¡¯ve dealt with here, it wasn¡¯t like they were psychos lusting for power. I wasn¡¯t saying they were perfect or anything, but more that they were just, for the most part, regular people trying to make the world a better place.


    What the Hell am I doing here? I asked myself the same question again. Wasting my time with questions of socio-political morality¡­


    ¡°Always more questions.¡± I murmured in annoyance as I heard the sound of grass shifting under someone¡¯s footsteps from behind me. ¡°Never any answers.¡±


    ¡°Clarke.¡± Guffries¡¯ voice came from behind me. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I turned to see the man I disliked above almost everyone here; I gave him a dismissive look before turning my gaze towards the stars above. ¡°What do you care?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all hosting the feast in our honor, you know.¡± Guffries said, though he made no move to drag me away from what I was doing. ¡°I just figured you¡¯d want to take your seat at the table.¡±


    Shows how much you know me. I thought viciously. So much for being a glory-hound, eh, Guffries?


    I didn¡¯t voice my answer to him, though my stomach did make some considerable noise in response to the idea of having a wonderful meal.


    Guffries laughed. ¡°See, even your stomach is telling you to come.¡±


    ¡°I will in a bit.¡± I said reflexively, placing a hand over my stomach as if the gesture would give me control over its function somehow. ¡°I just wanted some time to think.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± He said.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Things.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    ¡°Stuff.¡± I smirked.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He rolled his eyes at my childishness. ¡°Be that way. Everyone¡¯s been waiting for you, though. Should I tell them to start without you?¡±


    I resisted the urge to groan. ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll come along.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Guffries said as I moved to stand beside him before we walked towards the large gathering ahead. ¡°Now come on, brooding when you¡¯ve got something on your mind ends up making everything worse.¡±


    ¡°Pot. Kettle.¡±


    ¡°...Touch¨¦.¡±


    I smirked again for a moment before the expression fell away at the sight and smells before me. There were three large tables where most of the assembled people sat, and a small one a little higher than the others for the highest ranked officers within Grindelwald¡¯s forces.


    Between them, there was a table lined with all of the foods a man could ever desire. The smells of roasted chicken, beef and pork intensified the more I approached, and I felt my mouth water with anticipation.


    I¡¯ll be eating well tonight.


    ¡°And there he is.¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice came from near the head of the officer¡¯s table, turning my attention away from the food and towards her. She lifted her goblet towards me. ¡°The boy-wonder, himself.¡±


    Everyone turned from what they were doing to greet me¡ª some with cheers, others with smiles, and many with raised cups. ¡°The boy-wonder!¡±


    Oh for fuck¡¯s sake. I thought in a strange mixture of satisfaction and annoyance. That name better not stick, damn it.


    ¡°Over here, Adam!¡± Diallo called out above the din of the excited chatter. I turned to see him standing beside Wagner and Guffries; he was pointing at two empty seats. ¡°Been saving one for you.¡±


    I nodded and made my way past a few of the tables, exchanging greetings with well-wishers and receiving many pats on the back before I made it to my seat.


    ¡°Glad you could make it.¡± Diallo said as he gave me a friendly shove that felt more like one of Hagrid¡¯s love pats. He was already a few cups in his wine, I realized. ¡°I was starting to get hungry.¡±


    ¡°And drinking half of the order¡¯s alcohol still hasn¡¯t sated him, either.¡± Wagner sniped and got a few laughs out of their immediate surroundings. She gave me a small smile of greeting. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you came when you did. He would¡¯ve gone after the other half had you taken any longer. Man¡¯s like a sponge, just sucks everything up.¡±


    Another wave of laughter passed through me, and I found myself smiling. ¡°Glad to be of help, then.¡±


    I was about to open my mouth to say something else when I noticed that the noise began to quiet down to nothing. I turned my head to the head of the main table and saw that Grindelwald was standing.


    Speech time. I thought.


    As expected, Gellert opened his hands and began to speak. ¡°My friends; I have not been to one in nearly a hundred years, but that was a Symphony of Blood to remember!¡±


    Cheers rose from the assembled people for a few seconds before quieting down at the man¡¯s upturned hand. He took the goblet sitting beside his plate and raised it up high. ¡°I wish to make a toast, to recognize those who braved through our challenges and made it to the very end.¡±


    I quickly found the cup in front of me¡ª filled with water, I realized with slight amusement¡ª and raised it alongside everyone else.


    Grindelwald turned his gaze to the Chinese woman sitting beside Vanessa. ¡°To Ai Xiu, the Sickle Spellslinger! May your marvelous fighting ability continue to evolve and rise to new heights! Prost!¡±


    ¡°Sk¨¤l!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°?Salud!¡± ¡°Ç¬±­!¡± ¡°Cin Cin!¡± ¡°§£§Ñ§ê§Ö §Ù§Õ§à§â§à§Ó§î§Ö!¡± ¡°Down the hatch!¡± ¡°¸É±­!¡± ¡°!?????¡± ¡°Sa¨²de!¡± ¡°Sant¨¦!¡±


    The exclamations kept coming, and though they all spoke different languages, I could tell that they were all expressing themselves as one.


    One order. One unit. I thought, and joined in with a smile. ¡°Sk¨¤l.¡±


    Grindelwald smiled at the show of unity and took a sip before setting his goblet down. ¡°Now¡­ dig in.¡±


    The dishes from the main feast table went into a flurry of motion as they soared through the air, populating the remaining tables with far more food than I thought they would. Assaulted with the delightful aromas and scents of the cooked meats and vegetables before me, my stomach couldn¡¯t help but growl in protest again.


    I didn¡¯t waste time, piling on as much steak and potatoes on my plate as I could fit.


    ¡°Woah, ease up on the food, Clarke.¡± Diallo said as he snatched a few chops before I could get my hands on them. ¡°The rest of us will starve!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rich, coming from you, Diallo!¡± One of the men on the other side of the table said as she pointed her fork at Diallo. ¡°You already drank enough for ten people, so I don¡¯t wanna hear it!¡±


    ¡°Sounds to me like you should¡¯ve fought harder for your beer.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you would say that.¡±


    I watched as the conversation between the two men continued to get more intense for a few seconds before shrugging and snatching another bit of steak off of the main plate when Diallo wasn¡¯t looking.


    Now that my plate was full, it was time to dig in.


    A groan came out of me the moment I bit into the juicy, succulent flesh, and for a moment, I could almost hear the sizzling the steak made as it was first put on the grill. I savored the flavor as I continued to chew before swallowing.


    Absolutely nothing like a feast after a day like that. I thought in a strange exhilaration and began to consume the food before me like a man who¡¯d never seen food before in his life.


    And so, the next few minutes passed by in a blur of meaty, savory goodness, pushing away any and all errant thoughts. Grindelwald¡¯s order, their call to action, their methods; none of that mattered to me at that moment.


    All that mattered was the good atmosphere, the good food, and the lively conversation around the table. Friendly barbs were exchanged, shit-talking was had, the battles in the Symphony became embellished and overexaggerated¡ª as these things usually are.


    Eventually, I leaned back in my chair, feeling more satisfied than I had in a long time. ¡°That was a good meal.¡±


    ¡°Glad you¡¯ve enjoyed yourself.¡± An amused voice came from behind me as I wiped a bit of grease off of my mouth. ¡°Then again, considering the way you¡¯ve been stuffing your face for the past ten minutes, you¡¯d better have!¡±


    Feeling far too satisfied to either be startled or embarrassed, I continued to wipe at my mouth before finally turning to see Vanessa Zhenya, looking just as amused as she sounded. ¡°Can you blame me?¡±


    ¡°I suppose not; you¡¯ve certainly had to deal with quite a bit in the tournament.¡± Vanessa said, her eyes slowly going over everyone around me before she set her gaze back onto me. ¡°Up for a small talk?¡±


    I blinked and set my napkin down before getting up. ¡°I need to walk this meal off anyway.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± She said and gestured at a spot away from the feasting. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    I nodded and followed the woman out of the celebration proper, hearing the whispers of the others.


    ¡°What¡¯re they doing?¡± ¡°Think he got in?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± ¡°Clarke? For sure.¡± ¡°He lost, though.¡± ¡°So? He got second place.¡± ¡°Second place is just the first loser.¡± ¡°With an attitude like that¡­¡±


    ¡°They do love to gossip. Do they not?¡± Vanessa said as we got out of everyone¡¯s earshot. ¡°And yet I cannot begrudge them this; I am very much the same. A good story is always great to hear.¡±


    ¡°Humans are social creatures.¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Gossip¡¯s in our blood; it¡¯s part of how we form community connections, and even friendships sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Wisely said.¡± Vanessa replied, eyeing me for a moment before looking to the starry sky above. It had grown even darker over the course of the feast. ¡°Did you read that in a book, Adam?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I knew the concept for a long time before I put words to it.¡± I said, gesturing at her. ¡°Living in an orphanage kind of teaches you that quick; everyone¡¯s got their little in-group, and they all talk about each other.¡±


    ¡°And you were in one of these groups?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, frowning as I remembered both my formative years here and back in my previous life. ¡°Can¡¯t say that I was. I played nice with everyone, but¡­¡±


    Off-key clock. The dark strand¡¯s words returned to me, trying to latch onto my consciousness, but I swatted them away like the pests they were. A never-ending fight, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°You felt apart from others, though you wanted to belong.¡± Vanessa said, still not looking at me.


    I opened my mouth to say no, before shrugging and nodding. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d be lying if I said any different; but, who doesn¡¯t want to be part of something greater than themselves?¡±


    The feeling of camaraderie, of loyalty and solidarity; to know that the people around you would stick with you until the end¡ª who would rightly say no to that?


    Most people aren¡¯t amenable to making new friends, though. I thought. Not unless these new friends conform to sets of ridiculous standards that more or less eliminate 95% of the population around them.


    That was the conclusion I¡¯d come to after my years of life, though I was always open to the idea that I was wrong. Living like this wasn¡¯t really living, was it? Expecting people to just disappear because you don¡¯t agree with them¡­ Silly.


    I frowned; maybe I needed to put some more effort into making things up with Hermione. I really was a jerk to her, last time we talked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice brought me back to reality, and I pushed away all thoughts of Hermione to the back of my mind. ¡°I will dispense with the formalities¡ª do you wish to join my Clan?¡±


    I blinked and stopped. ¡°What?¡±


    Vanessa stopped as well; she didn¡¯t say anything in return, instead pinning me with her gaze.


    So the gossipers were right.


    ¡°You want me to join your Clan?¡± I said, scratching the back of my head. ¡°But, I didn¡¯t win the Symphony.¡±


    ¡°Winning the Symphony of Blood was just an incentive for people to do their best.¡± Vanessa said. ¡°And the battles themselves were a great test for the order¡¯s finest. Winning is always preferable to losing, but I don¡¯t simply discard potential members simply because of their matchups. I have already approached several people with my proposition, and all have joined.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°That sort of information is only revealed to those who swear fealty to the Clan Zhenya.¡± Vanessa said, smiling a little. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand, consider my family¡¯s history.¡±


    ¡°The purging.¡± I said, and regretted it immediately when I saw the woman¡¯s face twist into an expression of pain and sorrow. She schooled it quickly enough, but I had seen it all the same.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said, her tone a bit clipped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Vanessa waved the apology off. ¡±You are right. Because of the purge, I¡¯ve decided that I require any prospective members to agree to a magical binding oath to not raise a hand or betray one another¡ª for life.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± I said, trailing off. ¡°That is a pretty hefty thing to ask for.¡±


    ¡°And yet, the Clan Zhenya is full of secrets many would kill to get.¡± Vanessa said, shrugging. ¡°Many have already tried to beat or torture the secrets out of me. I desecrated them and left their mangled, brutalized corpses at their respective ministries.¡±


    I swallowed, the previous mood of good cheer completely gone, replaced by one of solemnity.


    ¡°There are exceptions to the oath, of course.¡± She said, getting my attention again. ¡°I don¡¯t expect our members to see eye-to-eye, ideologically speaking. It would be preferable if everyone did, but I don¡¯t care if you end up on the enemy¡¯s side¡ª so long as you make no overt action against the Clan itself.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re the leader and heavily involved with¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Vanessa said, cutting me off. ¡°And I¡¯ve already answered this question twice already: I don¡¯t care what ¡®side¡¯ you choose. You can attack allies of Clanmates, but don¡¯t attack your Clanmate.¡±


    ¡°That sounds really counterproductive.¡± I said. ¡°What if someone decides they want to kill everyone in Grindelwald¡¯s order except the ones who are in the Clan with them?¡±


    Vanessa shrugged. ¡°Provided they have the ability to do that, I don¡¯t see any reason they shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    I rubbed my forehead in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Then let me make it simple.¡± Vanessa said, and she got very close to me then. I saw her thread twist and turn as it shifted color slightly before stabilizing again.


    What was that about?


    ¡°If it¡¯s one thing I learned from our past.¡± Vanessa said as I leaned back against a tree. ¡°It¡¯s that having us all in the same place, fighting on the same side has led to our destruction. No; it¡¯s best to have people in every corner of the world. If one side is killed, the other remains safe, among allies. That is what I care about¡ª the continuation of the Clan. Our secrets cannot be allowed to disappear.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, still feeling lost. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°Say you¡¯ll think about it.¡± Vanessa said, giving me a look of amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t expect an answer from you immediately. Asking someone to take magical oaths is not something I do lightly, Clarke. But I think you might be worth adding to our Clan. You have the potential to do great things in this world.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer with anything.


    ¡°That is all I wished to say. Whether you accept or decline this offer is up to you¡ª there will be no bad blood between us from this.¡± She said, waving my tension away and taking a few steps back, gesturing for me to follow her back to the feast. ¡°Now, come. I¡¯m sure Mr. Grindelwald wishes to give a few more toasts on this night.¡±


    I followed her without a word, my mind buzzing with a thousand more questions.


    Always more questions, indeed¡­

 100 - Farewell

    oooo


    Farewell


    oooo


    July 5, 1992, 8:00 AM, Phoenix¡¯ Roost


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°Clarke.¡± A few people nodded my way as I walked through the halls of the large mansion, making my way towards the mess hall to break my fast.


    I rolled my neck a few times, smiling when I got a very satisfying pop for my trouble.


    Last night¡­ I thought, resisting the urge to transform my smile into a grin as I gave a few more people nods of greeting. Was pretty good.


    It had been so long since I¡¯d attended a party of that nature, over a decade even. Of course, everyone around me did their best to keep the alcohol away from me, seeing I was still twelve.


    Except Diallo; the guy kept sneaking me some watered wine just to piss Wagner off. The number of times the woman caught the guy and tore into him¡­


    Guy¡¯s a fucking trooper. I thought as I stopped for a moment to stare out into the grounds.


    It was a part of my morning routine; before going to the recruit training area, I would stand here for a little while and just let myself zone out. It was a long tradition I¡¯d begun in my previous life, and don¡¯t ask me why, but it seemed to help sharpen my mind for the day to come.


    Not that there¡¯ll be any training today. I thought with a half smirk before resuming my trip. I rather doubt that anyone is sober enough for that.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke!¡± I heard someone call out from behind me and stopped. I turned to see one of the officers, an old woman whose facial expression was permanently set in the likeness of someone who¡¯d swallowed a lemon, walking over.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald has called for you.¡± Her voice was clipped as she turned and led the way without waiting for me to absorb her words. ¡°Come.¡±


    I frowned, a little annoyed at the fact that I would be missing breakfast, but followed her all the same. ¡°Fine.¡±


    The trip through the halls went in complete silence. I didn¡¯t bother breaking it as we went up the long set of stairs, realizing that this lady likely would not take well to any attempts at small talk. Reminds me of me when I¡¯m in a bad mood¡ª but she gives off the impression that this is her baseline state. Can¡¯t imagine being that miserable, twenty-four-seven.


    Luckily, the episode of oppressive silence soon ended as we reached Grindelwald¡¯s solar; the officer opened the door and began to speak. ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, I¡¯ve brought Mr. Clarke here, as requested.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes.¡± Gellert¡¯s voice came from behind a stack of papers on the desk as we entered the premises. He looked up from the paper and gave the woman a nod of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Agnes. That will be all.¡±


    The witch reciprocated with a nod of her own before turning and walking away without another word, closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Pleasant woman.¡± I said in the following silence.


    ¡°Oh, not at all.¡± Grindelwald said, his lips quirking with amusement as he shook his head. ¡°But what she lacks in¡­ people skills, she makes up for it with a brilliant, strategic mind. One of my best, in fact.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I said, keeping my voice light as I moved closer to his desk. ¡°Why have you called me here?¡±


    Grindelwald stopped what he was doing and actually looked at me. ¡°Agitated?¡±


    ¡°Tends to happen when you¡¯re hungry and missing breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it is to be expected.¡± Gellert said. ¡°Perhaps I should have something brought over?¡±


    I waved his words away, not wanting to complicate things. ¡°I¡¯ll just go grab something later. No big deal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the issue.¡± Grindelwald said, reaching for a folded up roll of parchment off to his right. He held it up to me, saying nothing else.


    Eyes narrowing slightly, I took the offered bit of parchment and read it over:


    Paperwork filed faster than expected. Sirius Black expected to arrive in the afternoon.


    I read the words over again and nodded, folding the letter back and placing it on the table. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Grindelwald said, neither looking regretful nor excited. ¡°Though there is still a decent window of time, it would be best not to waste it.¡±


    I nodded, agreeing with the man¡¯s logic. It would indeed be poor judgment if I fucked around and wasted valuable time; for all I know, Sirius could arrive a few hours early and realize something is off.


    That was certainly a situation I wished to avoid.


    I mean. Part of me argued. I know that I could always play the ''hostage'' card, if push comes to shove, but would I really be able to hide the fact that I¡¯ve grown to respect quite a few of the people here?


    I thought of Elena, Diallo and Wagner. I thought of Amy and Vanessa. Hell, even that douchebag Guffries came to mind; much as I disliked him, the guy was a product of the trauma he endured¡ª no matter how unjustified his actions were.


    The fact of the matter was, he would have turned out completely normal had Lockhart not done what he did to the guy''s father.


    ¡°To that end, I have called you here.¡± Gellert continued, either not noticing or outright ignoring my inner monologue. ¡°One final talk between us, as it were. Well, two things, actually.¡±


    He tapped his index on some parchment a couple of times before steepling his fingers. ¡°But we¡¯ll get to this in a moment. Please, sit.¡±


    I looked down at the parchment obscured by his arms for a few moments before giving up and turning my attention to the man himself as I took a seat in front of him.


    He stared at me long enough to make it uncomfortable before he started speaking again. ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember a conversation we had nearly two weeks ago?¡±


    My eyes narrowed as I searched my recent memories before nodding. He wouldn¡¯t have brought me over to talk about anything else. ¡°The threads of fate. Or, am I wrong?¡±


    Gellert shook his head. ¡°Oh, no. You are most certainly right.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I pursed my lips, realizing that this was going to be a heavy topic. ¡°So¡­ What about them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken the liberty of examining my own memories and experience of the¡­ Abyss, as you called it.¡± Grindelwald said, not breaking his gaze from me. ¡°And I don¡¯t believe that you are right.¡±


    I tilted my head in confusion and leaned forward; my curiosity was now officially piqued. ¡°What do you mean? Right about¡­¡±


    ¡°As you recall, you disagreed with me on the nature of the threads.¡± Gellert said. ¡°You believe that they do not dictate our fate, but that we, as people, do; and that the threads shift in kind to accommodate our free will.¡±


    I nodded, not knowing where he was going with this. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°And yet¡­¡± Grindelwald said, blinking slowly as his gaze drifted off to the right, the sign of someone going through their memories. ¡°I saw something quite strange. Very strange, indeed.¡±


    He went silent, placing his hands down on the table and saying nothing further.


    ¡°Well? What did you see?¡± I said, but the man only shook his head in response.


    ¡°I do not wish to say, but I recommend that you revisit your memories, Mr. Clarke.¡± Gellert said. ¡°And watch closely. Very closely.¡±


    ¡°Watch closely.¡± I repeated slowly, wondering why he wasn¡¯t just answering my question. ¡°Why the mystery? You know you could just tell me, right?¡±


    Gellert smirked at that. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can. You, Adam Clarke, are a headstrong, young man. You believe your view of the world is the correct one, and anyone who challenges that is generally not seen in the best of light.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said before I was cut off by the man raising his hand. I closed my mouth, holding whatever sarcastic response I had back.


    ¡°My words are not meant as an offense or as an insult to your character.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°A person should have strong core values and beliefs, after all. That is the nature of humanity.¡±


    I nodded, somewhat mollified by the man¡¯s statement. ¡°Best to find the answer on my own without any outside interference¡ª is that what you¡¯re trying to tell me?¡±


    ¡°That is it, exactly.¡± Grindelwald said in approval. ¡°It would be pointless for me to tell you a single thing, for my words will be met with over-skepticism; a natural response. A wizard must question everything, even his existing beliefs; only then can he ever discern the true nature of the world around him.¡±


    There was nothing I could say to refute that.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right about that.¡± I conceded the point. ¡°I¡¯ll revisit my memories, then. Don''t think I''ll find anything, but it wouldn''t hurt to give them a closer look.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Grindelwald said, giving me the first real smile since the meeting began. ¡°Very good. Your perception is going to be tested, but I believe that you will look beyond yourself and see the forces at play in the background.¡±


    That''s a very specific choice of words. I thought.


    ¡°Never took you for a philosopher.¡± I said, leaning back in my chair and relaxing as the atmosphere lightened.


    ¡°Over four decades in prison with nothing but books to read and one¡¯s own thoughts to run wild¡­ Well, you can see the result for yourself.¡± Grindelwald said.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you never break out?¡± The question came out of my mouth before I could help myself.


    The man only shook his head in amusement and looked at me, as if to say: ¡°do you really think I¡¯m going to answer that?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± He clapped his hands in a way reminiscent of Rafiq. ¡°Onto our other business.¡±


    My eyes flew towards the parchment sitting under his hands.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said, placing his right hand upon the parchment and pushing it forward to me with deliberate slowness. ¡°This¡­ is for you.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I said, looking at it for another second before taking the document in hand. ¡°And this is¡­?¡±


    Grindelwald didn¡¯t say a word, instead raising his mismatched eyes to meet my own.


    Of course he isn¡¯t saying a thing. I thought in mild annoyance, taking it in hand and reading through it. A contract¡­ Basically a nondisclosure agreement, then?


    I nodded to myself even as I continued to read. ¡°So I¡¯ll be agreeing not to ¡®reveal¡¯ any information I¡¯ve gained from here to anyone; that seems a little too restrictive and vague. No?¡±


    ¡°Keep reading.¡±


    I frowned and continued before nodding with a look of realization. ¡°Oh; I see, a list of exceptions¡­ fighting knowledge and so forth. Better.¡±


    Grindelwald indulged me as I went over the document twice more before noticing something strange.


    I focused my gaze on the piece of paper, unaware of Grindelwald¡¯s building interest.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± I said, running my finger over the parchment and seeing a small line of reddish white trailing behind it. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    I looked up from the paper. ¡°May I?¡±


    Grindelwald nodded, gesturing with an open hand. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Reaching into my pocket, I slowly drew my wand and set the document down on the desk. Pressing it lightly atop the parchment, I began to focus my intent to reach into the parchment itself and suss out its secrets. Inspicere Empiricus.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    My eyes unfocused as my brain was forced to accommodate the sudden influx of information.


    A second later, I felt the strands tied to the paper come alive and latch onto me. Spikes of pain began to drive themselves into my head, the effect echoing across my nervous system for a split second before I flinched away, breaking the spell off.


    "What..." I moved back into my seat, making space between me and the contract as if it was going to attack me without provocation.


    There was a moment of pure quiet before Grindelwald broke the silence. ¡°That¡­ Was intriguing. Are you all right, Mr. Clarke?¡±


    It took me a few seconds to register that he''d even spoken.


    "I¡­" I said and stowed my wand away, feeling my hand quivering. ¡°Never had that happen before. It was almost like¡­ Almost like the Cruciatus. But weaker, more like an echo of it.¡±


    ¡°You would be correct.¡± Grindelwald said.


    I absorbed his comment for a moment before my anger flared up. I glared at the man. ¡°And you want me to sign this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­¡± Grindelwald¡¯s tone remained calm, though it gained a dangerous edge. ¡°That the many wizards and witches who reside here deserve to have their identities protected?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I said and closed my mouth for a few moments, his tone breaking through what I was about to say. I rallied myself together as I shook my head, warding off his argument. ¡°You invited Malfoy and his cronies to your very doorstep; what stops them from saying anything to anyone and endangering you all?¡±


    ¡°You are laboring under the assumption that they haven¡¯t signed similar pacts with us, and vice versa.¡±


    I raised my finger to reply, only to lower it. I hadn¡¯t expected a response like that.


    ¡°You are, of course, free to refuse to sign this contract. I will not force you to.¡± Grindelwald said, breaking the awkward silence and opening his arms as a show of peace. ¡°However, your memories of this place will simply be removed, in response. I¡¯m sure you are familiar with the existence of Memory Charms, at least?¡±


    ¡°I know they can be botched and lead to some horrible, long-term effects¡ª  including but not limited to death.¡± I said, remembering my chat with Guffries the day before. ¡°So I¡¯m not really being given much of a choice, am I?¡±


    ¡°And what would you suggest, Mr. Clarke?¡± Grindelwald said.


    ¡°You know, you could just let me go.¡± I said, though I knew this wasn¡¯t something I could hope to get.


    Grindelwald only seemed amused by this. ¡°Let you go¡­? I am quite old, and so I¡¯m not familiar with what¡¯s currently humorous for the youths of today¡ª but that was not even remotely funny, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    My ire rose some more. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought me here against my will in the first place! And now you want to either wipe my memory or make me sign a contract that¡¯ll put me under the Cruciatus?¡±


    ¡°You have read the contract.¡± Grindelwald said, looking at me like I was stupid. ¡°Surely we are not asking for much? We wish to keep our identities, as well as our locations secret.¡±


    I only glared at him in response, unwilling to concede.


    ¡°As I have told you earlier.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°You are indeed a headstrong young man, and unwilling to compromise on his beliefs. That sort of conviction is something I can respect.¡±


    Then he stood, and the expression on his face turned into something I¡¯d only seen him display on the papers¡ª his game face. ¡°But on this matter I¡¯m the one who will not compromise.¡±


    ¡°You will only leave Phoenix¡¯ Roost in one of two ways.¡± He pushed the paper back towards me before floating a quill over before me. ¡°You either sign this contract, or I will remove the memories of your experiences, here and now. Make your choice, or it will be made for you.¡±


    I bit down on my anger, realizing that this wasn¡¯t something I could talk my way out of. I sighed, realizing what I had to do. I suppose it was always going to come to this.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I said, taking the quill in hand and reaching for the inkpot, only to be held back by the man¡¯s raised hand.


    ¡°You will not need any ink.¡±


    ¡°A Blood Quill¡­?¡± I said, frowning. ¡°A pact made with blood, then.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Was all Grindelwald said. ¡°It will only hurt for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I said and stared down the paper one last time.


    I could choose to be Obliviated. Part of me said. All memory of this place will be gone, and I can just keep living my life the way I want. All I''ll remember is a hazy blur of boredom from the orphanage.


    If I did that, though, I would be blind to what was going on. I wouldn''t know that Lucius had allied himself with Grindelwald, or that he was the money behind the soon-to-be started Daily Herald. I¡¯d forget about Amy, as well as Vanessa and her offer of inducting me into the ranks of her Clan.


    Could I truly agree to having my memories wiped like that¡ª even if there were no long-term, negative effects from the act?


    No. I realized in the end as I wrote my name on the parchment, feeling an unpleasant and odd scratching sensation come over the back of my hand. I can¡¯t. There''s too much to lose.


    ¡°You may not see it yet...¡± Grindelwald said, giving me a nod as he leveled his wand at me. ¡°But you have made the right decision. Goodbye Mr. Clarke; when you wake, it will be in the orphanage again, but you will not be there for long.¡±


    I nodded, staying silent. What else was there to say?


    ¡°Stupefy.¡±


    A jet of red light, and I was no more.


    oooo


    July 5, 1992, 1:00 PM, The Orphanage Of Pity, Warminster, England


    Sirius Black


    Dreary and bleak; these were the first thoughts that came to Sirius¡¯ mind when he first laid his eyes upon this place.


    Still. Sirius thought as he slowly made his way towards the front door, hearing the sound of children playing. This place produced someone like Adam, and he¡¯s essentially the one who got me out of prison, so it can¡¯t be all bad.


    A small tremor passed through his body as Sirius recalled his long, seemingly endless days in Azkaban. The Dementors had laid him low, eating away at his happiness¡ª bit by bit¡ª until he was almost as unhinged and deranged as the other prisoners.


    But he¡¯d held on with everything he had.


    He¡¯d stayed strong, just like James and Lily had when their time had come. He fought back against it all, and knowing that he was innocent wasn¡¯t something the Dementors could take away from him.


    It gave him a certain measure of control in an otherwise chaotic, horrible situation.


    However, even with all of that, Sirius knew that he likely wouldn¡¯t have lasted for much longer. His hope had long since dwindled away, replaced by endless despair¡ª he may have lasted for a couple more years, perhaps five.


    I guess I¡¯ll never know. He said, pushing such thoughts away and focusing on the present. Not that it matters. Clarke brought hope back into my life. I can right what went wrong, and give Harry the home he deserves.


    The door to the orphanage opened, revealing a familiar face. It was the woman he¡¯d seen on the day he¡¯d gone to pick Harry up from Platform 9 ?; Jasmine, her name was? He couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± The woman said, extending her hand.


    Sirius took it and gave the woman an easy smile. ¡°Sirius Black, at your service.¡±


    He stifled the urge to smirk when he saw the woman doing her best to hide the blush that rose on her cheeks. Still got it.


    ¡°Jennifer Layton¡ª we¡¯ve met before, though I suppose it was a chaotic day.¡± She said. ¡°Everyone just calls me Miss Jenny.¡±


    So that¡¯s her name. Sirius thought and gave her a nod. ¡°Miss Jenny, it is.¡±


    She smiled again before shaking her head and heading back to the door, gesturing for him to follow. ¡°Adam is still preparing his things to go, but first, we¡¯ll have to go through the formalities. Is that all right?¡±


    Sirius nodded in response and went in after her. The door closed behind him, but Sirius ignored it, instead casting an eye over his surroundings. Figured it¡¯d be nice on the inside at least. Doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    To be fair, there were a few motivational cartoon posters here and there, but the paint on the walls looked old and almost peeling in places. The furniture, he was convinced, was made in Dumbledore¡¯s time, though they seemed sturdy enough, he supposed.


    Jenny led the man up the stairs and down a few hallways until they reached a small office. ¡°Here we are.¡±


    Sirius gave the woman a polite smile as she held the door open for him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The room was something out of a bureaucratic nightmare. Tall filing cabinets lined all of the walls, and at the center of the room was a small desk that seemed to be struggling under the weight of a mountain of papers.


    ¡°Please, have a seat, Mr. Black.¡± Jenny said as she bustled about in the office, filing a few folders and opening the window to let the summer breeze in. ¡°Apologies for the mess. There¡¯s always so much to do¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Sirius said. ¡°Never liked paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Never met anyone who does, either.¡± Jenny said, agreeing with him as she leafed through a drawer, and then another.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you took care of the kids and the paperwork.¡± He said, adjusting his position on the uncomfortable chair as he watched the woman fly from one side of the room to the other. ¡°Must be exhausting.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± She said, stopping what she was doing to send him a glance from the corner of her eye. ¡°It really is. But the kids are worth it.¡±


    Sirius exhaled. He hadn¡¯t been a parent to Harry for very long, but even he had begun to realize just how profound the experience was. Taking care of someone else was never something he¡¯d imagined himself he would be doing when he was younger, but now that he¡¯d had close to a month living with Harry, he saw the appeal.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose they are.¡± Sirius said, keeping his voice quiet.


    Whether the woman heard him or not, Sirius didn¡¯t know, as she bustled around the office for half a minute longer before she finally sat herself down in front of him, a folder in her hands. ¡°Again, apologies for the delay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sirius waved her off again before looking around. ¡°Adam doesn¡¯t need to be here to do this?¡±


    Jenny smiled and opened the folder, producing a piece of paper. ¡°Verbal agreement is usually enough, but Adam¡¯s made sure to sign the papers, as well. Though, he has asked one thing of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Normally, the children opt to retain their own surname at birth, but Adam wishes to take on the surname ¡®Black¡¯.¡± Jenny said, her expression morphing into an awkward one. ¡°I hope that isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    But Sirius only shook his head and smiled. ¡°Sounds good, though¡­ Adam Clarke has a better ring to it, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    A Muggleborn with the Black name. He thought with no small amount of amusement. That would certainly stir a few of the families up.


    ¡°Funny.¡± Jenny said, getting a strange look in her eyes. ¡°Adam said the exact same thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Great minds think alike, after all.¡± Sirius said and got a laugh out of the woman, who slid the piece of paper over to him, as well as a pen.


    ¡°Just sign there, over the dotted line, Mr. Black. Yes, there exactly.¡±


    Sirius signed his name with a flourish, before holding out the pen to her. Jenny shook her head, though. ¡°You need to sign somewhere two more pages in, and again at the very last page.¡±


    Sirius resisted the urge to groan and flipped through the pages, signing where she indicated before finally handing her back the paperwork.


    Jenny went through it all with a critical eye, writing a few things here and there before going back to the first page and pressing a small stamp which said ¡°APPROVED¡± on it.


    ¡°And here we are.¡± She said, splitting the papers into two sets, one of which she handed over to Sirius. ¡°One we keep for ourselves, and this one for you, Mr. Black.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± He said, holding the paper up. ¡°And that¡¯s everything?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Jenny said, holding up the folder in her hands. ¡°Adam¡¯s medical records, birth certificate, among other things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Sirius said, doing his best not to feel awkward when Jenny gave him a strange look. Muggles seem to have the need to categorize every little thing, don¡¯t they?


    He supposed he couldn¡¯t blame them for keeping track of whatever they could. Muggles were prone to all sorts of mild diseases that ended up turning deadly; it was a monument to their ingenuity that they¡¯d managed to overcome this hurdle and thrive in an environment in which they could die at any moment.


    He imagined there was a good reason for them to keep track of everything else, as well.


    A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts, and he turned to see the door open, revealing Adam Clarke.


    ¡°Adam, good.¡± Jenny said, nodding towards the boy. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Adam only nodded and took a few steps into the room. ¡°Miss Jenny. Mr. Black.¡±


    ¡°Sirius is fine, kid.¡± Sirius said, sending him a teasing smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this before?¡±


    ¡°You might have.¡± Adam said, smiling back as he stood by the man¡¯s side. ¡°Sirius, then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve come at a good time, Adam.¡± Jenny said, ignoring the byplay and holding out the folder towards Sirius. ¡°I was just finishing up, here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Adam said, blinking as Sirius took the folder and placed the papers he¡¯d just signed into it. ¡°Okay. Um¡­ Time to go, then¡­¡±


    Sirius looked up from his folder to see that Adam seemed at a loss for words.


    But Jenny just shook her head and moved around the table towards him, placing her hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know I may have seemed very stern and boring to you and all of the other kids, but I want you to know that it has been a pleasure watching you grow to be a splendid young man.¡±


    Adam¡¯s eyes went wide at that, and he reeled back as if slapped. ¡°I¡ª you¡ª¡±


    Jenny smiled and gave the boy a hug, her eyes growing teary. ¡°Grow up to be a wonderful man, all right?¡±


    Adam stiffened and slowly hugged her back. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°And promise to come visit, won¡¯t you?¡± Jenny cut him off again, doing her best not to burst into tears as she wiped her eyes.


    Adam opened his mouth and closed it a few times before he got himself under control.


    ¡°I will. I promise.¡± Adam said. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sirius watched the two, staying quiet so that they could have their moment in peace. Eventually, Jenny spied him looking away and forced herself to break the embrace.


    ¡°Oh, dear me.¡± She said, laughing as she wiped a few more tears away. ¡°I think I¡¯ve kept you for long enough, the both of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Sirius immediately said.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª yeah, what he said.¡±


    Jenny shook her head, though, and moved to the exit. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Sirius shared a look with Adam and shrugged before the two followed her down. Adam looked a little surprised when many of the kids stopped what they were doing to tell him goodbye.


    It was like the boy hadn¡¯t expected them to care. Sirius filed that thought away as they finally exited the building a minute later.


    ¡°Miss Jenny¡­¡± Adam said. ¡°I want to say that¡ª that I¡¯m sorry about¡ª¡±


    ¡°None of that, Mister.¡± Jenny shook her head and sent him a stern look, which softened after a moment. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive.¡±


    She turned her eyes towards Sirius. ¡°Take care of him, won¡¯t you? He¡¯s a special one.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sirius said, giving the woman a solemn look. ¡°You have my word.¡±


    She matched his gaze and nodded, finding his resolve to be worthy. ¡°Then go¡ª before I start crying again.¡±


    Sirius and Adam watched the woman go back inside, neither wizard saying a thing. A moment after the door closed, Sirius turned to the boy beside him. ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    Adam looked at him for a second before staring at the orphanage again. ¡°You know, when I was younger, I wanted nothing more than to get away from this place.¡±


    ¡°Second thoughts?¡± Sirius asked, feeling a little confused. ¡°Can¡¯t say I know how you feel; I was ecstatic to be away from my family.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Adam acknowledged Sirius¡¯ words before shaking his head. ¡°No second thoughts, though. Maybe some regrets. I always thought Jenny was just all stick and no carrot.¡±


    ¡°She said she cares about the kids.¡± Sirius said, nodding. ¡°And it¡¯s true¡ª could tell from how hard she was working in that office of hers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam said slowly. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll come visit when I¡¯m older¡­ Maybe.¡±


    A few moments later, he finally tore his eyes away from his childhood home. ¡°I¡¯m ready. How are we going? Knight Bus, or¡­?¡±


    Sirius said nothing, instead leading the boy away from the Orphanage, past a few houses and down an out-of-the-way, deserted looking road before stopping at the dead end and holding his arm out.


    ¡°Ever side-along-ed before?¡±


    ¡°No, but I heard it''s an absolute bitch.¡±


    Sirius only laughed in response. Kid¡¯s got a mouth on him. I like that.

 101 - Interlude — Harry, Voldemort

    oooo


    Interlude ¡ª Harry, Voldemort


    oooo


    July 5, 1992, 12:50 PM, Twelve Grimmauld Place, London


    Harry Potter


    Name the constellation in the top-right most sector of this chart. Harry frowned at the question on the sheet, racking his mind for the answer.


    None came.


    The answer hadn¡¯t come two minutes ago, and Harry was fairly certain that it wasn¡¯t coming now, either. He sighed and pushed himself away from the desk. The chair made a particularly unpleasant grinding noise, making the boy wince as he got up and began to pace.


    He was full of energy; for today, his friend Adam would finally be coming over to live with them.


    Harry walked quite a few laps around the room, barely able to keep a lid on his sheer excitement.


    Adam will be here soon! Harry thought, not for the first time since Sirius first made the declaration that he was off.


    He stopped pacing in an attempt to compose himself. It didn¡¯t do much good. Instead, Harry began to wonder exactly what would happen.


    The last time he¡¯d seen the boy was a few weeks ago outside of King¡¯s Cross station, where he and Sirius had left him with the orphanage workers. Harry had already forgotten the man¡¯s name¡ª did he even introduce himself? I can¡¯t remember¡ª but he remembered Adam calling the woman Jenny.


    She¡¯d seemed a little fearsome to him. Harry wondered what living with her was like. It couldn¡¯t have been easy, and Harry could rightly claim that he knew a thing or two about uneasy relationships with those who were supposed to care for you.


    His first ten years of life were quite honestly miserable, and he wished that sort of ¡®experience¡¯ on absolutely no one.


    Harry shook his head. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to fall into the trap of examining his old memories.


    There was nothing good to be found there.


    Instead, Harry drew his gaze back to the Astronomy homework sitting at the desk in the study. I really should keep working at this.


    Harry knew that this was the smart thing to do. He knew that, if he put his nose to the grindstone, Adam would show up without Harry even noticing, so focused he was on finishing his work.


    But Harry also knew that he couldn¡¯t muster up the will to do that right now. No matter how hard he tried, it just didn¡¯t work¡ª he was too excited to focus. And so, he left the study, passing by the darkly muttering Kreacher with a frown.


    Harry grimaced, not at the sorry creature before him, but at a recent memory. It really drove into him just how bad the House of Black had been like in the old days.


    ¡°A filthy half-blood!¡± Harry remembered Walburga Black¡¯s horrified screech, that day. ¡°You let a half-blood child of filth into my family¡¯s home! Blood traitorous scum¡ª¡±


    They¡¯d been preparing the room next to Harry¡¯s, converting it into a decent living space for the past week or so. There wasn¡¯t really much to do, as it was already a bedroom¡ª used to be owned by Sirius¡¯ brother, in fact.


    Regulus Black. Harry hadn¡¯t known that Sirius had a brother, but from the look that came on the man''s face when Harry asked about it, the young boy knew not to pry.


    He could tell that there were heavy, volatile memories attached, and Harry didn¡¯t think it right to stir the man up just to satisfy his own burning curiosity.


    I know I wouldn¡¯t want to be bothered with questions about the Dursleys, that''s for sure. Harry thought to himself as he watched Kreacher go with a hint of annoyance.


    They¡¯d quickly figured out that it was Kreacher who had reported the information to Sirius¡¯ mother, but honestly, who else could it have possibly been?


    Kreacher was the only one who ever willingly talked to the damn thing. The things that awful woman said that day¡­ Harry didn¡¯t think he could stomach the thought of even listening to those vile things she dared to say about himself.


    He sent a glare towards the general direction of the portrait. Harry wished they could figure out how to remove it, once and for all. Sadly, it just wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Apparently the portrait had been stuck there with a Permanent Sticking Charm. Harry had heard of Sticking Charms¡ª Merlin, he¡¯d even seen Adam use one to mess with Tony and Ron a few months back¡ª but never of one with permanent effects.


    Still, maybe Adam would know something about reversing this? Harry thought, though he didn¡¯t hold out much hope. If neither Remus nor Sirius could figure it out, Harry didn¡¯t think that Adam could, either.


    Prodigy or not. Harry thought, shaking his head and making his way down the stairs. There are limits to what someone can do; even with magic.


    Halfway down, Harry thought about turning back and just working on his homework like he¡¯d initially planned, only for the thoughts to be whirled away by the incoming smell of food being prepared.


    Harry detected the scent of caramelized onion and sizzling beef in the air and felt his mouth water with anticipation. What¡¯s Remus making today?


    He made his way into the kitchen, seeing the man in question bustling at the stove.


    Remus turned to the boy just as he walked in and gave him a small smile. ¡°Harry.¡±


    How does he do that? Harry thought in confusion, and a little bit of annoyance. I didn¡¯t even make a sound this time, and yet he still managed to know I was there. Is it a spell?


    The boy didn¡¯t get it, but shrugged. Maybe it was just one of those things. Some people were just far more in tune with their senses than others. Still, Harry couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something more to this than meets the eye.


    ¡°Finished your homework, then?¡± Remus said as he turned back to the sizzling before him. He adjusted the temperature and stirred the beef and onions in his pan.


    ¡°Not even close.¡± Harry said, shaking his head though he knew Remus couldn¡¯t see¡ª then again, maybe he had eyes in the back of his head, and he could. He certainly had the awareness for it. ¡°Couldn¡¯t focus.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s to be expected.¡± Remus said. ¡°Knowing that Mr. Clarke is arriving here soon.¡±


    ¡°Any word on that?¡± Harry asked, eager to know more.


    Remus gave a small laugh.


    ¡°I assume that Sirius is either looking for, or has already found the orphanage.¡± He said, snatching a small container from the side and upending it over the food. The sound of sizzling intensified, releasing vapor into the air and accentuating the smell of meat and onion with a fair bit of pepper and a few other spices he couldn¡¯t identify. ¡°It¡¯s only been half an hour since he¡¯s gone, after all.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Harry said, though the man¡¯s words still left him feeling restless. He gestured at the food being cooked over the stove. ¡°Anything I can do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Remus said, shaking his head with a smile before turning to the food. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything well in hand, Harry. Not to worry.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Harry said and took a deep breath to stave away his agitation. ¡°I just need to do something, that¡¯s all. I can¡¯t just sit down and do nothing. I¡¯ll go crazy!¡±


    Remus froze for a moment and moved the pan away from the heat before turning to give Harry a look he was growing very familiar with.


    Over the past few weeks, Harry would sometimes do or say something that ended up catching the two men off guard. It wasn¡¯t anything intentional, this much he knew, but from the almost nostalgic look on their faces followed by the slight deterioration of their moods, he could guess what it was about, easily enough.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°You know.¡± Remus said and exhaled through his nose, before giving the boy a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Your father used to say the same thing.¡±


    Knew it. Harry thought and took a step forward. The thrill of knowing more about his parents and realizing that he was more like them than he¡¯d first thought¡­ it never got old.


    ¡°Really?¡± Harry said with no small amount of interest. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He could never sit still when something important was happening, either.¡± Remus said, shaking his head. ¡°Not that Sirius and I were particularly calm during those events, mind you, but your father¡ª heh, he just wouldn¡¯t stop. Just went on and on and on¡­¡±


    Harry smiled, because that sounded a lot like him too. He used to hide it back when he still lived with the Dursleys, but ever since he¡¯d stepped foot in Hogwarts, he had allowed himself to have his natural reactions again. I really am similar to my dad, aren''t I?


    ¡°¡®Course.¡± Remus added in, breaking through Harry¡¯s thoughts. ¡°It was Lily who tried to actually keep busy whenever she was excited or stressed about something. She¡¯d berate James whenever he got into one of those moods¡ª even laugh at him.¡±


    Harry snorted. He couldn¡¯t imagine his mother making fun of anyone.


    Remus gave a contented sigh and gestured at the cutting board on another table. ¡°If you feel up to it, you can chop up a few carrots for me.¡±


    Harry nodded. ¡°How big d¡¯you want them?¡±


    ¡°Small cubes, if you can manage it.¡± Remus said as Harry moved to the table. ¡°Not too small, mind.¡±


    Harry began to peel the carrot and chopped it up a bit before showing one of the cubes to Remus. ¡°Is this good?¡±


    Remus nodded and smiled as he continued to stir the contents of his pan. ¡°Perfect. Add them into the mix, and¡­¡±


    The carrots went in, intensifying the sound of sizzling again.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Now, four or five cloves of garlic¡ª let¡¯s go with five.¡± Remus said, gesturing at a cupboard to the lower right. ¡°Finely chopped. Mind the blade, now.¡±


    Harry nodded and did as he was asked. Time still continued to pass at an agonizingly slow rate, but at least Harry was enjoying himself now.


    ¡°What¡¯re we making, anyway, Remus?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Cottage pie, special family recipe.¡± Remus said as he put the garlic in and slightly lowered the heat on the stove. ¡°My father was actually the one who taught me this one¡ª fast, and simple. Quite delicious.¡±


    Harry nodded. ¡°It certainly smells that way.¡±


    Remus opened his mouth to reply but stopped as the sound of a loud crack came from somewhere above them.


    ¡°What was¡­¡± Harry said, looking up at the ceiling as if it was going to break apart and fall on them. ¡°You heard that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I most certainly did.¡± Remus said with a smile before shaking his head. ¡°Sirius has returned, I think.¡±


    Harry was about to say something in response when he heard the muffled sounds coming from upstairs¡ª the voices of Sirius and someone very familiar talking.


    Clarke! Harry thought and was about to rush upstairs before he stopped and looked at Remus. He only gave the boy a nod upstairs.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    That was all that needed to be said. Harry grinned, put the utensils away and hurried up the stairs, all too excited to meet his friend again.


    ¡°¡ªwell that wasn¡¯t so bad, was it?¡± Harry heard halfway there.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, it was.¡± Adam¡¯s deadpan voice replied.


    Harry reached the top of the stairs, seeing Sirius and Adam standing together in the parlor.


    ¡°Good thing I didn¡¯t have much to eat today.¡± Adam said, his back to Harry when he came into the room.


    Sirius nodded towards him with a smile. ¡°Harry.¡±


    Adam turned and waved. ¡°Yo.¡±


    ¡®Yo,¡¯ he says! Harry thought, feeling his smile turn into a grin as he came closer. ¡°Adam!¡±


    The two shook hands and embraced in a very short, manly hug before pulling away. Adam was the first to speak. ¡°Good summer so far?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± Harry said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s been great.¡±


    Adam looked around the room before focusing on Harry with a nod. ¡°You look pretty happy, yeah.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Harry asked. ¡°Must have been quite boring for you at the orphanage.¡±


    Adam got a very strange look on his face when faced with that comment, but it disappeared so fast that Harry wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d even seen it. ¡°Oh, you know. Wake up, eat, do a few chores, maybe read something and then sleep. Could¡¯ve been worse.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry said noncommittally, not really knowing what to say to that.


    Adam was right, of course. That sort of experience wasn¡¯t particularly exciting considering that there was absolutely no magic involved, but it was certainly far better than a few others he could think of.


    ¡°I can smell something real nice.¡± Adam broke the silence before it had the chance to settle in and make everyone uncomfortable. ¡°What¡¯re you making?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry smiled and nodded towards the stairs leading down. ¡°Remus is making cottage pie. Downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I knew that smelled familiar.¡± Sirius said, speaking up for the first time since the beginning of the conversation. He took a few steps forward, patting Harry on the shoulder. ¡°Mind showing Adam to his room? I need to speak to Remus about something.¡±


    Harry nodded and smiled. ¡°All right.¡±


    He turned to Adam, all but dragging him out of the parlor towards the stairs.


    It was a grave error.


    As soon as they reached the hallway, the curtains around the dreaded portrait flew open, displaying the perpetually angry woman that was Walburga Black¡¯s portrait.


    Harry cringed, realizing that they¡¯d not been silent at all on the way. He should have kept a lid on his excitement, and now he was about to reap what he had sown.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go before¡ª¡±


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Walburga Black said, ignoring Harry¡¯s existence entirely and setting her gaze upon Adam¡¯s face, specifically his eyes.


    ¡°Is it not polite to introduce yourself first, as you are a resident of this house?¡± Adam said, keeping his tone light and non-aggressive.


    In a move that surprised Harry, the portrait of Walburga blinked, as if not having expected such a response. ¡°Oh, of course. I am Walburga of the House of Black.¡±


    Adam gave the woman a nod. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Walburga Black. My name is Adam. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me, but it¡¯s been a long journey and I must rest.¡±


    ¡°O¡ªOh.¡± Walburga said, nodding. ¡°Of course. Call for Kreacher, he will see to your needs, Mr¡­ Oh, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know your surname.¡±


    Adam nodded. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s Black now. Adam Black. If you¡¯ll excuse me, however¡­ Come on, Harry.¡±


    And then he walked away from the stupefied portrait, going up the stairs without another word. Harry hurried after him before the eventual explosion that would ensue from such a revelation.


    ¡°That was brilliant.¡± Was the only thing Harry could say. ¡°You hypnotized her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Adam said. ¡°Is she not this way to everyone?¡±


    Harry resisted the urge to roll his eyes and smiled. Adam really is the strangest person I know.


    oooo


    July 5, 1992, 6:00 PM, A Few Miles South From Phoenix¡¯ Roost


    Lord Voldemort


    Gravel crunched beneath his boots, grinding into the earth and leaving the indent of his footprint behind with every glorious step he took. He inhaled the air, rich with the aroma of thriving plant and animal life and feasted his eyes on his lush surroundings.


    In his younger years, he had detested such things, but because of his trials and tribulations over the past decade, he had learned to gain a new appreciation for the simpler things in life.


    Losing the ability to experience such sensations and then regaining it is certainly quite an experience. Lord Voldemort thought as he continued to make his way down the path. Though it has given me a few ideas on future¡­ Interrogation techniques.


    Voldemort smiled; there was a silver lining in every dark cloud, after all.


    ¡°Master.¡± Kersil, one of his many snake servants, said as she poked her head from his robe¡¯s sleeve. ¡°We are being approached¡ª I can smell them. Two of them.¡±


    Voldemort nodded and hissed back. ¡°I have been aware of their approach for some time. They will not be here for a few minutes, yet.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Master.¡±


    Voldemort waved her simpering away. ¡°To labor for my well being is nothing to apologize over, Kersil. You have served me well, thus far.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Kersil hissed. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He resisted the urge to scoff. Voldemort always had an affinity for the snakes, but their sheer devotion was something that always annoyed him.


    Oh, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use that to its fullest extent, of course, but it still irked him how they were simply convinced to do whatever he wanted with just a few words. There had to be something inherently magical with the language, but his research in his younger years had borne little to no fruit.


    Parseltongue was just that; a language. It was a hereditary one, of course, but there seemed to be no magical aspects to it besides that.


    Which meant that the snakes did it out of a sense of loyalty to him as a speaker and, disgusted as he was to admit it, love.


    Well, perhaps not love; he did understand snakes well enough to know that they bonded just like any other animal does. Perhaps the language tricked their simple minds into making him endearing to them?


    It wasn¡¯t something he was particularly interested in learning about, but perhaps it would be a project to explore once he had done what he set out to do here.


    ¡°Halt!¡± The voice of a wizard broke through Voldemort¡¯s thoughts as he saw two people approach from a distance. ¡°State your business.¡±


    Voldemort didn¡¯t say anything for a moment before raising his hand to wave at them in a perfect impression of his vessel. ¡°I¡¯m back from a mission.¡±


    ¡°Marco?¡± One of them said in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re here early.¡±


    ¡°You know this one?¡± The other wizard said, looking at his fellow.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± The fellow, a wizard by the name of Jeffrey if Marco¡¯s pathetic memory served right, said. ¡°We shared a cell together for a time; glad to see you got back here safe.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t easy, Jeff.¡± Voldemort said, faking a smile and shaking the hand of his ¡®friend¡¯ before giving him a grave look. ¡°Almost thought I wouldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your partner¡ª Andre, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Voldemort shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s gone. We were attacked¡ª a pack of werewolves. I managed to Apparate out in time. Andre¡­ Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± The other wizard said, and Voldemort gave him a nod. ¡°Come. We¡¯ll take you to a higher officer so you can give your full report.¡±


    ¡°And you can tell me all about it later, yeah?¡± Jeffrey added as they led the way.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Voldemort nodded and began to follow them into Grindelwald¡¯s stronghold.


    It begins.

 102 - Settling In

    oooo


    Settling In


    oooo


    July 6, 1992, 2:00 PM, Adam¡¯s Room, Grimmauld Place


    Adam Clarke


    It had been a day since I¡¯d moved into Sirius¡¯ place, and I still couldn¡¯t believe that I was finally here.


    It¡¯s only been a few weeks since school let out, but it honestly feels longer than that. I thought, looking at myself in the mirror. Far longer.


    It struck me as a little strange, not wearing the robes provided to me by one of Grindelwald''s many aides, but I supposed it was for the best.


    Living with Grindelwald and his allies had, in all actuality, not been as bad as I had thought it was while I was going through it.


    Though there had been some pretty bad and gruesome moments, it was a place where I felt I could let loose more than I usually did.


    In fact, I even felt like I almost belonged.


    Then again, is that the Stockholm Syndrome talking? I thought, rejecting the idea of belonging to that group. His plan to put me through hardship alongside others in the name of ¡®training¡¯. That''s how bonds are built¡ª allows humans to cope with the harsh trauma of the situation by associating positive emotions to it.


    It was a clear attempt to induct me into his forces, and one I¡¯d seen happen many times in my previous life, whether on the news or even in person.


    A few details of their true barbarity omitted here, a fake sob story or three there, and an ever-present, all encompassing sense of camaraderie binding you to the people you broke bread and made merry with¡ª that was how people got drafted.


    Almost always, these same people, these righteous souls fighting the good fight, ended up laying their lives down for a cause they believed to be greater than themselves.


    It was insidious and sickening, in a way. Now that I was away from it all, I could view it with a little bit more clarity.


    That wasn¡¯t to say that their attempt to do so was malicious. No, there was definitely something of the truth lying within their words. That was what was so dangerous about their cause.


    I couldn¡¯t fault them for what they were doing; otherwise, I would be dismissing the experiences of those who were part of the rank and file.


    The people there definitely didn¡¯t deserve to be treated that way by society. Sob stories they may be, but I know that at least three are actually real.


    I thought about Amy Broduk, Healer Durand, and even that asshole Guffries before shaking my head. But their fight is not my own, surely? However much I sympathize with their cause, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any real reason for me to join my power with theirs.


    That wasn¡¯t to say that I was going to be openly hostile to them, either.


    Ever the neutral party, huh? I thought to myself in a mixture of exasperation and amusement. What was it the Night¡¯s Watch likes to say? ¡®We take no part¡¯.


    The amusement lasted for a short while until another thought occurred. How long could I possibly keep that neutrality up, though? Was I not already taking part?


    My thoughts turned to my battle against Quirrell, and then against Voldemort in my own soul. If my actions hadn¡¯t made a lifelong enemy out of Voldemort, then I would eat my old socks.


    ¡°No.¡± I murmured and turned away from the mirror, heading towards the window and staring out into the street, watching random passersby walking around and enjoying the summer weather. ¡°That ship has sailed, I think. Can¡¯t exactly pretend to be Switzerland with any of them¡ª Hell, I don¡¯t even know if I ever could have. I''m no Goddamn politician.¡±


    Sticking to the shadows and manipulating people wasn''t appealing to me, though I would do it if no one wished to take up such a dangerous mantle.


    To me, the risks seemed to far outweigh the potential rewards to be had. Plus, playing that sort of game left a bad taste in my mouth.


    Still, that didn¡¯t mean that I had to throw in my lot with anyone. I was free to make my own decisions, after all. Nothing stopped me from packing up my things and living in the middle of nowhere, away from any and all civilization.


    No matter who won the eventual war that was going to break out, I doubted their reach would go as far as to somewhere like a backwater, middle of nowhere forest, or a remote shack in a sequestered, mountainous region.


    Going that far for one man who was not even bothering you seemed like a waste of resources to me.


    It was still possible, of course; Voldemort¡¯s obsessions tended to run deep, and his sheer hatred was so choking that he could likely put out the Sun with it¡ª if he figured out how to weaponize it, anyway.


    So long as I live, I represent a threat to Voldemort¡¯s power and sovereignty. I thought. Even if I make clear my attempt to declare neutrality, he might think it¡¯s a ruse¡ª a ploy to get him to lower his guard while I build up my forces. That¡¯s exactly what he would do if he were in my place, after all.


    I sighed. The more I thought about it, the more it seemed like all of this conflict was almost fated to happen.


    ¡°The threads of fate.¡± I murmured, staring at the strings floating around the many Muggles outside.


    Grindelwald had told me to re-examine my memories concerning my experience in the Abyss, the last time I¡¯d spoken to him. Was he right about everyone''s fate being predetermined?


    Was it possible that I hadn''t noticed what he was talking about, or could he have simply been lying about it to misdirect me?


    ¡°Trying to trip me up?¡± I muttered. ¡°Gaslight me?¡±


    I shook my head; while the man did try to enlist me to his cause via the usual methods, I didn¡¯t think he would go so far as to mess with my own sense impressions or try to convince me to remember things that never happened.


    It didn''t seem like his style. In fact, Grindelwald had told me to check and verify what he was saying for myself.


    Not exactly the actions of someone trying to control my behavior and every aspect of my life. I thought. Still, it doesn''t fill me with much confidence, but I''ll make do with what I¡¯ve got. I always have.


    I would need to get my hands on a Pensieve at some point. Only then could I examine my memories in the Abyss¡ª if that was even possible. Would an out of body experience count as a memory that can be withdrawn from my mind? If so, did that mean that memory was linked to the soul, and not the sponge of flesh and neurons nestled within my skull?


    Of course it does. How would I retain memories from my past life if the memories are only stored in my old body, and therefore are inaccessible to this new one? The rebuttal came, and I felt stupid for even considering the previous line of thought. Meaning, I should be able to extract memories from my first life, as well as the memory in the Abyss.


    It was something I would need to do when I got back to Hogwarts. Perhaps Alef could form a Pensieve for me to use? It¡¯s not outside the realm of possibility, after all. The Room provides me with whatever I require. Within its demesne, its powers of creation are absolute¡ª only infringed upon by the void itself.


    That was another thing I needed to consider looking into the next school year. Though my soul was supposedly steeped in it, I still had little to no understanding of how the void actually worked.


    It was funny, in a way. I¡¯d been part of it, once, and yet that didn¡¯t help me conceptualize it as clearly as I thought it would.


    I¡¯ll need to practice. I thought. Far away from the castle proper. I don¡¯t want to upset Alef more than I did the first time, but this is something I need to understand. I can¡¯t put it off any longer.


    Though the time passed slowly to me, I knew that it was only the mild boredom plaguing me. In reality, Gellert Grindelwald and Lucius Malfoy moved their pieces in the shadows, while Dumbledore moved his in the light while also attempting to reassure the populace that everything was going to be alright.


    All the while, even deeper in the murk of the world, Voldemort was playing a game of his own. I couldn¡¯t avoid studying things I was afraid of, anymore. Perhaps this Pandora¡¯s Box of mine held the key to understanding the nature of the void.


    Maybe I could even learn to wield it with my chains?


    That was a frightening thought; though, speaking of my chains, I needed to learn how to strengthen them, as well. That little trick with the chain fragments was a step in the right direction, but it hadn¡¯t worked on Ai Xiu in the Symphony.


    Much to do. I thought before my eyes moved towards the small pile of parchment sitting on my table. I nodded to myself. Almost too much, to be honest, but I can start by doing this summer homework. One step at a time, Clarke.


    I sat down, and the work began.


    The time which had been passing by so slowly began to fly from my grasp as I started with my Charms homework, answering questions as best as I could.


    ¡°What is the incantation and wand motion for the Shrinking Charm?¡± I muttered as I wrote the answer down. ¡°Reducio. V motion.¡±


    I continued in this vein for a while, mindlessly answering every question posted in the booklet until I stopped at a peculiar one midway.


    ¡°What is the General Counter-Spell used for?¡± I read before looking up at the ceiling in exasperation. ¡°I know this homework is for revision for the next year, but holy crap; kids aren¡¯t this stupid. The use is stated in the bloody name, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Never try to understand the minds of the teachers.¡± Sirius¡¯ voice came from the doorway, causing me to jump in fright.


    ¡°Holy sh¡ª¡± I almost shouted as I braced myself against the chair. ¡°You scared the Hell out of me!¡±


    Sirius only grinned in response. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remember that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to try to jumpscare me from now on, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°I can neither confirm nor deny this statement.¡±


    I shook my head and exhaled through my nose before looking at the man proper. ¡°What¡¯s up? Is it dinnertime, already?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Sirius shook his head and stepped into the room. It was then I finally noticed that he was holding a letter in his hand. ¡°This letter came to us a few days before your arrival¡ª meant for you, of course. I didn¡¯t share it with you yesterday; assumed you wanted the time to settle in your new home.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thanks.¡± I took the offered letter, realizing it was a missive from Flitwick.


    ¡°Flitwick? He wrote me a letter?¡± I said out loud, a little confused.


    While the man had always been kind to me, I never considered he would actually care enough to send a letter to me. Then again, he¡¯d been handling my talks with reporters and also checking after me the whole year.


    I need to stop misjudging how close I am to people. I thought, the image of my orphanage caretaker, Jenny, coming to mind. Might sour my relations with them in the long run.


    ¡°Seems that way.¡± Sirius said as I placed it on my table. ¡°Speaking of settling in, how are you doing? Any issues with the move? What about your new room?¡±


    ¡°So far so good.¡± I said, waving his concerns away before gesturing at the walls. ¡°The room¡¯s nice, if a little too silver and green.¡±


    ¡°Prefer the black and blue of Ravenclaw, do we?¡± Sirius said, smiling at the nod that followed his statement. ¡°I¡¯m the same way; had Gryffindor colors in my room¡ª Harry¡¯s room now.¡±


    ¡°And this room?¡± I said, though I knew the answer already. ¡°Made for a Slytherin?¡±


    Sirius¡¯ smile dipped at that. ¡°Yes. My younger brother¡¯s room. Regulus. But then, everyone in the family but me found their way into that House. You could say I¡¯m the black sheep of the family.¡±


    ¡°The white sheep, you mean.¡± I replied and we both shared a laugh.


    ¡°Regulus, Sirius, Orion.¡± I said, after a few moments. ¡°All of you are named after stars and constellations. Why?¡±


    Sirius gave a shrug. ¡°Just one of those family things, I guess? Never really thought about it; I¡¯ve a cousin called Andromeda, too¡ª you¡¯ll soon be meeting her.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not the last of the Blacks?¡±


    ¡°Far from it.¡± Sirius said, but grimaced. ¡°Though the rest are affiliated with other families. Andromeda¡¯s the only good one. The others¡­¡±


    Sirius trailed off, but I knew the answer already. One¡¯s sitting in a cell near your old one in Azkaban, and the other is married to Lucius Malfoy.


    ¡°Maybe I should change my first name as well?¡± I changed the subject, sending the man a smirk. ¡°Procyon, if memory serves?¡±


    Sirius flinched at that name, and my smirk fell away. ¡°Was it something I said?¡±


    But the man only shook his head, getting himself under control. ¡°Not you¡ª something my mother said in the past. You just reminded me of that.¡±


    Well, that''s definitely not good.


    My curiosity was piqued by that, but I knew not to push the matter any further than I already had. ¡°Sorry, Sirius.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to forgive, kid.¡± Sirius shook his head again and forced a smile. ¡°Anyway, I came here for another reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Are you up for spell practice?¡±


    ¡°Spell practice?¡± I repeated the man¡¯s words in mild surprise. I hadn¡¯t expected that to come out of him. ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t allowed to use magic outside of school. The Trace, right?¡±


    Sirius shook his head, though he smiled. ¡°Ravenclaws, always do your homework, eh? You weren¡¯t, by any chance, thinking of breaking the Trace, were you?¡±


    ¡°Perish the thought.¡± I said with such a deadpan voice that the man let out a loud guffaw.


    ¡°A budding rule breaker?¡± Sirius said as he approached and put his hand on my shoulder, coaxing me out of the room.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± I let him do it, feeling a little bewildered by his boisterousness. Strangely enough, though, I felt myself smiling; the man¡¯s good cheer was infectious. ¡°Rules that don¡¯t make sense are not ones I intend to follow.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Sirius said as we slowly made our way down the stairs. ¡°That Miss Jenny of yours must have thought you were a handful, then.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it.¡± I said, though I frowned. ¡°Will that be a problem?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Sirius laughed again. ¡°With me? Never. I don¡¯t care how either you or Harry decide to live your lives.¡±


    He stopped to consider what he was saying. ¡°Unless you¡¯re actually hurting people, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying.¡± I gave the man a short, incredulous look.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at the amount of people who need that sort of thing to be said to them.¡± Sirius countered, and I found that I had nothing to say against that.


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    We quietly passed the portrait in the main hall and continued our way down to the kitchen, where we found Harry waiting for us. My eyes met his own, and I saw that he was beyond eager to fight.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Harry said, smiling. ¡°You made it.¡±


    ¡°I sure did.¡± I exchanged a manly handshake with the boy before looking towards Sirius. ¡°Though I¡¯m still not sure what ¡®this¡¯ is, beyond spell practice?¡±


    Sirius looked at the both of us with an odd look on his face before clearing his throat and getting himself under control. ¡°Right. So, Harry told me all about what happened at the end of the year¡ª the details, I mean.¡±


    I absorbed his words as I turned my gaze to Harry, who gave me a guilty look.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°For what?¡± I replied, tilting my head at the boy slightly. ¡°Not the sort of thing that could be kept a secret; damn near the entire school knew something happened, and the papers as well as rumor mills went crazy in June.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡± Harry said. ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t have talked about what happened to you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± I said, lifting my arm to show my burn scars proudly. ¡°They might not look good, but they¡¯re proof that I survived that day.¡±


    Harry closed his mouth, not really knowing what to say to that.


    ¡°Yes, Adam, you survived.¡± Sirius nodded. ¡°And far be it from me to denigrate your abilities¡­¡±


    ¡°...But?¡± I asked, knowing where he was going with this.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sirius nodded. ¡°There is always room for improvement.¡±


    Translation: you got your ass beat and you need to ¡®git gud¡¯, as the gamers would say¡ª or would have said in my old life. I thought, nodding. ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Just like that.¡± I smiled. ¡°In fact, this is perfect. I was going to spend the next few weeks trying to figure out how to get past the Trace over here, but if you¡¯ll do it for me, that¡¯s even better.¡±


    Sirius only smirked in reply. ¡°Afraid you¡¯ll have to figure that part out on your own, kid, but don¡¯t worry. The Trace can¡¯t really be tracked accurately inside a magical home.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it detect every single bit of magic I use?¡±


    ¡°In a way.¡± Sirius said as he began to move the kitchen stations to the corner with his wand, causing a loud ruckus that made Kreacher curse all blood-traitors from the depths of his den¡ª almost made me laugh. Sirius, however, continued as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. ¡°It detects magic used in your vicinity; any magic. Understand?¡±


    I nodded after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°So any magic cast is assumed to be your own, or Remus¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, exactly.¡± Sirius smirked. ¡°Five points to Ravenclaw.¡±


    I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes, but Harry did not.


    ¡°So how are we doing this?¡± I said. ¡°Are we going to learn spells and then practice them?¡±


    But Sirius shook his head. ¡°Harry thinks that you are quite the duelist. Considering the opponents you''ve faced, you likely have a fair amount of experience.¡±


    My eyes moved to Harry, who was quickly looking uncomfortable. ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see what level you¡¯re at, and then we¡¯ll figure it out from there.¡± Sirius said as he moved to the back of the fighting area he¡¯d created. ¡°Does that sound all right?¡±


    I stared at him for a second before nodding and moving to my own spot. Harry stood to the side, looking excited beyond anything I¡¯d expected.


    I drew my wand, taking comfort from the sensation of warmth coursing from the stick in my hand to the rest of my body. I closed my eyes for a moment, my own excitement empowering me.


    ¡°How far do you want to take this?¡± I opened my eyes.


    Sirius¡¯ gaze moved to Harry for a moment before he looked at me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°First blood? First to say ¡®stop¡¯?¡± I said, taking a deep breath as I centered myself. My eyes opened a little wider as I saw his thread twist in a way that told me that he was surprised by what I said.


    ¡°First to say ¡®stop¡¯, I suppose.¡± Sirius said, having caught himself quickly.


    Guess he didn¡¯t expect a kid to be so direct. I thought as I nodded to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you might be underestimating me?¡± Sirius said in the ensuing silence, a somewhat offended look spreading over his face.


    ¡°I probably am.¡± I acknowledged his words as I got into my stance. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Your starting move.¡± Sirius said, doing the same. ¡°Let¡¯s try not to hit Harry by accident.¡±


    I nodded with a small smile, losing it as I focused on the impromptu battle here.


    Should I go all out from the start? I thought, but decided not to. Since he¡¯s trying to gauge my ability.


    My wand moved in a diagonal arc, silently sending a blade of red light towards the man. Sirius¡¯ eyes narrowed with some satisfaction as he sidestepped the blade and countered with his own spell, a swirling stream of light blue that threatened to overtake my right side.


    Protego! I immersed my mind in the concept of defense and protection, keeping the barrier small as I swept my wand to the right, sending the spell crashing in the wall to my left, where it stuck to it like glue.


    I moved forward, shifting my weight to the left as I bobbed past a jet of red light before responding in kind. Stupefy!


    But Sirius seemed almost amused by my retaliatory strike, canceling the spell out with a dismissive twitch of his wand. A short silence descended upon the large kitchen, broken by Sirius'' flurry of movement.


    I was forced to dodge and block a series of spells¡ª only to realize that they¡¯d been mere distractions. He¡¯d kept my gaze focused on him, away from the various pots and pans to my left, which seamlessly transformed into a snatch of rodents and cats, all aiming to attack me.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I muttered, realizing that I was now fighting a battle on two fronts.


    I continued to block Sirius¡¯ spells, feeling a few mild stabs of pain as I shook rats off of my feet and bodily launched the cat into the path of one of Sirius¡¯ spells, putting it to sleep almost instantly. Another wave of my wand, and the various creatures at my feet were reduced to a gory mist, blocking the view between me and Sirius.


    I sent spells through the still fading mist of pink, hoping the sheer bloodiness of my action would have caught Sirius off-guard.


    It didn¡¯t work. Though I heard the man cursing in annoyance, my spells were dealt with in the exact same way as they had before.


    When the mist settled, Sirius gave me an almost bored look. ¡°Was that all, Adam?¡±


    I stared at him for a moment before my eyes opened a little further, the smell of blood in the air firing me up far more than I thought it would.


    ¡°No.¡± I said, my mouth twisting into an anticipatory grin that seemed to unnerve Harry. My wand ran over my arm.


    Attack and defend. ¡°Odgovor!¡±


    The room brightened as the glowing silver chains burst forth from my ebony wand. One twisted around my right arm and formed a small buckler around my hand, while the other swirled in front of me with deadly intent.


    Sirius, to his credit, only whistled. ¡°So these are the chains¡­ Riposte, is it?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. He didn¡¯t seem particularly threatened, or even concerned.


    Maybe this will show him. I grasped my chain with my will and split it into three before setting them to task, hoping to subdue the man quickly.


    Sirius, however, had other ideas. His wand flew into motion, deflecting the three offending chains, though with a lot less ease than he had had with my earlier spells.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Sirius exclaimed after he managed to bash all three chains away simultaneously, giving himself some breathing room as he followed his move up with more spells. The chains forming my buckler bunched up together, deflecting four spells with no issue and forcing me to take a step back from the fifth. ¡°But those chains of yours can¡¯t stop the energy from impacts.¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer when Sirius swept his wand from left to right. The light blue, viscous spell that had been stuck to the wall since the beginning of the duel launched itself towards me with little warning.


    Moving all of my chains back to me, I braced for impact, only to be surprised when Sirius¡¯ spell simply squeezed itself through the links and open spaces of the chains, crashing into me with the force of a tidal wave and sending me down to the floor.


    I quickly reoriented myself and tried to move, only to realize that I was covered from head to toe in this strange spell.


    ¡°The chains can¡¯t seem to stop this, either.¡± Sirius noted as he made his way over to me. I saw him staring down at me with a serious expression. ¡°Still, a very impressive spell, considering you¡¯ve only created it a few months ago.¡±


    I tried to move my chains, only to realize that they were stuck in this goop as well.


    ¡°Impressive.¡± I said in disbelief, still unable to do a thing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel so impressive from down here.¡±


    Sirius only shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s what practice is for, Adam.¡±


    He waved his wand, and the spell was gone. I stayed that way for a moment before finally noticing the man¡¯s offered hand.


    ¡°Hope I didn¡¯t rough you up too badly, kid.¡± Sirius said, sending me a smile and keeping his hand extended.


    I breathed for a few moments, smiled, and then took his arm.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡± I waved him off before gaining a serious look. ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡±


    It seemed that this practice would indeed be beneficial.

 103 - A New Target

    oooo


    A New Target


    oooo


    July 8, 1992, 3:00 PM, Adam¡¯s Room, Grimmauld Place


    Adam Clarke


    I winced and rolled my shoulder a few times, trying to get the kinks out to no avail. It seemed that this would be a pain that would persist for at least another hour before subsiding.


    ¡°My own fault.¡± I murmured as I turned towards the next page of my homework. If I had dodged instead of trying to block, I would have had that fight.


    Sirius, I was beginning to realize, was an absolute monster when it came to dueling; I had thought that my own battles against those of Grindelwald¡¯s Order had given me the measure of what the adult wizard or witch were capable of, but Sirius was something else entirely.


    Even as out of touch as he was, Sirius was easily on the same level of Ai Xiu, the witch who¡¯d quite literally fought several opponents at once¡ª and beat them. I couldn¡¯t say if he could beat her or Vanessa, since I had never actually seen either witch fight at their fullest.


    I did, however, realize that he would at least be able to hold his own. The way he moved was with such grace that it made me draw eerie parallels to Vanessa¡¯s own flow of motion.


    Was this a trait that all ancient families ended up inheriting? No, that didn¡¯t make any sense; Clan Zhenya allowed outsiders to join, and from the way that Vanessa was talking, such secrets were ones that any worthy applicant could obtain.


    Could this strange grace be something that was imposed on members of a House or Clan by way of secret spells or even possibly¡­ rituals?


    I knew those existed, partly from Voldemort¡¯s resurrection in canon, as well as quite a few passages I¡¯d read in the books I¡¯d pilfered from the Restricted Section, way back when.


    It was something I would have to look into.


    Yet another thing to do¡ª after I finish all of this homework, of course. I thought, my eyes roving over the contents of my table. I¡¯d made some decent time, all things considered, but I still had at least six more things of homework to go through before I was done.


    I was suddenly wishing I took it all with me to the orphanage, but I knew that would raise some incredibly awkward questions with either Jenny or the matron, had I been caught doing them.


    Jenny¡­ I thought, but quickly shook my head. It wouldn¡¯t do for me to lose focus now. I took a breath and tackled my Astronomy homework again with a vengeance. I went at it like a machine, only taking breaks to refresh myself with a drink.


    Before too long, I wrote my final words for the day before setting the homework to the right on top of my stack of Charms homework.


    ¡°Two down.¡± I said, feeling both pleased and annoyed. ¡°Five quadrillion to go.¡±


    I rolled my neck a few times before stretching and leaning back in my chair with a yawn. Maybe a nap? Nah, just need to walk for a bit, stretch my legs.


    My eyes moved to the back of the desk, where Flitwick¡¯s letter sat unobtrusively. I had intended on reading it on the night of the day that Sirius had given to me, but I ended up forgetting.


    There was far too much for me to get used to. Settling in took a decent while, I suppose. I thought as I finally took a letter opener and unsealed the thing. I noticed a few bits of parchment within, and so I looked through them until I found what I assumed to be the first letter of the lot.


    I began to read:


    Dear Mr. Clarke,


    I hope that you are enjoying a well-deserved summer break; I know that the events which took place at the end of the year have weighed heavily on your mind, but perhaps some time away from all of that is exactly what¡¯s needed for the mind and body to fully heal?


    But, I digress.


    The main reason I am writing to you today, Mr. Clarke, is to inform you that, as a soon-to-be Third Year, I will need to know which Elective Classes you will be taking. As you know, you are taking our eight core classes at Hogwarts School, but by your Third Year, you are given the opportunity of taking on several Electives of your choosing.


    I know I do not truly need to say this, but please make your decision very carefully, as you will be studying these classes for the rest of your time at Hogwarts.


    Enclosed within this letter is the list of the offered classes, as well as a basic explanation on what each of the courses entails. I trust that you will read them with the same care and thoughtfulness you¡¯ve shown in everything you do.


    Once again, I do hope you take the time to enjoy your summer vacation. If anyone deserves it, it is you, Mr. Clarke.


    Yours Sincerely,


    Professor Filius Flitwick


    Head of Ravenclaw House


    ¡°Huh.¡± I said and re-read through the letter a few times before setting it back down on the desk. ¡°Electives, huh?¡±


    That question¡¯s one that¡¯s been in the making for a while. I thought and took a seat again, leaning forward on my elbows to seriously consider my options.


    I pulled the list of courses out of the envelope again and read through them, muttering to myself as I did so.


    ¡°Muggle Studies¡­ Definitely not.¡± I said. ¡°I know everything there is to know about that topic a thousand times over.¡±


    Especially considering my future knowledge. I thought. Even if the corporations of this world aren¡¯t the same as the ones in my homeworld¡ª which I doubt is the case since I¡¯ve seen brand names like Apple and Microsoft mentioned in advertisements¡ª things would likely progress much the same way. The miniaturization of technology is likely already being studied by scientists everywhere.


    And from what I understood from the seventh book, the Muggle Studies Professor of the time, Charity Burbage, ran a pretty tight ship when it came to knowledge about the Muggles. While it likely wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near as effective as immersion would, I didn¡¯t doubt the class was a necessary one for wizards hoping to interact with Muggles more.


    Still, considering the fact that I''ve already lived over three decades in Muggle society, I didn¡¯t really need to take this course.


    So, what did that leave?


    I could choose Care of Magical Creatures, I supposed, but it would be pointless to do so.


    Helping Hagrid with his work had given me access to the man himself. Say what you will about Rubeus ''I shouldn''t have said that'' Hagrid, but the man was a veritable fount of knowledge when it came to that particular subject, as well as many others.


    That, on top of my own independent studies, made taking the course a pointless endeavor for me. I didn¡¯t need a grade on a piece of paper to tell me that I was learning something, after all.


    This only left me with three courses to choose two from: Arithmancy, The Study of Ancient Runes, and Divination.


    Sure as shit ain¡¯t touching Divination. I thought, though my eyes still scrunched with displeasure at the thought of taking Ancient Runes. Not that I really want to go through a language class, either¡­


    If Runes were as they¡¯d been depicted in fanon, I might¡¯ve been more excited. The thought of being able to carve a few symbols in a piece of wood or metal and imbue it with magical energy honestly sounded badass.


    The applications of such magic were beyond count. As far as I could tell, though, the Ancient Runes I would be studying were just a language in which many of the old books were written. They were still very useful, of course; being able to access ancient knowledge could lead to many different discoveries, after all.


    Wizards from the old times got up to some crazy shit. Just look at good old Herpo, inventor of the Basilisk and the Horcrux.


    Anyway, it seemed that Arithmancy and Ancient Runes were the only two classes which I could derive the most use out of. Learning the properties of magical numbers, as well as having the ability to read older books¡­


    Grindelwald had some books written in runes, didn¡¯t he? I thought, nodding to myself before another thought occurred. And House Black¡¯s Library¡ª I think I spied a few books written in runes there, as well.


    ¡°Yep.¡± I said and checked the two boxes that would decide the remainder of my Hogwarts education, choosing Arithmancy and Ancient Runes. ¡°I guess these were the only realistic choices¡­¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Adam?¡± I heard Harry¡¯s voice coming from the door. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    I winced and sent the boy a bit of an awkward look. ¡°Sorry, old habit; I tend to talk to myself a lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± He said and left it at that, but I could tell that there was something bothering him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I said and got up to greet him. ¡°Everything all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Harry nodded in response. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just bored.¡±


    ¡°Hi, ¡®just bored¡¯.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°I swear if you finish that sentence.¡± Harry warned me, sending me a glare. ¡°I¡¯ll hex you.¡±


    I paused to stare at him for just long enough to make him think I wasn¡¯t going to finish before sending him an impish look.


    ¡°¡ªAdam. Nice to meet you, ¡®just bored¡¯.¡± I continued as if he hadn¡¯t said anything, making Harry¡¯s glare deepen.


    I truly am an evil bastard.


    ¡°That¡¯s not even funny, Adam.¡±


    ¡°You say that.¡± I said, wiggling my finger at him. ¡°But deep down inside, you know you¡¯re smiling.¡±


    Harry only continued to stare with those same, annoyed green eyes of his. ¡°Must be so deep that I don¡¯t even see it anymore.¡±


    I shook my head in mock disappointment. Everyone¡¯s a critic.


    ¡°Anyway, I was about to have something to eat.¡± I said, putting my chair back under the table as I walked toward Harry. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Harry said, shrugging. He didn¡¯t seem pleased by my choice of activity. It was then that I realized that the kid just wanted to hang out, not eat.


    I¡¯m an idiot. I thought, resisting the urge to palm my face in realization. I guess I¡¯ve been more distant than I¡¯d originally intended.


    ¡°We¡¯ll play something together afterward.¡± I said. ¡°I promise.¡±


    The following nod that came from Harry was so enthusiastic that I started to feel bad on the way down to the kitchen. Was I focusing too much on improving as a wizard?


    It all seemed strangely unfair to me; would I, in my quest to keep myself and anyone close to me safe, end up pushing away the same people I sought to protect?


    With every passing day, I was starting to understand the predicament that Harry and the others¡ª especially Hermione¡ª had been in at the end of the school year.


    After everything is said and done. I thought as we entered the kitchen, where we saw Sirius looking around the pantry. These people are my friends. Technically family, now.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sirius said, finally noticing our presence. ¡°Hey, you two. I haven¡¯t started making any food yet. Honestly, don¡¯t know what to make today. What¡¯re you feeling like?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I said and looked at Harry, who shrugged.


    ¡°Pasta?¡± I suggested.


    Sirius snorted and shook his head. ¡°We had that yesterday, kid.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some more? Can¡¯t go wrong with pasta, can you?¡± I said, squinting. ¡°Plus it¡¯s easy to make.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Sirius said, though he shook his head. ¡°But I think¡ª well, Lily and James would kill me if I wasn¡¯t taking care of Harry properly. Never met your own parents, Adam, but they¡¯d probably want me to feed you properly too, I think.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you make a good point.¡± I said and frowned. ¡°Fine; got any chicken?¡±


    ¡°No. At least, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Sirius said, though he frowned. ¡°Kreacher!¡±


    A pop, and then an angry greeting. ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    Sirius turned to his House Elf. ¡°Do we have some chicken in storage?¡±


    ¡°Preferably chicken breasts!¡±


    Kreacher only nodded, though he glared up at Sirius.


    ¡°Bring What Adam requested here.¡± Sirius said, glaring back. Kreacher¡¯s only response was to Disapparate with a crack.


    I frowned, knowing that the two had a bad history together¡ª to say nothing of Kreacher¡¯s own trauma¡ª but forced myself to ask the question, anyway. ¡°What¡¯s the deal between you and the Elf?¡±


    Sirius didn¡¯t answer as he turned back to me. ¡°Kreacher is¡­ He is loyal to my parents, and my brother Regulus and what they liked to call ¡®the old way¡¯.¡±


    Harry sent Sirius an inquisitive look, but I spoke before he could. ¡°Oh, okay. So, ¡®death to all Blood-Traitors and filthy Mudbloods¡¯, then?¡±


    Sirius gave me a sharp look, but nodded.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Harry said, warning me, though he knew it was a lost cause getting me to stop saying that.


    I raised my hands. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Super evil word, I know.¡±


    Kreacher reappeared with a pop, placed a large bowl full of chicken breasts on the table, and then popped away without another word.


    ¡°There we go.¡± Sirius said, gesturing at the chicken. ¡°What did you want me to make?¡±


    I joined him at the table, sending him a curious look. ¡°Let me and Harry make food, this time. It¡¯s pretty simple.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t mind if I just watch, then?¡± Sirius said, and I nodded.


    Guy probably wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t burn the kitchen down or something, so I smiled a little. ¡°Salad or chips?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Salad or chips?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Which one do I want?¡±


    ¡°No, which one are you going to make first? Since you offered your help¡­¡± My smile turned into a full blown grin as I began to sweep through the pantry. I swiped a few basic spices here and there, sniffing a few containers to make sure I had the right things on hand.


    When I looked next, I saw both Sirius and Harry just peeling potatoes and chatting away. The two were smiling.


    Good. I nodded and went to work.


    The meal we ended up having was as good as I remembered it from my old life.


    oooo


    July 8, 1992, 6:00 PM, Training Ground, Phoenix¡¯ Roost


    Lord Voldemort


    Voldemort resisted the urge to scoff at the wizard standing before him as the man launched a series of spells at Voldemort, hoping to overwhelm him with a blazing fast combination.


    Well, it would have been blazing fast for a novice, Voldemort mused as he raised his wand and shielded against half of the spells before purposefully taking one of the more harmless jinxes on the elbow and pretending to be pushed back. To the Dark Lord, his opponent might as well have been a snail, for that was how fast he was moving.


    Voldemort blasted away two more spells heading towards him and replied in kind, sending a blue spell that gouged the earth around his opponent before the other forced the debris onto him.


    He luxuriated in his foe¡¯s pained cries for a moment before thrusting his wand forward and ending the duel with a Stunning Charm.


    Voldemort watched the jet of red light strike his foe in the chest, sending him falling bonelessly to the earth, completely unconscious. He hadn¡¯t used a spell as simple as a Stunning Charm in a long time¡ª a very long time.


    Is this the extent of Grindelwald¡¯s forces¡¯ magical prowess? Voldemort thought as he took a few long, labored breaths, pretending he was tired for appearances¡¯ sake. If so, then they will need far more training than they have now if they wish to take my Death Eaters on.


    To be fair, of course, Voldemort never expected the lowly recruits to be able to challenge him in any way, but this particular one¡¯s performance seemed especially bad.


    ¡°Very well done, Mr. Marco.¡± The officer in charge of training this batch of recruits, a man by the name of Strontel, said as he took a few steps forward into the training ground. He glared down at the unconscious wizard and barked out his next order. ¡°You, and you. Take Mr. Clancy to the infirmary¡ª I saw a few cuts that might have struck a little too deep. The rest of you, training¡¯s over for the day. You can go. Except you, Mr. Marco; I¡¯d like to have a word.¡±


    There was a chorus of ¡®yes, sir¡¯s before everyone left the premises.


    As Voldemort¡¯s foe was being taken away, Strontel moved towards Lord Voldemort, giving him a nod.


    ¡°What did you wish to talk about, sir?¡± Voldemort said, making sure to sound somewhat tired, but not so much that he¡¯d be looked down upon.


    To get people¡¯s trust and respect, they needed to feel that you were someone they could rely on, but not someone who would be using them as a stepping stone.


    It was an old truth Voldemort had learned in his youth, and he¡¯d become a master at maintaining the perfect visage of someone who could be trusted above all others.


    ¡°You have changed since the last time I¡¯ve seen you, Mr. Marco.¡± Strontel said. ¡°I almost don¡¯t recognize you now.¡±


    Voldemort pretended to look confused, wondering if his cover had been already blown.


    Are they aware of my deception? Voldemort thought before discarding that thought. There had been no indication of anyone sending him an even remotely suspicious look. If anything, people seemed to either dismiss him or look on with approval at his new attitude among the forces.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Thought you were lazy as can be; a layabout riding in the coattails of wizards and witches greater than yourself¡ª far greater than you could have ever hoped to become.¡± Strontel said before shaking his head. ¡°But it seems that whatever happened on that mission of yours has kindled a fire in you.¡±


    Ah. So that¡¯s what this is. He thought as he quickly dipped into his old memories. I suppose my host was quite lazy and pathetic, all things considered.


    Deep within the recesses of his borrowed body, the Dark Lord heard his host wailing in agony and felt himself smile slightly in the real world, even as he drove a psychic spike into his captive again and again until he went silent once more.


    ¡°You could say that, sir.¡± Voldemort said, giving the man a solemn nod. ¡°It was certainly an eye-opening experience for me. Coming to terms with all that happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Quite.¡± Strontel said, placing an awkward hand on Voldemort¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In any case, it is good to see that one of the recruits is shaping up to be a good, respectable officer of the order. About time, if you ask me. Still, keep up the good work, and I¡¯ll see about having you assigned to my squadron, when the day finally comes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, sir.¡± Voldemort said, giving him a nod.


    That seemed to be enough, he realized as the man let go of his shoulder and turned away. ¡°Very good, Mr. Marco. That will be all. Dismissed.¡±


    Voldemort turned and left without another word, heading towards the building so that he could get a quick bite to eat and think about his next move.


    He entered the large mansion proper, once again taking note of all of the security forces standing by and confirming his previous calculations.


    There are three guards stationed on every floor of the building, with five groups of four patrolling the premises regularly. The guards rotate their shifts every six hours. Patrols are randomized, but there are only so many paths to take for it to be truly random.


    Security was very extensive, and all guards, no matter where they were posted, seemed to keep a very close watch over their leader¡¯s office whenever they could.


    Now, he understood that it was necessary to protect the leader; after all, he was the head of the entire order, and its face, besides. Voldemort had been the face of his Death Eaters, once upon a time as well, and so he understood the need to be guarded against attacks from within and without.


    Yet, these guards did not follow Grindelwald personally.


    When the man left the premises¡ª and Voldemort had already seen him do it twice¡ª not one of those guards followed him, but his own right-hand wizards.


    No, the other guards remained on site, continuing to keep watch over his office.


    They were guarding something, and judging from his host¡¯s memories and his own witnessing of Grindelwald¡¯s far younger appearance, Voldemort had an inkling as to the nature of the object in question.


    A Philosopher¡¯s Stone. Lord Voldemort thought with anticipation as he entered the main hall, plastering a pleasant, charming smile onto his face as he used to do when he was young. Or something of equal power, at the very least. Enough to restore Grindelwald''s youth. Something with that kind of energy could perhaps restore my own body.


    And he wouldn¡¯t rest until he got it for himself.

 104 - Kreacher

    oooo


    Kreacher


    oooo


    July 10, 1992, 12:00 PM, Hogwarts Castle


    Albus Dumbledore


    A merry tune bounced off of the walls of the halls of Hogwarts as Albus Dumbledore made his way through the Castle, walking around without any real aim or purpose.


    It was one of his favorite activities to do after lunchtime, for it let him stretch his legs and think about enjoying his day for a change.


    It was even better today, as Dumbledore had no meetings or anything to do with either the Ministry, school, or the world at large.


    Today, he was simply free to do as he pleased¡ª which, in his case, meant a day of relaxation.


    That wasn¡¯t to say he was being idle or neglectful of what was going on in the world, of course.


    His friends and various colleagues were hard at work, trying to locate any pockets of wizards and witches who were possibly sympathizers of Grindelwald¡¯s own order, but he wouldn¡¯t know a thing about that until the end of the week when they reported back in.


    Though. He thought and stopped his tune to frown at nothing in particular. With Grindelwald being in relative hiding for the past few weeks, there hasn¡¯t been much, if any information regarding him.


    Whatever it was, though, it couldn¡¯t have been good. Something that required his rival¡¯s full, undivided attention for a few weeks¡ª it didn''t fill Dumbledore with confidence, he could say that much.


    Albus shook his head before resuming his walk, redoubling his efforts to try and relax for at least a few hours.


    He had to trust in his friends, for now. He couldn¡¯t be expected to do everything himself, could he?


    Was he not allowed a few moments'' worth of respite?


    After all, he was only one man, and he couldn¡¯t work himself to the bone forever like that. He needed a break because he knew that his body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that much strain, no matter how sprightly he still was at his age.


    He smiled at that; it always amused him whenever people thought him to be a helpless old man, and then he would snap into action, surprising the lot of them.


    Albus went through the staircases and decided that, since he didn¡¯t have anything else to do for today, he¡¯d go and check on something that¡¯s been on his mind.


    He got to the Seventh Floor and moved through the halls once more for a few minutes before reaching his destination¡ª a blank wall facing a portrait of a man attempting to teach trolls how to do the ballet.


    Ripping his eyes away from the ridiculous depiction, he moved towards the mysterious wall on the other side. He placed his hand against the cold stone and closed his eyes in focus, extending his senses beyond his body¡¯s perimeter.


    What he felt was both confusing and interesting.


    Nothing at all.


    ¡°Still nothing¡­¡± He muttered to himself as he reached further out with his energy, trying to detect anything in the wall. ¡°Absolutely nothing at all.¡±


    It was as if the energy he¡¯d felt here was completely gone. What could have caused this?


    Something''s not quite right here. Dumbledore thought and took a step back, his blue eyes sweeping over the area as he tried to make sense of things. There is something else at play. But what?


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d come here after his revelation with Professor Snape, of course. He had returned many times, and none of his efforts in solving the mystery seemed to be bearing any fruit.


    As far as he understood, and as far as his perceptions allowed him to understand, the wall before him was just that: a wall. There was nothing behind it.


    And yet, I can still remember the feeling of a Hallow beyond it. Albus took the Elder wand in hand, wondering if he should try a more invasive attempt this time, but the same sense of impending doom came to him. Just like the last time.


    He stowed the legendary wand away, and the feeling dissipated.


    ¡°So that sensation was not a coincidence, as I had thought earlier.¡± Albus said, nodding to himself and stroking his beard. ¡°A defense mechanism which occurs in response to a threat¡ª perceived or otherwise? Serving as a deterrent which intimidates the target at the instinctual level? Very intriguing¡­¡±


    No answer came to him, but Albus felt himself smile at the prospect of making headway in this mystery.


    Finally, here was something he could do that didn¡¯t involve the defense of society from collapse, or battling against criminals constantly.


    There was just himself and the enjoyment of solving the mystery before him. That was all.


    He pressed his hand against the stone wall again and recalled an ancient memory of his. ¡°What are you? Are you sentient?¡±


    No answer.


    Albus focused a little harder and closed his eyes, living through that old memory once more. What was so special about this place? A strange bathroom, was it not? What did I do to make it appear, back then?


    He focused on the image of the bathroom, but the wall stayed the same as it was before. Dumbledore stepped away from the wall again and crossed his arms as he continued to examine the memory, trying to understand exactly what he¡¯d done in the past to trigger the wall¡¯s activation.


    Time passed as he went through them once again for good measure.


    ¡°Pacing three times in front of the Wall? That¡¯s quite possibly it. The number three is quite the powerful magical number, after all.¡± Albus murmured as he started pacing back and forth in front of the wall three times, making his intent known.


    I want to see the room I found before. I want to see the chamber of pots. I want to see it.


    And on the third pass, the wall began to shift and morph into a nondescript door.


    Success. Albus thought and marveled at the magic before him. He took a few steps forward again, turning to the door''s handle and stepping inside the room proper.


    ¡°It is exactly as I remember it, all those years ago.¡± Albus said in wonder as he stepped through to the room of toilets. ¡°Remarkable.¡±


    It was an expansive room, full of chamber pots ranging from tiny to massive. There was even one which was even too big for Hagrid! Albus continued to move through the room, marveling at the great feat of magic he had witnessed.


    Truly, Hogwarts was a wonder to behold. Even with the many years he¡¯d lived in this ancient edifice, it still never failed to surprise him.


    ¡°A room able to transfigure itself to the exact desires of the one who calls it forth¡ª to the very last detail.¡± Albus thought for a moment. ¡°The amount of concentration¡ª not to mention the energy such a transfiguration would even require¡­ Just what could possibly be your power source?¡±


    The sense of impending doom came back with a vengeance, making Dumbledore wince at his misstep.


    Another defense mechanism based on the attempt to find its power source? No, this felt like it was a lot more than that.


    There may be a sentient being controlling all of this¡ª but what is it?


    He decided to do a little test.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He said. ¡°You can hear me?¡±


    The room did not answer, but the feeling of being unwelcome surged, making his skin prickle with the amount of magic he could feel in the air.


    Albus did not waste time, promptly exiting the room and standing in the Hallway once more. He watched as, a moment later, the door disappeared back into the wall without a trace. The feeling then disappeared.


    He stared at the spot for a moment longer before nodding and walking away, deciding to head towards his office to think on this further.


    Whatever is controlling that room does not like having its mechanisms under any form of scrutiny. Albus thought as he walked through the halls once more, a small smile of anticipation spreading on his face as he went down the stairs towards the West Tower of the castle. And though I cannot confirm it, this being is at least responsive, if not outright sentient.


    Still, having a strange room in his castle, one that seemed to exude the energy of a Hallow for a time, was quite perplexing to Dumbledore. What could have possibly happened to make it do that?


    Just what had gone on inside the confines of those walls? Was Quirrell, and by extension Voldemort, perhaps involved with creating that energy?


    Or had he simply mistaken that energy for that of a Hallow? Dumbledore produced his Elder Wand again, feeling the smallest hint of its energy and shaking his head.


    I don¡¯t believe I was mistaken. Albus thought. The energy''s signature was too familiar to the Elder Wand. It might not be exactly the same, but then the Cloak had felt different than the Wand, as well. It is likely to be the fabled Resurrection Stone¡ª or am I in error, and this is perhaps something else entirely?


    Once upon a time, such a thought would have consumed him entirely, filling his soul with a strange mixture of anticipation and sadness, but now, Albus found himself smiling.


    The Resurrection Stone was not something one should obsess over.


    He knew that he would speak with Ariana, soon enough¡ª a morbid thought, some may say, but he was a man of a hundred and ten. He had long since accepted the reality of death and had cast off his past obsessions with mastering it.


    And Death comes for us all, sooner or later. Albus thought as he reached his office, unaware of a certain ghost¡¯s eyes on him. He couldn¡¯t wait to tell Fawkes what he¡¯d learned about the mystery room.


    oooo


    Around The Same Time, Twelve Grimmauld Place, London


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°I hate this game.¡± I murmured as I rubbed two fingers into my right eyebrow to banish the small twinge of pain away.


    Harry, sitting opposite of me on his bed, only laughed in response.


    ¡°You¡¯re just bad at it, that¡¯s all.¡± Harry said, sending me a self-satisfied smirk. ¡°Haven¡¯t won a single one yet, have you, Adam?¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Why you little¡­ I thought in a mixture of annoyance and amusement before sighing. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Honestly I don¡¯t even care about that¡­¡±


    I do.


    ¡°...What bothers me is the fact that the bloody cards keep trying to set me on fire!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Exploding Snap for you.¡± Harry said, rolling his eyes at me. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve never played¡ª even seems like you¡¯ve never even heard of it. Nose shoved so far in your books that you didn¡¯t notice everyone having fun?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen people play it.¡± I said, feeling a little defensive. ¡°But I never cared enough to learn it properly.¡±


    It was from that same reasoning that I¡¯d never learned the other, more mundane card games like poker or blackjack, among others. Living as a loner in my former life did not really require me to learn any of those games¡ª Fuck, that sounds bleak when I put it that way.


    Harry¡¯s eyes widened a bit before they turned slightly apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I said, waving it off. ¡°Let¡¯s play a few more rounds? Maybe I¡¯ll get the hang of it, then.¡±


    Harry snorted and the cards began to reshuffle for a new game.


    I stepped out of Harry¡¯s room an hour later, feeling mild twinges of pain on my right palm, left forearm and nose. I would¡¯ve said I managed to get the hang of it, but I would be lying if I did.


    I was halfway to my room when I stopped and turned to the stairs, deciding that I could use a bite to eat. Hopefully there was still some leftover chicken or something? I highly doubted it, but I imagined that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to look, at least.


    Worst case, I can whip something up. I thought as I went down the stairs, passing Sirius¡¯ room.


    Taking my first step down another flight, I stopped when I heard the sound of my name being called from the left.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Sirius said, standing in the doorway of his room. ¡°Come here for a moment.¡±


    A small frown came over me at the prospect of having to wait longer for food, but I schooled my expression quickly and made my way to the man. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Sirius hesitated; it seemed that, despite my relaxed, easygoing behavior, he was still leery of me. I supposed I couldn¡¯t blame him.


    While Harry was mature for an eleven year old¡ª soon-to-be twelve¡ª he still acted his age. His emotional responses were a little more controlled than his peers, but not that much more. He still got riled up easily, and could get pretty heated about a large number of things.


    I, on the other hand, well¡­ I just hated showing more emotion than was necessary, preferring to conserve my energy for the things I wanted to do.


    That wasn¡¯t to say that I felt nothing at all, but that I was able to process my feelings without needing to outwardly display them to everyone¡ª one of the core values of stoicism.


    As a result, however, I imagined that I appeared as something of an unemotional shell to the man.


    You¡¯re like a machine. The words from an old memory repeated in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t remember who had said them, back then. I just knew that they used to make me angry.


    Now? Nothing,


    I shook the thoughts away as Sirius finally started talking.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Sirius started as he gestured for me to enter his room. I did so, my eyes hovering over the few strange nicknacks he kept on his desk, as well as the muggle themed posters everywhere.


    ¡°Nice posters.¡± I said. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you were into Muggle stuff.¡±


    Sirius moved to stand beside me, looking upon those posters with a nostalgic expression. ¡°Oh, yes. Drove my family crazy, back then. As you know, I was the black¡ª well, white, as you put it. The white sheep of the family, showing love to the Muggles when my family wanted to subjugate the lot of them.¡±


    ¡°And they couldn¡¯t remove the posters?¡±


    Sirius shook his head, grinning. ¡°Nope. Only I could; that¡¯s the beauty of the Permanent Sticking Charm, you know.¡±


    ¡°A Sticking Charm? I learned one of those a while ago.¡± I snorted. ¡°Epoximise. Stuck a Muggle pen on top of Tony¡¯s forehead.¡±


    The man laughed at that.


    ¡°Tony?¡± Sirius said in curiosity before shaking his head. "Oh, yes. Your friend¡ª mentioned him at some point."


    ¡°Yes, Tony¡¯s one of my mates in Ravenclaw.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°You¡¯ve already met Su, of course.¡±


    ¡°Seemed like a nice girl.¡± Sirius said, and winked. ¡°Her mother doubly so.¡±


    I sent the man a flat look. ¡°Yes. Yes she was.¡±


    But Sirius only laughed again and gave me a pat on the shoulder before gesturing at the posters. ¡°This spell is different from the ones at Hogwarts. This one, I learned here¡ª figured it would be poetic to use my own family¡¯s spells to hang posters of things they hate in the house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to read up on it, then.¡± I said, getting a laugh out of the man.


    ¡°Ravenclaws¡­¡± Sirius said with a roll of the eyes before shaking his head and turning to me. ¡°Anyway, the posters aren¡¯t why I called you here.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I said, sending him an inquisitive look.


    ¡°Like I told you in the letter I sent you near the end of term.¡± Sirius said. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while to clean the place up. Lots of things were left here that really shouldn¡¯t be in a place like this.¡±


    ¡°Dark artifacts?¡± I said curiously.


    ¡°Plenty of those.¡± Sirius said with a nod before continuing. ¡°But also plenty of unnecessary things like¡­¡±


    He stopped, trying to figure out what to tell me.


    ¡°Harry told me that there were the decapitated heads of House Elves on display when he first got here.¡± I supplied.


    Sirius grimaced but nodded anyway. ¡°Yes, things like that. Threw those out as quickly as I could.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your mother¡¯s portrait wasn¡¯t happy about that.¡±


    Sirius barked a laugh. ¡°Oh she was furious! And so was that damned bugger, Kreacher.¡±


    I frowned at that, which cut the man¡¯s laugh short. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I said but shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Forget it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sirius said, a little more forcefully this time. He placed a hand on my shoulder, giving me a nod. ¡°It¡¯s all right, kid. You can tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡± I said, shrugging off his hand after a few moments. ¡°Well¡­ I think maybe you should be a little nicer to Kreacher.¡±


    Sirius damn-near gaped at me. ¡°You¡ª what?¡±


    I didn¡¯t repeat myself, content to simply continue staring at the man. He had heard me just fine, the first time.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sirius took a step back from me. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking for, here.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°But it¡¯s fine; I probably shouldn¡¯t have said anything. What is it you wanted to talk about, again?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª I¡ª¡± Sirius said as he tried to get ahold of himself. It would¡¯ve been funny if the situation wasn¡¯t so heavy. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later, all right?¡±


    I nodded, and so he continued. ¡°Well, anyway, since there¡¯s a lot of work that needs to be done, I figure Harry, you and I could go on a little vacation while they do it.¡±


    "Not Remus?"


    "He''ll be staying here to make sure they don''t try to steal anything." Sirius said. "Was a nightmare getting him to accept pay for the job."


    "No one likes feeling like a charity case." I said noncommittally, giving the man a knowing look before shrugging. ¡°I guess we could use one, after everything that''s happened.¡±


    ¡°You can say that again.¡±


    ¡°I guess we could all use¡ª¡±


    ¡°Very funny.¡± Sirius said sarcastically, though the smile threatening to break on his face told another story. ¡°What do you think? Harry¡¯s already accepted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Sirius relaxed at that, sending me a smile. ¡°Perfect.¡±


    How strange. I thought as he repeated himself. Was he expecting me to say no?


    ¡°Were you thinking I¡¯d just want to hole up in the Library, instead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sirius said with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t moved your bed there, already.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡± I said with a frown, getting another laugh out of the man.


    ¡°Still.¡± He said, giving me a pat on the shoulder as he led me back to the exit. ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll figure out the details later, of course.¡±


    I nodded and began to step away. ¡°Want any food?¡±


    Sirius only shook his head in response.


    ¡°All right.¡± I said and began to head down.


    ¡°Adam.¡± I stopped at the head of the stairs, sending him a curious look. ¡°What you said¡ª about Kreacher. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    I smiled and gave him a nod before moving down the stairs, finally getting to the kitchen.


    Please let there be chicken! I thought and grinned as my hopes were confirmed. Food!


    Twenty minutes later, I leaned back in my chair, completely satisfied with my meal. I really am an awesome cook.


    I hiccuped and winced. ¡°Though maybe I shouldn¡¯t have eaten it so fast¡­¡±


    I froze, hearing the sound of something metallic clattering on the floor. What was that?


    Wiping a bit of grease off of the side of my mouth, I got up and went to check to see if anything had fallen off a table or countertop. Maybe whatever was dropped had been placed precariously on the edge?


    No sign of anything. I shook my head. Maybe I was imagining it all¡­


    And then I heard the familiar murmurs of Kreacher from his den.


    So he¡¯s the one making all this racket, then? I thought as I approached his space, peering into it and seeing a bunch of poorly hidden valuables lying around. Not doing a very good job trying to safeguard his family¡¯s treasures, is he?


    Kreacher froze as he finally detected my presence and swiveled to look at me with wide, angry eyes.


    ¡°The Mudblood Master.¡± Kreacher said scornfully, not even bothering to hide his disdain and hatred of me. It hadn¡¯t taken long for either Kreacher or Walburga to figure out that I was Muggleborn, and their attitudes towards me quickly reflected my status to them.


    ¡°The Perpetually Angry House Elf.¡± I said back, smiling a little. ¡°Hello, Kreacher. How are you?¡±


    It was something I did whenever I saw or spoke to the House Elf in question. I was hoping the gesture would grow on him eventually.


    So far? Absolutely nothing.


    ¡°Kreacher is fine.¡± He said, trying to take my attention away from the clearly valuable items sequestered in the corner.


    ¡°Kreacher is fine.¡± He said it again, agitation in his voice.


    ¡°I can see that.¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°And I can also see you¡¯ve been busy gathering a few¡­ things. Why?¡±


    Kreacher looked like he wanted to rip his ears off, but the House Elf collected himself quickly.


    ¡°Ungrateful Master wants to throw them out!¡± Kreacher said before getting a hold of himself. ¡°Precious things of our House, thrown or pawned away like trash! Mudblood Master would not understand.¡±


    I winced, feeling a strong note of sympathy for the aged House Elf.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised.¡±


    ¡°Mudblood Master says he understands the value of family.¡± Kreacher said, not looking at me. ¡°Mudblood Master has never had a family, however.¡±


    Very sneaky of him; he avoids insulting me directly by implying that I¡¯m a liar, and so the magic binding him to the House of Black isn¡¯t hurting him in retaliation.


    ¡°I do not.¡± I said. ¡°Or I did not, I guess.¡±


    I knew that he didn¡¯t know a thing about me, but something about the way he was talking annoyed me.


    Maybe it was because of the fact that he quickly realized that I was never going to punish him for speaking his mind, even if it was to insult me with every other breath.


    At any rate, I shook the feeling off and continued. ¡°I do know what it¡¯s like to lose what little you have remaining of your family. I¡¯ve lost it all.¡±


    The smile stretching over my nephew¡¯s face, the laughter of my friends and family; these were all gone, locked away in another world which was separated from this one through methods unknown¡ª ones which I could scarcely fathom, let alone even think of beginning to study.


    Kreacher didn¡¯t say anything to that; though, from the few peeks he was sending me, I knew that I had his attention.


    ¡°These belonged to your old master, didn¡¯t they?¡± I said. ¡°Regulus Black.¡±


    Kreacher seemed to shudder at the mention of the man, and he looked like he was going to deny it. However, the magic binding him to the House of Black was absolute, and so he ground out an angry, ¡°Yes.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You think Sirius will throw them out?¡±


    ¡°Ungrateful Master will.¡± Kreacher said. ¡°Kreacher knows. He knows.¡±


    I sighed and sat down at the edge of the entrance to his den. ¡°I would say you¡¯re wrong, but you¡¯re probably right.¡±


    Sirius did say he¡¯d think about treating Kreacher better, but who knows if that ever is going to actually happen? I thought. The guy can get pretty heated and emotional when it comes to his birth family.


    ¡°Mudblood Master does not deny this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a liar, Kreacher.¡± I said, resting my head on the wall and sending the diminutive being a side look. ¡°You loved your old master, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Kreacher didn¡¯t say anything, and so I soldiered on. ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about him. From what little I heard, they say he got cold feet and ran away before being hunted down by the Death Eaters.¡±


    As expected, the House Elf bristled at that, taking an aggressive step forward at me, even as his own magic compelled him to strike at his own face. ¡°Master did not run away! Mudblood Master knows nothing!¡±


    I¡¯d expected a reaction, but my eyes went wide at the sheer vehemence of it all. With a wince, I raised my hands in surrender, trying to calm the little guy down.


    Eventually, he took a step back and stopped hitting himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implying anything bad about him.¡± I said.


    Kreacher glared at me, but accepted the apology with a terse nod.


    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, though¡­¡± I said slowly. ¡°Then what could have happened?¡±


    ¡°Why does Mudblood Master want to know?¡± Kreacher said.


    His baleful eyes were still trained on me, though I could tell that there was far less bite in them than there was before.


    I looked down for a moment before answering the question. ¡°I¡¯m curious¡ª who wouldn¡¯t be? But, I guess that it just seems really unfair to Regulus for people to smear his name, if that¡¯s not how his life ended. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d want to be known as a coward for the rest of eternity. So, please tell me?¡±


    Kreacher¡¯s gaze seemed to soften for just a split second before the glare came back. And then, the magic forced him to speak.

 105 - Fear Impressions

    oooo


    Fear Impressions


    oooo


    July 15, 1992, 3:00 PM, Training Area, Grimmauld Place, London


    Sirius Black


    ¡°Good!¡± Remus clapped his hands as he praised his charge. ¡°Very good, Harry.¡±


    Sirius smiled a little as his Godson gave the older man a nod and a small smile before sending a quick look behind him, to where Adam was seated.


    He had stopped reading from his journal to give the boy a thumbs up. ¡°Nice.¡±


    ¡°Well done, Harry.¡± Sirius also added in, getting a wide smile from the green eyed boy. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a good grasp of this spell.¡±


    So much like his parents¡­ Sirius thought with both sadness and joy. The best of both of them.


    Before he could take another trip down memory lane, Harry spoke, bringing him back to reality. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    Sirius laughed at that. ¡°Now, now. You may have gotten a basic understanding of it, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re done with it¡ª not by a long shot.¡±


    Harry¡¯s smile was swept away in a look of mild confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Allow me, Sirius.¡± Remus said with a nod, taking over from there. ¡°Just because you¡¯ve gotten the hang of a spell doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ve achieved mastery over it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain, don¡¯t worry.¡± Remus continued, raising his hand to forestall the eager young man¡¯s questions, but Harry was adamant to speak, and so the man gestured for him to do so.


    ¡°I remember¡ª I think Hermione said something like that a few months ago.¡± Harry said, looking thoughtful as he spoke. ¡°She tore up a few bits of parchment in a few different ways and told me to fix them."


    "Oh?"


    Harry nodded and continued. "The spell''s power, the way the rips were made, um¡­ and how I had to¡­ adjust."


    "I think I understand now." Remus said. "Application in different situations, is it?"


    "Yes, that''s right; even though I¡¯ve learned the spell, I still have a lot of work to do before I can say I¡¯m at least good at it, right?¡±


    Remus nodded with a smile.


    "Yes. Well put, Harry. I should like to meet this friend of yours, sometime." Remus said.


    Besides Sirius, Adam snorted, prompting the man to send the boy an inquisitive look.


    Adam¡¯s amused eyes met his own. ¡°Who does he think taught her that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sirius¡¯ shoulders moved with his somewhat silent laughter, even as Remus praised Harry¡¯s friend. ¡°That was good advice though, kid.¡±


    ¡°One of my better moments, to be sure.¡± Was all Adam said before he turned his eyes back to his journal.


    He really is a strange one¡­ Sirius thought, moving a little to the right to peek at what Adam was doing.


    His eyes widened as he saw a veritable sea of notes surrounding a depiction of what was undoubtedly a chain, but not one he¡¯d ever seen the boy use before. Its links were rings instead of the usual rounded rectangles he''d come to expect.


    Sirius spied words like ¡®free form¡¯, ¡®efficiency¡¯, ¡®faster shifting¡¯, ''structural integrity'' and ¡®liquid counter¡¯ before the boy turned the page to look at a drawing depicting a veritable storm of said chains.


    Liquid counter, is it? He thought with some amusement. He wishes to learn how to counter my spell.


    Still¡­ Sirius thought as he took a breath. Had the boy drawn all of these chains, himself?


    No wonder he can visualize them so well. Sirius thought to himself. The hours upon hours of reflection it must have taken to burn these images into his mind and then the time needed to actually cast the spell with any measure of success¡ª let alone use it in a fight¡­


    Not for the first time, Sirius felt humbled at the boy¡¯s dedication and the sheer strength of will it took to do something like this.


    Sirius had been raised in the House of Black, and for all their unwarranted pride reaching far past the point of hubris, he knew that they at least taught their children the ways of magic. In fact, that was something they taught above all else.


    Though he did not agree with his family¡¯s other teachings, Sirius did slowly grow to agree that magic itself was something to be respected and revered¡ª in everyone, and not just the Purebloods.


    The proof was right in front of him: a child with no magical parentage, raised among the Muggles, with no family to call his own, who, through dedication and determination, managed to reach a level that many wizards three times his age would barely be scratching the surface of.


    Sirius turned his gaze towards Remus, who was looking right at him.


    Did he just ask me a question? Sirius thought, feeling a little confused. ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    Remus only shook his head in mild exasperation. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to teach Harry a new spell¡ª and it just so happens that we¡¯ve recently found something which we can use this spell on in the Drawing Room. You know of what I speak.¡±


    Ah¡­ Sirius said, thinking about it for a moment. ¡°Oh, you mean that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you two talking about?¡± Harry said, sending the two a singularly unimpressed look at their deliberate omission.


    ¡°We could tell you.¡± Sirius said, grinning at Harry¡¯s following look of frustration. ¡°You¡¯re too easy to rile up sometimes, kid. Fine; it¡¯s a Boggart.¡±


    ¡°A Boggart?¡± Harry said, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s that? I think I''ve seen the word a few times¡ª can''t recall from which book, though.¡±


    Sirius opened his mouth to speak, but Adam beat him to it. ¡°Probably from my notes. It''s a creature whose true form is unknown. It hides in chests, cabinets, anywhere dark really. When confronted with a person, it transforms itself into his or her greatest fear.¡±


    A moment passed.


    ¡°Very well put.¡± Remus said with a nod of approval. ¡°I see you¡¯ve already begun preparing for your third year, Adam.¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± He said, though he looked to have a question on his mind. ¡°Why¡­ Erm¡­¡±


    ¡°Adam?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°Just a stupid question.¡±


    ¡°There are no such things as stupid questions, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Oh no; there most certainly are.¡± Adam disagreed with a shake of the head, but looked like he was about to ask anyway. ¡°How did Boggarts ever come to be?¡±


    Silence met his question, and so the boy pressed on. ¡°Obviously they didn¡¯t just randomly pop into existence, right? They¡¯re creatures that seem to cause people fear¡ª actually, do they also do the same thing to Goblins? House Elves? Merpeople? Centaurs? And why?¡±


    Remus smiled at that.


    ¡°These are actually very good questions, Adam.¡± He said as he took a few steps forward. ¡°We don¡¯t yet have any definitive answers, but I¡¯ve done some research into the matter. I have a certain, shall we say¡­ affinity for Defense Against the Dark Arts when it concerns dealing with the many magical creatures this world has to offer.¡±


    ¡°I have asked myself such a question, as well.¡± Remus continued, raising his arms a little. ¡°Now, I cannot say whether or not this can be taken as fact, as these are only my personal thoughts on the matter, derived from years upon years of travel and experience¡­ in the field, as it were.¡±


    Sirius frowned, wondering just what kind of life Remus had led in the time of his incarceration. True, Remus didn¡¯t have the oh so pleasant Dementors to keep him company, but the man seemed to have gone through a hell of his own, just the same.


    All of your friends dead or traitors and being unable to move on from such grief¡­ Sirius thought with a grimace at the thought of even possibly being a traitor. All the while dealing with living in squalor and being forced to hide that you''re a werewolf¡ª can¡¯t have been easy.


    Still, the man had persevered against all odds. Sirius was proud of him for that.


    ¡°They seem to appear in places rich in magic, of course. They¡¯re amortal non-beings¡ª that means that they were never alive in the first place.¡± Remus explained. ¡°Much like Peeves, you see. No one knows for certain what spawns Boggarts, but one of the most popular hypotheses is that they spawn from the excess of fear in these magical locations.¡±


    Sirius nodded; it made sense.


    ¡°Born from fear.¡± Adam repeated the word, blinking in confusion as he tried to grapple with the information. ¡°Do they have feelings, sentience? They can figure out your worst fear, right? To feed on it, maybe?¡±


    Remus shook his head. ¡°The answers to all of these questions are still unknown to us, Adam. I would assume that they feed on people¡¯s fear¡ª there have never been any recorded instances of Boggarts ingesting any kind of food, or needing to go to the loo.¡±


    Harry chuckled at that, and Sirius felt himself smirk.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Heh. True¡­¡± Adam said with a half-amused, half-exasperated look. ¡°I suppose few would even bother trying to learn that sort of thing; all people really care about is how to deal with the problem, right?¡±


    At that, Remus chuckled and gestured for Adam to get up. ¡°Can you blame them?¡±


    ¡°I suppose not.¡± Adam said before closing his journal and joining Harry¡¯s side.


    ¡°Now, while a Boggart might seem particularly fearsome from our discussion.¡± Remus said, making sure to keep his voice light. ¡°There is, in fact, a way to drive one away.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Harry said, eager to know more.


    ¡°There is a Charm for such occasions.¡± Remus said, though he pinned the two boys with a penetrating gaze. ¡°I would not call it difficult, per se; it is a simple spell, all things considered, but it requires a certain force of mind.¡±


    He paused for a moment. ¡°A Boggart¡¯s downfall is laughter, you see. The Charm you are about to learn will force it to assume a shape which you find amusing. Are you ready?¡±


    Both Harry and Adam nodded at that, and so Remus continued. ¡°Then, repeat after me: Riddikulus.¡±


    ¡°Riddikulus.¡± Harry and Adam said.


    ¡°A little louder: Riddikulus!¡± Remus raised his voice.


    ¡°Riddikulus!¡± The two boys said again.


    "No, no, no. Again: Riddikulus!"


    Sirius had to stifle a gleeful grin when Remus made them do it five times more, even though they got it right the second time.


    Ah, good old Mooney. The old boy hasn''t lost a bit of his humor!


    ¡°Very good, very good.¡± Remus said with a perfectly straight face. ¡°That¡¯s the easy part. The hard part will be facing whatever you fear the most and then casting the spell. But I have faith in you two.¡±


    Adam and Harry shared a look as Remus produced his wand and started moving out of the training area. ¡°Come; to the Boggart¡¯s hiding spot.¡±


    A minute later, the group found themselves standing in front of the cabinet in the Drawing Room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close, now.¡± Remus said as the piece of furniture rumbled ominously. ¡°Boggarts can grow agitated if too many people approach, you see. Now, which one of you wishes to go first?¡±


    The two boys shared a look, but Adam stepped back to stand next to Sirius. "All yours, Harry."


    "Scared?" Harry found himself saying, but as usual, Adam didn''t rise to the bait.


    He never did.


    "Without a doubt." He said, gesturing for Harry to start. "Confronting my worst fear has me ready to soil my pants, honestly."


    Sirius suppressed the urge to laugh, though he couldn''t stop the smile spreading over his face from the small rush of good cheer that now permeated the air around him.


    Harry relaxed and gave a short laugh at that before turning his attention to Remus, who was sending him an expectant look.


    "I''m ready." Harry said as the man moved to stand beside him.


    "Remember." Remus said as he raised his wand. "You must force it to assume a shape you find amusing, Harry. On three."


    Harry nodded, and Remus began to count.


    "One. Two. Three." He said and waved his wand, unlocking the cabinet door. The rumbling of the cabinet stilled at once, banishing the cheer away and filling the Drawing Room with an eerie quiet which made Sirius'' skin crawl.


    He wondered just what it was that Harry would see when the door opened.


    A family of three emerged: a black-haired obese man and his equally obese, blonde son, as well as a blonde woman with a long face and neck. The Dursleys? Why them?


    The big man¡ª Vernon''s beady eyes zeroed in on Harry before he grinned.


    "Come back with your tail between your legs, boy?" Vernon said in a tone so gleeful that it set Sirius'' teeth on edge. "After everything we''ve done for you, you think you can spit on our faces and then expect to be taken back with open arms? Oh, no, sir. There''s going to be changes coming. Some new, much fairer rules for you, b¡ª"


    "Riddikulus!" Harry incanted, but nothing happened. The boy beside Vernon stepped forward, cracking his knuckles threateningly.


    Sirius did not like the implication of that. Just what has Harry gone through with these people?


    "Focus, Harry." Remus said gently from behind him. "Think of something funny and force the change onto them."


    Harry''s eyes flicked between Remus and the False Dursleys before they widened with inspiration.


    "Riddikulus!" Harry called out again, and the Dursleys'' noses morphed into pig snouts.


    The family began to freak out, pressing their hands against their faces in horror so comical that Sirius had to roar with laughter, prompting everyone to follow suit. A moment later, he noticed the tiny little pigtails emerging from their backside and had to laugh again, forcing the Boggart to flee back into the cabinet in defeat.


    "Well done, Harry!" Remus said, giving the boy a few appreciative pats on the shoulder. "Superbly done, indeed."


    Harry didn''t say anything, instead giving the two men a strained smile and heading off to join Sirius and Adam.


    "Not what you were expecting?" Adam asked Sirius'' unspoken question to the boy. "I imagined you would have seen Voldemort or something."


    "Me too." Harry said, though he shook his head. "But I guess I don''t really think about him all that much."


    "I suppose so." Adam said noncommittally, though he was smiling. "Still, very good work. Making them like pigs was comedy gold."


    Not much to do, really. Vernon was practically all the way there, himself. To say nothing of his son. Sirius thought, remembering the unpleasant visit he had made to Privet Drive when he was petitioning to adopt Harry. Maybe I should pay them another visit sometime¡ª ask a few more¡­ pertinent questions.


    That Harry''s supposed previous caretakers were his worst fear was very telling to Sirius, and not in a good way.


    "What about you, Adam?" Remus'' voice broke through Sirius'' thoughts. "Are you ready?"


    Adam looked between the cabinet and Remus for a few moments before shrugging and moving to Harry''s previous location.


    "No.¡± Adam said, shaking his head as he took a few more steps forward, causing the cabinet to rumble again. ¡°But no one¡¯s ever ready for something like this."


    ¡°Truer words.¡± Remus said and nodded, wand ready. ¡°On the count of three. One. Two. Three.¡±


    Once again, the cabinet stilled as the door was unlocked, swinging open to reveal¡­ nothing?


    No, there¡¯s something inside, I spy the silhouette of a man, I think. Sirius thought to himself as a tall, adult figure began to slowly emerge from the cabinet. Strangely enough, Sirius still couldn¡¯t see its features. Could it be Voldemort?


    A moment later, the figure fully emerged into the light, revealing an adult man wearing navy and black robes, billowing with unseen power. His long, black hair, reaching to the middle of his back, was also being carried by the same non-existent wind.


    He recognized it as a human being, but then Sirius had scarcely seen any people move with such perturbing grace. Perhaps his great grandfather, long ago¡­


    Sirius frowned as he continued to stare.


    He did not recognize this person.


    Sirius moved to stand behind Adam to get a better look. It was clearly a wizard, but not one he¡¯d ever seen before. He did look somewhat familiar¡ª wait, his eyes!


    The man¡¯s eyes were a milky white, the same as Adam¡¯s right eye. He even had the same scar going through that eye, as well. Could it be? I''d recognize those eyes anywhere.


    Adam did not say anything in reaction, though Sirius thought he saw the boy¡¯s shoulders stiffen. ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± The tall man said as his face went into a wide, manic grin. ¡°Not glad to see yourself?¡±


    So it is Adam, or a version of him in the future? He fears¡­ himself? Sirius thought. He was starting to get confused.


    ¡°...¡± Adam¡¯s head drifted a little down, and Sirius followed his gaze to see the man¡¯s red fingers, stained with blood. But whose?


    ¡°Focus, Adam¡­¡± Remus said. ¡°Turn it into¡ª¡±


    Adam raised his hand to forestall whatever he was going to say. ¡°No. Not yet.¡±


    His adult doppelganger laughed. ¡°¡®Not yet¡¯, he says. Ha!¡±


    It laughed a few more times before turning its wide, mocking milky eyes on the boy again.


    ¡°Of course. Of course!¡± The Boggart said, still with the same wide smile. ¡°Always the same, aren¡¯t you? Always looking to understand things you have no business trying to. I can see you for what you are. A fool playing with powers too complex for him to ever truly fathom.¡±


    It took a step forward and lifted one of its bloody hands in a welcoming invitation, its white eyes beginning to glow an ominous silver. ¡°A killer who only thirsts for more power and bloodshed; no matter how many pathetic lambs you¡¯ve slaughtered, you can¡¯t ever seem to get enough, can you? Playing them like strings on a harp¡­ But you would know all about those threads, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    The bloodied hand erupted in silvery-red flamelike energy which coalesced into a mocking simile of Adam¡¯s chains. Sirius¡¯ eyes widened in alarm, and yet Adam still said nothing.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Harry cried out, which finally woke the boy up from his stupor. ¡°Finish it!¡±


    That seemed to break the boy out of his trance.


    Adam snarled as he swept his wand at the Boggart. ¡°Riddikulus!¡±


    The previously ominous figure stumbled as his clothes shifted into a clown¡¯s costume. His swaying black hair turned curly and red. His face turned white with makeup, making his eyes dark in comparison, and his nose turned red and bulbous.


    The chains which were floating in front of his hand exploded into multicolor confetti as the air filled with the sound of honks.


    Harry laughed at the sight of the flustered clown, causing it to go into hysterics. At that, Adam seemed to finally relax, letting himself be amused by the creature¡¯s antics, which only sent it into further hysterics.


    ¡°Nice try, clown.¡± Adam said, though Sirius could tell that the boy¡¯s voice was almost brittle in a way. ¡°Go be a joke somewhere else.¡±


    The clown-Clarke could only wail in horrified frustration as it rushed back into the cabinet, chastised.


    ¡°Very well done!¡± Remus said, his tone of voice gaining more cheer than Sirius thought was normal. A quick look at the man''s body language showed that he was likely as perturbed as Sirius had been. ¡°Good job, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam said, smiling a little as Harry gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°I figured turning it into a clown was the best way to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say.¡± Harry said, smiling as well to keep the boy¡¯s spirits up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go downstairs and get something to eat?¡± Sirius said after a few moments. ¡°Facing a Boggart is no easy thing, after all. Keep up your strength.¡±


    The two boys nodded before looking towards Remus for permission.


    ¡°There is some chocolate down there, I believe. It''ll be very good for you, I promise.¡± Remus said kindly, nodding for them to go. ¡°Go on, now.¡±


    The two left the Drawing Room, leaving Sirius alone with Remus.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± Remus said after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°Enlightening.¡±


    ¡°Harry, or Adam?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    Sirius barked out a laugh to try to banish his unease away. ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    ¡°I daresay you¡¯ve a lot of work to do.¡± Remus said, smiling for some time before his expression turned serious. ¡°Especially Adam. He thinks¡­¡±


    Remus trailed off, not knowing what to say to that. Sirius couldn¡¯t blame him; they¡¯d expected the boy¡¯s fears to be like their own when growing up, not¡­ this.


    ¡°It won¡¯t come to pass.¡± Sirius shook his head, gathering his resolve. ¡°As long as he¡¯s got good people in his life¡ª someone like Harry¡ªpeople who are keeping him on the right path.¡±


    ¡°Harry is one very headstrong young man, yes.¡± Remus said, and then murmured almost to himself. ¡°But do you think it''ll be enough?¡±


    Sirius nodded. ¡°It will be; I''m sure of it. Harry''s the best of both James and Lily. We''ve both seen it.¡±


    That got a nod and a nostalgic look from his best friend. ¡°That much is true¡­ so very true.¡±


    "Come on." Sirius said as he locked the cabinet door with a quick wave of his wand before turning and heading towards the kitchens. "I could use some chocolate, too. After that."


    He smiled a little at Remus'' grunt of acknowledgment from behind him before losing it.


    Just what have you gotten yourself into this time, Sirius Black? He thought to himself, repeating something Lily always used to tell him whenever he got in over his head.


    Could he even help these two boys? He didn''t know.


    Merlin, I barely know how to cook, let alone¡­ He thought and stopped as he saw the two boys mercilessly decimating the poor, unsuspecting chocolate supply.


    He felt a small smile come over his face again. No. Whatever it takes, I will help them. I owe them that much at least.


    "Save some for us! Greedy lot¡­"

 106 - Soul

    oooo


    Soul


    oooo


    July 18, 1992, 4:00 PM, Adam¡¯s Room, Grimmauld Place, London


    Adam Clarke


    I stared down at my half-done homework with a vacant stare. For the past ten minutes, I¡¯d been doing this, waiting for something to happen¡ª anything.


    But there was nothing but the ambient noises of Grimmauld Place, the creaks and groans of doors opening and floors being walked upon, and the vibrations felt from said movements as well.


    Still, I remained motionless for another minute before I huffed and pushed off of the table.


    It¡¯s just homework. I thought in annoyance as I sent a hesitant look to the parchment and pen on the table. It shouldn¡¯t be bothering me, and I¡¯m basically halfway there.


    I couldn¡¯t keep going, though. A strange dread seized me every time I took the pen in hand, sending feelings of revulsion and apprehension through my body.


    Fucking Hell. I thought, taking a step forward before freezing and taking a step back. It was just a Boggart. That wasn¡¯t real. What I saw wasn¡¯t real¡ª and even if it were, I beat it, didn¡¯t I?


    My words were logical and concise, but a large part of me dismissed them outright. Logic had no place in the realm of emotion, after all. The body, soul¡ª they did as they pleased, irrespective of what the mind¡¯s rational explanations were.


    Sirius and the others didn¡¯t see it, but the damn thing was weaving strings left, right and center. I thought. Severing, mutilating them even.


    It was even taking the severed parts and recombining them into a mockery of the soul¡ª a patchwork of strings so vile that I could almost smell and taste it even now. Had they even been real?


    Is that really who I¡¯m going to become? I thought. And why am I so disgusted by it?


    The very thought sent another wave of shivers down my body. Words like ¡®sacrilege¡¯, ¡®violation¡¯ and ¡®desecration¡¯ kept coming to mind, but I banished them, not at all willing to face these thoughts.


    And yet my mind continued to bombard me with other images. I saw Auror Turner¡¯s dead visage, followed by Quirrell¡¯s.


    I killed them. I thought. Turner never deserved to die, did he? And Quirrell¡ª he could have been saved, no matter how many times I try to justify what happened.


    Was the Boggart¡¯s assessment of me correct? Would I eventually stray from my path in my pursuit of magic and kill everyone I held dear to me?


    No. I don¡¯t want to think about this right now. I thought and, before I knew it, I was already moving down the stairs, hoping to cure the stress I had with a bit of spell practice¡ª or perhaps some more of that chocolate that Remus had given us.


    I nodded to myself; the chocolate sounded like the better choice here. I passed by Harry with a weak wave before finally reaching the basement again and snatching the bar of chocolate off of the shelf before me.


    I stared at it for a moment before breaking a square off, taking a small bite and closing my eyes as a wave of sweet, pure bliss swept over my body. Mmm, that¡¯s the stuff.


    Time passed as I got settled in, consuming a good chunk of the bar in record time and leaving my fingers and mouth messy.


    Think I had a little too much this time¡­ I thought, though I chuckled with no small amount of mirth as I leaned back in my chair, feeling content. Heh, whatever. ¡®Twas worth it.


    I would likely get sick within the next few hours, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed that.


    After what I¡¯d seen¡­ I shook my head and tried to focus on another aspect of the event.


    Just how had Harry and the others not seen the strings? They didn¡¯t react¡­ I thought again, staring at my dirty hand for a few moments as I pondered the mystery. Or, had they seen them and I missed the signs?


    I shook my head; they would have said or done something, were that the case. Then again, perhaps one of them was just waiting for the opportune moment to broach the subject with me?


    It was hard to tell; though I¡¯d been here for a while, I was mostly left to my devices. I imagined the two men were still a little leery of me. I might have been part of this family now, but I was still essentially a stranger to them.


    Harry, bless that kid¡¯s soul, at least knew how I functioned.


    He could tell when I wanted to hang out, and when I definitely wanted to be alone. I supposed a school year of dealing with me would do that to anyone. I smiled a little at that before going to wash my hands and mouth at the sink.


    Halfway through, I caught Kreacher peeking at me from his den. Startled, the poor elf quickly shrank away. How odd¡­


    I dried my hands and made my way to his den, making sure to announce myself as I entered.


    ¡°Kreacher?¡± I said, finding the elf quickly hiding something beneath what seemed to be an old, black robe. I tilted my head in curiosity. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Kreacher was only looking to see who was down here.¡± Kreacher said, affixing me with a glare. ¡°He did not mean for Mudblood Master to see him.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and sat down by the entrance, giving him enough space to run out if he wished and trying to show him for the hundredth time that week that I did not intend him any harm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t.¡± I said, snorting. ¡°And yet, I saw you trying to hide something. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Kreacher¡­¡± Kreacher said through gritted teeth, doing his best to resist the command. ¡°Noth¡ªnothi¡ª¡±


    I thought that, after he¡¯d spilled his beans to me, that he would be a little nicer. That didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Fine, we¡¯ll play it your way. I thought with no small amount of impatience. ¡°Show me, Kreacher.¡±


    Kreacher didn¡¯t say anything for a long moment before he very slowly followed my command, doing his best to resist it as his hand went underneath the robe. A moment later, he pulled out a necklace.


    No. I thought. A locket.


    Even before he showed it to me, I knew what I was going to see. It was a heavy looking locket made out of gold.


    ¡°Ah, I think I know who this locket belonged to.¡± I said as the House Elf looked like he was ready to either bawl or rage¡ª probably both. ¡°You were hiding this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He forced the words out.


    ¡°From Sirius and everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kreacher said again, raising his hand to beat himself.


    ¡°No.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°You are forbidden from striking or hurting yourself in any way when you are in my presence, Kreacher.¡±


    Kreacher¡¯s hand lowered a few inches before he looked at me with confused eyes.


    ¡°Is that understood?¡± I said, smiling a little when the diminutive being nodded in confirmation. ¡°Good, good.¡±


    I shifted a bit and produced the remainder of the chocolate bar before breaking a piece off and holding it out to him. ¡°Here. You must be stressed¡ª have some chocolate, Kreacher.¡±


    ¡°Mudblood Master gives Kreacher food?¡± Kreacher said, eyes widening a little.


    ¡°Yes, the¡­ Mudblood Master does.¡± I said, resisting the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°Now, go on. I¡¯ll hold that locket for you while you eat.¡±


    Before Kreacher could even react, I¡¯d already swiped the locket from his hand, exchanging it with the chocolate and getting settled in. Kreacher stared at me with wide, fearful eyes until I sent him a look.


    A moment later, he was eating the chocolate, though he continued to peek at me as I examined the locket.


    ¡°So this is the locket you were talking about before...¡± I said again, raising up to eye level to inspect it a little more closely. I noted the elaborate swirls and curls left on the metal of the locket, and the stylized, snake-like ¡®S¡¯, inlaid with green, glittering stones. ¡°The mark of Salazar Slytherin, himself?¡±


    Now standing beside me, Kreacher gave a nervous, jerky nod.


    Did he think that I was going to run away with this? He still doesn¡¯t trust me, huh?


    My eyes went back to the artifact in question, narrowing at the severed soul thread which coiled around it like a serpent ready to strike. With good reason, I suppose. So that¡¯s what a Horcrux¡¯ soul-thread looks like, then?


    It was exactly like the strings that the Boggart version of myself had shown me. So much for avoiding the issue, huh?


    I ignored that thought in favor of studying the thread further. It continued to swirl around the locket itself, seemingly unaware of the world around it.


    ¡°I see why you¡¯ve kept this hidden, Kreacher.¡± I said quietly, as if the mere sound of my voice would awaken this monstrosity. ¡°It is possessed by a living being. I can see it...¡±


    ¡°...See it, Mudblood Master?¡± Kreacher said, sounding supremely confused.


    ¡°Something coils around it.¡± I explained slowly, black and white eyes narrowing. ¡°Like a snake ready to strike. A foul existence both corrupting and protecting this artifact. Both disgusting and mesmerizing¡­¡±


    Yes¡­ I thought, feeling the urge to put it around my neck. It wishes to be worn.


    I tried to set my hand down, but instead I brought it closer to my face, unable to resist the urge to gaze upon it with more scrutiny. My hand almost started to move to place the necklace on my neck, but I forced myself to stop.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    No. I mentally snarled, holding the soul¡¯s influence back with my own as my anger arose. Your soul-brother already tried that shit, asshole. You¡¯re not getting me.


    I lowered my hand as Kreacher¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise, and then anger. ¡°Him.¡±


    I turned to look at the House Elf for a moment.


    Totally unaware of what had happened, huh? I thought before giving him a nod. ¡°You are likely right, Kreacher. No one else would do something so¡­ ridiculous.¡±


    Taking a priceless, historical artifact and turning it into your own little trophy¡ª textbook narcissism. Voldemort really is a cunt, isn¡¯t he?


    My shoulders shook with mirth for a few moments before I resumed.


    Worse than that, it has to be destroyed, and I don¡¯t know of any ways of doing that without also ruining the base item. I added, staring down at the damned thing with no small amount of annoyance. Basilisk venom, or Gryffindor¡¯s sword which imbibes said venom, or Fiendfyre. Maybe the Killing Curse, or possibly a Dementor?


    I shook my head. Gryffindor¡¯s sword hadn¡¯t even been exposed to Basilisk venom in this timeline, and I doubted it ever would; would it be able to destroy a Horcrux on its own?


    I don¡¯t know. I thought, staring at the wall in front of me in silence. I would need to find Basilisk venom, and I sure as hell am not going to step foot in that fucking Chamber. Maybe¡­ Would it be possible to imbue the sword with a Killing Curse instead? Or Fiendfyre¡­ Wait, no, stupid idea. I could just use the curses themselves.


    Or, if I really put my mind to it, maybe my void-infused Disillusionment Charm? None of these methods would keep the items untouched, however.


    Still, I should at least try to keep the items intact, no? It would be a good idea to look into it as soon as possible.


    For now, however. I thought as I gave the House-Elf his locket back. I don¡¯t think I can get anything done here.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± I said.


    ¡°Master?¡± Kreacher said in confusion, taking the locket and holding it close to his chest. It was the first time he hadn¡¯t called me a Mudblood. I ignored it and kept going.


    ¡°Regulus gave you the order to destroy it, didn¡¯t he?¡± I said and saw the House Elf nod. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Kreacher¡¯s eyes widened in shock, before he gave me a look of doubt. ¡°Kreacher thanks Master, but not even Master Regulus could¡ª¡±


    And there he stopped again, getting emotional at the thought of the death of his former Master and friend.


    ¡°No, he couldn¡¯t do it.¡± I said, tapping my index just below my right eye. ¡°But this eye of mine¡ª it lets me see things, Kreacher. Maybe I don¡¯t know how to destroy this thing right now, but I¡¯ve all the time in the world to learn. Right?¡±


    Kreacher nodded, though he looked very doubtful.


    ¡°Until then.¡± I said, giving the old House Elf a solemn look. ¡°I charge you to continue your duty to Regulus and keep this safe, while we look for a way to destroy it.¡±


    I held my hand out. ¡°Deal?¡±


    Kreacher stared at my hand, and then at me for a few moments before taking my hand and giving it a feeble squeeze. ¡°Kreacher accepts, Master Adam.¡±


    Satisfaction came to me, then, washing away all previous doubts about the future. The Boggart¡¯s words were just that¡ª words. I didn¡¯t need to define my future by them.


    ¡°¡®Adam¡¯ will do just fine, Kreacher.¡± I smiled softly.


    oooo


    8:00 PM, Dining Room, Malfoy Manor, Wiltshire, England


    Draco Malfoy


    ¡°You all right, Draco?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice came from beside him, piercing through the lively, festive voices in the background.


    Draco blinked and turned his gaze towards his friend. ¡°¡®M fine. Why?¡±


    Vincent only shrugged in response. ¡°You just seem a little distracted, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Draco opened his mouth to reply, but realized that he didn¡¯t have anything to say to that. The boy was right, after all; Draco was distracted.


    He¡¯d been distracted for quite some time. Ever since he¡¯d seen Clarke at Grindelwald¡¯s establishment, he¡¯d been confused. Wasn¡¯t the boy supposed to be on Dumbledore¡¯s side?


    If so, what was he doing fraternizing with Dumbledore¡¯s enemies?


    Just what is he playing at? Draco thought, but banished the thoughts away. It wouldn¡¯t do for others to see the gloomy mood he was in.


    Instead, he plastered on the self-important, arrogant smile that people expected of him and spoke. ¡°Oh, I was just thinking of how I¡¯m going to make the team when term rolls around.¡±


    On his other side, Gregory grinned. ¡°No doubt, Draco. The Slytherins will win the Quidditch Cup this year, what with you on the roster.¡±


    Draco nodded, happy that his friends had such confidence in him. He put Clarke out of his mind for now, deciding to try and enjoy himself.


    ¡°It should be brilliant.¡± Draco said, already imagining the roars of triumph he¡¯d hear when he beat his future foes into the dust. ¡°The other teams won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    The three continued their amiable chat as Draco¡¯s eyes took in his surroundings. His parents had outdone themselves. Great decorative banners of green, silver and black hung off of the walls and ceiling, illuminated by two large, crystal chandeliers.


    Beneath them were a series of long tables filled with all manner of luxurious foods, imported from all over the globe. The best for our guests, after all.


    ¡°The wait is killing me.¡± Vince said, throwing a glance at all the succulent food on the table. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Draco had to agree with him, though he didn¡¯t voice it out loud. ¡°I can go check to see if they¡¯ll want to start soon.¡±


    Gregory snorted at that, drawing the attention of the two boys. ¡°Small chance of that; look at them.¡±


    And so Draco and Vincent followed the boy¡¯s nod. They stared at all the adults mingling, chatting and laughing.


    Draco knew that none of their emotions were genuine. It was all an elaborate game, really; all of those in attendance were people who could, in one way or another, be of benefit¡ª or were possible future rivals¡ª to his family.


    All of them, without exception, were here to make a good impression on his parents, or further the good impression they¡¯d already made in the past.


    Depending on how the interactions went, favors, items and money would soon exchange hands; not at the party, of course.


    Draco highly doubted that any of the exchanges were legal. Still, he had to admit that Gregory was right; the adults had once again got carried away in their endless games of socializing and politicking, forgetting that their children wanted to eat.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, you know.¡± Greengrass¡¯ voice came from a short distance away. ¡°We won¡¯t eat for another twenty minutes, at least.¡±


    Draco turned his gaze to the girl, his eyes sweeping over her light blue dress and her well-kept long hair for a second before focusing back on the crowd at large. ¡°Maybe I should¡ª¡±


    He stopped, seeing his mother beckoning him over.


    Great timing. He thought, sending his mother a genuine smile and getting off of his chair. He took a moment to adjust his robes before addressing the kids at the table¡ª the children of many notable wizards and witches, some of whom he couldn¡¯t remember their names.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see if they¡¯re ready.¡± He said, and quickly added at everyone¡¯s rising look of panic. ¡°I¡¯ll be discreet, of course.¡±


    He almost laughed at the relief on their faces. Draco intimately knew the consequences of appearing improper at formal settings such as these.


    ¡°G¡¯luck, Draco.¡± Was the last thing he heard from Vince before he walked away, moving through the gathered people on his way to his mother.


    He plastered a smile on his face as he shook hands with various witches and wizards, managing to avoid being knocked over to the ground by a very boisterous Fudge, who¡¯d gotten a little deep into his drink.


    Soon, he found himself standing before his mother. Clad in a lightly glittering, silver dress, and with her long, blonde hair braided to perfection, she looked radiant. Beside the woman was another; Daphne¡¯s mother, Olivia Greengrass. Living up to her family name, she wore a flowing dress of green velvet which hugged her curves nicely.


    ¡°Mrs. Greengrass.¡± He greeted the woman with a nod of respect before turning to his mother. ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Draco.¡± Narcissa¡¯s pale blue eyes met his and crinkled with happiness.


    ¡°You called for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Draco.¡± His mother said. ¡°Your father and I wish to make a toast, and we would like you to be standing with us when the time comes.¡±


    Draco nodded, unable to help the feeling of curiosity welling up within him, but his mother only smiled in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, Draco.¡± Narcissa said, sharing a look of amusement with Olivia. ¡°And don¡¯t worry¡ª we will all eat, after.¡±


    Draco hid the wince threatening to break over his face as best as he could, but Olivia laughed. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to worry, Mr. Malfoy. We can all see the children are growing rather anxious.¡±


    ¡°Willful, they all are.¡± Narcissa agreed, and the two shared a look of commiseration. A moment later Narcissa gave her a nod and turned to Draco. ¡°Come, my son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    He followed her through the crowd again, exchanging greetings, curtsies and pleasantries with the various attendees before he finally found himself on a small platform which was raised higher than the rest of the floor.


    His father, Lucius, was already there, waiting.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lucius said with a nod to his family. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve made it. I trust that everything is well in hand?¡±


    ¡°Of course, husband.¡± Narcissa said, eyes narrowing. ¡°It was a pleasure to host such a wonderful gathering. I trust that your own meeting was good?¡±


    Lucius let a very light smirk cross his face, inclining his head very minutely. ¡°Of course. Come, we have an announcement to make. The Minister is almost here.¡±


    A meeting? Draco thought, but kept it to himself. Who was he meeting with? And why?


    There was no time to ponder any further, because Minister Fudge had arrived.


    ¡°Cornelius.¡± Lucius said by way of greeting.


    ¡°Ah, Lucius!¡± Fudge said, shaking hands with the man before doing the same with Narcissa and Draco. ¡°Narcisas, and young Draco! A pleasure, a pleasure.¡±


    This is the fifth time he¡¯s told me that. Draco thought in annoyance but plastered a smile on his face and gave one of the most influential men of Wizarding Britain a nod in return, shaking his hand. ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Minister.¡±


    Fudge took his clammy, sweat covered hand away, and Draco had to stifle the urge to rub his hand against his dress robe. It wouldn¡¯t be proper to do so.


    Once this whole thing is over, I¡¯m going to need to throw this dress robe out and bathe for an hour. No, two hours. Draco vowed to himself, even as his father moved him into position. He schooled his expression into something polite and pleasant¡ª the expected face of the scion of a Pureblood family.


    Lucius drew his wand and gave it a light wave, levitating a glass and small spoon and tapping it several times to quiet the crowd down. ¡°Your attention please, everyone! Thank you.¡±


    He turned towards the Minister and gave him a nod. ¡°Minister. You have the floor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lucius.¡± Fudge said before turning to the assembled crowd with a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all wondering why this dinner has been hosted with such short notice. I, for one, was barely able to prepare my dress robes in time!¡±


    A wave of polite laughter met the man¡¯s words; Draco had to stop himself from grimacing. Slimy politician.


    ¡°Yes, yes. But, there is a reason.¡± He gave a short chuckle before his face turned serious. ¡°We have an announcement to make!¡±


    He waited a few seconds, letting everyone lean forward in anticipation of whatever it was he was going to reveal.


    ¡°As you all know.¡± Fudge began. ¡°The attack on the French wizard prison, Remords De L¡¯?me, has left our European allies reeling.¡±


    He observed how a few of the people were murmuring before speaking over them. ¡°The events were of such proportions and gravity that they have even affected us here on the Isles. To that end, we have decided to aid the Europeans in their attempts to quell this threat.


    Applause met the man¡¯s words, and Draco¡¯s eyes widened for a split second before he forced himself to give a wide smile, just as the cameras in front of him flashed.


    That was close. Draco thought, keeping the smile on his face even as he considered what he was hearing. Our country is entering the war, and the people seem to be supportive?


    ¡°Some will question this decision, of course.¡± Fudge raised his hand, quelling the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm for a short time. ¡°Know that I do not make it lightly, my friends. I may not have been alive during the days of Grindelwald¡¯s first war, but my father certainly was.¡±


    There was a series of murmurs and nods at that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fudge said, nodding. ¡°My father, Titus Fudge¡ª I see many of you still remember him¡ª he valiantly fought in the war against Grindelwald, and he was left with many wounds, which he eventually succumbed to.¡±


    He dipped his head in respect to his father for a moment before looking towards everyone again. ¡°We have all had members of our families taken from us in that war, and others besides. Do not worry, however. We will offer the other nations support: our resources, our ability to heal them. I will not, however, send a member of this esteemed nation to fight another''s battle.¡±


    Applause once again met his words, but Fudge still wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°But it is not all doom and gloom, of course.¡± Cornelius said, a smile blooming on his face. ¡°To commemorate this unprecedented cooperation between the nations, we have decided to host a dueling tournament! One to be held between the schools. Ours, and our allies!¡±


    This time, Draco''s applause was genuine.


    A tournament! He thought in excitement, his eyes searching for his friends off to the far side. They looked as excited as he felt. Now that¡¯ll be something to look forward to!


    If only Draco knew just what the future had in store¡­ He would have cursed himself and his stupidity.

 107 - Whispers From The West

    oooo


    Whispers From The West


    oooo


    July 19, 1992, 8:00 AM, Harry¡¯s Bedroom, Grimmauld Place, London


    Harry Potter


    Harry loudly yawned as he stretched in bed without a single care in the world.


    This is the life. He thought to himself as he scratched the back of his head with exaggerated indulgence.


    And it was true. This really was the best summer he''d ever had.


    No cupboard, no broken toys everywhere I step. Harry thought, grimacing at the old memories. No Dudley to shove me around. No unfair, unnecessarily extensive list of chores.


    Harry scoffed as annoyance rose within him, banishing his calm and drowsiness far away.


    Even after he was rid of them, the Dursleys hung over him like shadows threatening to consume him whole every time he let down his guard.


    Harry got up from bed, stepping barefoot on the smooth, wooden floor. The more he thought about it, the more his frown deepened.


    Inevitably, his mind drifted to a more recent memory: the Boggart incident, as he''d begun to refer to it.


    His cheeks flushed with shame at the thought. Harry hadn''t wanted anyone to see that.


    He had foolishly thought that he would see a Dragon or a large beast of some sort¡ª creatures he was indeed afraid of facing in open combat.


    Instead, the Boggart just had to go and turn into them. Harry still remembered the worried looks Sirius and Remus were giving him in the days after the incident.


    He was just glad that they hadn''t tried to¡­ talk to him about it.


    Harry grimaced at that. Sirius and Remus were good people, and he would forever be grateful for Sirius giving him a life away from the Dursleys, but Harry still didn''t think he would be up to sharing secrets which ran so deep.


    The very thought of it made him anxious, to say nothing of the shame.


    What would Adam do? Harry thought and immediately shook his head. He was fearless when staring down his Boggart. Unlike me.


    His mind blanked for a few moments as he tried to answer his own question, but there was absolutely no luck there.


    Maybe I should ask him. He thought and then shook his head. No. No. I shouldn''t bother him.


    Harry nodded to himself. He would figure this out all by himself, just as he always had.


    He adjusted his clothes, put on the dark red and gold slippers Sirius had gotten him, and left his room, aiming to go downstairs for some breakfast. Some food to start the day, and maybe practice my spellwork.


    That was the plan.


    So why was it, then, that his feet took him to Adam''s door?


    What in Merlin¡¯s name am I doing? Harry thought as he stared at the still-closed door. He reached forward to knock before stopping himself.


    Harry bit his lip. No. It¡¯s not something that¡ª


    He shook his head and schooled his conflicted expression into one of calm as he attempted to calm the raging emotions inside of him.


    ¡°¡ªYou going to stand outside all day, Harry?¡± Harry heard Adam¡¯s muffled voice from the other side of the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Harry opened his mouth to speak, to tell Adam that he was just going to get breakfast, but closed it after a moment. Instead, he opened the door and entered the room. He was about to greet the boy when he hesitated at the sight before him. ¡°...What are you doing, Adam?¡±


    Adam was sitting down with a rolled up, dusty old rug on his lap. In his right hand was a small set of notes that he was absorbed by. He gave Harry a wave, though his eyes stayed on his notes.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± He said, shaking his head in an attempt to focus. ¡°I¡¯m looking up what spells I need to learn to uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Harry prompted, his previous unease washed away by the sudden wave of curiosity in him.


    ¡°A treadmill.¡± Adam said, and it was so abrupt that Harry had to tilt his head.


    ¡°What? A treadmill?¡± Harry asked, not sure where he was going with this. ¡°You mean the exercise machines?¡±


    Harry grimaced; he remembered when Vernon had purchased one of those, claiming that it would make him fit and strong like he used to be when he was much younger.


    He hadn¡¯t lasted a week before the machine was packed up and shoved into the deepest corners of their garage, never to be seen or heard from again.


    What a waste¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adam said, finally looking away from his notes and giving Harry a nod. ¡°I mean the exercise machines.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Harry said, feeling more than a little confused. ¡°What do spells have to do with a treadmill?¡±


    Adam blinked and shook his head quickly. ¡°No, no. Sorry, my brain just made ten leaps there. I¡¯m trying to build a treadmill. With magic.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry said; now that sounded like a far more reasonable explanation.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What for, though?¡± Harry asked.


    ¡°I want to exercise.¡± Was Adam¡¯s response.


    Harry opened and closed his mouth several times before he found the words he wanted to say. ¡°But you can just run laps in the training area, or run outside! I don''t understand.¡±


    Here, it was Adam¡¯s turn to grimace. ¡°I hate running in circles, Harry. It makes me a little dizzy and annoys the crap out of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry said. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to run outside either¡ª don¡¯t want people looking at me. They just stare, you know?¡± Adam finished. ¡°So I¡¯m going to make a treadmill. That way I can run in place here at the house and not have to deal with anything, or anyone. Got it?¡±


    That did indeed sound like something Adam would say: making things far more difficult than they had any right to be was a very quintessential Adam thing to do.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Harry said, though he really didn¡¯t. ¡°I don¡¯t know; seems like a waste of time to me, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but¡­¡± Adam raised a finger in response as he gestured at his notes. ¡°It also helps me practice my spellwork, Harry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, true.¡± Harry said, though he still didn¡¯t sound convinced by it. ¡°I mean I still don¡¯t really get it, though...¡±


    Adam stared at Harry for a moment before setting his notes down and getting to his feet, placing the rolled up rug on the floor and dusting himself off slightly. Green eyes met white and black. ¡°It¡¯s a hobby, Harry. For fun.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Can¡¯t just work, work, work, all the time, now can I?¡± Adam said, shrugging. ¡°I like creating things. Ever since school started, I¡¯ve been so busy learning every bit of magic I can get my hands on. I made those chains, I learned how to turn invisible, how to fight¡ª all sorts of things.¡±


    Harry sensed a ¡®but¡¯ incoming.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Adam said, nodding towards the rug and notes. ¡°I lost sight of what I like to do, what brings me happiness. And this¡­ Well.¡±


    That seemed to strike a chord within Harry. He swallowed and began to speak. ¡°No, no, Adam. I understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just nice to create something, you know?¡± Adam said and looked away, muttering to himself. ¡°Instead of¡­ instead of killing.¡±


    Killing. The word bounced around Harry¡¯s head for a moment before he was seized with the need to say something. ¡°Adam.¡±


    He grasped the boy by the shoulder.


    ¡°Wha¡ª?¡± Adam said, surprised. He opened his mouth to say something further when their eyes met again. He stopped.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a killer, Adam.¡±


    Black and white eyes widened at Harry¡¯s statement, before narrowing with obvious doubt. ¡°Liar. I killed Quirrell.¡±


    Harry couldn¡¯t stop the shiver that raced down his spine at the almost casual way with which the boy had referred to what was one of the most traumatic events of his life.


    ¡°No, he was already dead.¡± Harry said and then quickly added before Adam could argue. ¡°As good as! Professor Dumbledore explained it to me a little. He said¡­ He said that Professor Quirrell would have died either way. Voldemort¡¯s hold on him was absolute.¡±


    Adam turned away, staring at the wall for a few moments before speaking again. ¡°I wonder if he told you that to ease your conscience, or if that¡¯s really the case.¡±


    Harry shook his head. ¡°Professor Dumbledore wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Adam turned to Harry with disbelieving eyes, but he shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too sure about that.¡±


    Harry, however, was having none of it. ¡°Even if Dumbledore was lying, you didn¡¯t have a choice, Adam! He was trying to kill us! He cast the Imperius on all those students and forced them to try and kill us, too! Did I mention he tried to kill us?¡±


    Adam stared at him for a moment before nodding and letting a long exhale out. ¡°...Yeah. Yeah. You¡¯re right. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you tend to do that.¡± Harry said, snorting as he pushed and pulled his friend¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to get him to relax. Adam ended up getting a small smile in response. ¡°Ironic, since you keep saying ¡®keep it simple, stupid¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª Yeah, you got me there.¡±


    The two boys shared a laugh before Harry got serious again. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that stupid Boggart, all right? It can¡¯t tell the future.¡±


    Adam nodded, swallowing as he took Harry¡¯s hand in his own, gripping it tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t. You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Harry smirked as he let go. ¡°I could get used to hearing that from you, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Black now. Adam Black, thank you very much.¡± Adam said in response, making Harry laugh for a few moments.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t listen to what that thing told you either.¡± Adam said afterwards. ¡°You¡¯ll never go back to those people. You¡¯re stuck with me forever.¡±


    Harry nodded, happy. ¡°Yes. Stuck with you and your silly¡ª Riddikulus¡ª ideas.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on.¡± Adam huffed and gestured at his notes. ¡°It¡¯s not silly. It can work!¡±


    ¡°Adam¡­ you¡¯re using a rug.¡± Harry said. ¡°You need something more solid than that. You¡¯re going to be running on a treadmill, you know!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª It¡¯s just for the prototype, okay!?¡± Adam argued. ¡°The real one will be made with the right materials.¡±


    ¡°You also know we¡¯re leaving for France tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Nevermind, Adam.¡± Harry said as he headed towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to go have some breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Not so fast.¡± Adam followed him out and down the stairs. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away that easily, Potter!¡±


    Harry only smiled. Yes. There really was nothing to worry about.


    oooo


    Around The Same Time, Near Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Newt and Tina Scamander


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, you know¡­¡± He heard his wife say from beside him as they walked the long road leading up to the large castle in the distance.


    A small smile came over Newt¡¯s aged face. He stopped and turned to stare at Porpentina.


    ¡°...What?¡± She demanded after a few moments. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you.¡± His words were, as always, soft spoken. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you this nervous about something for a long time, Tina.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª Well¡­¡± Tina said, looking annoyed at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, Newton.¡±


    Newt winced; decades later, and he still didn¡¯t like it when she called him that¡ª or when anyone did for that matter.


    ¡°We can turn around and pretend like none of this ever happened.¡± Tina insisted. ¡°It¡¯s not like Dumbledore is summoning us to him, or anything. This is only an invitation¡ª we owe him nothing.¡±


    Newt opened his mouth to answer before hesitating and really considering what she¡¯d told him. ¡°You¡¯re right, Tina. We do not owe the man a thing. We¡¯ve done our bit for the Wizarding World.¡±


    And that was putting it lightly. All of the death, the suffering¡­!


    He still remembered his brother¡¯s pained face as the curse he was struck with slowly leached away what little life he had left. All of his old friends endured great pain and agony during that war.


    So many names etched into stone. Yusuf. Bunty. Theseus. Leta... He thought, his heart clenching with great sadness. We can¡¯t turn around from this¡ª or it will all have been for naught.


    ¡°It is true that we¡¯ve sacrificed much in the war.¡± Newt said as he cast his gaze towards Hogwarts Castle. ¡°Much.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± Tina said, unwilling to let the matter drop. ¡°Why not continue with our lives like we had decided earlier?¡±


    ¡°Anthony.¡± Was the only answer he gave her.


    Tina only smiled, understanding in an instant. ¡°He was adorable, wasn''t he¡­¡±


    Newt smiled in return and their walk resumed. ¡°Reminded me of myself, in a way.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Newt nodded. ¡°A very precocious boy, with a diverse set of interests.¡±


    ¡°His collection of coins, you mean?¡±


    ¡°It was quite extensive.¡± Newt¡¯s eyes glittered with mirth. ¡°He knew the history and life of every coin he owned. Who he got it from, where it has been for the past hundred years at least.¡±


    Tina nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll have to pay them a proper visit, next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Under better circumstances.¡± Newt said, and that was the end of that conversation. The remainder of the walk to the castle was spent in companionable silence, with the old couple simply enjoying the beauty of the nature around them.


    Soon enough, however, they were standing before the large, sturdy iron gates blocking the remainder of the path to the Castle. A rather large man was waiting at the other side, far taller than anyone the two had ever seen. He had long, scraggly hair, a great big bushy beard, and kind eyes.


    ¡°Perfessor Dumbledore said that he¡¯d be receiving visitors today.¡± The man said loudly, looking far too excited. ¡°Didn¡¯ think it¡¯d be the legendary Newt Scamand¡¯r, in the flesh. Blimey.¡±


    Ah. Newton thought, giving the man an awkward smile. ¡°Yes. Would you be so kind as to open the door for us, Mister¡­ Hagrid, I presume?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened and he flushed in embarrassment as he fished into his large coat and ruffled through the pockets. ¡°Oh. Of course. And yes, that¡¯s me; Rubeus Hagrid, Keeper of the Keys and Grounds of Hogwarts. You can call me Hagrid.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Hagrid.¡± Tina said from beside Newt. A light sound of creaking filled the air as the gate swung open, giving the two access. ¡°My name¡¯s Porpentina, and as you were able to guess, this is my husband, Newt Scamander.¡±


    Hagrid nodded and approached the two with a welcoming smile. ¡°A pleasure ter meet both of yeh. Perfessor Dumbledore has been expecting yeh fer some time.¡±


    ¡°Indeed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hagrid said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking yeh to his office.¡±


    ¡°D¡¯you mind if we have some breakfast beforehand, Mr. Hagrid?¡± Tina said. and Newt had to stifle the urge to roll his eyes. Ever since she¡¯d visited the school the first time, Tina had been obsessed with the food from here.


    She¡¯s not wrong to be obsessed, though. Newt thought, remember the exquisite meals the elves so meticulously prepared for him. The elves truly know their craft.


    ¡°Oh, ¡®course!¡± Hagrid said, nodding as he led the way, making sure to keep the pace slow. ¡°I¡¯m sure Perfessor Dumbledore wouldn¡¯t mind at all. And it¡¯s just Hagrid, mind.¡±


    ¡°Hagrid, then.¡± Tina said, and the man gave her a grateful nod.


    ¡°So, Hagrid¡­¡± Tina asked. ¡°How is it that you know my husband?¡±


    That was all the prompting the man needed to tell them all about his love for creatures. ¡°I¡¯ve read loads of Mr. Scamand¡¯r books, see. They¡¯ve helped me more times than I can count!¡±


    ¡°Indeed?¡± Newt asked, intrigued as he moved a little faster to walk by the man¡¯s side.


    ¡°Aye¡­¡± Hagrid confirmed, gaining a smile. ¡°Your books were a great help fer me, especially when I was startin¡¯ out after my predecessor passed.¡±


    ¡°Old Ogg.¡± Newt breathed, eyes widening with remembrance.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hagrid said, looking pleasantly surprised. ¡°Yeh knew him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Newt gave the man a nod and a smile. ¡°Though it¡¯s someone I haven¡¯t thought of in a long time; a very long time. I remember he had a great love for magical creatures, and he could make a fine stew.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hagrid chuckled, slowly relaxing in Newt¡¯s presence, much to the man¡¯s delight. ¡°He taught me alot¡ª everythin¡¯ he knew.¡±


    Tina smiled and followed the two as their discussions grew more animated and excited. Newt always loved it when he met a person who was as interested in Creatures as he was. It never ceased to warm her heart every time it happened.


    In no time at all, they found themselves before the doors of the Great Hall.


    Hagrid opened it for them before following them inside. Newt smiled; the large chamber looked just as it always had. Just as it always will.


    Candles floated above their heads as far as they could see, and Newt knew that it would be impossible to count them all, as the candles swayed and moved under the illusion of the sky above.


    He brought his eyes down and started in surprise, for Professor Dumbledore was already here, sitting at the Head table and chatting with a few of his colleagues.


    It seems the conversation may happen earlier than anticipated¡­ He thought, feeling a small hint of unease and banishing it away before taking his first few steps forward.


    The occupants of the Head table noticed them long before they got there, but were polite enough to wait until they got close before standing.


    ¡°Perfessor.¡± Hagrid said, giving the much older man a nod. ¡°Your guests, Newt and Porpentina Scamander.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hagrid.¡± He said before turning to the two and giving them a nod of greeting. ¡°Welcome back to Hogwarts, Mr. and Mrs. Scamander.¡±


    ¡°Headmaster.¡± Both he and Tina said at the same time. ¡°Thank you for the invitation.¡±


    ¡°Come.¡± He said, gesturing at a few open seats at the table. ¡°Please, sit. You must be hungry. We can save the meeting until we are all fed and watered.¡±


    The two gave him gracious nods before taking their place at the table. Newt had to stop himself from laughing, as Tina looked like she was doing her best not to dive into all the food that appeared just as she sat down.


    The next few dozen minutes passed quickly enough, with both Hagrid and Newt exchanging information on the various animals they¡¯d met or raised. Before too long, the two were well and sated¡ª more importantly, they were ready for the meeting.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve all been sated.¡± Dumbledore said after wiping his mouth with a napkin and standing up. ¡°If you would follow me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Albus.¡± Newt said and got up as well before turning towards Hagrid. ¡°It was a pleasure meeting you, Hagrid.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure¡¯s all mine, Mr. Scamand¡¯r.¡±


    ¡°Just Newt will be fine.¡± Newt gave him a nod and a small smile before wiping it from his face and following the Headmaster out of the Great Hall, with Tina by his side.


    The air around the small group of three began to fill with a sense of anticipation and mild tension as they made their way to the second floor. Soon enough, they were standing before the statue of a gargoyle, which leapt to the side with a single look from the Headmaster, revealing the entrance behind it.


    The old couple shared a look and a nod before following the Headmaster up the spiral staircase.


    Once inside the office, Newt¡¯s eyes immediately zeroed in on the bright red avian staring at them from his perch next to the window.


    ¡°Fawkes.¡± Newt greeted the ancient phoenix as the Headmaster moved to sit at his table. ¡°It has been a long time.¡±


    Fawkes warbled and gave the man a nod towards the chairs before looking toward Dumbledore.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Albus said, and the two did so. ¡°Once again, thank you for accepting my invitation.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get right to the point, Dumbledore.¡± Tina said before Newt could give the man an answer. She leaned forward in her chair. ¡°This is about Grindelwald, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Albus stared at her for a moment before giving her a grave nod; his previously jovial mood had taken a massive dip. ¡°Yes. Yes it is.¡±


    He steepled his fingers together, considering his words carefully. ¡°I thought it prudent, and only fitting to speak to you about the things that have been going on, considering our history with the man.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tina said in a very dry tone, but didn¡¯t add anything further. ¡°And yet, this could have been said over a letter. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Tina¡­¡± Newt said, feeling a little awkward and exasperated at his wife''s confrontational attitude. ¡°Let¡¯s hear Albus out first, at least.¡±


    Tina sent her husband a sharp look before nodding and leaning back in her chair. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Newt.¡± Dumbledore gave the man a nod. ¡°In the wake of Grindelwald¡¯s escape from Nurmengard, as well as his success at Remords De L¡¯?me, many wizards and witches have begun to flock to his side.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Tina said, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Criminals and Dark Wizards, are they not? Every would-be ruler has had the same thing in the past. Most recently was your Dark Lord.¡±


    ¡°You do know you live here now, Tina.¡± Newt said to his wife. ¡°You have for at least forty years.¡±


    Tina smiled in amusement for a moment before turning a disapproving glare onto Dumbledore once again. ¡°Besides, there can¡¯t be many who have joined his cause. Many families¡ª both here, the European mainland, and the Americas¡ª have felt the sting of Grindelwald¡¯s rise before. None would trust him so easily.¡±


    But Dumbledore only shook his head.


    ¡°Too much time has passed, I fear. Many people don¡¯t remember what he was. And, more than that; Gellert has changed.¡± Albus said, and it was the first time Newt had seen the man so perturbed. ¡°Drastically so. His behavior is completely different from how it was before.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡± Newt said, leaning forward in curiosity.


    ¡°It is difficult to explain in words.¡± Albus said as he gestured towards a cabinet to his left. The two turned to see its doors swing open, revealing a Pensieve. ¡°Since you two have dealt with him as I have, you will understand once you see.¡±


    The couple shared a look before nodding to each other and getting up.


    Tina spoke first as she headed towards the large basin with her husband. ¡°Very well, Headmaster.¡±


    A few minutes later, the two emerged from the Pensieve, their faces painted with shock, surprise, and no small amount of apprehension. They slowly went back to their seats, not saying a single word.


    Dumbledore frowned, unsure of what to say. The silence lasted for a few seconds longer before Newt finally spoke.


    ¡°He is different.¡± Newt said with a serious look in his eyes. ¡°You are right. The way he spoke, and the way he moved¡­¡±


    ¡°He beat you.¡± Tina said, pinning the old man with her gaze. ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Dumbledore said, nodding. ¡°He has defeated me¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªbut as far as the newspapers have reported.¡± Tina cut him off. ¡°You drove him off.¡±


    ¡°That is what they have written, in order to avoid provoking mass hysteria.¡± Dumbledore said, looking displeased but also resigned. ¡°A sad and dishonest move, but one I cannot help but agree with, considering the ramifications. Strangely enough, Grindelwald seems content in keeping my defeat a secret¡ª for reasons which escape me.¡±


    ¡°This is bad.¡± Tina said. ¡°Much worse than I thought. If he¡¯s already defeated you¡­ and that explosion¡ª whatever that was!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even worse than that.¡± Newt added in before making eye contact with Albus. ¡°Grindelwald¡ª he looked young.¡±


    Albus nodded gravely. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure you understand what that signifies.¡±


    ¡°He has access to Flamel¡¯s Elixir of Life?¡± Newt said before shaking his head. ¡°Impossible. Nicolas would never.¡±


    ¡°He would not.¡± Albus agreed. ¡°And yet, Gellert has always been a very resourceful wizard.¡±


    ¡°You think he figured out the secret to creating a Philosopher¡¯s Stone?¡± Tina said. That wasn¡¯t a good thought.


    ¡°Or acquired some Elixir during¡­ I believe the events in ¡®Forty One?¡± Newt said, frowning as he tried to recall anything specific during that hellish year in his life.


    ¡°It is possible.¡± Albus said and shook his head. ¡°What truly happened during the particular events of that year may remain a mystery for many decades to come. All we do know is that we are now dealing with a powerful, Dark wizard who¡¯s regained his youth while retaining every sliver of power, skill and experience of a man as old as I.¡±


    Silence blanketed the air for a single moment before Dumbledore ripped it away again.


    ¡°There is more.¡± He said.


    How much worse could this get? Newt thought and began to speak. ¡°You speak of the events at the school here?¡±


    Dumbledore blinked. ¡°You know of them?¡±


    A moment later, he nodded and continued before Newt could speak. ¡°Of course. Young Anthony Goldstein.¡±


    ¡°Anthony¡ª He spoke of a boy.¡± Tina said. ¡°With eyes of white and black.¡±


    ¡°Adam Clarke.¡± Newt added.


    At that, the Headmaster¡¯s posture shifted somewhat, figuring out what they were getting at. ¡°You believe the boy to be similar to Grindelwald.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wild theory based on a hunch.¡± Tina said. ¡°From what young Tony¡¯s told us, he seems to be the model student, and a great friend besides.¡±


    ¡°That is indeed the case.¡± Dumbledore said. ¡°Young Adam is a very curious, very gifted child. But despite his hard life, he has shown the true qualities, the selflessness and good of a great wizard. You need not worry about what he might become, no.¡±


    Newt and Tina stared at him for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Then, if not him, what is it you wished to speak to us about?¡±


    Albus nodded at the question and began to answer it. ¡°My colleagues at the MACUSA have shared some worrying concerns with me.¡±


    Tina sat up straighter in her chair, eyes narrowed. ¡°Concerns? Such as?¡±


    Newt stopped himself from smiling. Even after all these years, Tina still sometimes acted like she was the head of the Auror office of the MACUSA. It was amusing, in a way.


    ¡°There have been a series of skirmishes between the Aurors and various independent groups encroaching on the borders of the country¡ª and operating in a few of the territories.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really sound like anything new, Albus.¡± Tina said, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Incursions and subterfuge have been the norm since the old days of the establishment of the MACUSA. Redbrands, Greenbloods, Blackjays¡­ We¡¯ve always dealt with them accordingly.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Dumbledore nodded in agreement. ¡°And yet the reports my colleagues have been receiving¡­ a single, united faction with members wearing all colors.¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes widened as she leaned back in her seat. ¡°Impossible. They¡¯ve been feuding among each other ever since¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, ever since their Great Rift in¡­ 1813, I believe?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be right.¡± Tina said, looking far more tense than was healthy. ¡°A reunited tribe of Outsiders, all operating under one banner. That¡­ What could have possibly¡ª Grindelwald?¡±


    ¡°...It is possible that the man has directly interfered in their dynamics.¡± Dumbledore said, nodding. ¡°It could also be a simple response to the cry of revolution sent out by Grindelwald in Europe. I do not know. But I do know that similar events are beginning to take place all over the world. I¡¯ve been swamped with letters from the ICW about problems arising in Spain, France, Portugal, and even in Japan. Now, the States¡­¡±


    There was a long silence before Tina spoke again. ¡°And you want me to go home and try and get a handle on the situation.¡±


    Dumbledore nodded in response. ¡°It would not be an exaggeration to say that you would be a great help.¡±


    ¡°...Fine.¡± Tina said after a few moments of thought. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    She then glared at the man. ¡°But don¡¯t think you can order any of us around like you used to.¡±


    ¡°Perish the thought.¡± Albus said, smiling to defuse the woman. ¡°Though, there is one thing I do need your immediate help with. Newt¡¯s help, actually.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Tina said, still looking cross with the man.


    At that, Dumbledore only shook his head. ¡°Hagrid may have acquired a peculiar animal, and wishes to raise it himself¡­¡±


    Newt¡¯s eyes shone with interest as he leaned forward. ¡°Indeed? What is it?¡±


    ¡°A Norwegian Ridgeback.¡± Albus said, the twinkle coming back to his eyes. ¡°Will it be too much trouble?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Newt said, now excited. ¡°Your man, Hagrid¡­ He is quite the interesting fellow, indeed. How old is it? What has Hagrid been feeding it? What about¡ª¡±


    Yes. Tina thought as Dumbledore did his best to answer her husband¡¯s increasingly specific questions. The next few years shall prove to be interesting, to say the least.


    She just hoped that they could stop it before it was too late, this time. For Anthony.

 108 - A Splendid Retreat

    oooo


    A Splendid Retreat


    oooo


    July 20, 1992, 10:00 AM, Adam''s Room, Grimmauld Place, London


    Adam Clarke


    This, this and this¡­ Wait, no. I thought, lobbing my pair of socks onto the bed. Not those. I want to wear my favorite socks for this trip¡­


    I sorted through my clothes, picking out what I thought looked to be a decent outfit to walk around in that day. A blank white shirt, a pair of too-small shorts from the orphanage that I¡¯d modified to fit me properly again and some hand-me-down trainers that I¡¯d also fixed up from there as well.


    Rumor had it that these old trainers were worn by a rather angry orphan from the 70¡¯s who kicked a copper in the shin before kicking another in the face. I didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not, but the shoes seemed nice and sturdy despite their apparent wear and tear.


    A few repair spells, and they were good as new. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll get to kick someone in the face or something. Continue the legend¡ª keep it alive for as long as possible.


    I snorted and shook my head at the ridiculous thought. As if something like that would ever happen. It was just a stupid pair of shoes with a story attached to it¡ª one likely made up by bored, lonely orphans in need of something to cling to so that they could keep the pain away just a few seconds longer.


    ¡°Adam!¡± I heard Harry¡¯s voice call for me from his room, bringing me out of my reverie. ¡°Get over here for a second!¡±


    ¡°Coming, coming.¡± I called back out as I stuffed a few more shirts into my pack. ¡°Hold your horses, kid.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the same age, Adam!¡±


    ¡°Riiight. Whatever you say.¡± I drawled and finally exited my room, walking the short distance to his chamber and giving the boy a greeting. ¡°Hello. I am Adam.¡±


    Harry rolled his eyes at me. ¡°I know.¡±


    He blinked and gestured towards his trunk, as well as the bundle of clothes on the bed. ¡°Should I put everything in there?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nah. You¡¯ve got all your books in there, don¡¯t you? You¡¯d have to take them out and then lug that blocky thing around. Seems a little ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, true.¡± Harry said. ¡°I mean, I could ask Sirius to cast a spell on it to make it small, but maybe I should check to see if there are any spare packs or suitcases that aren¡¯t so bulky¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a better idea.¡± I said. ¡°Kreacher.¡±


    There was a crack, and then. ¡°Master calls?¡±


    I ignored the way Harry¡¯s eyes widened at the elf¡¯s lack of insult to me and spoke. ¡°Are there any extra suitcases, or backpacks? Harry needs something to store his clothes in that isn¡¯t his trunk.¡±


    Kreacher tilted his head as he looked at Harry and then at the pile of clothes on the bed before turning back to me. ¡°Kreacher will look, Master.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. No hurry, though. Thanks a lot, Kreacher!¡± I said, and the elf gave me a surprised look and a nod that seemed more enthusiastic than usual.


    The next moment, he was gone.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± Harry said, sounding a little confused. ¡°Was Kreacher just being nice?¡±


    I gave the boy a small smile. ¡°Is that so surprising?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s never said anything nice to me!¡± Harry said, voice rising a little. ¡°What did you do? Order him to be nice?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Heh, however funny it might be to watch him struggle not to be a jerk, no. Too mean.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Harry said.


    I promised I¡¯d destroy the Slytherin locket. ¡°I was just nice to him and helped him out; that¡¯s all.¡±


    Harry only gave me an incredulous look. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± I said, and I technically wasn¡¯t even lying then¡ª I was being nice to him and was helping him out, after all. ¡°Kreacher might not be human, but he¡¯s still a person, you know?¡±


    Harry nodded, though it didn¡¯t seem like he understood. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve tried being nice to him too¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, but, remember; Sirius wants to empty the house of everything bad.¡± I raised a finger as I explained a little further.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± I said, stepping forward and poking the boy in the forehead. He flailed and took a step back.


    ¡°Hey! What was that for?¡±


    ¡°Use your head, Harry.¡± I said in mild reproach. ¡°Kreacher has lived in this house for longer than Sirius; this is his home.¡±


    Harry blinked, opened his mouth and shut it back again.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to get it, if only a little.¡± I said, deciding that this wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Look at it from the poor guy¡¯s perspective. The family¡¯s disgrace just randomly showed back up into your house and just started throwing everything out with no rhyme or reason¡ª just imagine it; things that his parents, grandparents, maybe even great-grandparents, were using. How would you feel if someone started trashing all that was precious to you?¡±


    Harry looked down as he just took that rant. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I shook my head and gave the boy a shoulder squeeze, feeling bad. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t mean to come on so strong. You don¡¯t have anything to do with it and I guess I got carried away there.¡±


    Harry scoffed and gave a small smile. ¡°A little bit.¡±


    There was a small crack next to the bed, and we both swiveled to see a medium-sized pack, already packed full of Harry¡¯s clothes. Kreacher was nowhere to be seen¡ª already gone.


    Fast worker.


    ¡°See?¡± I said, patting him on the shoulder. ¡°Problem solved. New pack, less work.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Harry said, cheering up as he checked through the pack to make sure that everything was there. ¡°I think I¡¯m all set, actually. Thanks Kreacher, if you¡¯re still here.¡±


    A moment later, he turned back to me with a grin. ¡°This trip will be so fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said, agreeing. ¡°I wonder how French wizards compare to us British, really.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t all wizards study the same stuff? Or maybe not¡­¡± Harry said, getting even more excited. ¡°Oh! Sirius also said that there¡¯s some kind of summer festival going on right now, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A festival?¡± I said, intrigued. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s actually all I know, really.¡± Harry said with a shrug.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, but smiled. ¡°Still, that sounds like it¡¯s going to be pretty fun. I¡¯ll finish packing, too, and then we¡¯ll both go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Harry said, and that was the end of the conversation.


    I went back to my room, only to find Kreacher already there, waiting.


    ¡°Master.¡± Kreacher said by way of greeting.


    I blinked, not sure why he was here. ¡°Hello, Kreacher. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Kreacher looked at the open door before looking at me in hesitation. I understood his intent well enough; I went and closed the door before standing in front of him.


    ¡°You can tell me.¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kreacher hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, Master. Kreacher wishes¡­ The items that will be removed¡­¡±


    I frowned at what he was saying, eyes widening in understanding as I pieced the puzzle together. ¡°You want to keep some of the family¡¯s things safe?¡±


    Kreacher nodded so quickly that I was afraid he would snap his old neck. ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    ¡°Easy there, little guy.¡± I raised my hands to calm the ancient elf down. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you want to hide them here, where the workers won¡¯t find them.¡±


    Kreacher nodded again.


    ¡°All right.¡± I said. ¡°I will acquiesce to your request, Kreacher¡ª¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Kreacher ran to hug my leg. ¡°Th¡ª¡±


    ¡°Woah, don¡¯t be so quick to celebrate, now.¡± I said, holding him at bay. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me finish.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Kreacher said in confusion mixed in with a smidge of hesitation.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°You can hide them here, but¡­¡± I said. ¡°They can only be valuable items that are not charmed to harm anyone. Understand?¡±


    Kreacher frowned as he considered my condition.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to be cursed by something seemingly innocuous, would you?¡± I asked. ¡°How will I help you with your task if I¡¯m incapacitated?¡±


    ¡°No Master, I wouldn¡¯t want you to be harmed.¡± Kreacher said, starting to look resigned and downtrodden; I felt for him, I really did. ¡°Of course, Master is right. If he is maimed or dismembered¡ª or decapitated¡ª Master will not be able to do as he said.¡±


    Dismembered¡­ Decapitated!? I thought with a note of incredulous amusement and no small amount of alarm. What the fuck have the Blacks been doing over the years? Still¡­


    The more I thought about it, the more I saw this as an opportunity.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll tell you what.¡± I said. ¡°If you can manage to separate the cursed items from the non cursed items and label the piles, you can store them here. I will look into a way of breaking said curses.¡±


    ¡°Master would do this for Kreacher?¡± Kreacher said, eyes widening and lip quivering.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I said, nodding as the idea began to grow on me. ¡°I suppose it would be a good way to begin practicing so that I may, one day, remove the curse on Regulus¡¯ locket. Yes, that is a splendid idea.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Kreacher said, eyes shining. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You are welcome.¡±


    A moment later, I gestured at the pile of clothes on my bed. ¡°Mind helping me pack?¡±


    ¡°Anything, Master.¡±


    Twenty minutes passed before I emerged from my room, with my pack in tow. Harry was already there, waiting as he stared out of the window.


    ¡°Been there long?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He said, turning to me with a smile. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± I said. ¡°Got everything; underwear, clothes, toothbrush, extra toothbrush just in case¡ª oh right, toothpaste. I¡¯ll go back for¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I have some.¡± Harry interrupted me, tapping his pack. ¡°Plenty.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that works.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    We made our way down the stairs towards the Drawing Room. Sirius and Remus were already there, as well as four other wizards and a witch.


    Who are all these people? I thought in a bit of confusion. Could they be all who were hired to make the place a little more livable? Can¡¯t be¡ª it doesn¡¯t need more than one or two dedicated wizards¡­


    Another hint was that two of them were also carrying luggage.


    Crashing the trip, huh¡­


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve made it.¡± Sirius said, pulling me out of my thoughts as he greeted the two of us. ¡°So, this came as a bit of a surprise: we won¡¯t be going to France alone.¡±


    Harry and I nodded before I spoke in the driest tone I could muster. ¡°I can see that much¡­¡±


    Sirius smirked in response. ¡°Yes, you do indeed have eyes, Adam. Now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Harry blurted out in curiosity before Sirius could introduce them.


    ¡°I was getting to that.¡± Sirius said, his smirk morphing into a grin as Harry and I approached to stand by the man. ¡°Harry, Adam, I¡¯d like you two to meet the Tonks¡¯es. You could say they¡¯re an extended part of the family.¡±


    I tensed a little at the information; sure, they¡¯d looked a little familiar, but this was certainly not what I¡¯d expected to see this morning.


    ¡°How do you do?¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Harry and I said respectively.


    The father gave us a nod and stepped forward with his hand open. ¡°Nice to meet you two. I¡¯m Ted.¡±


    Harry shook hands with the man as his wife stepped towards me, and it was all I could do not to stare. The woman bore all the patrician features you¡¯d expect from high nobility, though I could tell that she did not use this to her advantage¡ª her dark eyes looked far too kind and warm for that.


    ¡°Andromeda Tonks.¡± She said, aware of my gaze as she gave me a smile. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Clarke. Or, is it Black now?¡±


    I shook her hand and tried to smile. ¡°Adam is fine, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°How very polite.¡± She turned her eyes towards Harry, who was also staring at her. ¡°And you, Mr. Potter?¡±


    ¡°Harry is fine.¡± He said quickly, shaking her hand as well.


    ¡°Are we ready yet?¡± Another voice¡ª a woman, I realized¡ª came from the hall followed by the sound of a thud. ¡°Bloody He¡ª¡±


    Harry and I winced.


    ¡°Cover your ears.¡± Sirius said just as the hall erupted with the screams of Walburga Black¡¯s portrait..


    ¡°Filthy scum! Half-bloods and blood-traitors in my house! Leave, at once!¡± The portrait shouted so hard that I winced even from this distance. A few moments more of this howling, and another voice shouted over her.


    ¡°Who the Bloody Hell are y¡ª you know what? I¡¯m not in the mood for this nonsense. Shut up, you old prune!¡± The annoyed voice called out before the portrait¡¯s screams were muffled.


    ¡°I can see that my dear aunt has only gotten worse after her death¡­¡± Andromeda said in a very dry voice which made Sirius laugh.


    An awkward chuckle was shared among the group as the source of all the noise emerged from the hallway. I would have recognized this one even if her hair wasn¡¯t bubblegum pink.


    ¡°Sorry ¡®bout that.¡± She said as she took a few steps toward us. ¡°I sort of tripped on the umbrella stand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and treated us to a wonderful show.¡± Andromeda said, smiling as she made her way behind us, placing hands on mine and Harry¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Boys, I¡¯d like you to meet my daughter, Nymphadora. Nymphadora, these are Adam and Harry.¡±


    The woman¡¯s pink hair changed to red for a few moments as she sent the woman a glare, before going back to pink. She walked towards us with a smile and a dangerous look.


    ¡°Wotcher Harry, Adam.¡± She said, shaking our hands extra hard. ¡°You can call me Tonks. Just Tonks.¡±


    I nodded, doing my best to hide the wince. Is she trying to crush my hand? Yeesh.


    ¡°All right.¡± Harry said, a little intimidated.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t listen to her.¡± Sirius said, getting a glare from the girl. ¡°She¡¯s a big softie.¡±


    ¡°Keep this up and you won¡¯t be my favorite cousin anymore.¡± Tonks said.


    ¡°Perish the thought.¡± Sirius countered with a grin that disarmed the girl. ¡°Now¡­¡±


    Sirius turned towards Remus and the other wizards here, addressing Remus first. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to come, Remus?¡±


    ¡°Quite sure.¡± He said, nodding. ¡°This is your time with the boys, right now. And besides, someone¡¯s got to keep an eye on the place here while you¡¯re gone, no?¡±


    The two wizards pulled each other in overly manly man-hugs before giving each other nods. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you when we return, Lupin.¡±


    ¡°Go on, then, Black.¡± Remus said with a snort. ¡°Go and have fun.¡±


    A moment later, he turned to the other wizards who¡¯d just been awkwardly pretending not to listen in to the conversation and staring at Harry¡¯s scar. ¡°Are we ready?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Lupin.¡± The lead wizard said, and they all filed out of the drawing room, leaving Sirius, Harry, Ted, Andromeda, Tonks and I to continue our conversation.


    ¡°Everyone ready?¡± Sirius said in the ensuing silence. ¡°Last chance to grab anything you may have forgotten.¡±


    I blinked, considered the man¡¯s question for a moment before shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m good. Yeah. I¡¯m ready when you all are.¡±


    A chorus of agreement followed in my wake, and Sirius smiled before reaching into the folds of his robe and producing¡­


    ¡°Really? A hangman¡¯s noose, Sirius?¡± Andromeda said in amused exasperation. ¡°Your sense of humor is still the same.¡±


    ¡°I know; isn¡¯t it great?¡± Sirius smiled and held the noose out for everyone to grab, turning his attention to us. ¡°Boys, this is a Portkey. It will transport us to our landing point in France, where we will be received by the hotel staff.¡±


    I nodded, while Harry spoke. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt, will it?¡±


    Sirius smiled and gave Harry a pat on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s quite disorienting, but you¡¯ll get the hang of it eventually, kids. You won¡¯t even be feeling it before too long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie and you know it.¡± Tonks said in reply to that. ¡°I never did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are just very clumsy.¡± Sirius said with a straight face, grinning when her hair turned red with annoyance again.


    I saw Harry looking like he was holding questions back, so I tapped him on the shoulder and murmured. ¡°She¡¯s a metamorphmagus; she can do wandless transfiguration on herself.¡±


    The boy nodded and relaxed.


    ¡°Good eyes, Clarke.¡± Tonks said, pinning me with her look before she seemed to hesitate, looking a little awkward. ¡°Or, erm¡­ Should I say eye?¡±


    I blinked, realizing that she was stumped by my white eye, and gave her a nod. ¡°I can see from both eyes just fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She said, a little less uncomfortable now. ¡°Well, all right.¡±


    ¡°So, how does this work then?¡± Harry asked, pointing at the noose.


    ¡°Well, Harry. I¡¯m so glad you asked¡­¡± Sirius said, grinning in a way that told me he was about to mess with the poor kid. ¡°A hangman¡¯s noose has historically been used for many executions. Reserved for those of a criminal bent, you see. What happens is that they are escorted the village square by the local constabulary, and then¡ª¡±


    Harry looked up to the ceiling, hoping this torture would end, prompting Sirius to let out a loud laugh.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t torture the poor boy like that.¡± Ted said, full of cheer.


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± Sirius said, still smiling even as he gave the real explanation. ¡°You grab it, and hold onto it until I tell you to let go, all right?¡±


    Harry stared at the older man and then at the noose before nodding. ¡°All right. Seems simple enough.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now take hold of it now, everyone.¡± Sirius said. ¡°It won¡¯t take us until I¡¯ve said the pass phrase.¡±


    Everyone crowded around the long piece of rope, taking hold of it.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    Nods met the man¡¯s question.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sirius said, paused for a moment and then spoke again, keeping his voice clear. ¡°On five! One, two¡ª Beach!¡±


    This fucking g¡ªWoah!


    Instantly, I felt a jerk behind my navel, like something had hooked into it and was pulling me along. Before I had even realized it, my feet had already left the ground, and I found myself in a world of swirling colors and unearthly wind spinning around so fast that I felt like I was going to fall unconscious from the sudden motion.


    ¡°Steady!¡± Sirius¡¯ voice pierced through the howling winds of the magic. ¡°Steady¡­ And¡­ Let go!¡±


    I finally unclenched my hand, feeling myself crash hard into the dirt, the breath completely leaving my body for a few moments. I blinked several times as I tried to reorient myself, but my vision continued to spin, making me even dizzier.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad that you didn¡¯t eat this morning, boys?¡± Sirius¡¯ amused voice came from above us, but it was so strangely loud and grating that it made me cringe. ¡°Come on, Harry. Ted, you got Adam?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I heard and felt someone¡¯s arms take hold of me and place me in an upright position. ¡°Easy now¡­ Just breathe and focus, lad; that¡¯s it.¡±


    It took ten more seconds, but I finally stopped seeing triple. ¡°I think¡­ I think I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Portkey travel doesn¡¯t agree with you at all, Adam.¡± Sirius said as I was helped up to my feet.


    ¡°You know you could¡¯ve just gone on five, right?¡± I said in irritation, which made him laugh.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s better if you do that earlier.¡± Sirius said. ¡°Yes, you heard me right. You could have been much worse.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ll stick to Floo or Apparition when I get old enough, thanks.¡± I said, mustering every bit of my focus to not stumble as I took a few tentative steps on the soft earth.


    ¡°Is it always like this?¡± Beside me, Harry spoke, looking just as bad as I felt. ¡°I¡¯d rather just use a broom next time.¡±


    ¡°It gets better with time.¡± Sirius promised, pointing to Tonks, who looked largely unruffled. ¡°See? She did it, and she was the one complaining about how impossible it is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never let me live that down, will you?¡± Tonks glared at the man, who only laughed in return, making us wince.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I took a few more deep breaths, finally getting full control of myself back. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Sirius said as he moved ahead of us, gesturing at the large vista ahead.


    I feasted my eyes on the pristine, long and sandy coastline dotted with the occasional seats. To my right, I saw a small, stone path leading up to a large mansion; that was where we¡¯d be staying, I reckoned. At the beginning of the path, a pair of workers in crisp, clean red robes were already there waiting for us, wide smiles on their faces as they greeted the Tonks¡¯es.


    ¡°Welcome to the quaint area known as Village du Phantasime!¡± Sirius smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Harry and I shared a look before smiling.


    This was going to be a vacation to remember.

 109 - Festival Of Fire

    oooo


    Festival Of Fire


    oooo


    July 23, 1992, 3:00 PM, Village du Phantasime, France


    Adam Clarke


    Heaven. This was heaven.


    I took a deep breath and relaxed myself further, letting the water¡¯s tide slowly carry me back to the beach. I opened my eyes and stared up at the blue sky, losing myself in its sheer breadth, vastness and beauty.


    This was what freedom was supposed to be; not a single care in the world.


    I sighed again in pure bliss. ¡°This is the life¡­ Just me and the calm waves¡ª¡±


    ¡°Look out below!¡±


    Oh for fuck¡¯s¡ª was all I was able to think when I saw yet another massive tidal wave about to swallow me. Immediately, I took a deep breath and kept myself relaxed, even as the wave crashed over me and flung me like a ragdoll.


    I weathered the onslaught until I felt my body press against the soft sand of the beach before pressing my hands against the ground and lifting myself up out of the water.


    Opening my eyes, I stared down at the wet sand for a moment and then sent a withering look towards Tonks, who was¡ª as she¡¯d been the past ten times she¡¯d done this over the course of a few days¡ª sitting on the beach, wand in hand and an impish smile on her face.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t let me have twenty minutes, can you?¡± I said and tilted my head to both sides to get the water out of my ears. ¡°Just twenty minutes of peace.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Tonks said and adjusted her seating position, bringing my attention down to her¡ª No. I know what you¡¯re doing. It won¡¯t work.


    Just because Harry broke into stammers every time she did this didn¡¯t mean that I would. I got to my feet and moved to the woman, placing my sandy fingers into her hair, spreading the wet sand through it.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She said and recoiled, sending a glare. ¡°I just got dry!¡±


    I scoffed and sent her a smirk of my own. ¡°Not anymore! How about that, huh?¡±


    ¡°You want to go, kid?¡± Tonks got to her feet, dwarfing me with ease and glaring down with black eyes. The sun shone through her now red hair, giving the woman an almost ominous appearance.


    Still, I¡¯d faced the likes of Quirrell, Voldemort, Vanessa, and others. I was not backing down.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ready when you are.¡± I said, giving her a nasty smile. ¡°Nymphadora.¡±


    ¡°Why you little¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now, now, kids.¡± Andromeda¡¯s voice came from the side, and we turned to see the beautiful, bikini-clad woman eyeing us with mild amusement from behind her sunglasses. ¡°Play nice.¡±


    She picked up her wand and waved it at me. Instantly, I felt myself dry up, and gave the woman a nod of thanks, which she acknowledged with a smile.


    ¡°No dueling on the beach¡ª Adam isn¡¯t allowed to use magic out of school, anyway. You shouldn¡¯t be bullying him with the waterworks, Nymphadora.¡±


    Tonks¡¯ hair turned even redder again at the name, but instead she huffed. ¡°Fine.¡±


    She turned to look at me. ¡°We will be having that duel though. You¡¯ve earned a good arse kicking¡­ or two.¡±


    ¡°The same can be said to you.¡± I said, snorting in amusement before pointing at Harry, who was a ways away from all the chaos ensuing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get out of my hair? Go bully him, for a change.¡±


    Tonks gave me an incredulous look. ¡°Are you serious? Just look at him.¡±


    And so I did.


    Harry¡¯s eyes were intense with focus as he moved around with careful, light steps. He bent down, dunked his hand into his bucket of water and swept it slowly around the fortress of sand he had built, carefully compacting the sand and strengthening the foundation of the entire structure.


    He¡¯s as happy as a clam. I thought as my face gained a small smile. ¡°Yeah. I guess I understand that.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been working on his castle all day.¡± Tonks said, shrugging and looking uncomfortable. ¡°Why would I ruin that?¡±


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re completely fine with giving me trouble.¡± I said, sending her an unimpressed look. ¡°Hypocrisy in action.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it.¡± Tonks shot back with an uncaring shrug. ¡°Someone needs to teach you to keep that smart mouth of yours in check.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I said and looked away, flexing my hands as the sand covering them started to make my skin uncomfortable. ¡°And you think that someone is you.¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± Tonks said and pointed at Sirius, who was busy building a little village next to Harry¡¯s fortress. ¡°Him?¡±


    I laughed at that, shaking my head before my look turned serious.


    ¡°No.¡± I said in a quieter voice, staring at Harry and Sirius as they chatted with each other while they worked on their individual creations.


    It was a scene I¡¯d imagined so many times in my previous life¡ª one I¡¯d read in fanfictions, or thought of writing up myself when I was still a writer¡ª but to see it happen with my very own eyes, well¡­


    I felt humbled.


    This is an event that many I knew would have killed to see, or make happen. I thought, my gaze turning more and more intense the longer I looked at them. Sirius and Harry, together and happy; the family which never got the chance to be formed in the books¡ª and I¡¯m the cause for it.


    ¡°¡ªdam? Adam?¡± Tonks¡¯ voice brought me back to reality. ¡°Adam.¡±


    I shook my thoughts away and looked at her. ¡°Sorry, I got a little lost in thought. What were you saying, Tonks?¡±


    Tonks stared at me for a second longer before saying something. ¡°Are¡­ Are you all right, kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, blinking in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ um. You¡¯re crying.¡± Tonks said, looking very awkward.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said and raised my hand to my face. My fingers came off wet, I realized.


    Well¡­ I thought, resisting the urge to wince. This is awkward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I said, shaking my head and waving it off as I made to go to my beach spot to get some alone time. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a bit of a lie down.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± She grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I turned to her with eyes so fierce that they almost glowed; I closed my eyes and took a breath. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nymphadora?¡± Andromeda¡¯s voice came again, sharp this time. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and see what your father¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tonks said but wilted at the steely look in her mother¡¯s eyes.


    The statement had been worded as a question, but Andromeda¡¯s tone told me that it was anything but.


    Tonks looked at me for another moment, before turning to her mother and nodding. ¡°All right. See you, Adam.¡±


    ¡°See ya.¡± I said back as I watched her walk away, my voice a little weak.


    What the Hell is up with me?


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive my daughter, Adam.¡± Andromeda said, getting my attention. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know when to quit, sometimes.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, before shaking my head with a sigh. ¡°She means well.¡±


    ¡°That, she does.¡± Andromeda smiled at my response. ¡°You are a very thoughtful boy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I think.¡± I said. ¡°I should let you get back to relaxing, Mrs. Tonks...¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine.¡± Andromeda said. She had already sat up and was gesturing to the spot beside her. ¡°Come. Sit with me.¡±


    I wanted to say no, but the warm look in her eyes made me reconsider. ¡°All right.¡±


    And so I walked over and took my place beside her, surreptitiously wiping the wetness from my cheeks as I did so..


    Time passed with neither of us saying a word. We stared ahead at the open sea and sky, seeing the occasional few wizards and witches enjoying the day like we were. I felt myself get lost in the sounds of the waves crashing against the shore, the light cries of joy in the distance and the feeling of the salty sea breeze against my skin.


    Through it all, Andromeda didn¡¯t say a word. Minutes passed before either of us spoke again.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, feeling compelled to speak for some reason. I looked at her, and she turned her warm gaze to me again.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Andromeda said, her voice still soft and inviting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I said, looking uncomfortable. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What a strange boy.¡± Andromeda said, shaking her head and smiling. ¡°Thanking me? It is I who should be thanking you, Adam.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done something incredible for my cousin, you know.¡± Andromeda said and raised her hand before I could say anything. ¡°Even I had believed that he had gone Dark just like the rest of my family. All of us failed him¡ª you did not.¡±


    She went quiet for a moment before scoffing. ¡°Just a boy who was curious about the past. You saw what none of us did.¡±


    I knew the truth though. I¡¯ve spent the better part of my lifetime obsessing about the Harry Potter books. I thought, feeling guilty for not having done anything sooner. My frown turned deeper, but I didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    Eventually, I did find the words to say. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Andromeda said, giving me a wry smile.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡± I said again. ¡°How could you have known what really happened? You weren¡¯t there. And from what I¡¯ve read and what people have told me, those were really unsettling times.¡±


    ¡°...Unsettling would be one way to put them, yes.¡± Andromeda said, shaking her head. ¡°But that¡¯s neither here nor there.¡±


    ¡°Point is, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± I reiterated, my tone insistent.


    ¡°Sirius said much the same.¡± Andromeda said. ¡°When I first saw him after he¡¯d been released.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± I insisted.


    ¡°I suppose he is.¡± Andromeda said, focusing on me. ¡°And so are you. Still, I owe you a debt of gratitude.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You owe me noth¡ª¡±


    Before I could finish, I felt myself be pulled into a crushing hug by the woman. I tried to push away from her, but instead felt myself relax in her embrace.


    ¡°No. I owe you much, Adam.¡± She whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve helped get part of my family back. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I gulped. ¡°...You¡¯re welcome. Can¡­ Can you let go? Can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    And so she did. I backed away slowly, not wanting to provoke the woman into another hug. I hadn¡¯t realized she was so emotional.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can come to me, Adam.¡± Andromeda said in a tone that brooked no argument. ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said quietly. I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°Good!¡± She said and leaned back in her chair with a smile. ¡°Go on then, enjoy your beachtime before my daughter arrives to terrorize you again.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded, got up and moved a few paces towards my beach spot before stopping and turning to head towards Harry.


    ¡°Adam?¡± Harry saw me long before I showed up.


    ¡°Need help?¡± I said.


    Harry¡¯s grin told me all I needed to know.


    ¡°I need to build a¡­ I mean dig! I want to dig a moat!¡±


    ¡°You got it, boss.¡± I grinned and went to work.


    oooo


    A Few Hours Later, Restaurant du Garreau, Village du Phantasime, France


    Harry Potter


    ¡°And here are your orders, messieurs.¡± The waitress smiled as she placed two identical dishes in front of Harry and Adam, accidentally revealing a good bit of her cleavage to Harry. The next moment, she placed two bottles of butterbeer in front of them. ¡°Enjoy!¡±


    Blushing, Harry gave her a shy nod and a murmured ¡®thank you¡¯, hoping she wouldn¡¯t have noticed.


    Adam, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to be particularly bothered.


    ¡°Merci!¡± The boy chirped happily, solely focused on the dish before his mismatched eyes. ¡°This looks great. Aren¡¯t you glad I convinced you to get this?¡±


    Harry turned his eyes to his own steaming bowl and couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Boeuf Bourguignon¡ª can never go wrong with beef, Harry.¡± Adam said, happy to take a whiff of his meal before taking his spoon and beginning to eat.


    Harry saw how the boy relaxed after his first bite and started eating as well. The next few minutes were spent in a blur of food consumption as Harry demolished his bowl with the voracious appetite of a blood-crazed school of piranhas.


    Eventually, the two leaned back in their chairs, truly sated. Harry considered popping open his bottle of butterbeer but decided against it; he had already consumed far too much, and was bloated.


    Instead, he took a moment to stare outside of the window, seeing all the banners and decorations finally being put up to herald the beginning of the summer festival.


    ¡°Um¡­ Sirius?¡± Harry called out to a few seats beside him, where Sirius was enjoying a fine cut of steak. The man stopped and turned his head to his Godson.


    ¡°Yeah, kid?¡± Sirius said, holding the piece of meat up with his fork¡ª he was barely able to keep his eyes off of it.


    Harry suppressed the urge to smile at that. ¡°Oh, I was just wondering what the name of this festival was again. I kind of forgot.¡±


    Sirius opened his mouth to respond but it was Tonks who beat him to it. ¡°It¡¯s called, um¡­ ¡®Foire du Feu¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry said, trying and failing to repeat the words. ¡°What¡¯s it mean?¡±


    ¡°Fire festival.¡± Adam replied without thinking. ¡°Or, festival of fire, I suppose.¡±


    Harry frowned. ¡°Adam, you know French?¡±


    ¡°Oui, Monsieur.¡± Adam said, nodding as he wiped his mouth with a napkin. Then, he gave an over-the-top: ¡°Hon hon! Bonjour!¡±


    Harry rolled his eyes, prompting the boy to laugh. ¡°But yes, I know some French.¡±


    ¡°How much French?¡± Tonks asked.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Adam replied and said nothing more, cutting off that particular line of questioning.


    Harry frowned at that. He¡¯d known the two had some kind of friction ever since he¡¯d used her name to annoy her, but this was getting a little ridiculous.


    No reason to be so cold to her. Harry thought, but didn¡¯t say anything out loud. Or maybe there was a good reason and I don¡¯t know it?


    Adam had looked a little off when he¡¯d come to help Harry with the sand fortress earlier. Harry shook off the thoughts with a mental shrug when he heard the loud cheers of the people outside.


    ¡°Looks like the festival has begun.¡± Ted said as he enjoyed a plate of¡­ Harry thought it was called ¡®bouillabaisse¡¯?


    He would have ordered it, but it had fish in it, and Harry had had enough fish in the past few days since coming to this small retreat. That¡¯s why he¡¯d gone with Adam¡¯s suggestion.


    He got off of his chair with a quick nod to everyone before moving closer to the clear window and staring outside.


    What had been a remotely quiet street an hour ago had turned into a veritable chaotic mishmash of workers, tourists and multicolor lights. He saw many of the familiar games he¡¯d grown up seeing on commercials as a young child¡ª whack-a-mole, throwing darts, and the like¡ª but also many magical ones which he could scarcely describe.


    He wanted to go and try his hand at them all.


    He turned towards the table everyone was sitting at and felt his heart lurch when he saw that most of them weren¡¯t even halfway done with their meals.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Harry approached the table awkwardly. ¡°Can I go?¡±


    ¡°May.¡± Adam corrected automatically.


    Harry sent Adam a nonplussed look before turning to Sirius.


    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± Sirius said absently. ¡°Go on, have fun, Harry. Want a bit of money for the games?¡±


    ¡°Sirius.¡± Andromeda said, looking exasperated. ¡°You have to go with him.¡±


    Sirius stopped his eating, looking mortified at the thought of leaving his precious food. ¡°But¡­¡±


    The sight was so comical that Harry would have laughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I can wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ted said, gesturing at his daughter who hadn¡¯t been paying attention to them until now. ¡°Nymphadora can chaperone for a while until we all finish our meals. Is that all right, sweetie?¡±


    Tonks almost automatically said no, until she realized that all eyes were on her, including her mother¡¯s. She deflated in her seat, her hair turning black for a moment before she forced the color back to pink.


    ¡°All right.¡± She said, and it was the most defeated voice Harry had heard in a while.


    ¡°Thank you, honey!¡±


    Tonks didn¡¯t even bother acknowledging with an answer. Instead, she got up and dragged both Harry and Adam out, much to the second¡¯s protests.


    ¡°Woah, I didn¡¯t say anything about wanting to play. Let go!¡±


    ¡°Tough luck, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°And why am I being dragged?¡± Harry couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Just felt like it.¡±


    Harry only laughed at that.


    Eventually, after much annoyed muttering from Adam, Tonks finally let them go outside of the restaurant, away from the prying eyes and ears of their respective families.


    ¡°Listen.¡± She said. ¡°I didn¡¯t really feel up to playing babysitter tonight. Was hoping I¡¯d get a chance to explore the festival at my own pace. So I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m a little miffed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Harry reassured her immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll just do what you want first¡ª right, Adam?¡±


    Adam looked startled for a moment before he gave a jerky nod. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Tonks still didn¡¯t really sound convinced, but Harry knew he¡¯d done the job.


    ¡°Promise we won¡¯t get in the way.¡° Harry said, with Adam nodding beside him.


    The young woman looked between the two before sighing and leading the way. ¡°Come along, then.¡±


    The next few dozen minutes flew in a blur as the trio explored every corner in the festival. They quickly got lost in the lights and sounds of the event, the sheer energy exuded by the workers, music and crowd suffusing into their being and making them feel alive in ways they scarcely imagined. True to his promise, Harry let Tonks choose the first few attractions.


    It seemed, however, that all she¡¯d really wanted was to get some cotton candy.


    Harry was a little confused by that¡ª what was the point of her being all dramatic earlier, then?


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Tonks said as she continued to happily bite into her bit of confectionery. ¡°I was just giving my parents a hard time, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry said, confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡®Cause I¡¯m an adult now, you know?¡± She said, her hair shifting colors uncontrollably for a moment before going back to pink. ¡°They still think I¡¯m their little girl who just¡­ babysits the other kids or whatever. I don¡¯t know, maybe if they¡¯d just lay off or something¡­¡±


    Harry didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. He couldn¡¯t really relate.


    Adam, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t even listening. He was busy trying his hardest to whack the mole. He¡¯d been at it for the past five minutes with absolutely no luck.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Adam cried as he barely missed the mole again. His club struck the sturdy frame with a thud and a mild clang before he pulled it back and leaned on it. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°That is a shame, monsieur.¡± The sleazy looking man behind the counter said with a shark-like smile. ¡°Would you like to try again? That¡¯ll be another¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Adam said, cutting him off with a glare. ¡°You¡¯ve just about taken half my money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Well, monsieur, how about this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Adam interrupted the man again before he could make his next pitch and walked away. The two watched the baffled, annoyed expression of the salesman before turning and following Adam; it took a while to catch up to the boy, as a small group of boys and girls blocked their path. Eventually, however, they reached him.


    Adam stood in front of a large sign which said:


    --------->


    MAGIE DU SOLEIL ET DE LA LUNE


    6:30 PM


    1 G PAR PERSONNE


    --------->


    ¡°Huh.¡± Adam said, checking the big, bold letters with a look of interest.


    ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡± Harry said, making a small guess. ¡°Magic, something?¡±


    ¡°Magic of the Sun and Moon.¡± Adam replied before turning around and seeing the town¡¯s clock in the distance. ¡°Ten minutes left. We could probably still make it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Tonks said. ¡°Seems a little expensive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± Adam said.


    ¡°Rich boy, are we?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s Sirius.¡± Adam smirked before shaking his head. ¡°Oh, come on. What¡¯s the point of a festival if you don¡¯t do everything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Harry added, getting excited as well. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Tonks looked up, wondering what divine being or deity cursed her with this fate. Then, she sighed. ¡°All right. Fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°But this is the last thing I¡¯m doing with you two tonight!¡± Tonks said, cutting the boy mid-cheers. ¡°After this, we¡¯re going to find my parents and Sirius. ¡®Kay?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± But Harry¡¯s cheer was not something that could be quelled so easily.


    No, something truly bad needed to happen for that¡­

 110 - Magie Du Soleil Et De La Lune

    oooo


    Magie Du Soleil Et De La Lune


    oooo


    July 23, 1992, 6:25 PM, Village du Phantasime, France


    Harry Potter


    Harry bounced with nervous excitement as he and Adam stood behind Tonks while she spoke with the clerk manning one of the entrances. Surprisingly, the waiting line hadn¡¯t been long.


    Then again. Harry thought as he checked to see eight other clerks quickly and efficiently serving those who wished to see the show at various points of the tent. They are working very hard.


    He wondered just how tired these people would be at the end of the day. Judging from the excited chatter he heard from inside the tent, he imagined that these workers had been on the clock for the majority of the day¡ª either preparing for the event itself, or standing around, quickly selling tickets.


    ¡°Heer are your tickets, Meess.¡± The man said with an almost comical French accent. ¡°Entry for three; meeddle row deu¡ªtwo. Meeddle row two. Just peeck a spot and please go on een!¡±


    Harry frowned as Tonks gave the man her thanks and gestured for the two boys to follow her. ¡°Quickly now, before the show starts.¡±


    ¡°Hey Tonks?¡± Harry said as all three passed through the entrance flaps of the tent.


    Tonks said something back, but Harry did not hear it. As soon as the three entered the large circus tent, they were instantly assaulted with a wall of sound. Wizards and witches of all ages and walks of life spoke all once in a discordant medley of sounds that somehow seemed harmonious at the same time.


    Harry smiled, feeling himself get swept up in the cheer of the place for a moment before he felt Tonks nudging him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Harry said, looking at Tonks.


    ¡°Why call for me and then not talk?¡± Tonks said, her voice a little raised in minor annoyance. ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Harry said quickly as he and Adam followed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people in here. Will we have enough space to sit? That was, erm, that was what I wanted to ask.¡±


    Adam answered his question before she could.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve got a Space Expansion Charm or something.¡± Adam said, giving him a small smile and gesturing at the ceiling of the tent. ¡°Check it out.¡±


    Harry frowned and kept peeking up at the ceiling as they went up the stairs to get to their seats. Half a minute passed before they finally were seated, and Harry turned to Adam with a look of confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s to see?¡± Harry said. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Adam pointed towards one of the corners of the tent. ¡°Just watch it for a little while¡ª I guess you didn¡¯t see it cause we were moving around a lot.¡±


    Harry opened his mouth and then closed it before following his friend¡¯s instructions. For a while, he didn¡¯t see anything, and he was about to say something when it finally happened.


    It was minute, almost unnoticeable, but Harry could¡¯ve sworn that the ceiling and the wall expanded by an inch. A second later, it happened again. ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°You see it now.¡± Adam said. ¡°Pretty ingenious, actually.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry said. ¡°I¡¯d like to learn that.¡±


    ¡°Same.¡± Adam said. ¡°Somehow the structure size changes to accommodate how many people are in here. I would even wager a guess that the benches extend depending on the same variable.¡±


    ¡°And you figured this all out from just having a look around?¡± Tonks said, sounding both doubtful and impressed at the same time.


    ¡°That, and it seems logical¡ª I¡¯ve already learned the Engorgement Charm, and this seems like a subset of that kind of magic, albeit taken to a far more complex level.¡± Adam said, for once not trying to insult the woman.


    Of course, that only meant she would be the one to initiate, this time.


    ¡°Ravenclaws.¡± Tonks shook her head in exasperation. ¡°You¡¯re all the same. Damn bookworms.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡± Adam, however, was amused.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t meant as one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t lie.¡± Adam shook his head, sending the woman a grin. ¡°Harry, look! Tonks is my new admirer. She¡¯s giving me compliments and everything!¡±


    Harry turned to the boy with a mortified look. Did you really have to bring me into it, Adam? Seriously?


    Adam¡¯s gleeful, knowing smile told him everything he needed to know. Harry looked up at the ceiling of the tent, hoping whatever deity was out there would answer his call and end this ceaseless torture.


    ¡°Why, you¡­¡± Tonks shook her fist at Adam.


    Before she could say anything further, the lights of the tent dimmed until they could barely see a thing. All Harry could hear were the confused chatter and murmurs of the assembled crowd.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did the light spells fail?¡± ¡°No, dummy, the show¡¯s got to be starting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me a dummy¡­¡± ¡°Well don¡¯t act like¡ª¡±


    The center of the tent brightened all of a sudden, revealing a large, empty arena filled with sand. Harry¡¯s eyes lit up as he leaned forward with interest.


    A small sand twister formed in the arena, getting more powerful and whipping up the wind as it approached the edge of the arena.


    Many gasps and cries were heard among the people, but the twister stopped feet away from them before doing a lap around the arena. Once it was done, it moved back towards the center before dying down, revealing a tall, but rotund man with big eyes, a large bushy beard and a wide smile.


    ¡°Bonjour, France!¡± He cried out with a booming and deep, but jovial voice. ¡°Can you all hear me? Cheer if yes!¡±


    The crowd began to cheer, and Harry found that, after a moment¡¯s thought, that he was yelling along with them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    The cheer came back, twice as strong.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± The man said, patting his flamboyantly orange and yellow robe. ¡°Thank you all for coming. I am the Ringmaster, Secutus, and I am proud to present the beginning of tonight¡¯s act! Are you ready?¡±


    Cheers met his answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear!¡± Secutus said as he paced around the small arena, stopping every few seconds to stare at individual members of the crowd as he continued to speak. ¡°I see your excited faces, eyes full of wonder and anticipation¡ª and you need not wait any longer, for here is the first act!¡±


    He made a grand gesture at the center of the arena, where another twister was already forming.


    ¡°Oh, my!¡± Secutus said with good cheer as the small tornado doubled in size in a matter of seconds. ¡°Any more and we¡¯ll¡ª oh, there it is.¡±


    Just as he spoke, the twister suddenly died, and the grains of sand fell to the floor, revealing¡­ a strange looking structure.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Harry said as he looked at the confusing spirals, interconnected tunnels and what seemed to be deep pits which lead nowhere.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Tonks murmured.


    ¡°Me neither.¡±


    ¡°I see many of you are confused, though I also note many knowing looks!¡± Secutus said as he pointed at a random person in the crowd with a smile. ¡°Yes. Indeed, those of you who have attended our previous event know this structure well¡ª the Grand Labyrinth.¡±


    ¡°Labyrinth.¡± Adam breathed. ¡°So it¡¯s a maze?¡±


    Harry nodded; he could see it now. ¡°A maze for what?¡±


    ¡°And so it is with pride that I announce the First Act: The Nifty¡­ Niffler!¡± Secutus said, and didn¡¯t give an outward reaction to the polite, but altogether tepid answer. ¡°Please check the space in front of you: a set of modified binoculars!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in front of¡ª oh.¡± Adam said lamely, pointing at the binoculars. ¡°When¡¯d those get there?¡±


    ¡°Clearly when you weren¡¯t paying attention.¡± Tonks sniped but before anything could come of it, the Ringmaster continued his announcement.


    ¡°Those of you who are familiar with this particular Act know the rules, as well as the Act¡¯s main star! The sneakiest of sneaks. The greediest of creatures!¡± Secutus said, patting his pockets even as his voice rose. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, check your pockets, because he may have already robbed you blind! The most adorable, nimble creature you¡¯ll see tonight: Nibbly, The Niftyyy¡­ Niffler!¡±


    Harry looked around, making sure to check his pockets just in case when he saw a small form drop onto the Ringmaster¡¯s head.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Secutus said, snatching the little furry, bluish-green creature and holding him up for everyone to see. ¡°Here he is! Isn¡¯t he the cutest?¡±


    Nibbly the Niffler hid his face as the crowd ¡®ooh¡¯-ed and ¡®aw¡¯-ed at him. Harry had to admit that the little guy actually looked pretty cute despite the strange appearance. Still¡­ A duck¡¯s bill does not belong on this thing¡¯s face. That¡¯s just not right¡­


    ¡°Now.¡± Secutus said sharply, gaining everyone¡¯s attention as he pointed towards the Grand Labyrinth. ¡°The aim of this Act is this: adorable, cute Nibbly here will be braving the dangerous depths of the Grand Labyrinth in search of the treasure hoard at the end¡ªa pile of gold Galleons! Please put on your binoculars now.¡±


    He waited a moment as everyone did as he bid; Harry followed suit, and had to recoil when he saw Secutus¡¯ face directly in front of him.


    ¡°No need to be alarmed, now!¡± Secutus said as the perspective moved from left and right, following Nibbly the Niffler¡¯s movements for a moment before focusing on the man. ¡°All of your binoculars¡¯ views are tied to the spell I have cast. The binoculars will do the work for you in keeping up with nimble Nibbly, here. Now, for the Labyrinth.¡±


    The vision shifted with a mesmerizing, soothing shimmer to show a small pile of Galleons¡ª Harry estimated it to be around a hundred Galleons, easy. If Ron were here, he¡¯d be frothing at the mouth at the sight of this much money.


    Can¡¯t all be real, can it?


    ¡°We are now at the very end of the obstacle course. Nibbly has to make it there to his treasure, all the way from¡­¡± Secutus said as the view started going backwards at a fast rate, passing left and right through twists and turns which revealed various death traps, deep pits and dead ends before everyone reached the beginning, where Nibbly the Niffler was already sitting in wait. ¡°Here!¡±


    The crowd began to mutter with excitement now, with a few of the girls even sounding worried. ¡°Might be more interesting than I thought¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°You think he¡¯ll be okay? He¡¯s so little¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can watch!¡±


    ¡°This is gonna be good.¡± He heard Adam¡¯s mutter from his right.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Harry agreed, grinning as the Ringmaster spoke again.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Secutus said, paused dramatically for one moment, and shouted. ¡°Go, Nibbly! Take what is yours!¡±


    Before Secutus even finished speaking, Nibbly the Niffler had already scurried forward. The perspective followed closely behind the bizarre creature as it turned a corner before stopping and going flat against the floor, narrowly dodging a series of green tinted darts which thunked in the wall behind it, dissolving the stone within instants.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± A girl squealed in fear.


    Harry¡¯s exclamations of fears and wonder joined in with the crowd as he watched this talented, nimble little creature navigate the deadly pathways, jumping through hoops of flame, dodging swinging axes, rushing through crushing contraptions and even swinging across a lake of what seemed to be boiling acid.


    ¡°It¡¯s still going! I¡¯m impressed.¡± He heard Adam say, and it was the first time he¡¯d ever heard the boy so enthralled by something that he, himself, wasn¡¯t doing. ¡°Oh crap. Dodge dodge dodge dodge¡ª HOLY¡ª¡±


    ¡°Adam, relax!¡± Tonks said with a bit of force. ¡°You¡¯re going to stress me out!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She said as Nibbly made a dash through a colony of engorged ants which kept trying to hem him in so that they could swarm and eat him. ¡°Never knew Nifflers could be this¡­ Oh, damn. There¡¯s no way.¡±


    Nibbly swerved, contorted and leapt over the advancing ants, only to find himself faced with yet a new challenge.


    With a deadly army of insects to his back, and a set of wobbly looking platforms teetering on fine pointed stalagmites to his front, Nibbly the Niffler did not look like he had much hope.


    But Nibbly¡¯s eyes were locked onto something ahead of him, and Harry felt himself gasp as he saw the end of the course¡ª the pile of gold waiting for the greedy little magical creature.


    ¡°There it is!¡± Harry said. ¡°The treasure!¡±


    ¡°You can do it Nibbly!¡± A little girl shouted out, and the crowd followed her lead with cries of encouragement. Soon enough, the air filled with chants of ¡°Nibbly!¡±


    Nibbly, to his credit, paused only for a second before springing into action. He leapt towards the first platform, narrowly avoiding a rather vicious ant¡¯s clawed leg and landing with a grace Harry had not expected of him.


    Even such grace, however, was not enough to keep him stable on the teetering platform. Before it fell, Nibbly leapt to the next one, repeating the same feat at least three times before he landed on the fifth perfectly, not moving it at all.


    The Niffler took a moment to rest before setting his eyes on his prize.


    ¡°Three more!¡± Secutus announced as Nibbly made another jump. ¡°Can he make it?¡±


    ¡°Two!¡± The crowd shouted, announcing the creature¡¯s success with every jump. ¡°One!¡±


    The final platform snapped into two, and Nibbly began to fall with the stone.


    ¡°No!¡± Several people cried out, but Nibbly wasn¡¯t done. He cried loud, filling the air with his adorable quack as he leapt upwards with all of his strength. A moment later, he landed in the pile of gold, burying his face into his prize.


    The entire tent broke into cheers as Harry watched the Niffler lay still within the pile of gold.


    ¡°And there you have it, folks!¡± Secutus cried out with joy as Nibbly the Niffler began to shove all of the gold into his pouch. ¡°Nibbly does it again.¡±


    ¡°Where the Hell is he fitting all that¡ª¡± Adam said and stopped and nodded. ¡°This is great; I forgot they could do that.¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s earned himself a nice, massive feast for the show he¡¯s put on for everyone.¡± Secutus said before Harry could reply to his friend. ¡°Haven¡¯t you, Nibbly?¡±


    The crowd roared their approval, and Harry almost couldn¡¯t believe that these were the same people who hadn¡¯t been particularly interested in the Act when it had been announced.


    Just goes to show. He thought, taking his binoculars off and nodding to himself as Nibbly was taken out of the Labyrinth and handed to one of the stagehands who took him away to the cheers of the viewers. You can¡¯t really know how amazing something is until you experience it.


    ¡°Now.¡± Secutus addressed the crowd as another twister appeared around the Labyrinth for a few moments before fading away, revealing nothing. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to begin the next Act.¡±


    Harry took a breath and leaned forward in his seat, wondering just what it would be this time. Could it be a dragon? A griffin maybe?


    ¡°Hailing from the United States, our next performer has dazzled many wizards and witches with his quick casting, his dexterous hands, and his penchant for death defying stunts!¡±


    The lights began to dim slightly, casting shadows into the corners of the tent again.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I give you¡­ Riley Mercury!¡± Secutus gestured at the center of the arena, where a man was already standing.


    ¡°When did he get there?¡± Harry blurted out. ¡°Did he Apparate in?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tonks said, sounding just as confused. ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°You see?¡± Secutus exclaimed as he hyped the crowd up. ¡°Even his entrance is so quick that it defies our very perception! Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯d like to avoid the crossfire!¡±


    And then Secutus Apparated with a crack, appearing on top of the empty platform that Harry had been wondering about earlier.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it¡¯s for.¡± Adam said, getting grunts of agreement from others.


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Secutus asked, and received a cheer in return. ¡°Begin!¡±


    Riley gave his boss a nod before turning around to look at everyone with a wide smile. With a chiseled jawline, broad shoulders and a rugged appearance, he looked much like a hero would from the old fairy tales.


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± One of the women cried out, spurring many others to cry out his name. ¡°Riley!¡±


    He waved at the crowd a few more times before he produced a set of knives with a flick of the wrist. Within moments, he¡¯d already begun to juggle them high into the air.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Adam said. ¡°Wish I had that kind of hand-eye coordination.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say.¡± Harry agreed.


    ¡°But still, just knives?¡± Tonks said. ¡°He¡¯s cute, but he¡¯s not that¡­ What?¡±


    She stopped speaking as a series of balloons appeared out of nowhere before they floated down into the arena.


    ¡°What¡¯s he going to do with these?¡± ¡°Throwing the knives at the balloons?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way¡ª while juggling them?¡± ¡°Can he really do that?¡±


    ¡°I think I agree with the audience, Riley.¡± Secutus said from his platform, looking thoughtful for a moment before producing a set of sticks. ¡°This is a little too easy for you. I¡¯ll throw these in as well¡ª only one of them is your wand, and you can only use that to pop the balloons!¡±


    ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Is he serious?¡± The crowd murmured in incredulity at Secutus¡¯ claims.


    Riley, to his credit, only smirked and gave a nod, doing a spin as he effortlessly continued to juggle the knives.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself, ladies and gentlemen; Riley¡¯s ready for more!¡± Secutus tapped his own wand against the pile of sticks and began to shoot them at Riley, one by one. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he can handle the extra load!¡±


    Ignoring the crowd¡¯s gasps, Riley snatched the additional projectiles with an almost contemptuous ease, speeding up his juggling rhythm with every added item.


    But how long can he keep this up? Harry thought as the man quick-shot a red beam into one of the balloons, making it explode in a shower of golden sparks. What?


    ¡°What the Hell was that?¡± Adam said, leaning forward with a look of deep interest. He waited for it to happen again before whistling, though the sound was drowned out by the crowd¡¯s cheer. ¡°His spell speed¡­ Wow. That¡¯s beyond ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say.¡± Tonks said, looking just as interested. ¡°I don¡¯t think even Moo¡ª my mentor¡ª could throw a spell this fast. I know I can¡¯t.¡±


    Balloon after balloon popped, until Mercury was left with one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Secutus said with a mischievous grin. ¡°How about we have our star show off a little¡ª what do you think everyone? How about we make Riley stop taking it easy?¡±


    This is him taking it easy? Harry thought just as the crowd cheered again.


    ¡°The audience has spoken, Riley.¡± Secutus said in an expectant voice, nodding when he got confirmation from his performer. He waved his wand at the top of the tent, revealing hundreds of floating balloons above everyone. ¡°Then stop holding back!¡±


    A moment later, Riley began to throw all of his knives and fake-wands as high as they could go, until he had his hands on his own wand. With a flourish, he transfigured the now-falling sticks into knives to match their brothers and waited.


    He let the knives get closer and closer to him as they dropped, ignoring the panicked cries of the crowd until they were mere inches from driving themselves into his body. Harry wasn¡¯t sure what happened then, but he did know that the air filled with the sounds of popping balloons, as well as the sight of multicolor sparks everywhere.


    It wasn¡¯t until a moment later that his eyes adjusted, spotting the fast flying knives which were popping balloons in patterns he could neither recognize nor follow. And throughout it, Riley swung his wand like he was orchestrating a musical masterpiece.


    The crowd continued to cheer even after the final balloon popped, and Riley recalled his knives to him from every corner of the tent.


    Something strange happened then. A few feet above the man¡¯s head, the knives collided against each other before being flung in all directions¡ª right towards the crowd, with one coming straight at Harry.


    ¡°Harry, get¡ª¡± Adam said as he and Harry tried to move down, but it was too late for that, Harry realized. He prepared himself to be impaled by the wicked sharp knife, only for it to explode in his face.


    In its place was a small swarm of glowing, blue butterflies.


    The crowd gasped in wonder at the sight, before cheering.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please! There is no need to be afraid! Riley Mercury would never endanger his adoring audience!¡± He said, grinning at the crowd above with a wink. ¡°After all¡ª you are the ones who make this show so special!¡±


    ¡°I love you Riley!¡± Many of the women shouted above the crowd¡¯s cheer, but Harry¡¯s attention was solely focused on the cute little butterfly now sitting in his palm.


    ¡°You all right, Harry?¡± Tonks said, getting the boy¡¯s attention for a moment. He nodded before turning his eyes back to the butterfly. It blinked up at him, and he felt himself smile.


    ¡°That was pretty close, yeah.¡± Adam said, also staring at the insect.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll keep this one.¡± Harry vowed as the crowd continued to cheer for Riley¡¯s sensational performance. ¡°As a souvenir.¡±


    ¡°The Hell do butterflies eat?¡± Adam asked, wondering to himself. ¡°Leaves? No, that¡¯s when they¡¯re caterpillars.¡±


    ¡°Nectar.¡± Tonks said, waving them down as Riley left the arena and the lights began to dim again. ¡°Now shush, I think it¡¯s time for the final act.¡±


    ¡°Outstanding performance. Riley has outdone himself again.¡± The ringmaster addressed the audience from his platform. ¡°But don¡¯t think it¡¯s over yet: we¡¯ve saved the best for last!¡±


    ¡°Better than the first two?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see that¡­¡± The crowd began to get excited again.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls! It¡¯s time for the act you¡¯ve all been waiting for¡ª the wandering wonders who amaze audiences wherever they go!¡± Secutus said, raising his arm up in the air as the crowd¡¯s cheers began to rise. ¡°Prepare yourselves for an experience like no other! Prepare yourselves for¡­ The Harbingers of the Sun and the Moon!¡±


    The lights continued to dim until the tent was enshrouded in pure darkness, the crowd¡¯s cheers dying down with it. Notes from a stringed instrument began to filter through the excited whispers, gracing Harry¡¯s ears and making him shift in his seat in anticipation.


    For he saw that, with every note played, a red spark appeared and died.


    ¡°A guitar¡ª no.¡± Adam murmured. ¡°Sounds like a Japanese guitar¡­ Shamisen, I think it''s called?¡±


    ¡°You certainly know your instruments, Adam.¡± Tonks whispered but was quickly shushed by one of the members of the crowd.


    Soon after, another instrument joined fray¡ª a flute, filling the somber note of the air with its relaxing, smooth texture. Along with it came a silvery light, swirling around the red spark in a soothing manner.


    The melody rose in rhythm, turning the spark into a fully fledged golden-red flame, and the silvery light gained a bluish hue as it began to move like the stream of a river. The two elements swirled around each other, their colors melding and merging like two lovers embracing for just a few moments before disconnecting.


    Over and over they swirled, turned, undulated and spiraled, drawing the appreciation of the crowd.


    Harry could feel the harmony behind the display¡ª the balance between fire and water almost giving him a glimpse of something deeper than what his eyes could perceive.


    A discordant note froze both elements before the music turned erratic and chaotic. Fire and water began to move aggressively around one another, testing each other¡¯s defenses and accentuating the melody with the sound of hisses.


    ¡°The Sun and the Moon, always in conflict.¡± Adam murmured, and Harry was startled when he saw that his milky eye was almost glowing.


    Staring at it for a moment, Harry then turned his eyes back to the now warring golden-red flame and silvery-blue river. ¡°But they shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    Adam hummed quietly. ¡°And yet the struggle, the conflict is built into the nature of the world¡­¡±


    As if egged on by the boy¡¯s words, the exchanges between the elements began to intensify, filling the air with the sound of sizzling steam. Through the thickening cloud, Harry saw the flame grow and morph into a monstrous dragon, while the water spiraled into the shape of a long, elegant serpent, surrounded by a river¡¯s stream.


    The two creatures engaged in furious battle with claw and fang, fire and water. Over the course of the next ten minutes, they continued their war with vicious fervor, slowly but surely reducing each other into their initial forms of spark and wisp.


    Throughout this process, the music continued to die down with gradual, but inevitable purpose, bringing Harry¡¯s soul down with it. The young boy found himself pondering the pointlessness of the struggle he was witnessing.


    He did not understand why the two didn¡¯t just exist in peace.


    There was enough of the world to go around, after all. Why not share it?


    Instinctively, Harry knew that this was a pointless thing to ponder. Still, he persisted. He supposed that this was his nature.


    He steeled himself to watch the two elements launch their final attacks, but the moment never came. Instead, his mouth flew open slightly as the two creatures began to dance around one another once more¡ª the air filled with the harmonious music from before.


    ¡°Cycles. Peace and war in an endless cycle.¡± Adam said as the two flew up to the top of the tent, almost looking as if they were peeking out into the souls of those watching them. ¡°Harmony and discord.¡±


    And then¡­ they disappeared, along with the music, leaving nothing but silence.


    It lasted a moment before everyone cheered and clapped.


    ¡°That was beautiful.¡± Tonks sniffed as the lights came back on, revealing two people in the center of the arena¡ª a man and a woman.


    ¡°I almost cry every time I see this.¡± Secutus said. ¡°Please, give it up for Blaze and Tide, the Harbingers of the Sun and Moon!¡±


    The crowd cheered even louder as the couple smiled, waved and bowed for their audience.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think the other two acts could be topped, but here I am!¡± ¡°Woo!¡± Harry heard many in the crowd crying out.


    Riley, the workers and the other performers joined Blaze and Tide in the arena before finally being joined by Secutus.


    ¡°Thank you all for coming!¡± Secutus called out to everyone while his crew waved, smiled and bowed again. ¡°Your presence makes this all worth it; thank you! Thank you!¡±


    The cheering continued for a few more seconds before something strange happened.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Adam said just as the ground began to shake. His eyes then went wide with recognition. ¡°This feeling¡­ shit. Brace yourselves!¡±


    ¡°For w¡ª¡± "Langu¡ª" He and Tonks tried to answer, but it was too late.


    He felt the concussive wave blast into him with absolutely no warning, sending him crashing into the bench before him before falling to the floor.


    ¡°Harry!¡±


    He blacked out.

 111 - Not Like You

    oooo


    Not Like You


    oooo


    July 23, 1992, 7:00 PM, Village du Phantasime, France


    Harry Potter


    Lightheadedness, pain and severe disorientation; those were the sensations that Harry was experiencing when he was forcibly brought back to a state of wakefulness.


    ¡°¡ªrry!¡± A familiar, female voice called out to him, but he could barely focus on the worried tone. ¡°Wake up, please! Harry!¡±


    Is that¡­ Tonks? Harry thought as he tried to tell her that he was fine, but only managed to groan. ¡°Mmmf...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s up. Good. Let¡¯s get him sitting up.¡± He heard Adam¡¯s voice and felt himself being moved into a seated position against the wall. He tried to fidget away, but it was no use. He could barely move.


    Harry decided that he didn¡¯t like this at all¡ª he would rather just go back to sleep.


    If only this annoying strange, muffled noise in the background would stop, then he could topple over and rest easy again.


    ¡°Jus¡¯.¡± He mumbled, trying hard to focus, but not finding much success in his endeavor. ¡°Five more minutes.¡±


    He heard a nervous chuckle from Adam, followed by the sound of something being whacked.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Adam cursed. ¡°The fuck was that for, woman?¡±


    ¡°Language!¡± The female voice¡ª Tonks, Harry realized¡ª was sharp in its reply. ¡°And he¡¯s hurt!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Adam said, and Harry felt something press lightly against the side of his head, making him flinch from the sudden pain. ¡°Long as we keep him awake, anyway. Just a hit to his head.¡±


    A hit to the head? Harry thought in bewilderment. What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°You can¡¯t use magic outside of¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªThe French Ministry can suck my dick.¡± Adam cut her off before speaking again, removing pressure from his head. ¡°But, whatever, you do it.¡±


    Harry heard Tonks sigh, and then felt the pressure again. ¡°Episkey.¡±


    He felt his bruised head go very hot, and then very cold as the pain dissipated. The sensation quickly brought him back to reality, jogging his senses. The low background hum he¡¯d been hearing sharpened itself enough that Harry realized that it was the panicked sound of a crowd of men, women and children.


    Why would they¡­ Harry thought before his mind focused itself in a horrifying instant of realization. His green eyes flew open and he tried to move.


    ¡°An explosion!¡± He cried as he was held down by Adam and Tonks. ¡°Adam¡ª we have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Calm. Down.¡± Adam cut through his panic with a harsh glare.


    Harry opened his mouth to speak before blinking and looking around. Children cried and huddled against their parents, who were arguing with each other as well as their neighbors. The tent, which had been full of good cheer, wonder and anticipation was now curdling with worry, anger and fear.


    ¡°We have to run!¡± Someone called out from the center of the arena. Harry tried to get up, only to find that he didn¡¯t have much control of his limbs, yet.


    ¡°Help me up?¡± Harry asked, and was quickly aided by the two. He saw a few of the wizards arguing with the Ringmaster.


    Gone was the man in full control of the show; gone were the silly little smiles, the quips and the quirky laughter¡ª in their place was just an old man, doing his best not to be overwhelmed by his own fear.


    Around him stood the other performers, who were looking just as frightened, if not more. Even Riley, the fastest spellcaster he¡¯d ever seen, seemed to be jittery and subdued.


    It was a little disappointing, to be honest, but Harry supposed that being good at shooting things as a show was far different from actually fighting people who were trying to kill you.


    Indeed, he remembered how confident he had felt up until he had to actually battle against the Seventh Years last month. If it hadn¡¯t been for McGonagall, Adam and the general chaos of the situation, he would have been beaten rather quickly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t escape.¡± Secutus said, bringing Harry back to reality with his somber tone. ¡°Someone put an anti-Apparition spell up¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Another cried. ¡°You can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing! My daughter is out there!¡±


    ¡°My cousin, too!¡± ¡°My uncle is still at the square!¡± A chorus of agreement met the woman¡¯s statement, with Secutus shaking his head, sighing and pacing for a few moments.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Secutus said as he stopped and turned to the crowd. ¡°But we cannot help you.¡±


    The crowd started getting more and more panicked as droves of wizards and witches began to exit the tent, hoping to flee whatever chaos headed their way. Some, however, stayed in place, finding out of the way spots to hide in.


    ¡°This stupid crowd. These are circus performers, not trained officers¡ª can''t expect them to fight hardened criminals.¡± Adam said as he shook his head and sat back down, going silent as he tried to think.


    Harry felt a tingling on his hand and saw his newest companion, the butterfly he''d gotten just before the explosion. It looked at him for a moment before crawling up to his shoulder.


    Harry was glad it hadn''t been hurt.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Harry asked, still feeling a little weak but pushing Tonks¡¯ hands off in order to try standing on his own.


    He succeeded, though his legs felt like jelly in the process. No matter, he would push through it.


    ¡°I need to find my parents¡ª Sirius, too.¡± Tonks said in a tone that brooked no argument. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if¡­¡±


    She forced herself to stop speaking for a few moments as she got herself under control. Then, she pinned them with a look. ¡°It¡¯s not safe anymore. You two will¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Harry objected immediately, feeling a strange desperation building within him at the very thought of doing nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming, too.¡± He added in hurriedly.


    It was so strange. He¡¯d barely known the man for a few months, but now the mere thought of losing Sirius seized his heart and filled it with fear and anguish.


    I don¡¯t want to be alone again. The thought arose within his mind but Harry ignored it. He wouldn¡¯t fail. He couldn¡¯t afford to.


    ¡°Harry¡­¡± Tonks said, looking both scared and angry. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there. I can look after myself well enough, but I don¡¯t know if I can look after you and Adam. You¡¯re both eleven!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost twelve!¡± Harry felt compelled to say, but Tonks was having none of it.


    ¡°Not the point, idiot!¡± Tonks said, her hair color shifting to red. ¡°Look at you! You can barely even stand, let alone move!¡±


    ¡°I''m getting over it. I can¡¯t let anything happen to Sirius¡ª not after¡­¡± Harry said, getting just as angry and forcing himself to get in the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Harry, you can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Says who!?¡±


    ¡°Says me!¡± Tonks was now shouting. ¡°I¡¯m the adult here, not you! I know what kind of people are out there!¡±


    Harry didn¡¯t say anything to that, only glaring at her in pure defiance. The woman looked like she wanted to rip her now red hair out.


    ¡°Adam, talk some sense into him!¡± Tonks said, turning to the other boy, who¡¯d been silent with his eyes closed ever since he sat down. ¡°You¡¯re the smart one.¡±


    Adam slowly opened his mismatched eyes, slowly blinking before speaking. ¡°I know one thing. We can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tonks¡¯ face rippled and morphed, blowing up like a pufferfish for a few seconds before she got herself under control. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the smart one?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am the smart one.¡± Adam said without missing a beat, his eyes cool and calm. ¡°Do either of you think it¡¯s a good idea to stay in a flimsy enclosed tent while things are exploding and probably burning? Besides, this is a magic circus¡ª the amount of flammable or explosive material in here alone must be insane. Fireworks? I''m sure they''ve got plenty of those stashed somewhere in a nice, very explodable pile.¡±


    He took a breath before nodding to himself. ¡°No. We have to go; this place is a deathtrap and a beacon for anyone wishing to attack.¡±


    Harry noted that the nearby group has been listening in. They began to mutter amongst each other and left as soon as Adam finished his explanation.


    He¡¯s right. He thought as he looked around the tent. It¡¯s a wonder this place hasn¡¯t been attacked yet, but we can¡¯t stay here.


    Tonks sighed, calming down someone in the wake of the boy¡¯s cold logic. She opened her mouth. ¡°...Okay. Okay. What do you suggest then?¡±


    Adam shared a look with her before checking the still-crowded path to the exit. It would at least be a minute before the majority of the tent¡¯s occupants cleared out.


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t need to look for our¡­ family.¡± He said, hesitating as he said that last word. ¡°I would have picked a direction¡ª any direction¡ª taken us away from the village and let the uh¡­ fireworks run their course.¡±


    ¡°But the people here¡­¡± Harry said, only to receive a shake of the head from Adam.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a superhero, Harry.¡± Adam said, addressing his friend before turning to Tonks. ¡°I¡¯m not here to save everyone¡ª but we will find Sirius and Tonks¡¯ parents. Agreed?¡±


    Tonks stared at him for a moment.


    ¡°Mum¡¯s going to kill me. There¡¯s no time to waste though¡­¡± Tonks said as she hung her head for a moment in resignation before pulling it back up. Her hair turned a dark shade of brown as she raised her wand. ¡°Fine. Adam¡¯s right; this place isn¡¯t safe anymore. We have to go through town¡­ So stay with me. I¡¯ll look after you¡ª as best as I can.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Harry said, pleased. ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°But!¡± Tonks stopped the boy with a glare. ¡±You have to promise to follow every command I give you. All right?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Harry said, but Tonks wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°If I tell you to duck, you duck. If I say jump, you jump. You¡¯ll follow every order I give you.¡± Tonks said. ¡±You will follow me, I¡¯ll lead the group. And¡­ If I tell you to leave me and save yourselves, you¡¯d better do it. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Tonks, I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Promise me.¡± Tonks said, insisting as she moved into Harry¡¯s personal space. Her voice turned soft and brittle, then. ¡°I won¡¯t have your death on my conscience, kid¡­ Promise me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I promise.¡± Harry said, flinching at the young woman¡¯s intensity. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Tonks stared at him for a few seconds longer before nodding and letting go of his shoulders. She turned to Adam. ¡°You too, Adam. Promise me.¡±


    ¡°No, but if I die under your protection, I forgive you.¡± Adam said, his focus entirely on his arm as he swirled his ebony wand around it. ¡°Odgovor.¡±


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for¡­¡± Tonks trailed off, closing her mouth as a glowing, silvery chain wound its way around the boy¡¯s burn scar riddled arm, spiraling into the rough shape of a buckler attached to the back of his right hand. ¡°Oh. Wow.¡±


    Harry smiled a little at the sight; Adam had shown him the chains many times over at this point, but Harry hadn¡¯t been able to replicate it¡ª he supposed it was never meant to be.


    Still, he always enjoyed seeing those chains come to life.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your spell.¡± Tonks said in the ensuing silence. ¡°I heard a lot about it.¡±


    ¡°You have, have you?¡± Adam looked away from his creation as he got to his feet and addressed her. ¡°I won¡¯t put myself in unnecessary harm, but no offense to you¡ª I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very good, but no one can tell me what to do.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t what Tonks wanted to hear, though.


    Still¡­ Harry thought as the woman deflated. Arguing with Adam is one of the most pointless things to try. I¡¯ve never met anyone more stubborn¡ª he¡¯s even crazier than I am.


    ¡°...You know what? Fine.¡± Tonks said, nodding to herself as she tried to get her annoyance under control. ¡°One out of two¡ªthat¡¯s fine. If you die, don¡¯t you dare come back and haunt me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d haunt your house and call you Nymphadora until the end of your days.¡± Adam said, and Harry couldn¡¯t help but blurt out an incredulous laugh.


    Even now, Adam is cracking jokes. Harry thought as he felt his heart lift. Maybe we can do this.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Told you not to call me¡ª Whatever! Whatever.¡± Tonks said and looked at the two boys, the moment of levity disappearing in the wake of what they would need to do. ¡°Ready?¡±


    Harry felt the fear rising in his chest but pushed it down and nodded. He took a step forward, glad that the weakness in his muscles had abated. ¡°Ready.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find our family.¡± Adam said and started moving down the stairs, passing several families huddled with each other. Once they reached the ground floor, they were forced to stop to let a few people pass them by before getting to the exit, where a small group blocked the path.


    They were too afraid to leave, it seemed.


    ¡°Oh for crying out loud¡­¡± Adam said. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Make way!¡± Tonks took the front, pushing through the throng of wizards and witches while ignoring their cries of protest. ¡°Coming through!¡±


    Harry and Adam followed her through the open gap, making sure to not step on people¡¯s toes as they did so. A few seconds later, they cleared the group and found themselves outside, faced with a most unwelcome sight.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Harry said as he gazed upon the destruction.


    The small, but bustling French village they¡¯d been in not twenty minutes prior looked nothing like the destroyed scape before them. The houses, taverns and buildings, which had been so elegant and inviting, now were in various states of damage.


    Some were relatively intact, with chunks blown out of them, and others were reduced to mounds of rubble which now littered the streets filled with distraught wizards and witches attempting to flee the area for safety.


    Fires burned in every corner, nook and cranny, casting putrid black smoke into the slowly darkening, sunset sky.


    The village of dreams had turned into a veritable nightmare. Harry now understood why those people had stayed within the tent. Part of him wished to go back, but he suppressed it ruthlessly.


    Courage.


    Harry grit his teeth. ¡°Who¡­ Who could do something like this?¡±


    Adam said nothing in reply, instead placing his hand on Harry¡¯s shoulder and giving it a light squeeze. He murmured something to himself, but Harry didn¡¯t hear it because Tonks growled out her own response.


    ¡°Grindelwald.¡± Tonks said, eyes narrowing. ¡°Who else could it be¡­?¡±


    Harry felt himself tense at the name. What chance did they have against someone who even Dumbledore had trouble against?


    Adam''s expression, on the other hand, seemed oddly schooled. Then again, perhaps he was just trying to hide his own fear.


    The boy could be hard to read sometimes.


    Tonks began to lead the way, completely unaware of the thoughts boiling in Harry¡¯s mind. ¡°Remember your promise, Harry. If I tell you¡­¡±


    Harry gulped and nodded as he and Adam followed her. ¡°A¡ªAll right, Tonks. I¡¯ll run.¡±


    ¡°You too, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and move.¡± Adam¡¯s voice turned just as harsh as Harry remembered it when he¡¯d fought the Fifth to Seventh years on that fateful day. ¡°Do you know where they are? I wasn¡¯t really listening to them but I assumed they¡¯d join us in the fair, or at the tent.¡±


    It was a sign of how bad the situation was that Tonks didn¡¯t attempt to argue with the boy. ¡°Still at the restaurant when the explosion happened, I reckon? My mum and dad do love their dessert.¡±


    ¡°Sirius, too.¡± Harry said, nodding in agreement. ¡°They might still be there, you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot. If they¡¯re not, we¡¯ll¡ª¡± But Tonks cut herself off when a small group of young women stopped in front of them, shouting at them in French.


    ¡°C¡¯est trop dangereux!¡± ¡°Allez de l¡¯autre c?t¨¦!¡± ¡°Ne venez pas ici!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re they saying?¡± Harry asked, feeling overwhelmed and bewildered. ¡°Tonks? Adam.¡±


    ¡°They want us to go the other way.¡± She said with a frown. ¡°I think.¡±


    ¡°Calme-toi.¡± Adam stepped forward with an expression so calm it caught their attention in an instant. He looked at the tallest one in the group. ¡°Qu¡¯est-ce qui c¡¯est pass¨¦?¡±


    He¡¯s fluent in French? Harry thought in confusion. How could he have possibly mastered the language in an orphanage?


    The woman was about to grab him by the shoulder and lead him away when she noticed the glowing chain around his arm; then, her eyes went to Harry, focusing on the scar on his forehead after a moment. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know she¡¯d recognized them.


    ¡°You are¡­!¡± The woman said in English but shut her mouth when Adam raised his hand, the chains clinking with the movement.


    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Adam said sharply, making her flinch. ¡°Have you seen three people¡ª two wizards and a witch¡­ one¡¯s in a black robe with red trimmings, the other two are in black and blue. Guys?¡±


    ¡°In their thirties, fourties.¡± Tonks added. ¡°They were at the¡­ Restaurant du Garreau.¡±


    The three girls shook their heads, making Adam huff with frustration. He pointed towards the edge of the city. ¡°Just go and find a place to hide. Allez-y.¡±


    Adam walked past the now protesting women like they weren¡¯t even there. A moment passed before both Tonks and Harry followed him, leaving them behind.


    ¡°People are so damn useless.¡± Adam muttered as he wordlessly shot a jet of water into a small blaze that was starting to spread to a building, putting it out with a loud hiss. ¡°Those three didn¡¯t even bother to put anything out.¡±


    So much for not being a hero, huh. Harry thought in dark amusement as they went through the streets, asking for directions from anyone they came across and guiding them to safety. Well, Tonks and Adam did most of the work; Harry just pointed where they did, and that seemed to convince them well enough.


    It wasn¡¯t until five minutes later that they stopped by a corner and saw their first enemies; a duo of wizards setting fire to a few nearby shops. They wore black robes and masks which concealed their identities


    Harry felt his anger rise, but was also oddly calm when he realized the place was empty. At least no people were being harmed¡­


    ¡°Stay calm.¡± Tonks said unnecessarily as she raised her wand. ¡°On three¡ª I¡¯ll get the one on the right, you two get the one on the left. Don¡¯t shout your spells. Okay?¡±


    Both Harry and Adam nodded.


    ¡°One. Two¡­¡± Tonks began to quietly count as they slowly moved to a better position at the center of the street. ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Stupefy.¡± Harry said in a low tone as the two beside him launched their spells silently. The three jets of red light flew true. One struck the man on the right, while two hit the man on the left, knocking both out flat.


    ¡°Well done.¡± Tonks said, smiling as she waved her wand, Summoning their wands to her. She held the two wands out for the boys. ¡°Take them¡ª in case you lose your own wand. Probably won¡¯t even work near as well as yours but you never know.¡±


    Adam took the left wand, his face scrunching in a grimace as Harry took the right. Almost immediately, he knew that it did not suit him at all.


    One less weapon they have, though. Harry thought as Tonks pointed her wand at the two men, incanting. ¡°Incarcerous.¡±


    Within moments, the two wizards were bound tightly with no chance of escape.


    Adam stepped forward and pointed his wand at a wizard¡¯s face. He gave it a wave and frowned. ¡°Won¡¯t come off.¡±


    ¡°Must be a spell.¡± Tonks said, doing the same and concentrating for a few seconds before sighing. ¡°I could break it, but we don¡¯t really have the time for that. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    The trio shared a look before continuing on their path to the restaurant.


    They only got five steps forward before Tonks suddenly twisted on her heel and silently shot two spells to a dark alleyway from her right. A moment later, Harry saw someone emerge, falling flat on their face¡ª rather, mask. A third wand clattered towards her, which she picked up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him at all.¡± Adam murmured, looking at Tonks with newfound respect as she added the wizard to the other two. ¡°Well done.¡±


    Tonks nodded, chest puffing out in no small measure of pride before getting serious again. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re not too far from the restaurant now.¡±


    Minutes passed until they finally reached the street the restaurant was located at. Once again, the street looked nothing like it had before, with fires and destroyed buildings being all that Harry could see.


    Where were the Aurors? Wasn''t it their job to come to the aid of the people and maintain order? What were they doing?


    ¡°The building¡¯s fine¡­¡± Adam said, gesturing at the intact restaurant.


    ¡°Still no sign of them, though.¡± Tonks said, shaking her head as worry began to enter her voice. ¡°You think they¡¯re¡­?¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but all three of the group knew what she meant. Before anyone could answer, The world flashed white.


    ¡°Brace!¡± The words barely left Adam¡¯s mouth before the shockwave hit them. Harry, however, was ready this time; he planted his feet on the ground and shielded his own face as a barrier shimmered to life in front of them, jolting as large chunks of rubble collided with them before bouncing off and crashing into the street with a loud rumble.


    He closed his eyes for a moment to blink the spots away. When he opened them again, he saw that the building a few houses down from the restaurant now had its top section completely blown off.


    Papers fluttered in the wind, carried over to him by the sudden breeze; Harry was seized by the urge to grab one even as he was pulled to the side behind a large block of rubble.


    ¡°Quick, before they see us!¡±


    He ignored Tonks¡¯ hurried exclamations as he stared down at the moving image of a little girl. She couldn¡¯t have been older than seven, but she was cute as a button, giving the camera a small, but wonderful smile. He imagined that she led a happy life, full of sweets, hugs, fun and even more sweets.


    A drop of red fell onto the image, then another, and another, forcing Harry to look up. He felt his blood go cold when he saw the severed, mangled arm of a child no older than himself hanging precariously off the light fixture above.


    Was it her? Harry didn''t know, but if it was¡­


    This is too cruel¡­ Harry thought, transfixed by the dangling arm before he was shaken back to reality by Adam.


    ¡°Wake up!¡± Adam shouted in his ear.


    Harry cringed as he focused back on reality, seeing both Adam and Tonks lobbing spells into the distance, trying to sow chaos among their enemies. ¡°We can worry about the dead later! You need to focus!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Harry said, showing him the picture. ¡°She¡¯s..¡±


    Adam looked like he was going to say something else, but a shriek came from the house right to their left. Harry didn¡¯t hesitate, letting go of the photo and rushing to the aid of its source. He was already halfway there when the photo hit the ground.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Adam¡¯s voice came from behind him, but Harry continued running, uncaring about his own fate.


    I¡¯m not like you, Adam. I won¡¯t let anyone else die! Harry thought to himself. Not while I can do something about it.


    oooo


    Inside of the building, moments earlier¡­


    Unknown Girl¡­


    No one was coming to save her. She knew that now.


    And how could she not? The corpse of her friend Claire was lying on a nearby table, her eyes forever open in a look of horror while her face was set in a rictus of pain.


    The girl, however, had a more concerning problem in the man who was on top of her, busy undressing himself in preparation of an act she did her best to struggle against.


    It seemed futile, however. Any attempt to push him off didn¡¯t even phase the much larger man. The young girl cursed her weakness.


    If only I had my wand, I¡¯d at least have a fighting chance. She thought; she¡¯d lost it somewhere in the square after the first explosion. She and Claire tried to find refuge in the ice cream parlor, but ended up finding a lot more than they bargained for.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The girl cried out as she tried to gouge the bastard¡¯s eyes out. Her hands scarcely touched his face before he slammed them down on the table, jarring her bones and causing her shoulder to flare in agony.


    Even as she cried out, the man roughly threw her to the ground, where she crashed against the base of another table, sending spikes of agony through her back. ¡°Little bitch!¡±


    The girl groaned as she tried to crawl away, cringing as her skin was split by the shards of sharp glass on the floor. Her eyes widened as she felt hands on her ankles, pulling her back right through the shards and causing her to cry out again.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, bitch?¡± The foul man said as he opened her legs up, intending to do the deed right there and then. ¡°No escape for you.¡±


    The girl struggled some more, but realized that it wasn¡¯t doing any good. Her blue eyes widened in terror as he began to undo his belt. She screamed as loud as she could, but was forced to stop when she felt his massive hand collide with the side of her face, dazing her and filling her head with a sharp, burning pain.


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± He snarled, moving to rip her pants off.


    I¡¯m going to end up like Claire. The girl thought, trying to push his hands off¡ª or even do anything¡ª but she was so dazed and weak that it was like a kitten trying to stop an onrushing bull.


    Her pants were now off.


    There was no hope. This was it. Any moment now and¡ª


    ¡°Stupefy!¡± Someone yelled, and the girl cried in sheer joy as the ugly man on top of her was blasted away by a jet of red light, crashing into the tables on the other side of the shop with a few satisfying snaps.


    At least, she tried to; addled and disoriented as she was, she only managed a pitiful groan with her eyes barely open. A few moments later, she felt the presence of someone beside her, causing another shiver of fear to go through her.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± She heard the hoarse voice of a young English boy and dared to fully open her eyes. She was greeted with the worried, green eyes of someone who couldn¡¯t have been older than twelve. ¡°Hey. Can you hear me?¡±


    She did her best to speak, but found that she couldn¡¯t. Instead, she gave him a weak nod which seemed to double her vertigo.


    ¡°Come on.¡± The green-eyed boy said, trying to help her get up but it was no use. He wasn¡¯t anywhere near strong enough, and his attempts only served to make her even more dizzy. ¡°Let¡¯s get you off of the floor¡ª too much glass.¡±


    The boy stopped for a moment before turning with a snarl. ¡°Protego!¡±


    A weak Shield Charm shimmered into existence, and the girl knew that it wouldn¡¯t last for long. He must have only recently learned it.


    At seemingly twelve years old, having learned such a spell was the mark of a magical genius. She flinched, however, as her unlikely hero¡¯s barrier barely withstood three spells before a small crack began to farm.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± She heard the boy whisper as he braced his wand hand and did his best to focus. ¡°Not now!¡±


    The Shield wavered as another spell struck it, before bursting into an uncountable amount of light particles. The girl began to lose hope again.


    ¡°Not bad for a wet-behind-the-ears brat, boy.¡± His attacker spoke in a rough, American accent.


    He was flanked by a witch and another wizard and they were all wearing masks, just like the man who tried to¡­


    ¡°Our leader could use young talent like you.¡± He continued, gesturing towards the boy. ¡°Interested in joining up?¡±


    The boy beside her froze at the offer before steeling himself for a fight he couldn¡¯t possibly win. He didn¡¯t bother giving them a reply, other than raising his wand.


    ¡°Expelli¡ª¡± Harry cried, but that was as far as he got before he was forced to dive to the side, narrowly avoiding a spell. He managed to dodge two more before the final one struck him in the arm, dropping him to the floor with a cry of pain.


    The girl heard the sound of wood clattering against the stone floor and felt her heart sink. The boy had lost his wand.


    ¡°Well done, Ursula.¡± The man said as he took a few steps forward in the room to survey it for any more wizards. His masked face turned towards her Stunned attacker, before going to her and her fallen savior. ¡°Take the children; leave the fool here. He can take the blame while we make a getawa¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stupefy!¡± The jet of red light struck the woman called Ursula in the chest, sending her careening into the wall behind her. She dropped to the floor, unconscious.


    What? The girl thought in shock, seeing the boy holding his wand. Had he not lost his wand, after all?


    The green eyed boy pointed his wand at the ringleader, only for him to freeze in place, snap his arms to his side and fall backwards with a bone rattling thud. The girl realized in dismay that he¡¯d been hit with a Full Body-Bind Curse.


    ¡°That will be enough out of you, kid.¡± The American man said in irritation as he wordlessly Summoned the wand clutched in the boy¡¯s frozen hand.


    A moment later, he had revived his comrade. She heard murmurs exchanged between the two before he helped the woman get back to her feet.


    ¡°More trouble than you¡¯re worth, boy. Let¡¯s just kill him and be done with it. We¡¯re only after the girl. Quickly, before he pulls any more sudden tricks.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The third member of their little group said and took a step forward, ready to follow his orders.


    The girl did her best to resist the urge to cry, but failed. She¡¯d failed so utterly that day. She¡¯d lost her wand, Claire was dead, and now her young savior was also about to die.


    She slowly crawled to him, ignoring how the glass shards dug into her skin, how her blood covered the floor. Halfway there, she saw the boy¡¯s eyes lock onto hers, as if beseeching her to stop and leave him to die so she could live.


    The girl heeded his wordless gaze and stopped, her heart twisting in agony as she saw the wizard standing over her would-be hero.


    ¡°Finish it.¡±


    I can¡¯t just do nothing! The teenage girl thought, but she knew it was too late. She had failed, yet again.


    ¡°Avada¡ª¡± The man stopped his incantation and lurched, stumbling a few steps forward and falling face first into the glass-covered floor, his body twitching erratically right in front of her.


    The girl saw a strange, glowing silver set of chains exit his back, retracting towards the entrance her fallen savior had emerged from. She moved her gaze there, only to see¡­


    Another boy? She thought in confusion as a small form walked through the shadow of the building. All she could see were the silver chains swirling around the person¡¯s silhouette, as well as his right, glowing eye of white.


    And it was furious.

 112 - Kill

    oooo


    Kill


    oooo


    July 23, 1992, 7:30 PM, Ice Cream Parlor, Village Du Phantasime, France


    Adam Clarke


    Did he really just¡ª what the Hell is wrong with this kid!? I thought in incredulity as Tonks threw a spell at a nearby corner, transfiguring a small set of benches into a pack of wolves and setting them on the group of four wizards in the distance.


    ¡°That should buy us a few seconds.¡± Tonks said quickly.


    ¡°Harry, he¡ª¡± I said but was interrupted by Tonks.


    ¡°I know! I know!¡± She said, looking far more stressed than I had expected. ¡°He promised he wouldn¡¯t. He promised!¡±


    My eyes went up towards the bloody, still-dripping severed arm dangling off of the light fixture and I had to suppress a groan of frustration.


    I couldn¡¯t even blame him for reacting the way he did; it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t understand where the kid was coming from. After all, I''d been in his position in my past life, once upon a time.


    Once the adrenaline, the fear, the gore, and everything else¡ª once it all set in, well¡­ It was hard to stay rational in those circumstances. Still, staying with the group was something rather simple. Wasn¡¯t it?


    If only life were that simple.


    You and your Goddamned ¡®saving people thing¡¯, Harry. I thought in frustration but quickly got myself under control.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go after him.¡± I said, but I only got a single step forward before I saw something heading my way, forcing me to go back behind the large chunk of rubble. The wolves Tonks set on the wizards!?


    I heard the split-second whines the transfigured wolves made before they were crushed against the unyielding stone, spraying blood and gore every which way.


    ¡°Damn it. We have to get through them, first.¡± Tonks said, cursing under her breath as she tried to figure a way out of this mess. ¡°Four against two; pretty bad odds, Clarke.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, instead focusing my will and being into the fight. Strong and sharp. Immovable and unyielding.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the part where you say ¡®for them¡¯ or something?¡± Tonks said as the sounds of the wizards and witches gunning for us intensified as they got closer and closer to our position.


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± I said, deepening my voice as the insanity of the situation started catching up with me. ¡°¡®Bad odds. For them.¡¯¡±


    I barked out a quick laugh, and Tonks followed suit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know why we¡¯re laughing. This isn¡¯t even funny.¡± Tonks muttered to herself before throwing me a grave look. ¡°I really hope that you¡¯re all you¡¯ve been hyped up to be, Clarke.¡±


    Hyped up to be? I frowned at her choice of words but nodded anyway. ¡°I think we¡¯re about to find out. Two on the left are mine.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take the two on the right. Then we go for Harry. Deal?¡± Tonks said, and was probably about to say something mildly insulting to spur me on when the voice of a witch addressed us.


    ¡°Where are you, little ones¡­?¡± She said in French, with a cackle so over the top it made me want to cringe. ¡°Come out! We promise not to hurt you!¡±


    I felt a shiver racing down my spine and shared one last look with Tonks before we broke apart in different directions.


    To my dismay, I was spotted the second I emerged.


    Damn it. Hoped to catch them off guard¡­ No matter. I thought even as a yellow spell flew my way, crashing into my raised chain-buckler.


    With a gesture, I deflected it off to the side where it crashed into the bit of rubble I''d been hiding behind.


    I didn''t pay attention to that, instead stepping over the remains of the wolves as I Banished every bit of rubble my magic could latch onto at my enemies. Depulso!


    The two witches were pelted with a few rocks before they were forced to raise barriers against my onslaught.


    Pebbles, rocks and stones of many sizes continued to crash into their Shields, doing absolutely no damage but kicking up a lot of dust in the process, thus blinding them from my actions for the few precious instants I needed to launch my true assault.


    Pierce through! I roared in my mind as I focused my mental energies and leveled my wand at my first target. Odgovor!


    A glowing, silvery chain burst forth from my wand, its tip quickly morphing into a sharp point infused with the energy of the Severing Charm.


    The spear-tip crashed into one of the barriers, filling the air with a high pitched grinding noise for a few moments before I felt it give way with a crack. A moment later, I heard the sound of a deep intake of air.


    Bingo.


    The witch beside my first target cried something out and blasted my chain away in an attempt to save her compatriot, but it was far too late for that.


    I recalled my chain to me, discarding the chunk of flesh the barbed spear tip had ripped out in one clean motion before sending it forth again into where I thought the second person was.


    The chain flew into the dust cloud again, scraping against the hard floor. I had missed them.


    Where..? I thought for a moment before I saw a flash of green from my right. I threw myself forward, crashing into the rough stone street as I just barely avoided the Killing Curse. The jet of green crashed into the steel pole behind me, tearing through the metal and ripping it out of the stone floor, sending it spinning out of control towards me.


    Shit. Almost frantically, I crawled away. My escape was as narrow as it could get, with the rock tipped steel pole crashing into the ground only just previously occupied by my left foot and creating a sizable crater.


    If that thing had hit me¡­ I thought as I continued scrambling towards a bit of rubble, ignoring the burning pain spreading through my forearms and knees as the rough terrain floor tore strips and bits of my skin off.


    I bit back a cry as I considered just how lucky I got there. The shock alone might have killed me¡ª I know wizards are durable and all, but something like that? I don''t think I could take a hit like that.


    Now, where was the man who cast it? I quickly peeked from behind the rubble towards its origin, seeing the wizard in question¡ª he was in the process of getting overwhelmed by Tonks. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he lost his wand.


    Too fucking close. I thought as I saw that he was now doing his best to defend against Tonks'' onslaught of spells. But he''ll be busy for a little while, at least. Which means it¡¯s back to dealing with my own problems.


    I wasted no time, shifting my attention to my current foes¡ª and not a moment too soon: the duo of witches emerged from their hiding spot, launching spells at me at a fast pace.


    I brought my ebony wand to bear, spinning my conjured chain into a web of metallic defense and letting it catch and deflect their spells.


    On and on they attacked, trying their best to knock me down, but I continued to absorb and defend against their attacks while making sure to close the gap between us.


    A few more seconds and they would be mine. Judging by the look on their frantic faces, they likely knew this as well.


    "Avada¡ª" I didn''t let the witch finish her sentence, launching my chain at her and forcing her to dodge lest she become impaled.


    Judging from the following cry, I imagined I''d scored the woman''s leg. I prepared myself for another round of attacks from her ally, but no spell came.


    The silhouette of the witch beside her plopped on the ground, groaning in agony as the reality of the large flesh wound she''d received earlier was now catching up with her.


    Smelling blood in the water, I focused all of my fire on the one left standing.


    Just then, my instincts began to scream at me; I stopped and took a quick step back, narrowly dodging what seemed to be a light yellow boomerang. It passed me by with a hum, swiveling on its axis before heading to me again in a rapid spin.


    I stepped to the left, letting it drive itself into the ground¡ª but it stopped just short, drawing my surprise.


    It¡¯s being controlled! I realized as the light boomerang completely reversed direction. I had just enough time to place my buckler into position, reinforcing the magic as well as I could. Won¡¯t be enough.


    The projectile cut through the chains like a knife through a lump of malleable, but still very tough clay, buying me enough time to move away from its trajectory. If I stayed, that would have been my head.


    ¡°You killed her!¡± I saw the witch emerging from the dust, looking livid. She brought her wand down as if signaling the drop of a guillotine. ¡°I will have your head for this, boy!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to comment on the sheer hypocrisy and lack of self-awareness the witch had, so busy I was with staying alive. Her light boomerang glowed with even more power as it hurtled down to my position, its projected trajectory leaving no mystery as to what would happen to me were it to connect with my neck.


    With a snarl, I sent the severed bits of chain up at the boomerang in the hopes of slowing it down long enough for me to counter. I focused all of my intent and desire into my wand, immersing myself in the feeling of invincibility. Odgovor!


    My chain pulsed with unsuppressed power as I launched them upwards through the dust in the air. The spear-tip morphed into a small, concentrated claw of energy so bright that it was hard to even look at.


    The two spells collided, and I raised my right hand, closing it with a snarl, sinking my spell¡¯s ¡®claws¡¯ into the enemy¡¯s magic and stopping its rotation instantly.


    I ignored the French witch¡¯s exclamation of surprise and frustration, instead letting out an inarticulate cry of exertion as I twisted my chain into a spiral and launched her own spell back at her before she could do so much as move.


    ¡°Prote¡ª¡± Was all she managed to say before her own spell tore diagonally through her from shoulder to waist. I saw her eyes widen with pain for a single instant before her body split into two, falling to the ground unceremoniously, blood pooling beneath.


    I didn¡¯t waste time, quickly rushing to Tonks¡¯ aid, only to see her and two others standing over five unconscious wizards and witches.


    What the Hell happened here?


    ¡°You¡ª You¡¯re all right.¡± I said, feeling breathless before staring at the other two¡ª a brown haired, blood-spattered young man in his twenties and a young girl who seemed to be of an age with Tonks. ¡°Who are¡­¡±


    ¡°Locals¡ª doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Tonks cut me off, coming closer to check me over. ¡°Are you all right, hurt at all?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± I said, patting myself over quickly and not feeling anything amiss. "No wounds, I don¡¯t think."


    Tonks looked impressed for a moment before her expression turned severe again. She nodded and began to move to where Harry had gone, prior. ¡°We need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Over here!¡± We stopped and heard someone cry from the distance and noticed, to our dismay, that it was yet another group of wizards heading right for us. They did not look like allies, and this time, it was six people.


    ¡°Damn it all.¡± Tonks said, cursing under her breath. ¡°They just won¡¯t stop coming! What are the Aurors doing? It¡¯s been too long for them not to respond. Far too long!¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re busy with something else.¡±


    ¡°We can beat them.¡± The man in his twenties said in French, looking at the other girl before turning to Tonks. ¡°Stay¡­ togezzer. Ok¨¦?¡±


    Tonks nodded before turning to me. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here, Adam.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°We can at least hold them back while you go and find Harry. After seeing you in action, I know you can do this.¡± Tonks insisted, her eyes looking desperate. ¡°Please don¡¯t argue with me¡ª not now. Just go!¡±


    I stared at her pained face for a single moment before nodding, turning and following in Harry¡¯s footsteps, leaving her behind me and rushing towards the broken down ice cream parlor.


    Only known us for less than a week and already prepared to lay down her life to buy me the time needed to get to Harry? I thought in absolute incredulity as I entered the darkness of the parlor, slowing my steps and breathing down so I didn¡¯t attract any undue attention as I came in. I''m not calling her Nymphadora any more¡ª that¡¯s the least she deserves.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I clung to the darkness of the shadows cast by the setting sun as I moved further into the building, doing my best to search for any sign of Harry.


    A quick tap of my wand to my right arm restored the mangled and severed chain buckler to its former glory.


    Where is he? I thought as I was forced to stop in front of a broken down wall, noticing the small crawl space. He didn''t.


    Just then, I saw a familiar blue butterfly emerge from the cramped little tunnel¡ª Harry''s souvenir from the circus!


    It flew a circle around me before going back to the hole, beckoning me forward.


    Remarkable magic. I thought, quickly suppressing the wonder I felt in favor of focusing on the task. It''s got to be leading me to him. Makes sense; he must have gone through there to get to the source of the scream. The crazy fool.


    I bit down a sigh and followed through. Luckily, the passage wasn¡¯t as cramped as I thought it was, but who knew when this wall would collapse on me? Who knew when some other idiot decided they wanted to make other parts of the building explode?


    Gritting my teeth, I hurried my pace as I heard the sound of an intensifying scuffle, as well as that of a loud cry.


    From this distance, I couldn''t tell who was making the noise, but I wasn''t going to waste any time. I crawled even faster, ignoring the stabbing pain all over my body and continuing to scramble forward until I finally emerged.


    Getting up quickly, I got hit with a sudden bout of dizziness.


    Not now! I stumbled to the right, leaning hard against the wall as my breathing grew labored. What¡¯s wrong with me? I feel so weak.


    Was it the fact that I got up too quick? Couldn¡¯t have been that. Was the adrenaline finally fading? Maybe, but¡­


    It was then that I noticed something: my right side was too warm¡­ and wet.


    Lifting my shirt with an alarming wince, I saw a rather large cut going from my right waist to just under the right side of my ribcage. It wasn¡¯t very deep and had mostly stopped bleeding, but the amount of blood I¡¯d already lost didn¡¯t paint a pretty picture. How did¡­ When? Did I not fully dodge the boomerang? Was it the rubble?


    I shook my head, banishing such thoughts away. There was no time to ponder any of this.


    There was a wound, and it needed to be dealt with¡ª that was all.


    I pressed my wand against the long cut and quickly cast a spell, moving my wand in a circle and immersing myself in the desire for the wound to be healed. Episkey.


    My side went slightly warm, but not much else. I resisted the urge to curse. The spell had failed. My concentration was waning.


    I stared at the wound for a second longer before deciding against trying to heal it again.


    It''s fully closed¡ª I''ll take it. I thought and lowered my shirt, following the butterfly down the long haul until I reached the end. No time to waste.


    It was a good thing, too, because as soon as I turned the next corner, I saw someone walking over to stand over a boy''s prone body. A few feet away from him was a blonde girl trying to crawl to the boy¡ª perhaps in the hopes of saving him?


    I realized, after a moment, that the boy was Harry.


    ¡°Finish it.¡± A man standing a few feet away from them said. He was watching the fight take place like it was some kind of entertainment show, flanked by a witch who looked just as amused.


    These assholes¡ª these random mooks¡ª were going to kill Harry. A child. My friend.


    No! I thought, my mind assaulted by memories even as I thrust my hand forward, unwinding my chain-buckler and sending the projection towards the wizard holding his wand over Harry¡¯s immobilized form.


    Its tip glowed an ominous green, heralding the Boy-Who-Lived¡¯s impending doom.


    "Friends? I''d like that." ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that stupid Boggart, all right?¡± ¡°Give Adam back!¡± ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Avada¡ª¡± The chain pierced the would-be murderer¡¯s back, tearing his flesh apart as the construct of magic coiled around his spine, freezing him in place.


    I won¡¯t let it! I thought with vicious intent. Chain coffin!


    The chain twisted and contracted with violent purpose, crushing the nameless fool¡¯s spine with a loud series of snaps. He lurched forward, mouth open in mute shock as his body fell forward, twitching erratically in death.


    I don¡¯t care if I have to kill a million¡ª a hundred million people. I thought as I retracted my blood-soaked chain, letting the energy projection swirl in the air around me for a few moments as I slowly walked into the light of the large parlor. You¡¯re not dying on my watch, kid.


    In the wake of their comrade''s death, the duo didn''t bother with any theatrics, instead attacking me head on with a flurry of multicolor spells.


    But I was far beyond that now. Rage awakened in my mind, body and soul, settling in deep as I continued walking forward, chains wordlessly bursting from the tip of my wand, deflecting and dodging their spellfire like I was an unstoppable force of nature.


    Things like the weakness in my limbs, the pain prickling everywhere only served to anger me further.


    I¡¯m going to kill every last one of you.


    I swung my wand to the left, sending a flurry of chains towards the two, but the two proved to be a better set of opponents than the ones I''d dealt with previously.


    Working in tandem, the wizard and witch managed to deflect every single attacking chain before moving together on the offensive.


    I finally was forced to stop moving forward, instead focusing on defending myself and the other two against the high speed spell fire.


    These assholes. I thought with a jolt of apprehension as I was barely able to deflect a spell just enough that it struck the dead wizard''s corpse instead of Harry.


    Fear quickly turned my rage into a cold, merciless fury, causing me to take my spell speed up a notch.


    I knew that I couldn''t keep this up forever, even with this emotional boost fueling my magic.


    Tables snapped in two, glass containers broke and were then banished towards me in the hopes of the shards slipping through the chain links and tearing me apart, but I quickly snagged the top of another table, putting it between me and the projectiles.


    A series of thunks filled the air as I then flung the impromptu wooden barrier at the witch like a frisbee, crashing it into her barrier with enough force to send her skidding back and tripping into her ally.


    Bingo. I thought, launching my chain forward.


    I managed to clip him in the shoulder as he attempted to right himself, splattering the wall with a bit of his blood and causing him to cry out in pain.


    A follow-up swing, and the chains flung him into the wall with a loud thud, causing the man to fall to his knees, coughing as he attempted to get his breath back.


    Moving in for the kill, I only realized my mistake halfway too late.


    "Avada Kedavra!" The witch cried out in hatred, the jet of green light tearing through my chains like they weren''t even there.


    The girl on the floor beside Harry cried something out, and I felt as if my feet were forcibly pushed, dropping me to the glass covered floor even as the jet of green flew over me, crashing into the wall with a loud explosion, sending bits of stone and drywall everywhere.


    Even as I cringed from the pain of glass shards digging into my back, I jabbed my wand forward, directing the chains with vicious intent even as the witch attacked to cast the Killing Curse again. "Odgovor!"


    "Ava¡ª gurk!" The woman jolted again and again as she was impaled by no less than four chains.


    Carried by the momentum of the spell, she crashed into the wall with a sickening snap. I kept her pinned there for a split second before removing my chains with a loud squelch.


    "Ursula! No!" The ringleader cried out as the woman crashed face first into the floor, unmoving.


    If she wasn''t already dead, she would be soon. I would make sure of that.


    "You bastard!" He roared as he lost control of himself, leveling his wand at me with vicious intent.


    He took one step forward¡ª and was promptly knocked on his ass after getting hit by a jet of scarlet light.


    I saw the wand jump out of his hand even as he fell, clattering on the floor near the girl''s feet.


    She bent to pick it up, keeping her eyes both on me and the ringleader.


    I gestured at Harry and nodded towards him before turning my attention to the disarmed wizard before me.


    "No, please!" He said, his demeanor completely changed from the vicious man he had sounded like when he ordered Harry''s death. "I surrender¡ª mercy."


    No wand in your hand, and you¡¯re already begging. Pathetic¡­ I thought, my eyes flashing in hatred and disgust. "Mercy!?"


    I quickly got myself under control, spinning my wand and willing my chains to wrap around the man''s limbs and torso.


    With a gesture, I forced him into a kneeling position.


    "Please, don''t kill me!" He continued to plead as I slowly walked to him. "I''ll turn myself in, I swear!"


    My eyes moved to the girl slowly waking Harry up, realizing that her blouse had been ripped open and her skirt nearly torn in half¡­


    How old is she? I thought as I moved my gaze to see the unmoving body of another girl, lying dead in an awkward position on one of the tables. Fifteen, if that? Both of them.


    "You want mercy¡ª a rapist on top of being a murdering scumbag. Wanting mercy!?" I said, laughing as I transferred the chains holding him down to my right hand. ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡±


    "No, that wasn''t me! It was another wizard¡ª him! Over there!" The man insisted, nodding his head towards the right in a panic. "She''ll tell you! You''ll see."


    I followed his gaze to see another unconscious wizard lying on his side.


    "Is this true?" I said, addressing the girl. She nodded yes, even as she helped Harry get to his feet.


    "I see. Good to see you''re up, Harry." I said before turning my attention to the man in chains. "So you were telling the truth, after all."


    "Yes!" The ringleader said in obvious relief. "I just wanted to nab the girl¡ª just don''t¡ª"


    I cocked my foot back and let it rip, giving him a hard kick to the face.


    His head snapped to the left, and I knew I had to have at least cracked something in his jaw judging by the stab of pain I was feeling in my foot.


    Looks like I''m keeping the orphanage legend alive, after all¡­ The thought came to me randomly, breaking through my fury and making me go into hysterics for a single moment before forcing myself back down into a calm state.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking you a Goddamn thing.¡± I said as my eyes moved towards the blonde girl. She had gone to her friend and was now just holding her body.


    From the small shake of her shoulders, I realized she was sobbing. Harry followed the girl, standing beside her in solemn, awkward silence.


    He hadn''t said a word from the moment he was woken up. Could I even blame him?


    Righteous anger filled my being, and I turned glowing eyes back to my prisoner. ¡°So, you wanted to ¡®nab¡¯ her, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ª yes.¡± He said, frantic as the fear completely took him over. ¡°Just don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Well, that all depends.¡± I said. ¡°Why are you here to kidnap her? She¡¯s just a kid.¡±


    He opened his mouth to speak before thinking better of it. His soul-thread twisted in a way that told me he¡¯d gained a bit of spine, then.


    How futile.


    ¡°Not the time to try and protect your comrades, dog.¡± I gave him a venomous look even as I closed my fist, tightening the chains circling his right arm.


    "Please¡ª" But that''s as far as he got before I crushed his arm, filling the air with his agonized cries.


    ¡°Stop!¡± He shouted, even as the blood began to soak through his sleeve. ¡°Please! Stop! You¡¯re gonna kill me!¡±


    I finally did stop, letting him breathe hard for a few moments before getting in his face, giving him a dangerous look. ¡°Talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay! Just don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Losing my patience.¡±


    ¡°All right! She¡¯s the daughter of some important guy¡ª a higher up in the French Ministry!¡± The ringleader said quickly, even as he cringed in pain. ¡°Director Delacour of Magical Intelligence or something! Our job was to get her and hold her hostage! That¡¯s it, that¡¯s all there is to it. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°...Delacour?¡± I replied, eyes widening for a split second as I beheld the girl in question. She was staring right at us, her expression growing horrified at the man¡¯s information. That¡¯s Fleur Delacour?


    I could definitely see it¡ª the silvery-blonde hair, the dark blue eyes¡ª but now was not the time to stare in surprise.


    I turned back to the man and was about to continue my interrogation when I heard the girl¡¯s screech. A few moments later, she stood over the man who¡¯d tried to rape her.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me!¡± Fleur screamed in French. Her soul-thread stuttered and jittered as if it was in agony. No, it was more than that.


    It was writhing in fury far beyond that of my own. A moment later, she had the vile man on his back, his arms and legs bound and his pants down, revealing the foul creature¡¯s manhood.


    Her features had turned more angular and avian as she lost herself in the primal call of vengeance coming from her blood.


    She isn¡¯t¡­ I thought as she held her wand over his crotch. She is.


    ¡°Diffindo!¡±


    The fool woke up screaming as she sliced him, root and stem, filling the air with the acrid smell of burning. It was then that I realized she¡¯d burned through him¡ª with the Severing Charm? How?


    I didn¡¯t have time to think as the next moment, she shoved the man¡¯s own genitals into his mouth, forcing him to close his mouth and swallow them whole. Through it all, he could do nothing but struggle impotently, so well bound he was.


    Moments later, the smell of feces joined the stench of burning human flesh, mixing together and making me grimace in disgust.


    Fleur likely thought the same thing, because she stepped away a moment later, spitting off to the side in disgust. With one final, contemptuous slash, she slit the man¡¯s throat before walking away, heading back to her dead friend even as the scumbag choked to death on his own blood and parts.


    Through it all, we watched in horrified fascination.


    Well then. I thought before turning my gaze to my prisoner, not even sparing the dying wretch another look. ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯s justice served, isn¡¯t it? Now let¡¯s see about your justice. What do you think you deserve? Hm?¡±


    The man jolted, turning fearful eyes towards me.


    ¡°Please!¡± He beseeched me. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me! That was him! Our job was to kidnap the girl, that¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± I said and watched him nod his head so fast that he threatened to snap his own neck.


    I shook my head. ¡°Except you missed the part with the dead girl¡ª her friend, I take it? And not to mention the part where you were about to kill my new brother! What do you think the justice for that should be?¡±


    With but a thought, I slowly moved one of my chains towards his heart, its tip morphing to a jagged spear. ¡°How about I rip your heart out? That seems fair enough, right?¡±


    ¡°Please, please, please¡­¡± The man continued to beg.


    "Pathetic." I said, pressing the tip into his chest and drawing blood, as well as a cry of pain from him. "Face your death like a man."


    I was about to finish the job when I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Harry¡¯s voice came from behind me, making me stop. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please just stop.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said in abject confusion as I turned to see the boy; whatever I was going to say died in my mouth at the sight of his fearful expression. ¡°Harry, he tried to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Harry said, glaring at the pitiful man at my mercy. ¡°I know, but he didn¡¯t. I¡¯m still here. Please, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, prompting Harry to continue. ¡°You aren¡¯t a killer, Adam! Please¡­ Just let go.¡±


    I stared at the boy¡¯s resolute, but fearful eyes for the longest moment. The butterfly flew between the two of us, a reminder of the show we had attended not an hour prior.


    It settled on Harry''s shoulder before staring at me with unblinking intensity.


    I took a breath, nodded and lowered my wand, dispelling the chain that was going to end the man¡¯s life.


    ¡°Thank you, boy!¡± My prisoner said. ¡°Thank you for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stupefy!¡± The jet of red light flew out of Harry¡¯s holly wand, striking the man in the forehead and knocking him out without ceremony. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, as Harry took the wand from the man¡¯s side and slowly moved me away from him. ¡°Thanks, Harry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Harry said as he turned his gaze to Fleur, who¡¯d gone back to her friend¡¯s body and was beginning to sob. ¡°Come on¡­ We need to help her.¡±


    I stared at the boy¡¯s back for just a single moment before shaking my head, dispelling my chains, binding my prisoner with rope and following him.


    One day, your ¡®saving people thing¡¯ is going to get us killed, kid. I thought as we stood before the sobbing girl, unsure of where to go from here. But damn if I can¡¯t fucking respect your sheer drive to push forward.


    I just hoped that Tonks was all right.

 113 - Family

    oooo


    Family


    oooo


    July 23, 1992, 8:20 PM, Village Du Phantasime, France


    Sirius Black


    He had to find them.


    He couldn¡¯t fail here, not again. Sirius let out a deep breath as he turned a corner in the city quickly, only to realize that there was nothing¡ª yet again.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± He said, his now hoarse voice teetering on the edge between fear and outright panic¡ª just as it had been for the past ten minutes.


    They''d been looking for ages, and he''d shouted the boys¡¯ names so many times that his throat had gone far beyond the point of just hurting.


    He¡¯d managed to maintain his composure at the beginning, when the explosions had first erupted throughout the village.


    Only after he¡¯d been forced to fight wizard after wizard, witch after witch, with no sign of the Aurors arriving anytime soon, did he begin to feel the claws of worry reaching to twist and tear at his soul.


    Still, Andromeda¡¯s daughter being a fairly decently trained Auror initiate had calmed the man¡¯s heart, somewhat. He himself had worked as a trainee, once upon a time. Not to mention the fact that she¡¯d mentioned that she was studying under Moody; he¡¯d also been given a few tips by the man back in the day; training under such a powerful wizard, full time?


    There was no doubt that she had some measure of skill, however new to the game she was.


    It also helped that both Adam and Harry, themselves, were already well on their way to becoming competent¡ª dare he even say, powerful¡ª wizards. True, they still needed much training, far more experience and quite a bit of polish, but they could react very quickly to developing situations.


    Well, that was a bit of a lie, at least concerning Adam, anyway.


    Harry¡¯s reaction speeds rivaled¡ª no, outstripped¡ª even those of his own father, James. Honest to Merlin, when he¡¯d first gauged the boy¡¯s reflexes, Sirius had not been expecting the young boy to display such ridiculous aptitude.


    Sirius supposed that was what made him an incredible Seeker, or so others had told him. He hadn¡¯t yet been able to see Harry¡¯s Quidditch skills in action, so he was mostly relying on the popular word concerning the boy at Hogwarts. Still, Harry had displayed his ability, and displayed it well in their practice duels.


    Though he wasn¡¯t always able to counter the impromptu moves Sirius threw his way, Harry was at least able to react to them in time. His weakness, therefore, was quite clear: knowledge and battle experience.


    Fix that with a good deal of dedicated studying and training, and Harry would become a force to truly be reckoned with.


    Adam¡¯s problem, on the other hand, was that he thought far too much. That wasn¡¯t to say that his reaction speeds were slow, per se.


    He wasn¡¯t anywhere near Harry on that front, of course, but he did well enough. Sirius had, of course, noted that the boy had at least attempted to train himself in at least dodging attacks. Still, it wasn¡¯t anywhere near as quick as Harry¡¯s natural ability to react.


    Add to that the fact that Adam continually left himself vulnerable to attacks in his blind spots, and Sirius had a good idea of where the boy stood.


    That¡¯s probably why he made those chains of his, come to think of it. Sirius thought. Or, at least one of the reasons.


    Despite its many faults, Sirius couldn¡¯t help but admit that the spell itself was an impressive bit of magic. Adam certainly hadn¡¯t been the first wizard to conceive of an all-purpose combat spell, but he was the first one he¡¯d ever heard of or seen who seemed to make it work¡ª for the most part.


    For example, the swirling and undulating chains almost seemed to move irrespective of the boy¡¯s will, giving them the appearance of sentience; at first glance, the chains cast a wide, ever shifting net to catch a ridiculous many spells.


    Sirius, however, knew better. The chains did not move irrespective of Adam¡¯s will.


    He has full control over them, which is a weakness. He thought as he sent a ball of light into a ruined store, seeing nothing but destroyed shelves and merchandise inside before moving on with his search. The amount of concentration it must take to maintain such movements is significant, even if it covers his blind spots to an extent. The defense, on top of it all, is not absolute.


    He remembered when he¡¯d trapped the boy with a rather quick use of a spell which simply went through his chainlinks. If that spell had been remotely harmful, Adam would have met his end there.


    He¡¯d tried to get the boy to learn a few more spells so he¡¯d have a bigger base to rely on instead of just using those chains, but Adam was just too stubborn about it. He wanted to continue using his own chains¡ª something which frustrated the man to no end.


    Sirius had tried showing him the error of his ways with a rather intense dueling session, but it hadn¡¯t worked, though the boy had glared at him for a full day afterwards. He¡¯d been considering enlisting the help of another duelist to show the boy that it¡¯s not just Sirius who could lay him low like that, but ended up changing his mind on the day of the Boggart incident, when he¡¯d seen Adam¡¯s sketches and notes on improving his spell to counter Sirius¡¯ tricks.


    No, Adam was a stubborn boy, through and through. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone else show him that he was wrong, not while he had a decent point to argue. It almost reminded him of his younger brother Regulus, a little.


    Sirius wasn¡¯t sure whether the kid was being foolish or brilliant. He supposed that only time would tell¡ª assuming they made it through this crisis.


    They have to. I can¡¯t fail here. Not now.


    ¡°Godric¡¯s heart¡­!¡± Andromeda said with a gasp, pulling Sirius out of his increasingly panicked, desperate thoughts as she rushed off to a half destroyed alleyway.


    Sirius stopped and followed her as he and Ted saw a small girl kneeling by a limp body near the overturned, mangled trash bins. She held a woman¡¯s¡ª her mother, Sirius thought¡ª hand, crying, pleading and sobbing into it.


    He didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but it didn¡¯t really take a genius to figure out that she was probably begging for her mother to get up.


    Andromeda was the first there, kneeling by the child and soothing her as she checked over the mother with a surreptitious spell. ¡°There there, little one.¡±


    He watched the scene, feeling an icy claw grip his heart. Could Adam or, Merlin forbid, Harry be in similar situations? He didn¡¯t dare explore this line of thought.


    Sirius already felt so powerless. There was no need to add more to it.


    ¡°The girl¡¯s not hurt, and the mother¡­ Just unconscious.¡± Andromeda said and patted the girl on the head before turning to Sirius with an urgent look. ¡°Sirius, a stretcher if you would.¡±


    Sirius would be lying if he didn¡¯t get the urge to turn and leave to continue his search for Harry and Adam, but he pushed it down. He couldn¡¯t go it alone¡ª that road only led to ruin, much like it had the last time, when he¡¯d been carted off to Azkaban without so much as a trial.


    He acquiesced, waving his wand and conjuring a stretcher, setting it beside the unconscious woman. Another wave, and the woman lay upon it. She would have looked like she was sleeping peacefully if it weren¡¯t for the heavy bruise on her temple, as well as the still bleeding cuts on her cheek and lips.


    ¡°Come, little one.¡± Andromeda said as she took the girl¡¯s hand, levitating the stretcher behind them as they exited the alleyway. ¡°We¡¯ll find you someplace safe.¡±


    The girl babbled quickly in French, but no one there knew what she was saying. Still, Andromeda continued to speak to the girl in a sweet and calming tone. It worked somewhat, stopping the girl¡¯s cries and whimpers. Even Sirius was starting to feel a little better.


    Ted, bless the man, was casting what few Healing Charms he knew to give the woman a better chance of recovery for when the Healers were able to get to them.


    But where is the help? Where are the Aurors? Sirius thought for the umpteenth time. What could they possibly be doing that¡¯s more important than this?


    He didn¡¯t dare voice this question out loud, not willing to affect the air of grim determination in the air. He turned a corner, and Sirius immediately gestured for Andromeda to cease walking.


    ¡°Stop. Cover her eyes¡ª quickly!¡± Sirius said quickly before they caught up. Andromeda looked for a second, as if to ask ¡®how bad?¡¯, but Sirius only shook his head in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll move the stretcher.¡± Ted offered, nodding to his wife before taking over.


    Pursing her lips, Andromeda brought the girl closer to her.


    ¡°Shh, little one¡­¡± She said, covering her eyes. ¡°Close¡­ Ferme.¡±


    The girl did not even protest, closing her eyes in an instant. Sharing a nod between each other, the group moved through the destroyed street.


    This must have been where one of the biggest explosions took place. He thought as they passed no less than fifteen corpses strewn about the street. Sirius felt his heart grow colder and colder as he checked over each body, getting blood all over his shoes and robes as he tried to see if they could be revived.


    With every additional dead body, he wondered if the next one would be Adam or Harry, and the relief which came from the fact that it wasn¡¯t made him feel guilty. He bore all of those conflicting feelings in solemn silence, adjusting the bodies¡¯ positions and closing their horrified eyes so they¡¯d at least retain some of the dignity they had in life.


    ¡°Merlin¡­¡± Ted breathed, and the horror in his voice was almost enough to make Sirius hurry his pace twofold.


    ¡°I know.¡± Sirius said, stopping by another body. ¡°Damn it all¡­ I know.¡±


    If whoever did this harmed even a hair on the boys¡¯ heads¡­ Sirius thought as he set down the final body in a resting position before leading them to the next street. I¡¯m going to tear them apart.


    And so they continued their search. On and on they walked through the city, taking a long, circuitous route back to their starting point in case Tonks and the boys had the idea of checking on them at the restaurant.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Minutes continued to pass until they saw something near the end of their search path¡ª a crowd of Aurors by what seemed to be a half-destroyed ice cream parlor.


    Little to no organization. Sirius thought as they continued to approach. No one posted in different areas of the street, no one trying to put a semblance of order to things¡­ What are they doing?


    ¡°Finally.¡± Ted said, turning to the little girl and pointing at the Aurors. ¡°See? Help has arrived, little one.¡±


    But the girl seemed to have eyes for someone else. She pointed ahead at the crowd, crying out a name. ¡°Fleur! Fleur!¡±


    A few the Aurors turned and rushed their way, wands drawn.


    ¡°Surely they don¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Andromeda said, but Sirius cut her off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it past any Auror at this point.¡± Sirius spat in irritation. ¡°Wands ready for Shields in case they attack.¡±


    A hum from Andromeda and he raised his hands in a universal show of surrender. ¡°This woman needs help!¡±


    The two Aurors, a witch and a wizard, stopped their initial approach for a moment to stare at the woman behind him on the stretcher before their eyes widened. ¡°La famille du Directeur!¡±


    Just then, another person¡ª a girl who looked to be fourteen or fifteen years of age¡ª pushed past the two Aurors and ran towards the little girl, enveloping her in a hug. ¡°Gabrielle!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª erm¡­¡± One of the Aurors tried to speak in English, but her voice was drowned out by the little girl¡¯s bawls.


    She turned and murmured something to her partner. A moment later, he nodded and moved away from them, heading towards another street.


    ¡°I take it that you know this family?¡± Sirius said, lowering his arms.


    The witch gave him a nod as she approached. ¡°Ze family of ze¡­ Directeur of DMI. ¡®e will be here soon.¡±


    Sirius nodded, relieved that the two girls had found each other, and that their father would shortly arrive. Andromeda moved to stand beside him as the Auror signaled for a few others to come and look over the wounded witch.


    ¡°Please.¡± Andromeda said. ¡°Have you seen a young woman, and two young boys¡ª twelve years old? We¡¯re trying to find them.¡±


    The witch nodded quickly as she set the Aurors to task, before turning to Sirius¡¯ group. ¡°Come.¡±


    Sirius, Andromeda and Ted began to follow the Auror, but Ted was forced to stop, feeling something grabbing him by the coat. He turned to see the little girl they¡¯d saved¡ªGabrielle ¡ª flanked by her older sister.


    ¡°Merci monsieur¡­¡± Was all she said before she went back to hugging her sister. Ted looked up towards the sister, giving her a nod before catching up with Sirius and Andromeda.


    The Auror led them past a wall of guards to where Tonks, Harry, Adam, and a small group of other wizards were. They were sitting around, just staring ahead at nothing in particular.


    I know that look. Sirius thought in great apprehension. They¡¯re in shock. Just what happened¡­?


    He could imagine¡ª he¡¯d already laid many bodies to rest that night.


    Harry¡¯s green eyes strayed to the left, meeting Sirius¡¯ own, and they lit up so much that Sirius could have cried with relief. Not all was lost.


    ¡°Sirius!¡± Harry called out, getting up and rushing him in a hug, with Adam following him with slow, unsure steps. Sirius took him into his arms, hugging him tight and not letting go.


    He¡¯s alive. He¡¯s alive. Sirius thought as Andromeda and Ted rushed past him towards their daughter, embracing her in a similar way. I didn¡¯t fail.


    Sirius let go of Harry before pulling Adam in. The boy made a surprised, pained yelp, and Sirius stopped immediately.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Sirius said, feeling worry crawl up his spine. He¡¯d been so happy to see them that he hadn¡¯t considered their state.


    Images of the dead people he¡¯d seen this past thirty minutes popped into his mind again. Of course they weren¡¯t fine. Stupid fucking question.


    ¡°Harry¡¯s fine. Was a little bruised up.¡± Adam said before Harry could say anything. ¡°I lost some blood, but they gave me a Potion. Tonks is fine too.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª what? Lost blood?¡± Sirius said, and it was then that he noticed just how soaked the boy¡¯s shirt had gotten. ¡°Some blood?¡±


    Adam shrugged, looking away. ¡°Most of it¡¯s not mine.¡±


    The man felt a shiver crawl up his spine with the way the boy said it.


    No child should be so nonchalant about this sort of thing. Sirius frowned at the casual way the boy¡¯s words had been spoken, and his worry grew even as the chill ran up his spine. What had happened?


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡± Sirius said, giving the boys a solemn look.


    ¡°This, we¡¯d like to know, too.¡± Another voice said from the left, causing both Harry and Adam to grimace.


    ¡°Who¡ª¡± Sirius turned towards an approaching wizard who looked to be in his fifties. ¡°Who are you? Are you the one leading these men and women?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The wizard nodded. ¡°Senior Auror Henri Lienne, and we would like to know exactly what happened inside of that building. And you are?¡±


    ¡°Sirius Black.¡± He said, not even bothering to shake the man¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°You¡¯d be better served patrolling the streets to rescue people. Have you no concept of procedure?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tonks said as she broke off from her parents to join them. ¡°That¡¯s what I said!¡±


    Senior Auror Henri¡¯s expression twisted slightly before he schooled it into a stern one. ¡°We have many of our operatives scouring the village to aid the wounded and find the ones responsible, as you have been told twice already, Miss Tonks.¡±


    Tonks¡¯ reply was to look around at the various Aurors doing nothing but standing around. They at least had the decency to look abashed at her judgemental gaze.


    Not that it counts for much. Sirius thought. That¡¯s why I dropped out of the Auror corps when the war got really bad. You can¡¯t rely on these fools. They¡¯ll just look at each other and twiddle their thumbs together¡ª or worse, stab you in the back.


    Senior Auror Henri puffed just the way Sirius had expected him to¡ª so this was just another corrupt, incompetent fool likely hired by nepotic officials trying to throw his weight around, all the while people needed true, serious aid.


    ¡°Now, as for the boys.¡± Henri said as he fixed the two with a hard look. ¡°We have some questions concerning the bodies in the parlor¡­¡±


    Bodies? Sirius thought in alarm.


    ¡®Most of it¡¯s not mine.¡¯ Adam¡¯s previous words echoed in his mind, and Sirius immediately stood in the middle of the two boys, putting his hands on their shoulders and pulling them closer to him. No matter, I won¡¯t let this fool intimidate them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already given our statements.¡± Tonks said, looking more irritated. ¡°Following your own procedures¡ª better than your own men do, might I add¡ª and now you waste time and ask us to give our statements again?¡±


    Henri replied with the disdain one would expect from a superior talking down to an inferior. ¡°This is, of course, to make sure that all of the details line up, you see.¡±


    ¡°And again, we told you.¡± Tonks¡¯ hair shifted to a bright red before she forced herself to take a deep breath. ¡°We tried to make our way back to our parents.¡±


    She pointed to Harry as her parents came to her side. ¡°He heard a girl screaming in the parlor and ran to save her. I had to hold off the wizards that you should have been fighting so that Adam can go back him up. They saved the girl¡ª all on their own against four adult wizards! Where were you during all this, then?¡±


    Sirius felt a thrill of worry and pride go through him, but the only reaction he showed was a mild pat on each boy¡¯s shoulders. The two relaxed slightly.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Henri said without missing a beat, completely ignoring her cutting words. ¡°Of course, but what I¡¯m missing is, well¡­ The state of the wizards there.¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡± Tonks said, waving it off. ¡°The only good Dark Wizard is one that¡¯s down for the count.¡±


    ¡°...Auror Moody¡¯s words, are they not? That¡­ man is well known for his insanity, even here in France.¡± Henri said, dismissing her words with a curled lip. ¡°In France, such a man would not be allowed to serve. Here, we investigate crimes.


    ¡°Crimes!?¡± Tonks nearly shouted, but the man was no longer looking at her.


    ¡°Now.¡± He turned to Sirius and the two boys. ¡°We found three dead, and one alive. One¡¯s back was punctured at the base of his spine, and the spine itself was crushed into several pieces, killing him. The witch¡¯s body was perforated at multiple points on her body and she was found to have received trauma to the back of the head¡ª her brain crushed on impact.¡±


    Sirius noticed the way Harry threw looks at Adam, but tightened his grip on their shoulders even as the Senior Auror continued to speak, pointing towards three covered bodies, as well as an unconscious man in bindings.


    ¡°The living one had his arm crushed, much like the previous body¡¯s spine was.¡± Henri continued. ¡°The final body was¡­ His, erm¡­¡±


    The man hesitated as a few of the other Aurors in the background shuddered. Gathering the words together, he began to speak again. ¡°The man¡¯s genitals were¡­ cut; the wound was sealed with fire and then his¡­ organs were fed to him, before his throat was slit.¡±


    Sirius heard Andromeda¡¯s gasp, but he kept his face cool despite the shudder that ran through his body. He didn¡¯t say a thing.


    ¡°So you see, Mr. Black.¡± Henri said. ¡°We have a vested interest in getting to the truth here. Miss Delacour hasn¡¯t said a word, but her father will be here soon. So, it would be better if you spoke to me and didn¡¯t force him to come here and¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªTo come here and what?¡± Another voice came from behind the wall of Aurors. Sirius turned to see the wizards and witches parting to reveal a man flanked by the two blonde girls he¡¯d left with the Aurors.


    ¡°Directeur Delacour!¡± Henri said, a mild look of alarm entering his eyes. ¡°I was just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Save me your platitudes, Senior Auror Henri.¡± Director Delacour said, a hard look in his eyes as he beheld the scene before him. ¡°Ten Aurors here, just standing around?¡±


    He shook his head before addressing the men and women just loafing around before barking orders to them in French. They scurried away the moment he was done. Delacour moved towards Henri.


    ¡°We will speak of this¡­ later, Henri.¡± Delacour said, gesturing towards his left, speaking English for their benefit. ¡°There are many wounded in the village, and you will head the rescue mission on the South side. Are we clear?¡±


    Senior Auror Henri had the wherewithal to nod and leave without another word, keeping his head up and not sending anyone there a single look.


    Delacour gave a sigh. ¡°He will not take that well.¡±


    No one answered him for a few moments, so he turned his attention to Sirius and the two boys. ¡°Fleur told me what happened. I am sorry that you all had to endure such¡­ pointless questioning when in fact you should be commended for saving many lives tonight.¡±


    Sirius turned his gaze towards the bodies for a moment, with Delacour following his line of sight.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Delacour said, getting Sirius¡¯ attention as he looked down at the two boys. ¡°Felling wizards many years your senior, and far more experienced besides; impressive work, Messieurs Potter et Clarke.¡±


    He paused for a moment before addressing Adam. ¡°Or is it Monsieur Black?¡±


    ¡°You know who we are?¡± Harry asked before anyone else could say anything.


    ¡°The name ¡®Harry Potter¡¯ is one known all around the world, Monsieur Potter.¡± Delacour said, smiling slightly. ¡°¡®Adam Clarke¡¯, on the other hand, is a rather new oddity I¡¯ve kept an eye on when perusing your Daily Prophet. I have an interest in the¡­ prodigies of the world.¡±


    Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment, and he looked at something above Delacour¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Strange. Sirius thought but decided to take the attention away from them. ¡°Look, we¡¯re very appreciative for your help, Mr. Delacour, but¡ª¡±


    Delacour cut him off. ¡°Oh, but where are my manners? My apologies. I am Dominic Delacour, Director of the Department of Magical Intelligence in France.¡±


    He extended a hand and to shake his own, as well as that of Harry and Adam.


    ¡°I wish to thank you boys for saving my daughter, and I wish to thank you, Mr. Black, and your friends for ensuring the safety of my second daughter and wife.¡±


    The two girls by his side nodded emphatically, but didn¡¯t say much else.


    ¡°It¡¯s what anyone would have done.¡± Harry said. Adam opened his mouth to say something before closing it and nodding in seeming agreement.


    Delacour smiled a little at that.


    ¡°Now.¡± He said, gesturing for one of his own Aurors to come. ¡°I am sure you¡¯ve had your fill of tonight. My man here will escort you to your hotel. We can sort out the details of everything tomorrow. Is that acceptable?¡±


    Sirius tried not to nod quickly, but failed. ¡°Yes. That is more than generous. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Black.¡± Delacour said, giving them all a look of heartfelt gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They all said their goodbyes before Sirius and his group were escorted back to the hotel. Through the trip, Sirius kept a firm grip on the two boys¡¯ shoulders, wondering if they would disappear at any moment.


    I didn¡¯t fail. They¡¯re still here. The thoughts continued to swirl in his head, repeating themselves endlessly as the group silently headed back to the hotel to get some much needed rest.


    Tomorrow, he knew, would be an awful day, but at least he still had what was most important to him.


    His family.

 114 - Processing

    oooo


    Processing


    oooo


    July 26, 1992, 2:00 AM, Beach, Village Du Phantasime, France


    Fleur Delacour


    The Moon shone brightly, casting a silvery glow over the sandy beach. Waves crashed gently against the shore, the sound of the water soothing and rhythmic. The sand was cool and soft beneath her feet, and she breathed in the salty sea air. However, this time, it did not leave her with the sense of invigoration she used to feel.


    And how would it? After everything that had happened, after Claire¡ª


    Fleur shook her head stubbornly, unwilling to dredge up the images of her dead friend. Instead she stared over the beach once again. Images which used to fill Fleur with wonder and romance now felt hollow when faced with the deep hole in her soul.


    She missed Claire. But Fleur did not cry¡ª not because she was strong, no. The explanation was far simpler; her tears had already dried up hours before.


    Fleur sighed and drew her gaze up at the Moon, remembering long nights spent with her best friend, talking about whatever was on their mind and generally enjoying each other¡¯s presence while occasionally using Gabrielle as their little dress up model.


    The thought would have made her smile if she wasn¡¯t feeling so miserable.


    Why am I doing this to myself? She thought, but the only answer which came to her was the gentle pushing and pulling of the waves against the shoreline. I should get back inside, it¡¯s gotten really cold and I¡¯ll be sick tomorrow if I stay here.


    Despite these thoughts, she stuck to her position on the bench overlooking the beach. For some inexplicable reason, she felt that, if she got up now, she would be insulting Claire somehow. It made absolutely no sense, this much she knew, but every fiber of her being was telling her to stay on that beach.


    No, going back to the inn was not an option.


    Besides, she wanted to stay away from her father for a while. Ever since the attack, his presence had become suffocating. She¡¯d seen his face more this past day and a half than she¡¯d seen him in months, and it was starting to wear on her patience.


    She understood why, of course, and even appreciated his need to protect her, but it was just too much. She felt trapped, like in a cage. The fact that her mother was now behaving in the same way only made it worse.


    Gabrielle was the only one who instinctively understood her need to be alone for a little while. She¡¯d given Fleur a hug and a few kisses before giving her the space she needed.


    Fleur sighed, feeling guilty over it all. She loved her family in a way that escaped the strict confines of words, but she felt like she was betraying them in some way by doing this. Did that mean that she would head back to the inn?


    Oh, no. Not in a million years.


    Fleur simmered further in her negativity, letting it pervade every pore of her being for a while longer until she focused on the real world again. Something wasn¡¯t quite right, she felt.


    She shuddered, partly from the night chill and partly from the ghost sensation of shards of glass digging into her skin. She looked around her, seeing no one nearby. She closed her eyes, willing the feelings away, but they refused to obey any of her commands.


    Anger rose within her, and she stood in the same fury she¡¯d felt when she learned that she¡¯d been the reason Claire had died. Opening her eyes, she felt her anger pause at the sight of two people in the distance.


    It¡¯s them. Fleur thought, her surprise washing her anger away and leaving her a little drained. The two boys who came to my aid.


    From her spot by a few large benches, she doubted that they¡¯d noticed her¡ª not that they would have, what with her being so far away. The two seemed to be deep in conversation. She sat back down on her bench, content to simply watch as the two interacted.


    Her savior, Harry Potter¡ª and wasn¡¯t that a surprise when her father had revealed the information the other night?¡ª seemed to be angry about something, judging from the raised voice she heard all the way there.


    The boy with the milky white eye, Adam Clarke, didn¡¯t say anything, content to let Potter wail at him. He nodded and made soothing gestures for a minute or two, weathering the boy¡¯s tumult of anger.


    Potter continued to rage, attacking what seemed to be a rather large structure of sand beside him. Any other time, his clumsiness and sheer anger would have amused her, but Fleur did not find any humor in what was going on right now.


    Clarke, for his part, only stood there, watching. His expression remained the same sympathetic one even as Potter proceeded to annihilate the sand fortress. Eventually, the boy grew too tired to keep going and moved away from it, stumbling towards his friend.


    Potter almost fell on his face, clearly exhausted from that little episode, but was kept standing by his adopted brother. Clarke grasped the boy by the shoulder, leaned forward and said a few words to him.


    Potter didn¡¯t say anything, but whatever the older boy said seemed to be good, because the two embraced in a hug after the fact. Fleur started feeling like she was witnessing something she shouldn¡¯t be, like she was intruding on a special moment.


    It¡¯s their fault for having it out in the open. Part of her argued in irritation. The beach is not their personal little playground, after all. I shouldn¡¯t feel guilty about it. Stupid boys.


    Her words were logical, her indignation genuine and strong, and yet she wasn¡¯t able to shake off the feeling of unease from it.


    She wished she could hug Claire one last time. Just one last time¡­


    She turned her eyes away for a few moments before losing the war against her own curiosity and looking back again.


    She blinked. Potter had gone ahead to sit closer to the shore, and Clarke was moving away in the direction of the inn. He paused, looking back at Potter for a few moments before shaking his head and leaving.


    Perhaps it was a trick of the light, or it was her being paranoid, but the slow way he had been turning almost seemed like he had been looking right at her as well. But that couldn¡¯t be, could it?


    Maybe I¡¯m not as well hidden as I thought I was. Fleur thought in mild dismay, her dark blue eyes moving towards her savior. He was sitting still on the shore and watching the waves crash into the beach, stopping mere feet away from him before retracting into the sea.


    For minutes she watched as Potter just sat there, doing nothing but stare at the waves, and occasionally at the Moon hanging in the starry canopy far above.


    Before she knew it, Fleur found herself moving forward, going down the path which led to the beach.


    What am I doing? She thought to herself as she walked the gravel path which eventually gave way to a large expanse of sand. She traversed the beach, ignoring how the sand got into her sandals as she passed the structure which Potter had decimated and was only a few feet away from the boy.


    For a few moments, she stood there, not at all sure what she was doing here.


    This is stupid. She thought to herself as she started to back away. He hadn¡¯t seen her yet, so she could turn around and leave before he¡ª


    ¡°Said you¡¯d be going back to the hotel room, didn¡¯t you, Adam?¡± Potter said, not looking behind him. ¡°Why are you still here? Worried about me, or something? I¡¯ll be fine. I just want to watch the waves for a while.¡±


    Fleur gulped, realizing that she was going to have to stay, since he was going to turn any moment n¡ª


    ¡°Adam?¡± He turned, green eyes widening as he saw her. ¡°Oh!¡±


    A second passed before he spoke again, quickly getting to his feet and dusting the sand off of his shorts. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­!¡±


    Fleur nodded, gulping. What am I even doing here?


    ¡°You are ¡®Arry Potter, yes?¡± Fleur said, and felt absolutely stupid even as she said it.


    Of course he¡¯s Harry Potter. You¡¯ve already met him, you stupid twit. Stupid stupid stupid! She raged at herself, hoping the boy didn¡¯t think the same.


    Potter blinked at the way she said his name before nodding in confirmation. ¡°I¡ª erm, yes. I am. Nice to meet you¡­ Fleur, right?¡±


    Fleur nodded; Potter extended his hand, which she took. She made sure to keep it nice and quick. The boy seemed a little anxious.


    ¡°Not to sound unwelcoming or anything.¡± Harry said, looking around with a bit of nervousness. ¡°But what are you doing here?¡±


    Fleur stuttered out a few words, closed her mouth with a blush of embarrassment for a moment before speaking again. ¡°I was just¡­ I needed space.¡±


    That seemed to strike a chord in the boy, because he ended up relaxing, if only a little. ¡°Oh. Oh. Well, all right. I suppose¡­ I suppose we all need to process what happened.¡±


    He gave her a guilty look, as if to say ¡®you, most of all¡¯, but Fleur ignored it with a nod towards the boy.


    ¡°I saw you and¡­ and your bruzzer earlier.¡± Fleur offered.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Harry said, green eyes flitting towards the destroyed sand castles behind her. ¡°You, you did?¡±


    Fleur only nodded, looking away in discomfort. She regretted asking and now felt bad about embarrassing him. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    She expected the boy to be angry with her for witnessing his private moment of weakness between him and family. What she didn¡¯t expect was him taking a step forward, placing a hand on her shoulder and saying his next words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said, voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hein?¡± She said in French, unable to stop herself. ¡°Wh¡ªwhat are you sorry about?¡±


    Harry looked down. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save your friend. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Fleur gaped at the boy¡¯s words, unable to even fathom that level of selflessness. ¡°You¡­ Zat wasn¡¯t your fault, ¡®Arry.¡±


    But Potter shook his head, his eyes flaring up with stubborn anger and some grief. ¡°Why does everyone keep saying that? Maybe if I was a little faster, a little better¡­ I could¡¯ve done something.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Fleur shook her head, shuddering as the boy¡¯s words echoed in her mind, waking up her Veela side¡ª a primal set of sensations that she always did her best to ignore. Powerful, negative emotions welled up inside of her, threatening to make her break out crying again, but Fleur did her best to keep control of herself, unwilling to be weak tonight.


    Not in front of her savior.


    ¡°Zat wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Fleur repeated with far more iron and certainty that she felt. ¡°Claire¡ª¡±


    Fleur stopped as her voice broke, closing her eyes in an attempt to rein in her emotions again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Harry said quickly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned her. I should¡ª¡±


    ¡°Non, non, non.¡± Fleur cut him off, raising her hand to stop him from saying anything else. ¡°Claire¡ª she was already gone long before you arrive, ¡®Arry. You could not ¡®ave done anyssing.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡± Harry looked into Fleur¡¯s eyes for a moment before sighing and looking down. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel so useless.¡±


    Fleur sighed as well, sitting down by the shoreline. ¡°Me too.¡±


    She stared ahead at the waves, and Potter joined by her side without a word. Nothing more really needed to be said, there. She shifted closer towards the boy, pressing against him with a shiver as a particularly cold breeze hit them both.


    The minutes continued to pass with nothing but the sound of their breathing as well as the waves filling their ears. It was, by far, the strangest, most pleasant time Fleur had since before she and Claire had started to break apart¡­


    ¡°Me and Claire.¡± Fleur broke the silence, not sure why she was confiding in this boy. ¡°We were ¡®aving¡­ problems.¡±


    ¡°Problems?¡± Harry said quietly. ¡°What kind of problems?¡±


    Fleur frowned, not wanting to remember the fights she had with her friend, but answered the boy¡¯s question anyway. ¡°She was, erm¡­ Jealous, I think is ze word? She was jealous zat all ze boys were looking at me, last year, and not ¡®er.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t her fault that her Veela heritage made her look breathtaking to all of the boys¡ª and some of the girls¡ª but Claire hadn¡¯t been able to hold back the building resentment for long.


    That wasn¡¯t to say that her friend wasn¡¯t doing her best. She ignored it as well as she could, but everyone had a breaking point. She and Claire had more than one fight about it over the course of the past year, and Fleur had felt that her friend was slowly drifting away. It was breaking her heart, then.


    Now part of her wished that Claire had ended their friendship.


    At least¡­ At least she¡¯d still be alive. Fleur thought. I don¡¯t care if she would have hated me forever¡­ Claire.


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± Harry said, bringing her back to reality. She looked at him, able to tell he was being genuine.


    ¡°Zis vacation, it was going to fix everyssing.¡± Fleur said, her voice wavering. ¡°Fix my friendship wiz Claire.¡±


    The truly awful part was that it had worked. She and Claire were having fun again, enjoying each other¡¯s company again, and it felt like their rift was finally beginning to heal.


    ¡°But zen, ze attack came¡­¡± Fleur said, trailing off. ¡°And now she¡¯s¡­ Gone. Gone.¡±


    She felt the boy stir beside her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fleur.¡±


    ¡°I am ¡®appy you are ¡®ere, zough.¡± Fleur said, and Potter shifted slightly away from her. ¡°And ¡®appy you saved my life. Merci.¡±


    Harry shrugged. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just let it happen.¡±


    ¡°You almost died, ¡®Arry.¡± Fleur said.


    ¡°I did.¡± Harry said, shaking his head in mild irritation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. Adam keeps reminding me of it enough times.¡±


    ¡°Your bruzzer?¡±


    A hum of confirmation came from the younger boy. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t understand him. Sometimes, he¡¯s so easygoing and content, but other times he¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t explain it.¡±


    Fleur remembered that night, seeing the boy enter the room, surrounded by floating chains, covered in blood, and with a look of murderous fury in his mismatched eyes.


    ¡°I saw ¡®im, zat night.¡± Fleur ventured. ¡°¡®e looked¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Harry said, shaking his head with a mirthless smile. ¡°That¡¯s Adam, my¡­ My brother.¡±


    Fleur nodded, though a little confused by the boy¡¯s hesitation. Then again, from what her father had told him about the two, they weren¡¯t actually blood brothers, but adopted by the same man.


    The boy¡¯s sheer propensity for violence, however, was astounding¡ª not that she could talk, with what she had done to that horrible, horrible monster.


    No, she decided. Adam Clarke was not a bad person.


    ¡°I know zat, if it were Gabrielle in danger, I would stop at nuzzing.¡± Fleur said, her voice raised a bit. ¡°To save ¡®er.¡±


    Harry¡¯s green eyes met her own, searching them for a few moments before nodding. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡±


    The two went quiet again, content to be in each other¡¯s presence, and for a time, everything felt at least a little less bad.


    oooo


    July 26, 1992, 7:00 AM, Snape¡¯s Workroom, Dungeons, Hogwarts


    Severus Snape


    The air was thick with the fumes emanating from the cauldrons that lined the room, releasing the scent of burnt wood and sulfur, as well as the aroma of the various ingredients used in the potions.


    Such smells and scents would drive away all but the most stubborn and talented of wizards or witches. Severus Snape knew that he was one of the few gifted enough for this art, and so this is where he thrived.


    The bubbling from each cauldron mixed with the occasional hiss or pop, filling the space with an eerie and intense energy as the steam rising from the bubbling mixture appeared to the unwary as dancing ghosts.


    Walking between several of his cauldrons, he checked over a few of his brews with a calculating eye before moving on to the third, frowning slightly.


    A slight adjustment to the formula. Severus said as he raised a small vial and tipped it over the concoction. A single, very gentle tap, and a drop of leech juice fell into the mixture.


    Instantly, the potion shifted color from red to a dark purple. Severus didn¡¯t bother smiling, despite the rush of pride going through him. No, he had too much to do to worry about a single potion right now.


    He moved to check over a cauldron he kept at the edge of his lab. Staring at its contents for over a minute, he studied the texture of the flowing liquid.


    Perhaps a slower stir every twenty clockwise turns? Severus thought to himself before nodding. It was all coming together. Twenty regular stirs, one slightly slower. That makes twenty one, which is a multiple of three and seven¡ª both powerful magical numbers.


    It was quite astonishing how even a rudimentary understanding of Arithmancy helped one improve in other fields of magic. Truly, Potions was an art enhanced by all the other branches.


    He continued to check over his brew of Felix Felicis for a few more moments before he heard a knock on the door. Severus blinked, reaching into the folds of his robes and pulling out a pocket watch.


    It¡¯s that time already? Snape thought as he set his potions up to rest until he was able to return to them again. A moment later, he exited his lab, greeting the one who knocked.


    ¡°Nibby.¡± He said to the house-elf, who gave him a single nod before disappearing.


    Severus felt his lips twitch at the elf¡¯s behavior as he made his way to the Great Hall.


    Nibby was almost as antisocial as he was¡ª which was why he had a good bond with him. It had taken Severus some time to find a house elf who wouldn¡¯t waste his time trying to talk or understand what he wanted, but his efforts had paid off.


    Nibby knew to knock on his door without saying another word. It was, of course, a little strange that he waited for Severus to greet him, but the Potions Professor chalked it up to a house-elf quirk of being unable to trick their masters.


    Whatever it was, it had become a bit of an amusing habit that Severus had grown accustomed to¡ª almost even fond of. He could scarcely imagine starting the day without the ever helpful and present Nibby there to greet him.


    A group of ghosts parted to allow him through, greeting him as he passed them with a terse nod. Severus had never liked the ghosts of the castle¡ª not even his fellow teacher, Binns.


    It was probably Binns¡¯ fault, at least in part, for making History of Magic one of the most dull classes he¡¯d ever had the displeasure of attending. Wizards possessed a deep culture with a great and storied past, and the school had a ghost teach it?


    Severus shook his head; he knew Albus would never allow him to exorcize the ghost, so there was no point in thinking about this. Not my problem to solve, anyway.


    He banished such thoughts away from his mind as he entered the Great Hall, heading straight towards his spot at the Head Table. Sharing greetings with Pomona, Filius and several of his colleagues who¡¯d elected to stay in Hogwarts for the summer, Severus took his seat and began piling breakfast upon his plate; nothing too complicated, some eggs and sausage.


    He didn¡¯t waste time, tearing into his food with a quick, but still clean pace. Severus wanted to get breakfast over quickly before returning to his brew of¡ª


    ¡°Oh, yes. I almost forgot; Severus.¡± Pomona said from his right, getting his attention. ¡°I¡¯ve a new batch of Venomous Tentacula almost ready to be harvested¡ª I should say you will have them by the end of the day.¡±


    Severus nodded, wiping at the side of his lip with a napkin. That should speed up the process of a few of my brews¡­ Very good.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said and only got a nod in reply. A moment later, he went back to his food, time just flying by as he finished his meal. He was about to excuse himself before he heard an exclamation from Pomona again.


    ¡°My word!¡± She said, holding today¡¯s copy of the Prophet. ¡°Will that man never cease?¡±


    Severus frowned, leaning back slightly in his chair. ¡°Which man?¡±


    Pomona turned the page, holding the paper out for him. Severus took it with a nod of gratitude before reading its contents, frowning as his eyes moved from the article¡¯s content to the images of horror interspersed between the text:


    <hr>


    GRINDELWALD MOVES AGAINST THE FRENCH MINISTRY!


    HARRY POTTER AND ADAM CLARKE: UNWITTING HEROES?


    Many of us knew that it was only a matter of time before the violence in the mainland would begin again¡ª but no one expected it to happen this soon, this fast.


    So it is with a heavy heart that we report this news to you today, valued readers. Le Village Du Phantasime, a French Wizarding village which serves as a summer escape for many of its people, has been attacked by a legion claiming to work under the banner of none other than Gellert Grindelwald, the man who had recently orchestrated the mass breakout and escape of over seventy percent of the wizards and witches imprisoned with Remords De L¡¯Ame.


    The attack could not have come at a more inopportune time, as the village was having its annual Foire du Feu, or Festival of Fire as the words translate to.


    ¡°The death toll is monumental.¡± Our on the ground reporter relayed to us earlier this morning. ¡°The French Auror response was near glacial in its speed. By the time they got here, the damage had already been done. Everyone has been scouring the city for survivors. What few we¡¯ve found were terribly injured and suffering from dehydration and slowly suffocating under the buildings they once called home.¡±


    But, not all is lost, as many wizards and witches rose to the occasion, fighting off the various Dark wizards and witches behind the attack¡ª two of which are young students from Hogwarts: Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, and his adopted brother, Adam Clarke, the Rising Star of Hogwarts.


    Together, they managed to save the daughter of a highly ranked French Ministry official, and possibly revealed the true reason behind the attack. Could Grindelwald and his forces be attempting to gain control over the French Ministry by absconding with the children of their most prominent members of government?


    Such news would indeed cause alarm, for if Grindelwald is targeting France already, who could be next? Italy? Spain? Bulgaria?


    Or perhaps our own home?


    <hr>


    The article continued in this fashion, its theories eventually getting so out of hand that he set the paper back on the table in mild disgust.


    ¡°Can you believe it? Mr. Clarke and Mr. Potter, not even a month after what happened here, already in danger again.¡± Pomona said, not noticing the sudden flinch from Minerva, who sat to her left. ¡°And yet they were able to save someone during all that chaos. Remarkable, is it not?¡±


    Severus nodded to the woman, but was more preoccupied with how Minerva dabbed her lips with a quick jerk of her napkin, gave nods to everyone and left the table abruptly, citing a need to check over something.


    What had that been about? He¡¯d only seen her like this a few times in the past. Once was when her favorite student, Potter, had perished, and the other when her other favorite student, Black, had been declared innocent.


    Oh. He thought as he made the connection. That¡¯s right; that fool Black is the boys¡¯ guardian now. She must be feeling guilty.


    Such nonsense; Severus bid his goodbyes to Pomona and the others before exiting the Great Hall as well.


    There was no reason to fear for the safety of Black, Clarke or Potter. Loathe as he was to admit it, Snape acknowledged that Black was at least able to fight well enough to challenge him. Potter, while being nothing special, was likely being extensively trained¡ª he¡¯d seen the fruits of the boy¡¯s labor in his fight against the Dark Lord.


    And Clarke¡­ Severus paused mid-step and shuddered, remembering the boy¡¯s mismatched eyes as he promised Severus an audience with the love of his life.


    Adam Clarke was a creature of frightening proportions.


    No, no¡­ There was no need to worry about any of them.


    Severus banished such thoughts out of his mind, content to focus on his brewing for now. He could forget about the world burning all around him for a little while.


    Albus would call on him eventually, after all.


    He always did.

 115 - Retribution

    oooo


    Retribution


    oooo


    July 26, 1992, 5:00 PM, Training Ground, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Lord Voldemort


    Sidestep. Wand swipe to the left. Right, up and diagonally to the side. He thought as he went through the motions, feeling a supreme boredom course through him at the need to endure these pointless practice duels.


    I could beat these plebeians in my sleep.


    But there was a reason for it. However utterly boring, this was necessary to maintain his cover. He needed to ingratiate himself to these worthless people, to learn their secrets and get just a little closer to Grindelwald.


    He didn¡¯t need to do much, and this particular task would be far easier than the one he¡¯d set Quirrell to complete at Hogwarts, as he was not forced to babysit children. Over the past few weeks, he¡¯d come to change his mind on the man¡¯s skill and mental strength.


    Lord Voldemort had measured Quirinus Quirrell, back when they had first met, and found him wanting. However, now that he¡¯d been living in this new host¡¯s body for a while, he grew to appreciate what he¡¯d lost. Quirrell, while still weak compared to the likes of himself, was still able to resist his will to a point.


    He was even possessed of considerable talent in certain fields. Voldemort found that he could respect that. The man he was possessing, on the other hand¡ª Marco, a rank amateur; it was a wonder he¡¯d graduated from school at all, with the poor skill he¡¯d witnessed in the fool¡¯s memories.


    Yes. Voldemort thought as he tilted his head to the side, letting a sickly green curse fly right by him as he seized the folds of his opponent¡¯s robe with a thought and forced them to coil around her neck like a snake. Pathetic, just like the rest of these wizards.


    His opponent choked as she attempted to move the piece of cloth away from her neck to no avail. His magic, however weakened by the poor match he had with his wand, was still something to be reckoned with.


    The woman fell to her knees, and he let a glint of his fervor show in his eyes for but a single moment before he clamped down hard on his instincts, letting go of the spell the moment the girl dropped her wand.


    Instantly, she let go of the bits of cloth around her neck and leaned down to the ground, coughing hard as she attempted to fill her lungs with precious air.


    ¡°Winner, Marco!¡± The squad trainer, Strontel, called out, patting Voldemort on the shoulder.


    Voldemort resisted the urge to kill the man where he stood for showing such unashamed friendliness. Instead, he put his perfect smile on and gave him a nod before heading to the witch he had just defeated, extending his hand in what he believed would be seen as a show of good sportsmanship.


    The girl¡ª Violet, her name was¡ª took his hand grudgingly and allowed him to help her up, rubbing her neck as she spoke to him. ¡°Good one, Marco. You got me so busy with the attack from my sides that I never considered my own clothes would turn against me.¡±


    That¡¯s because you¡¯re weak. A more impressive foe would have already anticipated such an eventuality. He thought but gave the woman an amiable nod. ¡°I¡¯ve learned that the hard way¡ª best to Charm your clothes against any attacks of this nature.¡±


    Of course, Charms against tampering would only go so far. While they would help against the everyday wizard, someone of his caliber and skill level would not have much trouble dismantling them and using them against her in short order.


    And besides¡ª


    ¡°Well said!¡± His thoughts were interrupted when he felt another pat on his shoulder by another member of the group and winced at the loudness of the fellow recruit¡¯s voice. A moment later, a few more of the recruits joined in, cheering him on.


    ¡°Good job, Marco!¡± ¡°Very subtle work.¡±


    Voldemort allowed himself to relax a little because, for a single moment, he felt as if he were in his youth at Hogwarts once more, where all he had to worry about was excelling at his chosen subjects and showing everyone around him his worth.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that.¡± Officer Strontel said, getting everyone¡¯s attention, giving Voldemort a nod before addressing the assembled group. ¡°All of you, we¡¯re done for the day. Report back tomorrow.¡±


    Everyone began to move away from the training ground, each going to do whatever it is they wished while waiting for the next day¡¯s training. Voldemort watched them go for a few seconds before beginning his movement towards the building, hoping to get a shot at scanning Grindelwald¡¯s room again to confirm his previous findings.


    ¡°Not you.¡± He heard his trainer¡¯s voice from behind him and stopped. Plastering on a pleasant expression, Voldemort turned to engage him in what was probably more pointless dialogue.


    ¡°Marco, you¡¯ve¡­ Well.¡± Strontel said, scratching at the stubble at his chin for a moment as he gathered his words. ¡°You¡¯ve done very well in your training, an outstanding performance by all accounts; you¡¯re ready to be inducted into the order as a full-fledged officer¡ª as far as I¡¯m concerned, they should have already done so, but it seems that the higher ups want you to prove yourself in the field, so to speak.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Voldemort didn¡¯t have to fake the interest welling forth in his eyes. ¡°A test, then?¡±


    Strontel nodded, pleased with himself for some reason. Did he think he was securing his hold over Voldemort by pretending that he was doing him a favor?


    It¡¯s such a pitiful ploy that even a child could see through it. Voldemort thought, but did not let the derision show on his face, even as the superior officer continued to speak.


    ¡°Just so, Mr. Marco.¡± Strontel said, smiling with a nod as he slowly led Voldemort away from those who remained in the training ground. ¡°Not to put too fine of a point on it, but this is your chance to show the higher ups just what you¡¯re capable of.¡±


    In other words, you¡¯re trying to get better standing with your superior officers by showing the caliber of wizards your training regime can produce. Voldemort thought.


    He never liked these games that wizards played amongst each other. All of the elaborate mind games, the social and political dynamics both overt and hidden¡ª he hated them from the day he first understood their meaning and purpose.


    It didn¡¯t stop him from mastering said fields, of course. The Dark Lord Voldemort was nothing if not thorough in all of his plans and preparations, after all. It didn¡¯t matter how much he disdained them.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, sir.¡± Voldemort said, nodding with confidence he didn¡¯t have to fake.


    Strontel stared at him for a few seconds as if weighing his worth before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°You are¡ª That much is true. I wouldn¡¯t have recommended you if you weren¡¯t. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± Voldemort said even as he followed the older looking man.


    ¡°The meeting will be taking place soon.¡± Strontel said, though he paused for a moment to check his pocket watch. ¡°Hm, yes; we¡¯ll probably be there right on time. Come, Marco.¡±


    Voldemort nodded, and on they went, entering the building before going up a few floors, towards the general direction of the room which had been occupying the majority of Voldemort¡¯s thoughts for the past few days. Could it be?


    It is. He realized as he stepped away from the stairway, down the very specific path which would lead him to his eventual target. All this time scouting the building, taking note of the stationed guards, charms and defenses¡ª all but one of my snakes dead in the attempts, and this fool is simply giving me the chance to walk inside?


    The universe¡¯s threads of fate truly moved in strange ways. He remembered seeing his own string for the first time he left the Abyss; severing it was the single, most difficult endeavor he had taken for himself, because it had been the one time he was forced to give up a mysterious power in exchange for his own goals.


    Perhaps he should have studied it a little before making his decision?


    He banished the thought away from his mind. Now was not the time to reminisce about grave choices of old. There were plenty of new choices ahead, after all.


    He kept his glamoured eyes forward as he passed the small group of guards stationed at various positions in the hall to discourage any would-be assassins or saboteurs.


    This was the farthest he¡¯d ever gotten. Voldemort took the opportunity to study the hallway itself, feeling the echoes of defense magic lining the walls themselves. A trap linked to the wall¡­ Of a fiery bent. Makes sense; Grindelwald was known to have a propensity for fire magic, and with what happened recently, even more so.


    He had to admit to himself that he didn¡¯t have a clue how the man had achieved such monumental acts of destruction. Of course, he knew that it was possible; he¡¯d even entertained the thought once or twice before deciding against it.


    His existing spells had been mastered to such a degree that he had imagined anything beyond to be a dangerous waste of time which could be spent furthering his goals¡ª or perhaps that was his ego speaking?


    Recent events flashed through his mind. He had learned much in his time as a shade stuck to the back of Quirrell¡¯s head. The new generation, while lax and lazy, could prove to be a hindrance to him if they were allowed to be trained. He knew that at least two of them were well on their way to becoming true threats.


    Of course, he was thinking of both Potter and Clarke. Potter was still extremely rough around the edges, undisciplined and seemingly unimpressive, but he had to admit that their confrontation at the end of the school year had shown him a glimpse of the boy¡¯s true self.


    It was not often that Lord Voldemort was reminded of concepts he thought he understood; when backed into a corner, Potter had shown him his measure. He was not as weak as he once supposed.


    Perhaps Voldemort needed to resume his deep studies of the arcane, after all.


    ¡°Mister Grindelwald is expecting us.¡± Officer Strontel said to the guards at the door, bringing Voldemort out of his thoughts. He watched as the wizards parted for the man, allowing them entry.


    Voldemort followed Strontel into the room, taking in his surroundings.


    It was quite the cozy office, Voldemort thought. It was not small by any means, able to hold at least ten people comfortably, but still felt as if it were a good place for quiet contemplation. His eyes moved over the bookcases lining the walls to the side, almost all of which were written purely in Runes.


    A personal collection, and heavily enchanted against tampering. He thought, recognizing quite a few of the titles in the dim firelight cast from the roaring fireplace at the other side of the room. Many, he didn''t. Intriguing.


    Behind his desk, Gellert Grindelwald sat in a high-backed chair draped in velvet and embroidered with golden thread. Beside him, his right hand man provided information in hushed tones as Grindelwald went through the papers, aiding him in the management of their forces.


    Voldemort checked the room¡¯s occupants, seeing a few of the major players there. A man stepped away from a small group to greet them; Rafiq, Voldemort believed his name was.


    He remembered a few mentions of such a name from before he¡¯d been laid low. So this is the Butcher of Ayn Sehr¡­


    ¡°Good, you made it.¡± Rafiq said as he approached. ¡°Be welcome. Mr. Grindelwald will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Very good. It¡¯s good to see you, Mr. Rafiq.¡± Officer Strontel said, shaking Rafiq¡¯s hand. ¡°Have you recovered well from your last assignment?¡±


    ¡°Bit of a crick in my neck from where that fool clipped me, but I can¡¯t really complain.¡± Rafiq said before turning his gaze to Voldemort. ¡°This is the recruit trainee you¡¯ve been speaking of?¡±


    Strontel only graced that statement with a light nod before gesturing at Voldemort. ¡°Yes. Mr. Marco has shown great promise in his training; you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    Rafiq looked Voldemort up and down, as if trying to find a weakness within his stance and form before extending his hand in greeting. ¡°Rafiq Rahman. You must be something special if Strontel is speaking so highly of you.¡±


    Voldemort forced a pleasant smile even as he shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Marco Tameren. I hope to live up to your expectations.¡±


    ¡°And so you might.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice cut through everyone¡¯s idle chatter as he placed down his final piece of paper and got off of his desk.


    He paused for a moment, sweeping his gaze across the room as he walked to the other side of the table, keeping his hands behind his back. ¡°I¡¯ve called you in for a special assignment¡ª as to the nature of your mission, it is not exactly a mystery.¡±


    ¡°You are referring to the recent attacks in France.¡± Rafiq said, probably for Voldemort and a few others¡¯ benefit.


    ¡°Just so, Mr. Rafiq.¡± Grindelwald said, giving the man a nod. ¡°Attacks perpetrated at the Village du Phantasime, Rambardon, and even at Beauxbatons itself¡ª of course, the last two have not been reported on, as they were fairly stealthy, and the persons involved do not want word to get out.¡±


    ¡°A coverup?¡± A man Voldemort did not recognize said, scoffing. ¡°Figures, they probably wouldn¡¯t want the people to panic more than they already have.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s right hand, Matthias Auer, said. ¡°A single attack on a well known French wizarding village is bad, but an attack on several families belonging to key members of the Ministry, as well as an attack on their nation¡¯s school on top of that? The Ministry can¡¯t handle that sort of strain; it would crumble before too long.¡±


    The ramifications of the information they¡¯d all heard hung in the air with great promise, and yet there was only silence.


    ¡°It is but one of many outcomes I¡¯ve Seen in response to our actions at Remords de L¡¯?me. It has been a long time coming¡ª revolution is in the air. The existing ruling bodies of the Wizarding World have become beset with enemies from all sides, no matter their allegiances or location. France, Belgium, Japan, the MACUSA¡ª it matters little.¡± Grindelwald said as he began to pace to work off the coiled, heated energy within him. ¡°But that is not why I have called you in, today.¡±


    He drew his wand and waved it in an arc, creating a three-dimensional representation of an old structure at the top of a hill, surrounded by trees. ¡°This is what I have called you here, for.¡±


    Rafiq approached it. ¡°What is it? Search and destroy?¡±


    ¡°...Not quite.¡± Gellert said, gaining a slight smirk. ¡°It is a rescue.¡±


    ¡°A rescue.¡± A few others murmured but their leader gave it no mind.


    ¡°The attack on Village Du Phantasime failed; the group behind it was not able to apprehend the daughters of the Director of Magical Intelligence.¡± Gellert said. ¡°As I understand it, the attack was foiled by none other than Mr. Adam Clarke.¡±


    Voldemort stiffened at the name. He wasn¡¯t stupid¡ª he¡¯d heard the boy¡¯s name spoken of around Phoenix¡¯ Roost.


    For some strange reason, Clarke had recently spent time in Grindelwald¡¯s clutches. He hadn¡¯t been able to figure out why, but from what he understood, the boy was kidnapped in the brief period he stayed at his Orphanage.


    He was pulled out of his thoughts at the sound of Rafiq¡¯s clap. ¡°That boy will never cease to surprise.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Grindelwald said, looking amused. ¡°And, judging from the reports, his spellwork has become even more brutal. But I digress; while the attack on both Village Du Phantasime and Beauxbatons failed, the one executed at Rambardon succeeded. The rogue cell managed to capture several family members of key officials in the government.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He let the statement hang in the air for a few moments before waving his wand again, showing them the images of two children¡ª a brown haired, blue eyed boy, and a black haired, black eyed woman in her twenties. ¡°Your squad¡¯s task will be to find these two and rescue them.¡±


    ¡°Expected opposition?¡± Voldemort found himself saying, getting a few nods of approval from the officers.


    Grindelwald eyed the man for a moment before nodding, a strange look in his mismatched eyes as he seemed to study Voldemort. ¡°Very good question, Mr¡­ Marco, was it?¡±


    Voldemort nodded, suppressing his urge to frown and keeping his face pleasant.


    Grindelwald turned his gaze to the remainder of the group as he continued his briefing. ¡°There are at least twenty wands. A few unwanded, but those should not be a concern.¡±


    ¡®Unless you¡¯re that incompetent, in which case you deserve to die.¡¯ Was left unspoken.


    ¡°We will likely need to get past their defenses, but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem, not for me.¡± Rafiq picked up where he left off.


    ¡°You¡¯re accompanying us on this mission, Mr. Rafiq?¡± Strontel said, eyes narrowing slightly in anger.


    This¡ª this was exactly what Voldemort disliked about all the nonsense politics. Strontel was getting twisted up about his power being hindered or disrespected in some way by having another officer of the same rank assigned to his task.


    Still, he kept quiet even as Rafiq raised his hands to try and assuage the man¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°Rafiq¡¯s priority in this task is different to that of yours, Mr. Strontel.¡± Grindelwald said in a tone that brooked no argument. ¡°You will have overall control of your squad¡ª of that there is no question¡ª but Mr. Rafiq¡¯s own duty supersedes your own.¡±


    ¡°And his task is?¡± Strontel said, stepping forward a little aggressively towards a man who could end him with but a thought.


    Grindelwald did not even acknowledge the man¡¯s attitude as he let a sliver of his power out, filling the room with his choking presence. Voldemort felt the pressure sweep over him and widened his eyes in surprise.


    Dumbledore¡¯s equal, indeed. Voldemort thought, a hint of respect entering his mind. It was almost a shame that he was destined to be yet another enemy. Almost.


    He couldn''t suffer a rival to live, after all. Voldemort''s rule needed to be absolute.


    Strontel backed away, bumping against a few of his colleagues before stammering. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Grindelwald. I did not think.¡±


    A moment later, the pressure abated and the air in the room turned back to normal. Grindelwald eyed him for a second before nodding. ¡°I trust that that was simply an unguarded emotional outburst, so I will ignore it¡ª this time. As for Mr. Rafiq¡¯s task, well¡­¡±


    A hard glint entered Grindelwald¡¯s eyes. ¡°Those fools dared to use us as a cloak for their misdeeds. Oh no. We will correct them on this issue. While your task, Mr. Strontel, is to rescue the two they kidnapped, Mr. Rafiq¡¯s task is to kill every single member of that cell. We will not have fools attempting to use our good name.¡±


    Many attending the meeting shivered at the cold words spoken, but Voldemort felt his mangled soul writhe with anticipation. Staying cooped up here had begun to grate on him¡ª enough that he was always stopping himself from going too far in duels, lest he permanently injure his supposed allies.


    This was a golden opportunity for him to cut loose, and perhaps earn the trust of the higher ups in the process. It would allow him to get one step closer to his aims.


    And so Voldemort stayed calm. He listened as the man who would one day become one of his greatest foes explained the plan in detail to them before sending them away.


    He smiled and exchanged greetings with his new teammates. He said everything that they needed to hear, filing their names to his mind, though he barely saw them as creatures worth listening to.


    And before too long, he found himself in a side room with a squad of seven; Strontel, four officers, himself and Rafiq.


    At the center of the room lay a long bit of silk¡ª a Portkey, he realized. The moment they approached it, it began to float, twisting into a long circle to allow all who were gathered to grasp onto.


    "Remember." Strontel said, addressing the group. "This is a rescue operation. Be mindful of who your wand is being aimed at before you cast your spells."


    Rafiq nodded in agreement, deferring to Strontel, who gave the man an appreciative look.


    "The portkey will deposit us to the west of their hideaway, well under the cover of the forest.¡± Strontel said as he continued to describe the nature of the plan in place. ¡°We will approach them under Disillusionment Charms; they will not be able to sense our approach until it is far too late for them to react. By then, the outside guards ought to have been dealt with. Then, it¡¯s simply a matter of dealing with whoever remains, all the while securing the hostages. Any questions?"


    "I have one." One of the group said. "What happens if one of them threatens to kill the hostages?"


    "If you would allow me to address this question, Mr. Strontel?" Rafiq said and got a nod from the man. "If you do find yourself in such a scenario¡­ kill the hostage keeper¡ª even if it means he will attempt to kill his captive in the process. While our objective is to rescue the hostages to curry favor with the agents in the French Ministry, our secondary objective will automatically take precedence when the hostages¡¯ lives are no longer reasonably able to be saved."


    Voldemort felt the rush of anticipation that came in the wake of that statement. It had been a long time since he''d been in a proper battle.


    A very long time.


    It had been nothing but fleeing and feeding on weak creatures ever since he''d been thwarted at Godric''s Hollow all those years ago.


    He had managed to finally gain a body when he possessed Clarke¡ª but even then, he''d basically been hamstrung the entire time by an entity he could scarcely define attacking his mind.


    Yes, this would be the perfect opportunity for him to cut loose and spill some blood.


    ¡°Any more questions? No? Then¡­ Be ready for Portkey transport.¡± Strontel said, getting nods all around before his face hardened. "Finesse."


    He felt a sudden jolt in his stomach as the world around him dissolved into a blur of colors. His surroundings became a dizzying swirl of greens and blues, as if he was flying through a kaleidoscope. His ears filled with a rush of wind, and he felt the air whipping through his hair for a few short moments before he touched down on soft terrain, taking note of his new environment.


    It seemed that they¡¯d landed in a small patch of grass in a forest which was otherwise thick with trees. The tall trees stretched up towards the sky, their branches interlocking and intertwining to form a natural roof. The leaves and foliage were so dense that they completely blocked out the sun, casting a cool, green hue over everything below.


    ¡°Begin setting up the anti-apparition and anti-portkey jinxes around the entire area.¡± Strontel ordered a member of the support team before turning his gaze to Voldemort. ¡°Marco, you¡¯ll be with me at the frontline; this is your chance to prove yourself to Mr. Grindelwald and the others.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Voldemort said, not needing to hide the excitement in his eyes.


    ¡°Good.¡± Strontel said, sending a look at the support member and getting a nod in return. ¡°The jinxes are up. Execute the plan.¡±


    Voldemort nodded and tapped his host¡¯s wand atop his head as he cast the Disillusionment Charm on himself, keeping it to the first level of mastery seeing as the others had done the same¡ª with the exception of Rafiq, who seemed to be using one of its advanced versions.


    The man was not without skill, it seemed. Voldemort watched as Strontel gave a few more orders, keeping his tone of voice quiet. ¡°Misters Rahman, Rodriguez, Beaumont, you will approach them from the Northwestern entrance.¡±


    ¡°Acknowledged.¡± Rafiq said and issued a few orders before he left with his two members, the only trace of their movements being the slow shifts of the foliage.


    ¡°We will approach from the South. Follow me.¡± Strontel said, explaining his plan as he led them through the forest by the sound of his voice and obvious shifts in the leaves ahead of him. Voldemort and the others in the group followed their team leader in silence, keeping their eyes peeled for any sign of the enemy.


    Nothing so far.


    It wasn¡¯t until ten minutes later that they were forced to stop. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Another member, Simmons, said.


    ¡°Listen.¡± Strontel said and they all did as he bid. Voldemort picked up a faint sound¡ª that of idle chatter. It was the sort of thing he¡¯d always heard when returning to one of his many bases on the Isles. ¡°Guards. Proceed slowly now.¡±


    Their pace slowed to a crawl, and Voldemort¡¯s lust for blood only continued to keep mounting. Part of him was truly tempted to throw caution to the wind and slaughter everyone here tonight¡ª his own current allies included, but he¡¯d long since grown to subdue that more primal part of him, only allowing it to power his more vicious spells.


    Before long, they saw five guards scattered in the small clearing outside of the safehouse¡¯s south entrance. Two stood together, while the other three simply walked back and forth along the land¡¯s outer perimeter, exchanging greetings between each other.


    They didn¡¯t even seem to be looking around for threats.


    Such carelessness. Voldemort thought, allowing his Disillusioned expression to shift into one of deep disgust. If these were my followers, they would have been¡­ cowed into obedience.


    They observed the fools along their paths for a few minutes before Strontel picked a location, casting a few detection Charms to make sure that they were safe. Voldemort gave a nod of approval that was unseen by dint of him being invisible; it was the prime location which would allow them to launch an offensive at every guard present.


    Strontel assigned a target to every member before addressing Voldemort. ¡°You will be the one to launch the attack, Marco. You will aim for the guards at the entrance and Summon them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Voldemort said. ¡°Awaiting your signal.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Are you all ready?¡± Strontel said, getting a few low whispers of confirmation. ¡°And¡­ Begin!¡±


    Voldemort went into action, leveling his hidden wand at the two targets standing in front of the building¡¯s entrance. He immersed himself in his battle lust and incanted. Silencio. Accio.


    In one instant, the two unwary wizards were yanked away from their post, not making a single sound as the clearing filled with flashes of light. A second later, the two zooming wizards were struck with two jets of red light, knocking them unconscious just as they landed at Voldemort¡¯s feet.


    He stared at the two wizards for but a moment before slashing his wand down contemptuously, slitting both of their throats in one, quick stroke.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Strontel¡¯s voice rose as a member of the team attempted to exit the treeline proper in order to attack the small base. ¡°Stay back, you fool. We have to wait for Mr. Rafiq¡¯s signal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Simmons whispered, a few steps outside of the trees. ¡°The coast is clear, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, perfectly clear¡ª except the dual layered trap I detected five yards in the direction you were going.¡± Strontel said, sounding disgusted. ¡°Focus, Mr. Simmons. We are here to succeed, not die. Rembrandt, disable the trap, and make sure to disable any others while we wait for the signal from the northside.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Came a soft whisper from between Strontel and Simmons as Rembrandt went to work. As the minutes passed, Voldemort saw that the various traps scattered throughout the clearing ahead were being systematically found out and disabled.


    He took careful note of this, even as he patiently waited for the other squad¡¯s signal. While still somewhat rough around the edges, Grindelwald¡¯s troops were quickly showing their potential for growth in the future.


    It had barely been a month and a half since the man¡¯s actions at the French Prison. If this was what a month¡¯s worth of training did for recruits, then Voldemort needed to be very careful when he rose back to power in Britain.


    I don¡¯t only have to contend with Dumbledore¡¯s little band of nuisances, but also this new force; they may stand no chance against him personally, or his more skilled Death Eaters, but as a whole¡­? He thought as his team leader spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the signal. There is no need for stealth any longer¡ª they would have already noticed the lack of noise outside.¡± He said, disengaging his Disillusionment Charm as he pointed at the already fading spark of yellow in the sky. ¡°Are the traps neutralized?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Said Rembrandt as he and Simmons came into view as well. ¡°A straight shot into the building.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He said and led the way forward. ¡°Mr. Marco, you will deflect any curses heading towards me. Simmons and Rembrandt, cause some damage to that side of the building¡ª with the tall, wide windows, yes. We need to conf¡ª¡±


    Strontel was barely able to finish his sentence when a putrid jet of yellow flew straight at him. Voldemort reacted quickly, deflecting it with contemptuous ease, sending it right back at the caster on the second floor. There was a loud snap, followed by a cry.


    ¡°Well spotted!¡± Strontel cried out as he swung his wand forward. ¡°Bombarda!¡±


    The doors exploded, filling the air with bits of wood and metal shrapnel, drawing the cries of more wizards and witches on the inside and creating a bit of a smoke screen.


    ¡°Incoming¡ª¡± Voldemort deflected a flurry of curses before summoning a large rock to intercept a Killing Curse, allowing Strontel to launch a single, geyser-like spell, spraying it indiscriminately into the darkness.


    A moment passed, and then another before the screams came. They continued to approach the entrance, and Voldemort¡¯s nose scrunched as he took in the scent of dissolved flesh.


    ¡°Good. Lose the Disillusionment Charms; no sense in keeping them up, at this point.¡± Strontel said, and everyone obeyed as they got to the entrance, hearing the sounds coming from the north side of the building as well as the various rocks and wooden beams crashing into the outside of the structure¡ª courtesy of Rembrandt and Simmons. ¡°Are you ready? No turning back here.¡±


    Voldemort answered by silently stepping inside before him, raising a barrier to intercept two spells, deflecting them off before moving to the left into whatever passed for a kitchen in a pathetic hovel such as this.


    In the corner, he spotted a wizard, as well as a child in his grasp; it was the young boy they were supposed to rescue. Such good fortune¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t move or I¡¯ll¡ª¡± But Voldemort had already launched his spell, Summoning the boy by his shoes and causing him to fall onto his back as he was dragged away from the fool.


    Even as the boy cried and scrambled against the floor to stop his momentum, Voldemort had already cast his next spell, watching with satisfaction as his foe¡¯s head twisted a hundred and eighty degrees before falling bonelessly to the side.


    The boy finally reached his feet, staring up at him in a look of abject fear. Voldemort Stunned the boy without hesitation; while he usually enjoyed hearing the cries of his victims, this was his current target to rescue. If he were to get any favor with Grindelwald¡¯s order, he needed to get this stupid child outside of the building before any other wizard or witch could get their hands on him.


    A few cries came from the main hallway before being silenced abruptly. A moment later, Voldemort turned to see Strontel standing in the kitchen entrance. ¡°You¡¯ve already secured the boy! That was a reckless move you just pulled, but it seems to have paid off.¡±


    It was as far from reckless as it can be. Voldemort thought but spoke. ¡°I shall get him out.¡±


    But he got a shake of the head from the man. ¡°No need. Rembrandt! Get in here, take the child and get him outside; we¡¯ll come back for him when we¡¯re done here. Come, Marco.¡±


    Strontel led Voldemort out of the kitchen, deeper into the house as Rembrandt rushed to their previous position to secure the boy. ¡°Rafiq and his men are searching the upper floors for the second target. We will be taking¡ª¡±


    He went quiet for a moment. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± A voice came from a painting a few feet behind them.


    Voldemort reacted with alacrity, pushing himself and his ally apart with a single wave of his wand. The two men crashed into either end of the hallway, barely dodging the Killing Curse leveled at them.


    Dazed for a single moment, Strontel nevertheless aimed his wand at the painting¡ª a moving canvas depicting a quaint little hamlet out in the countryside¡ª and roared. ¡°Expulso!¡±


    The blue spell crashed into the portrait, tearing it apart and drawing the pained cries of whoever was behind it. Voldemort and Strontel rushed towards it, ready to finish the fight, but they stopped; the threats had been neutralized, it seemed.


    The canvas which had been destroyed was hiding a dark passageway leading down underground. Light filtered down into it, revealing the devastation, blood and gore that Strontel¡¯s spell had wrought.


    There had been two wizards here, but in their place now lay a mangled mess of flesh, blood and bone. Voldemort did not even give them a second look as he followed Strontel down the stairway, making sure to repair it with a quick spell the moment he felt it was going to give way under his feet.


    The stairs led them down into what seemed to be a hastily constructed cave system. Voldemort sneered as he lit his wand with a thought, sending the light out in the darkness ahead, revealing a fork in their path.


    ¡°An escape path, no doubt.¡± Strontel said. ¡°In case of anti-Apparition and the like. I¡¯ll take the one on the right. You¡¯ll take the left¡ª watch out for any traps meant to slow you down.¡±


    That goes without saying, fool. Voldemort thought and took a step forward. ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Was the last thing Voldemort heard before the two split off.


    Now that he was alone, he was free to fight at his full potential¡ª or however much this host body and mismatched wand allowed. He moved quickly through the cave, stopping at the various forks for just long enough for his companion snake, Kersil, to inform him of which direction to take.


    ¡°Left.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Middle.¡± ¡°Right is the more recent smell, Master.¡±


    The tedium of this whole affair ruffled Voldemort; he almost would have rathered being a mass growing on the back of Quirrell¡¯s head. A completely random system of tunnels meant to confuse, these people truly were like rats in the way they designed this cave. Filthy, scurrying buffoons.


    Voldemort continued on his path for at least another ten minutes before he finally heard the sound of something ahead. Quickly, he snuffed out the light of his wand before putting himself under his perfected Disillusionment Charm, going completely invisible.


    He was already walking even before his eyes had fully adjusted to the low light, slowing down his pace very slightly so that there was less of a chance of him stumbling in this unknown, dark territory.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t take him long to arrive where he needed to be; he saw a light from beyond a corner and calmly walked to it, hearing the loud cries of a woman as she attempted to escape away from her captors.


    He turned the corner and got confirmation: it was indeed their second target. He watched as she fought off the two men¡¯s assault. His glamoured eyes took in the corpse lying on the ground and he quickly pieced the situation together.


    So, she managed to steal one¡¯s wand and killed him¡ª or at least subdued him¡ª before engaging the others. Voldemort thought, mildly impressed at this witch¡¯s sheer tenacity. But I suppose I should end this little drama before it gets out of hand.


    It wasn¡¯t because he felt any sort of compassion for her; nothing was further from the truth. She could die in front of him right now and Voldemort wouldn¡¯t care. He was even tempted to kill her himself. Actually, why not kill all three of them, right there and then?


    He¡¯d be the only witness to this crime, and all he really had to do was inform the higher ups of the sad tale. He could already see it now; he, the hero of the tale, would have arrived far too late¡ª of course¡ª unable to save the struggling witch¡¯s life. His vengeance would have been swift, his wrath known to all who saw the carnage he would inflict.


    The target fell down as she was clipped by a Disarming Charm, her wand flying backwards and stopping right at his feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s over for you now, bitch.¡± One of them threatened as they slowly approached her, relishing in the open fear she now displayed.


    Curious about something else entirely, Voldemort ignored the woman¡¯s cries and picked the wand up, feeling a rush of acceptance coming from it.


    A rare gift. He thought with appreciation. Yew¡­ a far better match than the worthless wand of my host. Still not the best match, but this is indeed a boon.


    The woman¡¯s cries assaulted his ears again and he sneered in her direction. Perhaps he should finally end this farce of a mission. Even as the two continued to slowly approach the downed woman, Voldemort snapped his new wand forward and up.


    Instantly the two wizards crashed into the cave¡¯s ceiling headfirst with enough force to snap their necks. Another flick, and his foes were bisected horizontally from the waist, spraying the woman beneath them with blood, viscera, and other fluids.


    A quick Stunning Charm ceased her resulting shout before it could truly grate at his nerves any more. Voldemort knew, had he let her whimper, moan and cry for even a second longer, he would have killed her without hesitation.


    That, he knew, would certainly not help with his plans.


    No, it would not. He thought as he levitated the blood-covered woman before checking the other two wizards¡¯ wands, discarding them in an instant when he realized they were even a worse match than that of his host. Useless.


    He turned back and went the way he¡¯d originally come from. Now, which way was it again?


    Oh, the things he did to further his goals¡­

 116 - Chaos Rising

    oooo


    Chaos Rising


    oooo


    July 27, 1992, 1:00 PM, Great Staircase, Hogwarts Castle


    Albus Dumbledore


    Albus took a breath as he made his way down the stairs.


    He passed a duo of ghosts engaged in a fierce duel as they floated up the staircase, giving them a look of mild amusement as he did so.


    Those two had been fighting since he was a young boy first entering the Castle, and Albus imagined they''d be fighting long after he shuffled off the mortal coil.


    He went into the hallways of the castle, relaxing in the majesty of Hogwarts as he continued on his leisurely stroll, doing his best to recover his spirits after a long, particularly dull morning at the Ministry.


    For a while, Albus let his mind be swept away by the sound of the portraits arguing with each other, the clacking echo his shoes made as he walked and the general atmosphere of this great place of magic.


    This was where he belonged¡ª in one of the great hearts of the arcane world, helping the next generation grow to be fully-fledged wizards and witches.


    Eventually, he found himself standing in front of a familiar door; for many years, the rooms behind it had belonged to him. No longer.


    He knocked twice and waited.


    "Come in." The words came, clipped and strained.


    Albus stopped himself from frowning as he opened the door, revealing his Deputy''s office.


    It was just as it always was, ordered and tidy. Minerva herself stood by the window overlooking the courtyard, staring off into the distance, at something that only she could see.


    He stood in silence for a few moments before she turned, eyes widening in slight surprise at the sight of him.


    "Albus?" Minerva said, quickly composing herself as she took a few jerky steps forward. "I did not expect you until¡­"


    Albus nodded and gave his colleague a small smile. "It seems that the Minister did not have need of me for very long."


    That was a bit of a lie, Albus had to admit to himself. Fudge looked continually overwhelmed as he attempted to navigate the ever changing political waters of his office, but he couldn¡¯t be seen leaning on Hogwarts¡¯ Headmaster for very long.


    With recent events, it was now more dangerous than ever. That was not to say that his life was on a knife''s edge on the matter, but his comments against Grindelwald''s actions had certainly stirred the pot, so to speak, and so it would take time for things to calm down again¡ª if they ever did.


    It was not a change Albus had predicted in the man, but one he''d certainly hoped to see if things ever took a turn for the worse.


    It helps that his father was a direct victim of Grindelwald''s previous bloody campaign. The darker part of him said coolly. Who knows how he would have reacted in response to the possibility of Voldemort''s return, in comparison?


    Grindelwald''s actions, while they inspired a great deal of fear, also summoned forth a considerable anger from the masses. Voldemort ruled from the shadows as a force of terror and had been absolutely unstoppable¡ª Grindelwald''s rise, on the other hand, was fraught with so many failures that people generally thought they had a chance to beat him.


    It also helped that, unlike Voldemort, Gellert Grindelwald still fought by a set of rules and principles¡ª or so Albus had thought.


    This recent attack¡­ it did not fill him with confidence. Had his old friend fallen even further than Albus had initially considered? Something about it all was off.


    He pushed the thought away, unwilling to entertain it right now. It was a moot point anyway; Fudge had grown something of a spine, and the fate of Magical Britain would hopefully improve as a result.


    Minerva, he noticed, did not say anything in response for a few moments before getting ahold of herself and gesturing for him to enter. "Please come in, Albus. Would you like some tea?"


    Albus did not comment on her hesitation and gave her a grateful nod. "That would be lovely, my friend."


    He sat down, content to stay silent as he watched the tea make itself at the call of his Deputy''s magic.


    Even in his old age, he would never stop the sense of amazement he felt whenever witnessing a spell being cast.


    Still, he thought as he gazed upon McGonagall''s face. She looks unwell.


    It was evident to anyone with eyes. He knew that she had been neglecting her meals for quite some time because of whatever was bothering her, but it also seemed that she was no longer getting much sleep, judging by the dark shadows under her eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t let it keep going anymore.


    And yet Albus did not comment on it, merely enjoying his time with her. This was all he could do, really.


    The ball is in your court, as the Muggles would say.


    The minutes continued to pass with neither side saying a single word.


    He sipped at his hot beverage for a few moments, watching her do the same and close her eyes in a momentary relief before her face tightened again.


    "I know why you''re here, Albus." She said, keeping her eyes closed for a few seconds before opening them again. "I have... I have not been well, of late."


    Albus nodded for her to continue, looking at his friend with neither judgment nor reproach.


    Minerva placed her cup down with a shaky movement, and he realized then that her hand was trembling.


    Still, Albus did not dare to comment, for he knew that if he did, she would not open up. You couldn''t simply ask her. She had to come to you. His Deputy was strange like that.


    He had often wondered if that was why her Animagus form was that of a cat¡ª similar patterns of behavior.


    "You obviously noticed. I have been expecting this visit for some time." McGonagall said, sighing as she sagged in her chair. "The others have as well, I gather?"


    "Yes." Albus finally confirmed with a nod. "If only vaguely¡ª they believe you to be dealing with an illness. Professor Sprout, as you would expect, has sped up the production of her medicinal plants, and has bid Severus, Silvanus and even Hagrid to aid her."


    Minerva shook her head in annoyance, though the small smile on the aged woman''s face told him that she was more fondly amused than anything.


    "Of course she would." Minerva said, sighing as she picked her teacup back up and took a long sip. "I suppose I cannot fault her¡ª she does worry quite a bit."


    "She is not alone in such feelings, my friend." Albus told her gently, and the two shared a look for a moment before she responded.


    "It''s about the recent attack." Minerva said. ¡°In France.¡±


    Albus had to resist the urge to rub his temple. Of course it was about that. Instead, he nodded and bid her to continue.


    "Those two boys were in danger again. And their new¡­ guardian." Minerva said.


    "Those two¡­" Albus said as the pieces of the puzzle started coming together. "Misters Clarke and Potter?"


    Minerva nodded, slowly losing hold over her usual ironclad composure. "And¡­ Sirius Black. I am¡­ troubled by it all, Albus. Have been for some time."


    "Troubled?" Albus repeated. "How so?"


    "I''ve wronged them all, Albus." Minerva said, almost dropping her tea again. "Especially Sirius. When the war ended, I thought he was guilty¡ª I truly believed it was the truth up until¡­ What have I done?"


    Albus absorbed her words in silence even as she built upon them, shame deepening in her eyes as she began to pour her heart out to him.


    "I betrayed him. Betrayed James and Lily by putting their son with those awful Muggles¡­ I knew they were awful. I knew and I did not protest anyway." Minerva said, her words coming out in half-sobs. Albus abandoned his drink and came to her side, placing his hand on her shoulder. "And now they almost died. Again."


    So that''s what it was all about¡­ Albus thought. Now it all made sense¡ª the reason she''d been behaving oddly in the springtime was because she was blaming herself for everything that had happened to Sirius Black and Harry Potter¡ª and, more recently, Adam Clarke because of what happened in June.


    He pulled her into a brief hug, and the old woman wrapped her arms around him before he gently pulled back. "Listen to me. Minerva."


    She gave him an intense look even as he continued. "It is most certainly not your fault. Sirius'' imprisonment was a result of a terrible set of circumstances. And as for Harry¡­ I was the one who made it so that Harry was placed with his relatives. I believed they would care for the only remaining family they had left; the blame, there, lies squarely upon my shoulders."


    That mistake was one which would haunt him for many years to come. He''d known that Harry''s life would not have been one of luxury and decadence, as he would have been living with Muggles who were neither filthy rich or dirt poor, but he hadn''t expected them to be so vile and cruel that young Harry was ready to instantly accept Black''s adoption proposal¡ª a man who was, at the time, a perfect stranger to him.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He tightened his grip on her shoulder to get her attention. "You have betrayed no one. Do you hear me?"


    Minerva gave him a nod, but he could tell that her heart just wasn¡¯t in it. She got to her feet, gently brushing his hand away before moving back to the window she had been standing in front of, her tea laying forgotten on the table.


    She stared outside, and Albus did not know what he could say to comfort her. He did, however, follow her to at least reassure her through his physical presence alone; it was the least he could do for the harm he¡¯d inadvertently inflicted upon her.


    And so they went on like this for some time. Eventually, Minerva spoke again.


    ¡°You know, this reminds me of an encounter I had with those boys.¡± Minerva said, looking back at him. ¡°It feels like a lifetime ago, but this one memory always stayed with me.¡±


    Albus gave her a sympathetic nod, and Minerva began her tale. ¡°They truly were a nuisance in the seventies¡ª though my two Weasley boys are just as bad, these days¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve a true talent for mischief, one would say.¡± Albus said.


    ¡°If only they¡¯d use that talent towards other endeavors¡­ So much potential.¡± Minerva gained a bit of life as she chuckled before turning to stare out of the window again. ¡°I can no longer remember exactly when it was, but it was during a detention Potter, Black and Pettigrew were serving for some prank or the other. In their Fifth Year¡ª yes, yes. I remember now. The incident with one Miss Marbon. Do you remember?¡±


    Albus frowned as he racked his brain before his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, yes! Gisella Marbon of Hufflepuff House, was it? Yes, it¡¯s coming back to me. I believe there was a bit of an incident in Hogsmeade? Involving a few cauldrons, a chicken and a few cats.¡±


    McGonagall nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the one. They¡¯d been animating some cauldrons to harass wizards and witches as well as a few animals, and had ended up hurting the poor girl. Of course, her friends and a few others made short work of the boys afterwards, but they still earned a rather extensive set of detentions for it.¡±


    He hummed in agreement. He had indeed remembered right, but where was she going with this?


    ¡°I oversaw the detentions myself.¡± Minerva continued her story, sighing to herself. ¡°I can¡¯t remember exactly which detention it was, but¡­ It was near the end, and I believe I was scolding them, using Mr. Lupin as an example to follow.¡±


    ¡°And Potter says¡ª¡± She swallowed down a sob; Albus grasped her shoulder, even as she forced herself to keep speaking. ¡°He says: ¡®So now we¡¯re supposed to do anything that Remus does?¡¯ And Black says: ¡®What if he jumped off a cliff?¡¯¡±


    She shook her head in both despair and amusement. ¡°And I told him: ¡®If Mr. Lupin were to jump off a cliff, he would have done his due diligence regarding the height of the cliff, the depth of the water, and the angle of entry. So, yes, if you see Mr. Lupin jump off a cliff, by all means, jump off a cliff, all of you.¡¯¡±


    Silence followed her statement, with Albus doing his best to be there for her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange, Albus?¡± Minerva said, turning to him again with a look of desperation and despair in her eyes. ¡°Why that memory? It wasn¡¯t even¡ª why can¡¯t I stop thinking about it? What does it all mean? What was it all for?¡±


    Albus pulled her into another hug once again, and this time she broke down, crying and sobbing into his shoulder. Through this, Albus held onto the woman, gently leading her back to her chair, giving her pats on the back and soothing her as best as he could.


    ¡°Now James is dead, and Sirius¡ª¡± She stopped, unable to continue.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Minerva.¡± Albus said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She said as she allowed him to get her back to her chair. ¡°Truly, isn¡¯t it my fault? I could have protested against poor Sirius¡¯ trial, objected to Harry¡¯s placement with those awful Muggles¡ª I could have done anything.¡±


    ¡°I have found¡­¡± Albus cut through her self-reproaching rant with a look of sad understanding and sympathy. ¡°That there are things in life that we simply cannot control, no matter how powerful our magic becomes¡ª no matter how great our knowledge reaches. Sometimes, we simply have to accept the events of the past and move on from them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that? But it isnae that simple, Albus. I cannae do that!¡± Fire entered the woman¡¯s voice before it died just as suddenly. She gathered herself again, speaking more slowly. ¡°How can I just pretend that I haven¡¯t betrayed them all? How can I face young Mr. Potter, or Mr. Clarke? How can I face Sirius after everything that¡¯s happened?¡±


    Albus inhaled, and then he spoke, shocking the woman with the sheer simplicity of his next words. ¡°You go to them, and ask for forgiveness.¡±


    She gaped for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°No, Albus. I can¡¯t¡­ Can I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Albus said with a nod. ¡°You must¡ª for your own sake, or this will continue to weigh on your mind for years to come, my friend.¡±


    Ariana. The name came to his mind and he let himself be gripped with his own grief for the briefest of moments before focusing on his friend again. ¡°At least you¡¯ll know for certain. Whether Sirius Black forgives you or not, you will have closure on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Minerva said weakly as she took her tea in hand, a routine gesture which seemed to bring the old woman more comfort in her body. ¡°Yes. You¡ª You are right, Albus. As always. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are most welcome, my friend.¡± Albus said as the woman turned her head towards the clock, her eyes widening.


    ¡°Oh dear me.¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s two o¡¯clock already? I hadn¡¯t noticed at all. I¡¯m so sorry for taking up so much of your time, Albus.¡±


    Albus only shook his head, giving the woman a soft smile. ¡°Think nothing of it. But now that you mention it, I was supposed to speak with Alastor some time ago.¡±


    Minerva got a strange look in her eye at the mention of the man¡¯s name before nodding. ¡°You should go, Albus. I¡¯m sure it must be important news, what with everything going on in the world.¡±


    At the man¡¯s hesitation, she shook her head. ¡°I will be fine, I promise; I know what I need to do now.¡±


    ¡°Then I wish you good luck, Minerva.¡± Albus nodded, gave her shoulder one more squeeze and moved towards the exit.


    ¡°Albus?¡±


    He stopped midway through the doorway to look at his longtime friend.


    ¡°Thank you. Truly.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said, giving her a smile. ¡°I am only too glad to help you, Minerva. Come to me anytime.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to remember that.¡± She said. ¡°Take care, Albus.¡±


    The man nodded for the final time before exiting the office, closing the door behind him. He¡¯d been expecting something like this, but the sheer level of guilt the woman had felt concerning this issue was severe.


    Then again, she was always close with her Gryffindors. like a lioness protecting her pride as well as she could. With everything that¡¯s been happening¡ª news of Sirius¡¯ innocence, Quirrell¡¯s defection to Voldemort and subsequent death, her injuries, as well as the injuries suffered by the children and the general dark turn the world had recently taken with Grindelwald¡¯s overtures¡ª could he really blame her for such a reaction?


    He didn¡¯t bother walking to his office, instead spinning on the spot and Apparating there directly. The portraits of the former Headmaster erupted with greetings, and Albus absentmindedly greeted them all, making his way directly to the fireplace.


    A pinch of Floo, and he spoke clearly. ¡°The Lookout.¡±


    The fire roared green for a few moments, and Albus waited. Ten seconds passed before he decided to discontinue the connection¡ª but he stopped as the fire jittered and coalesced to form his ally¡¯s face.


    ¡°Albus.¡± Moody said. ¡°Took your time.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Alastor.¡± Albus said. ¡°I was delayed. Minerva¡¯s been unwell recently, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Say no more. I know her well.¡± Alastor said, giving him a nod. ¡°Is she feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, yes.¡± Albus said. ¡°I hope I did not take too long to get here.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it was just as well.¡± The man sighed. ¡°The Minister needed to speak with me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Albus said. ¡°Getting your old position back?¡±


    ¡°Your finger¡¯s always on the pulse, isn¡¯t it Albus?¡± Moody said in amusement before nodding. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m to take on a few classes for the Aurors instead of simply focusing on a single person.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Albus said. ¡°Nymphadora Tonks, was it? A young woman with great potential.¡±


    Moody grunted. ¡°Fought off several wizards during the attack in France, alongside the boy, Clarke.¡±


    Albus nodded at that, leaning forward in interest. ¡°And you have news of the attack?¡±


    ¡°That and more.¡± Moody said. ¡°It¡¯s complete chaos in France right now. The attack on the village was enough to rattle them pretty badly, but it gets worse, Albus. Much worse.¡±


    He shook his head; those were not the words that Albus wanted to hear; still, he steeled himself and gave the man the go ahead.


    ¡°Two other attacks were carried out that night. One on their national school, Beauxbatons, and one in Rambardon.¡± Moody said in a grim tone. ¡°The one in Beauxbatons was foiled thanks to the quick action of their Headmistress.¡±


    Albus nodded. He knew his French counterpart fairly well. They¡¯d met on several occasions, in fact; Madam Maxime was quite deft with a wand, and powerful besides. ¡°And the one in Rambardon did not go so well for our French friends, I assume?¡±


    ¡°They made off with at least seven hostages¡ª members of the families of different influential families within the French Ministry.¡± The fire shifted to show their likenesses, as well as those of a few other wizards and witches. Moody stopped the displays to show two sisters. ¡°These two girls were the targets at the Village du Phantasime, but it seems the Potter and Clarke boys were able to stop them in their tracks¡ª not without issue. I¡¯ll be giving you the report, but be warned Albus, it is quite gruesome. I wouldn¡¯t have expected a child of Clarke¡¯s age to be capable of such things.¡±


    Albus frowned, but banished his thoughts on the matter. That could wait until he read the report. ¡°So, Gellert now has¡­ Seven, you said? Seven hostages to leverage against the French Ministry? At least.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s the strange part.¡± Moody said. ¡°Apparently, from what my contact in France has been able to gather, Grindelwald sent messages and letters to the French population, decrying the events and condemning any group who took part of it, referring to them as brutish rogues out to terrorize the population.¡±


    Dumbledore took a breath, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Attempting to distance himself from the actions of his own order¡ª not a tactic we haven¡¯t seen before, but makes things tiresome in how to prove that he did it¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it, Albus.¡± Moody said. ¡°After the messages were sent, several attacks were carried out on multiple locations in France and the rest of Europe¡ª including here. We believe that they were suspected dark wizard hideouts. All we know is that whoever took up residence is no more. Grindelwald¡¯s order left no survivors.¡±


    That made Albus move forward again. ¡°What? You mean¡­¡±


    Moody nodded. ¡°Exterminated them all. Whether they were really criminals and rogues making use of the chaos, or whether they were members of his own order¡ª he ordered them all to be killed, down to the last wizard and witch.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Albus said, shaking his head. He had no idea what to make of this. ¡°And what of the hostages? He has them in his custody now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truly strange part, Albus.¡± Moody said. ¡°He let them go.¡±


    ¡°He let them go.¡± Albus repeated. ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Moody said. ¡°No demands, no curses, nothing. The French have absolutely no idea what to make of it. And I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m a little confused as well; he could have done so much with them.¡±


    That last statement had been a little callous, but Albus knew what Moody meant. ¡°Yes. He would have had considerable leverage with the Ministry. Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless he doesn¡¯t care.¡± Moody said slowly. ¡°That¡¯s the only conclusion I figured made any sort of sense to me. Considering the level of destruction he¡¯s shown us he¡¯s capable of, what use are a few people close to key members of government? He could simply obliterate them¡­¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Albus said, shaking his head in dismay as he began to grasp the situation in full. ¡°It¡¯s worse than that. Think of the implications of his actions, both in the political and social spheres. By releasing the hostages and decrying the actions of the supposed ¡®rogues¡¯, he has placed himself in the position of being a friend to the people. With that same action, he has also demonstrated a willingness to take decisive, final action against groups who mean to do harm to the general population, which¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhich showcases the incompetence of the French Ministry while propping them up as an organization successfully working to protect the French Wizarding population.¡± Moody said and cursed. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to be impressed or disgusted.¡±


    I don¡¯t know either, old friend. Dumbledore thought before he hardened his gaze. There was work to be done.


    ¡°Your reports, Alastor? I believe I will have a closer look.¡± He said. ¡°See if we can help the French Ministry salvage their credibility in some way.¡±


    ¡°Bailing water out of an already sunken ship.¡± Came Moody¡¯s response. ¡°But war is coming.¡±


    ¡°All too true, my friend. War is indeed approaching.¡± Albus said with a certain dark amusement mixed in with grim determination. ¡°Regardless, we must do what we can.¡±

 117 - Calm Your Waters

    oooo


    Calm Your Waters


    oooo


    July 28, 1992, 10:00 AM, Village Du Phantasime, France


    Adam Clarke


    I walked the streets of the village, staring at all of my surroundings in a strange sort of morbid wonder. The French Ministry¡¯s cleanup crews had already dealt with the reconstruction efforts, reverting the village¡¯s appearance back to its cozy, warm and inviting appearance.


    Passing by the people, however, I could tell that such an action barely did anything to quell their almost frenzied hurry through the streets.


    The buildings had been restored, but the feeling of safety eluded all of their occupants. Parents kept their children close, eyes flitting about furtively, ready to run away at the smallest sign of danger.


    The same young teenagers I¡¯d seen loudly chatting and sharing jokes during the festival were now nearly huddled in one of the corners, staring with great wariness at everything around them. They whispered amongst themselves, unaware that their words easily reached me despite the attempt at stealth.


    ¡°They say that it was Grindelwald behind all of this.¡±


    I slowed down my walk, listening in on their conversation.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s him. Who else could it possibly be?¡± ¡°I heard something different.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I heard that Grindelwald is hunting down the group that did it. Said it was a different faction.¡± ¡°From who? Where¡¯d you hear that?¡± ¡°Friend of a friend¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°And what the hell does she know?¡± ¡°It was definitely him. Don''t kid yourself with this nonsense.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know; that¡¯s just what I heard. Don¡¯t get all¡ª¡±


    The group stopped before staring at me in great suspicion as they realized they had an eavesdropper.


    Feeling a bit sheepish, I hurried my pace a little, quickly turning a corner and going out of earshot and sight of the rattled teens.


    ¡°Grindelwald¡­¡± I muttered, feeling a surge of anger course through me. To think I ever considered being part of his group.


    Whether he was truly behind this attack or whether this was an elaborate psyop, I wasn¡¯t sure. It didn¡¯t matter either way, though.


    All of this was a direct result of his actions; the death, the destruction, the loss¡­


    Though I walked through the now immaculate streets, my mind continued to superimpose the image of the destruction they wrought on top of it. Where my eyes perceived pristine, clean and lurid colors of greens, blues and whites, my mind showed a depressing, muddled mix of deep oranges, yellows and reds.


    Water fountains were replaced with raging flames and thick, acrid smoke erupting from the damaged and ruined buildings. I saw the scorch marks and rubble all over again.


    The tense silence was replaced with the sound of screaming men, women and children as they attempted to flee for their very lives from implacable, bloodthirsty foes.


    I stopped for a moment, my skin crawling as I could almost feel the heat washing against it. I closed my eyes, almost tasting the overwhelming, near-choking scent of smoke in the air.


    Along with these sensations came the feelings of fear, anger and despair, coiling around me like a constrictor and making me wince as it squeezed.


    I allowed it all to slowly wind around my spirit before opening my eyes again, my willpower completely banishing away the memories. The crisis was over; there was no reason to be thinking about this.


    Taking a step forward, I paused, feeling that something was off. I frowned as I stared down at my hand.


    It was shaking. Why? It¡¯s not real anymore. The danger has passed. Why am I still expecting an attack?


    Taking a deep breath, I realized that my breathing had been quick and ragged. I understood instantly; it was a mild panic attack.


    Huh¡­ A panic attack? I thought, taking quite a few more breaths as I moved out of the village proper, heading to the beach to calm my nerves. Haven¡¯t had one of those in a while. Not even the events in June bothered me this much.


    Then again, those had been an overall positive, had they not?


    True, we had faced our fair share of hardship, but we''d also accomplished so much. Harry and the others had managed to save McGonagall''s life and then brought reinforcements to stop Quirrell and Voldemort from acquiring the Stone.


    I myself had gone ahead, battling a troll as well as Quirrell, before going into the Abyss and cleansing my soul of its lingering corruption borne from the regrets of my past life. I''d even met my former self and even reconnected with my own mother¡­


    True, there had been plenty of negatives in the scenario; my disfigurement, Harry¡¯s torture as well as the injuries of all of my friends and everyone involved. However, it hadn¡¯t felt like a complete disaster.


    Why is that? I thought as I sat down on the bench overlooking the calm beach. Is it because I¡¯d been expecting Quirrell¡¯s move for a long time?


    That was what made the most sense to me. Quirrell¡¯s attack may have been a surprise to almost everyone at Hogwarts, but I¡¯d known from the beginning that he would make some kind of play for the Stone at the end of the year.


    The missive I¡¯d received in Hogsmeade had only reinforced my beliefs.


    Having mentally prepared for the confrontation the entire time, it was essentially a relief to get through it, especially with a net positive result.


    The attack carried out on this village, however, had come out of nowhere.


    True, I¡¯d lived for some time among the members of Grindelwald¡¯s order, and the officers always seemed to be on one mission or another when they were not training, but I had never considered that they could be conducting attacks on villages.


    Obviously, they had been gathering resources and engaging in subterfuge, but the slight sense of familiarity I''d developed with them over the course of a few weeks must have blinded me to what they could have been doing truly.


    More than that; I¡¯d spoken with Gellert Grindelwald on several occasions, and he hadn¡¯t struck me as the sort of person who¡¯d perpetrate this kind of pointless attack¡ª or had his intent been to fool me and my perceptions?


    It couldn¡¯t be; much as the man preferred to speak in riddles and half truths, his soul thread never lied to me.


    Or were his lessons on the soul threads false as well? I thought but shook my head. If they had been, then I wouldn¡¯t have improved my ability to read into people¡¯s moods, motivations and thoughts. No, Grindelwald didn¡¯t lead me astray then.


    Still, it didn¡¯t help that he was still the likely reason this attack happened in the first place. If he¡¯d never caused that mass breakout, none of these supposed rogue groups would have even entertained the idea of an attack on a wizarding village¡ª let alone actually go through with it.


    It was his fault¡­ Or maybe it was my own?


    I swallowed when faced with that particular line of thinking, licking suddenly dry lips. ¡°My fault?¡±


    I shook my head. That was ridiculous; how could it have possibly been my fault?


    ''You believe that they do not dictate our fate, but that we, as people, do; and that the threads shift in kind to accommodate our free wilI''. I recalled the words that Grindelwald had said on my last day living among his group. His actions were taken as a result of my entry into this world.


    He Saw me with his strange Divination. What could¡­ Was it really my fault, after all?


    Part of me wanted to dismiss the thought as preposterous. I hadn¡¯t asked to be reborn in this world, and as a wizard, no less.


    How could I be held responsible for something I never did or asked for?


    Though it had been a nice little fantasy of mine in my previous life, I knew that the reality of living in a world of wizards, witches, dragons, trolls and all manner of creatures wasn¡¯t exactly one filled with sunshine and rainbows.


    Furthermore, having actually lived in it for a little over a year only hammered the point further in; it was a world as dangerous as it was wondrous to behold.


    But is it really my fault? My mind refused to be distracted, focusing on the source of my current anxiety. Has my mere existence caused this? Grindelwald said that he¡¯d been waiting for the opportune time to enact his plans, but in the original canon he¡¯d essentially stayed in Nurmengard¡ª right up until Voldemort killed him for information on the Elder Wand.


    There was no real going around it, then. I was the cause of all of this. Delacour¡¯s friend, as well as many others, were dead as a direct result of my existence.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Sure, I could hide this fact behind convenient reasoning, deflections and elaborate arguments which shifted the blame elsewhere, but I wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    I couldn¡¯t ignore the truth right in front of me¡ª or at least I did my best not to.


    I had to accept it. However ridiculous it sounded, all of the recent destruction and death was either a result of my existence or of my direct interference in this world.


    But how do I make myself accept something like that? I can''t even deal with¡ª


    ¡°Adam!¡± Tonks¡¯ voice broke me out of my heavy thoughts, and I turned my head in surprise to see the young woman rushing over to me, looking worried. ¡°Thank Merlin I found you!¡±


    I was up in an instant, instinctively drawing my wand and looking around with deadly purpose. ¡°What is it, another attack?¡±


    Tonks opened her mouth to stare at me before closing it and sighing, coming closer to me. ¡°No, no¡­ No attack, Adam¡­ I was just looking for you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, blinking as I lowered my wand and took a breath. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt far more tired than I anticipated. I sank into the bench again, barely able to support my own weight. Just what is wrong with me?


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Tonks said as she sat down beside me, drawing my gaze to the woman. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    I stared at her for a moment. Exhaustion etched across the young woman¡¯s face. Dark bags hung heavily beneath her tired eyes, a clear indication of the long hours spent awake at night.


    Her once-vibrant pink hair was now black and in disarray, with loose strands falling haphazardly around her face. Her shoulders slouched forward, weighed down by the heavy burden of exhaustion that seemed to consume her entire being.


    ¡°Maybe you should be asking that question to yourself.¡± I said.


    Tonks sent me a glower as she pointed at me. ¡°No, no, no. I know your tricks, Clarke. You¡¯re not getting away that easily.¡±


    I suppressed the urge to sigh in annoyance. ¡°If only that were possible.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I just want to have some time to think?¡± I almost blew up in her face and had to rein myself in. ¡°Is that really so much to ask for? You and the others have been watching me all day and night ever since the attack. Did it ever occur to you that I might just want some space?¡±


    Well, Harry at least had certainly understood my need to be alone¡ª he had a similar one, himself. The others, however¡­


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s just worried about you.¡± Tonks said stubbornly, though her expression softened at my tired gaze. ¡°That¡¯s all. You can¡¯t really expect us to sit around and not help, do you?¡±


    I stared at her for a moment before sighing. I couldn¡¯t blame her for worrying. Here she was, grappling with her own demons but she was making the time to try and help me with mine as well.


    ¡°Sometimes¡ª and I mean this with all due respect¡­¡± I said a little more quietly. ¡°Sometimes, you need to realize that you can best help by staying away and giving me some quiet time to¡ª to cope with everything that¡¯s happened.¡±


    Tonks looked pained by my words, but nodded nonetheless. ¡°If you¡¯re sure, Adam¡­¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I insisted. ¡°Not everything can be solved with a big old family hug, and this particular problem is one I have to solve on my own. I have to¡ª does that make sense?¡±


    But Tonks shook her head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. I was always taught that talking about your problems helps you get past them and put them behind you.¡±


    I suppressed another urge to sigh.


    It¡¯s not even that she was wrong¡ª she wasn''t.


    I definitely needed to talk about this to someone, but it wasn''t the sort of information I could share without having her either declare me insane or freak out.


    How could I possibly explain that I was a reincarnated soul from another universe trying to cope with the fact that my mere transmigration had already caused the deaths of hundreds, if not thousands of people over the course of the past few months?


    ¡®Oh, sorry; I¡¯m the reason this attack happened.¡¯ What a fucking joke. I thought in equal parts derision and self-reproach. Talk to other people! Yeah, great idea, Tonks.


    No, the only person I could tell this to was Helena, and she was miles and miles away in the Highlands, probably bored out of her mind babysitting Alef Ard.


    ¡°Maybe not everyone thinks like you.¡± I said, hoping she would drop the issue.


    ¡°World would be all the better for it if everyone did, wouldn''t it?" Tonks said, and I felt myself smiling at the thought of everyone thinking like Tonks.


    "I shudder to think of it. The horror."


    Tonks laughed at that, patting me on the back before grasping my shoulder. I looked at her askance, not sure what to think.


    "I wanted to thank you, Adam." Tonks said abruptly.


    "I¡ª erm, for what?" I said, feeling confused.


    "For what?" She repeated as if it was the most ridiculous question in the world. "You saved Harry, and you saved the director''s daughter¡ª Fleur, was it?"


    I shrugged. "You would have done the same. You pulled me out of the way of a Killing Curse, for God¡¯s sake. And don¡¯t blame yourself; you were held up by a bunch of other wizards, remember?"


    "I know that, but¡­" Tonks said, pulling her hand away from me before she looked at it. ¡°You¡¯re the one who did it, and I¡¯m not sure I would¡¯ve been able to get to him in time¡­¡±


    I shook my head. "You could''ve asked me to stay with you to fight, and that would have probably led to Harry not being with us anymore. So really, you''ve saved Harry just as much as me."


    "Yeah, right."


    "Maybe you didn''t cast the spells to save him." I said. "But you sent me, and I did. So you succeeded."


    "Except you were going to go no matter what." Tonks said, her expression turning both pained and amused at the same time. "So I didn''t really do anything."


    "What''s the point of worrying about it, then?" I said with a little annoyance that she wasn''t accepting my argument. "You didn''t physically save him, but from what I''ve heard you and our unlikely allies kept at least seven wizards at bay until the magical officers finally showed their faces. Bunch of useless, headless chickens, they were. What were they even doing all that time? On a nice little nightly picnic, were they?"


    At that, Tonks stilled, looking off into the sea as her hair color seemed to gain some color before going back to black. Her soul thread writhed and twirled in agitation, contrasting with the relative calming aura of the waves.


    I stared at it for a moment longer before noticing that her gaze had moved back to mine. "What''re you looking at?"


    "I''m looking at you." I said, giving her a suspicious look. "You know something."


    "What are you on about?" Tonks said, but her thread continued to writhe in a way that told me she was definitely hiding something.


    I hummed, deciding to expound my idea. "Their response took far too long, especially considering what happened recently in June with the mass breakout. You''d think they would answer the call immediately, since they can Apparate to the edges of the anti-Apparition field and ride brooms inside. Or even just run, really."


    Tonks said nothing, so I kept going.


    "But still, it took them way too long. At least half an hour by my reckoning." I said. "Could be that the communication reached them far too late¡ª but I doubt that. One person had to at least have had the foresight to use the Floo, or even Apparate straight to the Ministry once they exited the village. That only leaves one more possible explanation¡ª they were held up by something else. Multiple attacks?"


    It was the most logical conclusion, after all.


    "Merlin¡ª Okay, okay." Tonks said, looking around in a mild fit of paranoia. "Keep it down, will you? No one''s supposed to know about that yet."


    "So I''m right?" I said, shaking my head. It all made so much more sense now. "Then Fleur wasn''t the only target."


    ¡°You¡¯re too smart for your own good, kid.¡± Tonks said, staring at me with an unreadable expression. ¡°One of these days, it¡¯s going to get you in some serious trouble.¡±


    You have absolutely no fucking idea, Tonks. I thought, not breaking my gaze with her. No idea at all.


    Tonks judged me quietly for a moment before answering. "No, Fleur wasn¡¯t the only one targeted. There were attacks on the families of several members of the French Ministry, and even an attack on Beauxbatons. That''s why..."


    I nodded, absorbing these new details and staying as calm as I could manage. This entire country was a powder keg just waiting for a spark, and we were smack dab in the thick of it all.


    This attack was only the first of many. Soon, the entire mainland would go up in flames¡ª and Grindelwald had the power to do it. What could I possibly do against that?


    "You''re taking this very well." Tonks said after a few moments. Her tone was leading, almost accusatory. "Doesn''t it bother you, Adam?"


    I looked at her. "What do you mean? Of course it bothers me."


    Tonks stared at me. "Don''t act like you don''t understand the implications. Doesn''t the fact that France may be entering into a war with Grindelwald''s forces make you at least a little bit nervous¡­?"


    "I mean¡­ it makes my skin crawl." I said, agreeing with her. ¡°It¡¯s not just France¡ª it¡¯s all of Europe, and they might still lose. It terrifies me.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t entirely true. There was a healthy part of me that was scared, to be sure, but a part of me was almost looking forward to the challenge, craving it like one would crave chocolate cake.


    It was then that I realized that my previous shaking was also partly caused by a strange, demented excitement. I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about that.


    "You¡¯ve a strange way of showing it." Tonks said.


    "Never let ''em see you sweat." My answer was quick and automatic.


    "I suppose so." Tonks said, scoffing. "But it''s still really weird seeing a kid so calm about all of this. Now that I think about it, you were very calm that night, too."


    "Would you feel less weirded out if I drank a vial of Aging Potion? I¡¯d be acting more my age, then." I offered with a bored look, knowing it would annoy her a bit, but Tonks surprised me by laughing.


    "You are just strange, Adam Clarke."


    "So you''ve said." I said, smiling a little before my expression turned serious. "The way I see it, I could complain, cry and worry about things all day every day¡ª but then how does that solve the problem? How does it achieve anything productive?"


    Tonks opened her mouth to answer but found that she didn¡¯t really have anything to say to that. ¡°I guess I can understand that.¡±


    We stayed that way for a little while before I spoke up again. ¡°I, um¡­ I wanted to say sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Tonks turned to me in confusion. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Giving you a hard time when you were trying to keep Harry and I safe.¡± I said. ¡°I know I¡¯m not the easiest to get along with, and I really hate it when someone imposes their rules on me no matter what situation I¡¯m in¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She said but I shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I wouldn¡¯t do it again.¡± I said, drawing an annoyed look from her. I raised my hands to placate her. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to apologize for being so mean about it, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Tonks just stared at me for a moment before shaking her head in exasperation and looking ahead. ¡°You can¡¯t even apologize right. You really are a strange kid.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but I just started laughing, drawing the young woman¡¯s surprised gaze. The laughter was infectious, making her smile even as she spoke. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I said before losing it again and laughing. Tonks joined me a second later, grasping my shoulder as she attempted to hold herself up. ¡°I don¡¯t even know!¡±


    It continued like this for a few moments before we both calmed down.


    ¡°I needed that.¡± I said, turning to the girl with a softer look than before. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tonks smiled in reply, before getting up. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the time alone you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Actually.¡± I said, getting up as well. ¡°I was thinking we¡¯d have a final swim before we needed to go¡ª that¡¯s why you came to find me, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Tonks stared at me for a second before shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re just too perceptive for your own good, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment¡­¡± I paused in the usual way I did before saying her first name. She tensed as I spoke next. ¡°Tonks.¡±


    The smile she responded with banished all of my previous negativity away.


    Maybe everything sucked. Maybe the magical world was always meant to descend into war, death and destruction. Maybe it was my fault that this all happened.


    But right now, seeing the young woman smile as she threatened to submerge me in tidal wave after tidal wave, it all felt a little less frightening, a little more manageable.

 118 - Reacclimation

    oooo


    Reacclimation


    oooo


    July 30, 1992, 7:30 PM, Grindelwald''s Solar, Phoenix'' Roost, England


    Gellert Grindelwald


    Today was a good day.


    He sat by the window, gazing out at the sunset as the orange and pink hues of the sky blended seamlessly into each other. The last rays of the sun cast long shadows across the landscape, while the distant trees silhouetted against the colorful backdrop added a touch of mystique to the scene. Gellert felt a sense of tranquility wash over him as he watched the sun slowly disappear over the horizon.


    Holding the glass of deep burgundy, Gellert admired its rich color and aroma. Swirling it gently, he took a sip, savoring the complex flavors that burst on his palate.


    The wine had a full-bodied taste, with hints of blackberry, chocolate, and oak. He closed his eyes and let out a satisfied sigh, enjoying the lingering finish of the fine vintage.


    Yes. Today was a good day indeed. The French Ministry was now a laughing stock, his organization was receiving more goodwill from the people, and all of his plans were coming together nicely.


    A knock came on the door, and Gellert smiled. "Come."


    The door opened and he turned away from his window view, seeing his right hand, Matthias Auer. The man was practically glowing as he entered the office, giving Grindelwald a nod of deference and a smile. "Mr. Grindelwald. You wanted to see me?"


    "I did, but it is nothing urgent." Grindelwald said as the guard closed the door, leaving the two together. "You look quite well."


    Matthias'' thread danced with happiness as he replied. "Eleanor and I¡ª we¡­"


    He trailed off, but Gellert knew well enough what he was trying to say. He smiled; oh, to be young and eager to enjoy all that life had to offer. He remembered such days himself.


    "It''s good to see you so well recovered and thriving, my friend." Gellert said, and he found that he actually meant it.


    He had grown quite close with the man during his incarceration and subsequent escape. Gellert was happy he''d found a companion.


    He thought of Albus for only one moment before shaking the thought away¡ª an old set of memories better left buried.


    "I''m happy for you." He added as he gestured at the alcohol cabinet with his free hand. "Care for a drink?"


    "Oh, yes. Thank you." Matthias said and so Gellert drew his wand.


    "The usual?"


    Matthias only nodded in reply and so Gellert prepared the man''s drink with a quick wave of his wand, sending the glass of ros¨¦ to him even as it was being filled.


    Matthias took the glass in hand. "Thank you."


    He took a quick whiff, swirled the liquid before taking a sip, moving to stand by the man without a word.


    The two enjoyed each other''s presence for some time before Gellert spoke again, leading the man to a seat.


    "To business." Gellert said, sitting opposite of his second in command. "The dropoff."


    "A complete success." Matthias said. "As you predicted, the families of the hostages we saved are keen on repaying their debt to you."


    Grindelwald nodded, prompting Matthias to continue. "They''ve supplied us with quite a bit of information concerning the state of the French Ministry itself and they will quite happily support our order as thanks for what we¡¯ve done for them. Surreptitiously, of course.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gellert said, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s impressive how far a few good acts can go, is it not?¡±


    He smiled in the agreeable silence that followed and then nodded. "Good, very good. And what of the troops? The ones sent to Spain, I hear, did not fare very well."


    "True that they did not, but the mission was accomplished nonetheless.¡± Matthias said, tapping the bottom of the glass against his lap in a show of mild concern. ¡°They''ve all made full recoveries, of course, but their injuries had been concerning. The Spanish outlaws were far more vicious than anticipated.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Grindelwald said, scratching his chin. ¡°Any casualties?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, no.¡± Matthias said, assuaging the man¡¯s concerns with a peaceable look. ¡°I actually just went to see them myself in the Hospital Wing. They are physically fine, if somewhat shaken from the experience.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Apparently the enemy decided to use their own allies as shields¡ª even going so far as to attack both their allies and us in the hopes of hurting our people.¡± Matthias explained, shaking his head. ¡°Their debriefing will take place in the morning, and I¡¯ll be taking charge of it, myself. It could be that some of the newer officers in that squad may need some help.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°Some time away from assignments followed by a slow reacclimation to the order through more mundane missions.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly¡ª ease them back into their roles.¡± Matthias said and the two shared a smile. ¡°Some of them were too young to have had to deal with such things. I¡ª I know all joiners are of age, of course, but I can¡¯t help but think¡­ It¡¯s silly.¡±


    ¡°No, I would have you air your thoughts out, my friend.¡± Grindelwald said with an insistent tone.


    Matthias hesitated, placing his glass on the table between them and scratching his forearm in a sign of clear anxiousness. ¡°Could we perhaps be doing the wrong thing? Inflicting this sort of pain on others¡ª we weren¡¯t the ones who did that to the squad, I know that, but we¡¯re the ones who sent them on the mission in the first place. Maybe if we hadn¡¯t, then¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Grindelwald said, nodding in understanding. ¡°You feel you need to take responsibility for this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± Gellert said with a nod, surprising Matthias and making him jolt in his chair. ¡°And so do I. Though we are not truly to blame¡ª we do not control the actions of others, only our own¡ª we are the leaders of our people. We share in their successes as well as their losses. I will attend the debriefing with you tomorrow, as well.¡±


    That seemed to calm the man a great deal, judging by the sigh of relief and the way he picked his glass back up. The two shared a quick, silent toast before taking another sip.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Gellert asked.


    ¡°No, actually.¡± Matthias said, smiling. The expression was still somewhat brittle, but the knowledge of his leader¡¯s support in the previous matter was slowly strengthening it. ¡°Aside from that one mission, everything is as it should be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Matthias said as he mused. ¡°There was one thing, but it¡¯s probably not important.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Grindelwald said in mild interest.


    Matthias shook his head, as if he was reprimanding himself for even bringing it up. ¡°Well, there was a bit of a snake infestation some time ago.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Gellert said. ¡°Though that was taken care of, was it not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡± Matthias nodded in confirmation before taking another sip of his wine. ¡°But I¡¯m starting to wonder if there was something a little more to it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Matthias said, trying to string the next sentence together. ¡°We found the snakes, some dead and some alive; their positions more or less placed them in the general area of your solar.¡±


    Gellert¡¯s mismatched eyes narrowed. ¡°An attempt at penetrating into my workspace?¡±


    ¡°Truthfully, I have no idea.¡± Matthias said. ¡°It could be that this was where these snakes congregate in the summer? An old abandoned building is sure to be quite warm in the summertime¡ª the ideal nesting grounds.¡±


    Grindelwald couldn¡¯t find fault in that logic, but Matthias continued to speak. ¡°The snakes were not conjurations, either. They were indeed quite alive; if this were the work of a wizard or witch, then would conjurations have not served them better? Perhaps even a different animal like a mouse or rat.¡±


    ¡°That would indeed be the better choice, since rodents are smaller and attract far less notice than a snake.¡± Gellert said. ¡°Still, perhaps it¡¯s as you said¡ª a simple infestation which seems to have already been resolved.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Matthias said and didn¡¯t add anything more.


    ¡°Well, thank you for the update, my friend.¡± Gellert said, getting off of his seat.


    Matthias frowned a bit at the abruptness of the statement. ¡°Mr. Grindelwald?¡±


    Gellert smiled in reply as he gestured outside, where the beautiful night sky was forming. ¡°I¡¯ve kept you quite long enough. I¡¯m sure Miss Eleanor is looking forward to seeing you tonight. Go and enjoy yourself, won¡¯t you?¡±


    At that, the two men exchanged a smile before Matthias bid his goodbye, exiting the room and closing the door behind him.


    Very interesting. Gellert thought as he went back to the window, staring out into the grounds. The sun had completely disappeared behind the horizon, with the sky darkening quite well. It was going to be a beautiful night, that was for sure.


    Matthias¡¯ suggestion wasn¡¯t quite right; while mice would certainly attract less attention, they weren¡¯t as good as snakes at finding their marks. Still, the man¡¯s supposition could be right. He hadn¡¯t been in Phoenix¡¯ Roost in decades, and for all he knew, his office could have been the focal point of these snakes¡¯ gatherings.


    Except. He thought. I or Matthias would have noticed the droppings, or even a small sign of them having lived here, such as animal bones. No, this place has never housed anything more than rats and the odd vole or owl.


    Snakes quietly attempting to pierce through his defenses and reach into his office¡­ Could they have been planted by Lucius Malfoy? He was a known follower of the previous British Dark Lord and the only one to have had access to this place.


    An inventive cast of the Imperius Curse on said animals¡ª it could conceivably bypass the magical agreement that the man and his cohort signed. Gellert mused as he finished his wine, sending his glass towards the liquor cabinet with a thought and a negligent hand gesture. But it¡¯s a little hard to believe that he would do such a thing. Besides, the only Parselmouth in this country has already been killed, except¡­ I wonder¡­


    He quickly moved to his desk, taking a seat as he leafed through the various reports stacked on top of his desk. ¡°There we are¡­¡±


    It was the report compiled together by Officer Strontel concerning his squad¡¯s recent mission alongside Mr. Rafiq. Grindelwald read it twice over, making sure he had all the details correct.


    ¡°Snakes found dead in the general vicinity of my office.¡± Gellert murmured. ¡°Mr. Marco able to easily find his way through an escape tunnel meant to distract and confuse chasers¡­¡±


    That wasn¡¯t even considering the state of Marco¡¯s soul thread. Grindelwald had recognized what it meant the moment he¡¯d seen it. A rent soul, split in twain.


    Marco had created a Horcrux¡ª likely by using his companion¡¯s death in the forests of Albania. He couldn¡¯t be truly sure, of course, because he¡¯d actually never met the man in person when he¡¯d broken him out of the French Prison. There had been far too many wizards and witches out there.


    Then again, the rumors concerning Albania pointed towards a certain Dark presence defending some kind of treasure, so maybe Marco hadn¡¯t created a Horcrux, after all? Gellert closed his eyes, doing his best to recall every single detail concerning Marco¡¯s soul thread.


    He saw it in his mind¡¯s eye, along with the man who owned it. The deformed thread seemed to sway back and forth, back and forth against its own will, as if it was being influenced or controlled in some way.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    So that¡¯s what it is. It all makes sense now. Whatever Marco found in that forest¡ª it killed Andre and him, though he just doesn¡¯t know it yet. Grindelwald thought with a sort of dark amusement. A full possession¡­


    That realization, however, begged the question: just who was hiding behind Marco¡¯s face, and why hadn¡¯t it shown any sign of hostility towards his order beyond some attempts to sneak into his office?


    Real snakes¡ª so, a Parselmouth. One capable of full body possession and displaying great skill with a wand not his own. Gellert thought as he pieced it all together. It can only be one wizard: the so-called Dark Lord Voldemort lives under my roof, and for some reason, he¡¯s playing nice¡­ What to do, what to do¡­


    Any other wizard would have wilted under the stress brought from such a realization, but Grindelwald only smiled. Perhaps he could use this situation to his advantage.


    Yes, he had just the idea.


    oooo


    July 31, 1992, 5:30 PM, Harry''s Room, Grimmauld Place, London


    Harry Potter


    Harry sat at his study in his bedroom at Twelve Grimmauld Place, wondering not for the first time how he came to be here.


    Oh, he knew the literal answer to that question, of course. It would take a person to truly be lost in their own mind if they couldn¡¯t even recognize their own position and the method with which they arrived.


    But Harry was thinking about an entirely different position than that in the physical world. A year ago, Harry would have been holed up in the cupboard under the stairs at Vernon¡¯s house. It was quite strange how it hadn¡¯t even been a full year, and Harry¡¯s life had changed in so many ways.


    A year ago, he would have never even considered the possibility of him having seen all that he had. Potions, flying broomsticks, magic wands, spells, creatures both wondrous and terrifying, ghosts, wizards and witches and all manner of other curiosities within Hogwarts Castle¡ª it had been the sort of escape he¡¯d always dreamed of when he was younger but pushed away as being stupid and unrealistic.


    He remembered the first time he¡¯d seen the Castle itself; it had easily been the most breathtaking structure he¡¯d seen in his entire life.


    It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d seen much of the Muggle world, but he highly doubted anything created by them could conceivably match the sheer majesty of the castle. Even Diagon Alley, despite it being quite the magical, chaotically charming place, didn¡¯t hold a candle to the school.


    Abruptly, his idyllic, mental image of Hogwarts was replaced with the bloodied, dangling arm hanging off of the lamp post that haunted his dreams. Feelings of comfort were washed away by a sense of horror, disgust, despair, anger and grief. They festered within his soul, making him grimace and push off of the table, the chair grinding against the wooden floor beneath.


    Harry winced and shook the image away, finding himself in his room again.


    No matter how hard he tried, that particular memory kept coming back to him.


    The floating photos, the blood dripping slowly down. Harry thought with a shudder at the memory.


    He wasn¡¯t foolish; he knew in his mind that these feelings would eventually pass. Adam had told him as much, after all, and his friend¡¯s judgment was one he had grown to trust over the course of the year.


    Harry''s heart, however, seemed adamant on keeping him under the yoke of his own negativity for as long as it was capable. Still, he pushed past it as well as he could, remembering the events afterward.


    He remembered the night at the beach when he¡¯d lost full control of himself, destroying his meticulously built fortress and sighed with a feeling of regret. He hadn¡¯t wanted to do that, but it had been the closest and easiest target to take his frustrations out on.


    Harry had been weak. He¡¯d barely been able to save Fleur that day¡ª in fact, he had failed.


    Adam had to bail me out, yet again. Harry thought with no small amount of anger. He couldn¡¯t live with himself for the first few days after the fact, constantly beating himself up over the matter.


    Adam, for his part, was handling everything remarkably well. He always had the answer to everything, and Harry couldn¡¯t help but feel a little resentment towards his new brother for being so adaptable.


    What¡¯s the difference between me and him? Harry allowed himself this thought, huffing as he paced around the room to work off his restlessness. Why is it that he can do all that he does and barely bat an eye, but I have to feel this way? Am I being held back by my own mind?


    Harry sighed, remembering their conversation that night at the beach and pushing the resentment away. Adam had been there for him.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a bad thing to blame yourself for the mistakes you¡¯ve made¡¯. The boy had told him then. ¡®As long as you measure out the blame accordingly and own up to it.¡¯


    Harry shook his head. He had expected the boy to completely console him¡ª that¡¯s what most of the others had done, after all. Adam hadn¡¯t. He¡¯d given the truth to him, and nothing but the truth.


    Sirius had helped quite a bit as well by keeping him busy with activities that Harry found to be genuinely fun. His new father-figure clearly was trying to make Harry feel better, which the boy appreciated a great deal. Deep in his soul, Harry thought that this was probably how James would have consoled him, had he still been alive.


    He smiled at the thought of his parents, heading towards his trunk and retrieving the many photographs he¡¯d received over the course of the year after Adam had first shared his mother¡¯s image with him.


    He went through them, getting lost in lives that weren¡¯t his own and imagining just how things would have turned out had his parents not died. Would he have made friends with Ron and Hermione? Adam, Su and Tony? He knew he probably wouldn¡¯t have become Adam¡¯s new brother, that was for sure.


    Why am I thinking about this? A dark part of him reared its ugly head, bringing Harry¡¯s mood back down in a matter of seconds. They¡¯re dead. Dust to dust.


    But Harry didn¡¯t answer the thought, instead pulling the moving photograph of his mother as she worked in The Three Broomsticks. She paused, smiled up at him for a moment before going about her business.


    Harry closed his eyes, put the photo on his bed with a sigh and moved towards the window, staring at nothing in particular.


    ¡°Would you be proud, mum? I did my best.¡± He murmured and got no answer.


    He never expected one, of course, but it still hurt. He could almost see her face, as well as that of his father in the weak reflection projected back to him by the transparent glass.


    Harry scoffed and looked away. Even now, months after the fact, he still sometimes saw the reflection of his parents that the Mirror of Erised had shown him during Christmas of the previous year.


    The mirror is as cursed as it is seductive. Yet again, Adam was right. Harry thought, wondering if he¡¯d be able to destroy it if he were to be faced with it again.


    Of course, he knew he could resist the allure of wasting away in front of it¡ª that much had been hammered home from Professor Dumbledore¡¯s warnings as well as Adam¡¯s sheer hate of the ancient artifact.


    But could I really destroy it?


    Harry found that he couldn¡¯t answer that question. Was he scared that his answer would be ¡®no¡¯? So much for his supposed bravery.


    Harry shook his head and exited the room, deciding to go downstairs for a snack. Maybe it would keep his mind off of things until Sirius and Remus could start his not-so-stealthy birthday celebration.


    The two thought that they could keep it a secret, but they¡¯d been back at the house for days now. Harry had heard them talking about it when they thought he wasn¡¯t there to listen. He''d seen the cake ingredients. The day beforehand, he''d even seen the small trail of flour leading back to Adam¡¯s room.


    It was the most pitiful attempt at being covert he¡¯d ever seen, but Harry accepted it just the same.


    Part of him was pleased that no one would be invited to his birthday; he didn¡¯t feel like he could look Ron or Hermione in the eye as he was.


    Not yet, anyway. He needed time and space to recover from the events in France.


    He took the first few steps down the stairs when he heard Adam yelping, followed by the sound of a thud. And then another thud, and another.


    Fear and unease racing up his spine, Harry rushed back up the stairs. ¡°Adam!¡±


    He reached the boy¡¯s room and flung the door open, ignoring his fears of what lay on the other side. He just hoped it wasn¡¯t as bad as it sounded.


    As soon as he entered, Harry was immediately struck by the clutter and disorder. Books, paper and bits of parchment were stacked haphazardly on every available surface, with no clear system of organization apparent. The room''s walls were adorned with charts, diagrams, and notes scrawled in messy handwriting, giving the space a distinct aura of intellectual inquiry.


    Either that or madness.


    At the very epicenter of the chaos, Harry saw the source of the noise: it was Adam, but he¡¯d been tangled up in a rug.


    Correction. Harry thought as he did his very best to suppress the grin that threatened to break out on his face. He¡¯s rolled up in it.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Adam said as the rug floated an inch off the floor before falling, drawing an ¡®oof¡¯ from the boy. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here. Think you can get me out?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Harry said and stopped himself from laughing, his previous concerns washed away by the humor of the situation. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I was trying to¡ª oof!¡± Adam said, taking a quick breath as he attempted to sum up the scenario. ¡°I tried to make the rug harden and roll like a treadmill and¡ª oof!¡ª it didn¡¯t go so well. I¡¯m kind of stuck.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Adam said as the rug began to roll left and right. ¡°Help me get out!¡±


    Harry started laughing. ¡°You look like a sausage roll!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny!¡± Adam said, the embarrassment showing in the red on his cheeks and further strengthening the comparison. ¡°C¡¯mon, get me out! Please?¡±


    But Harry only laughed harder in response.


    oooo


    6:30 PM, Honeydukes Sweet Shop, Hogsmeade Village


    Minerva McGonagall


    ¡°Will that be all, Minerva?¡± Ambrosius Flume, the proprietor of Honeydukes, said as he took stock of what she had selected. He smiled. ¡°A special occasion today, is it?¡±


    Minerva nodded, giving the man a mildly pleasant look. ¡°Yes. It is.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope you enjoy yourself, Minerva!¡± Amber Flume chimed in from the side as she replenished the store¡¯s stock of cockroach clusters. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve done anything other than just work.¡±


    Minerva opened her mouth to answer with an argument before closing it as she realized that the woman was probably right. It has been quite some time since she¡¯d ¡®let her hair down¡¯, so to speak.


    Instead, she gave the two another nod, her expression turning more genuine. ¡°Thank you, Amber. I will do my best.¡±


    She just hoped that things didn¡¯t go as poorly as she feared they might. The Headmaster had told her to put her best foot forward and hope for the best, but Minerva found that she couldn¡¯t ignore the sheer apprehension and fear that crept up her spine whenever she thought on the matter.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be six Sickles.¡± Ambrosius said.


    Minerva supplied him with the requested amount and, with a final nod to the two shopkeepers, left the premises and was met with the welcome noise of the idyllic village.


    The streets were bustling with activity, with witches and wizards weaving in and out of the throngs of people, eager to explore all that Hogsmeade had to offer. The scent of fresh baked goods and warm butterbeer wafted through the air, mingling with the sweet fragrance of wildflowers and freshly mowed grass¡ª all of it accentuated by the sounds of laughter and conversation.


    Minerva passed through the streets of the beautiful village, exchanging pleasant greetings with the residents as she made her way to the Apparition point. Once there, she pictured where she needed to be before hesitating.


    Of course, I¡¯ll be traversing the Muggle world for a bit. She thought in realization, drawing her wand and waving it over her clothes. Immediately, her robes began to morph, the previous flowing clothes growing slightly more rigid and angular as they morphed into a dark, neatly pressed suit. She checked her handiwork for a moment before nodding to herself. Good enough.


    And then she Apparated.


    She took a second to reorient herself; the chaotically cobbled paths of Hogsmeade were replaced with the homogenous pavements of London. Minerva grimaced slightly at the sight as she stepped off of the Apparition point, moving forward into the streets of the capital on her way to Grimmauld Place.


    She couldn¡¯t blame the Muggles for using concrete for their pavements and asphalt for their roads; as a people which did not possess the magic she did, they needed every advantage they could get, such as the ease of travel and transport of goods¡ª arguably the lifeblood of civilization.


    Still, even knowing this, she found that she preferred the older roads and architectures from her youth. There was something more human to them, more natural and far richer in culture and history. Muggles had sacrificed that part of them¡ª part of their very humanity if one would excuse her slight melodrama¡ª for efficiency, and it was a thought that irked Minerva.


    She could not reconcile it, and so she discarded it with a sigh.


    There was nothing to be done, at the end of the day. Progress did not wait for anyone¡¯s approval, after all.


    Time passed as her legs took her to her destination, and Minerva did her best not to think about the near future. She failed.


    What if he says he hates me and wants me to leave? Minerva thought to herself, feeling a small tremor go through her as she got closer and closer. How would I be able to live with myself, then?


    With difficulty and hardship. Albus¡¯ voice echoed in her mind. But at least you will know; you will have closure.


    Those words kept her going right until she reached the house in question. Minerva stood in front of Twelve Grimmauld Place, feeling uncertain about what she was doing here. Albus¡¯ words of comfort and encouragement no longer reached her.


    She¡¯d been to this house once before, for a meeting with Sirius Black¡¯s mother concerning his behavior at school. Her hosts had been polite enough, but Minerva could tell that Walburga had not wanted her to even set foot in the house, let alone speak with her.


    A supremely unpleasant woman, as I recall. Minerva thought as she stalled for time while she slowly walked to the door. It¡¯s a wonder that Sirius turned out the way he did¡ª but then I betrayed him despite all of this. I was quite satisfied believing that he was guilty, that he was just like the rest of his family.


    She paused in front of the entrance, losing track of time as a war raged inside of her. She hugged herself a little, taking a shuddering breath as she tried to work up the nerve.


    She could do this; she could.


    Almost as if her hand had been transfigured into lead, Minerva struggled to lift it to the brass door knocker. She hesitated a thousand and one times in her mind before gathering herself.


    You are the Head of Gryffindor House! The fierce part of her raged against her own fear and despair. Act like it!


    It worked; Minerva lifted the brass piece and knocked on the door thrice with solemn purpose before letting go. There was no immediate answer.


    She stood there, every fiber in her being telling her that this was wrong. I can still turn back; I don¡¯t have to go through this. I can¡ª No. I have to do this. I must.


    The door opened, and Minerva shrunk almost instinctively from the bright light coming from within. A laughing, black haired man appeared in the doorway, his smile fading as soon as he got a good look at her.


    ¡°Professor McGonagall?¡± Sirius Black said hoarsely.


    Minerva swallowed with great difficulty, forcing herself to speak. ¡°Mr. Black.¡±


    The man blinked in some confusion at the way she had said the name before looking around to see if she¡¯d been accompanied by anyone. ¡°What brings you here, Professor¡­? You¡¯re a long way from Hogwarts.¡±


    Every ounce of self confidence that Minerva had worked so hard to muster up before this moment seemed to have slipped from her. She raised the bag in her other hand with a jerky motion, drawing attention to it. ¡°I thought maybe¡ª maybe I could come for a visit, and congratulate Mr¡ªMr. Potter on his birthday.¡±


    Sirius stared at the woman for a single moment, almost as if he understood the real reason hidden between her near-frightened words.


    ¡°My door.¡± He said with a smile as he stepped aside to welcome her in. ¡°Is always open to you, Professor.¡±


    Minerva could have cried with relief.

 119 - Birthday

    oooo


    Birthday


    oooo


    July 31, 1992, 7:10 PM, Adam¡¯s Room, Twelve Grimmauld Place, England


    Harry Potter


    "Harry!" Sirius'' voice came from the stairs as he approached. "Time for¡ª huh? Harry? Where are you?"


    Besides Harry, Adam only rolled his eyes. "We''re over here, old man! The other room."


    There were a few moments of silence before Sirius popped his head in through the door.


    "Old? I take offense to that." Sirius affected a look of condescension as he spoke down to the boy. "I''ll have you know that I''m in the springtime of my youth!"


    "That''s what they all say." Adam said, waving the man''s words away, but the way he did it made Harry feel a little confused.


    It was a bit of a jerky motion, like Adam was apprehensive about what he was doing or saying. Harry looked towards Sirius and understood fairly quickly. He supposed that Sirius never had the chance to live out his ''springtime'', as he had called it.


    Too busy being tortured by Dementors. Harry thought darkly for a moment.


    Harry gave a mental shake of the head. Adam never failed to surprise him with how thoughtlessly reckless and callous he could be one moment and then be the exact opposite the next, able to measure the exact impact of his words and proceed carefully and with tact from then on out.


    Adam was a boy of contradictions, he thought; and he wasn¡¯t alone in such thinking. Over the course of the past year, he¡¯d seen many people literally or figuratively scratch their heads as they attempted to solve the puzzle of who Adam Clarke was.


    It was hard to get a read on him: he could be kind and generous one moment, but cold and calculating the next. At times, he could be incredibly outgoing and sociable. He had a rather unorthodox way of charming people with his wit and intelligence, making friends as he went along; but then, there were moments when he would withdraw into himself, retreating into his own thoughts and shutting out the world around him.


    He was capable of great empathy and deep compassion, often going out of his own way to help those in need. Yet, at other times, he could be ruthless and uncaring, willing to do whatever it took to get ahead, trampling on the very same people he had helped. Harry remembered the boy¡¯s attitude during the attack at the Village du Phantasime, a bit over a week ago.


    He could almost still smell the smoke, the sensations of heat and the feeling of choking lingering just at the edge of his senses and memory.


    "What are you even doing here?" Sirius¡¯ words pulled Harry out of his funk while the man looked around the bedroom as if seeing it for the first time. His eyes roved over the various scribblings and diagrams on the many parchment notes and books scattered around Adam''s room.


    "Trying to build a treadmill." Adam said simply, before scratching the back of his head. "Erm, it''s a Muggle device that you can¡ª"


    "I''ve been to a Muggle gym before, kid." Sirius cut him off before chuckling. "I know what a treadmill is."


    "Oh." Adam said, smiling a little. "Yeah. Making that."


    ¡°You know this is a bedroom, right?¡± Sirius said, a little amused. ¡°Supposed to sleep in it or have fun, not¡­¡±


    Sirius stared at the various notes for a few seconds longer before shaking his head with a smile. "Ravenclaws¡­ Well, it''s time for dinner, but if you need any help with your project I''m always here, all right?"


    "...I''ll keep that in mind." Adam said, returning the nod. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    "Sure. Ready, Harry?" Sirius said, turning to the other boy.


    "Yeah." Harry said, his expression switching to something very mischievous as he turned a faux innocent look at Adam. "Come on, Adam. Let''s roll!"


    "Oh for the love of Christ¡­" Adam muttered under his own breath, but it was still loud enough for Sirius to pick up. He glowered at the boy. "You''re lucky it''s your birthday, Potter. Otherwise I¡¯d have punched you into next week."


    Harry only smirked in response, causing Sirius to laugh.


    "I sense a funny story there." Sirius said, eyes glinting with anticipation. "You''ll have to tell me about it over dinner."


    Adam sighed and Harry''s smirk widened. "Sure thing, Sirius."


    "There''s just one thing."


    Harry¡¯s smirk faded a little in the wake of his curiosity.


    "Hmm?"


    "One of your professors¡ª McGonagall¡ª is here. She came to wish you a happy birthday." Sirius said, his voice turning a little strange. "I know we said we''d do a birthday for just us as a family but, well¡­"


    ¡°McGonagall?¡± Adam asked, to which Sirius nodded. ¡°Huh.¡±


    "I don''t mind if Professor McGonagall''s here." Harry said, nodding to himself. "As long as she doesn''t try to make me do extra homework."


    Sirius laughed at that, ruffling Harry¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Harry protested but Sirius laughed even harder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t.¡±


    "No, no; he definitely needs more homework.¡± Adam said, drawing Harry¡¯s ire. ¡°Maybe I should ask her¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not, or I swear, Clarke¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You didn''t want to write about the transformation formula for the hundredth time?" Adam said in between futile attempts at tidying up his room. "McGonagall''s heart will be broken."


    Sirius rolled his eyes as he moved to the exit. "You''ve got five minutes, kids. Otherwise the food will start to get cold."


    "You could just use a spell to keep it warm." Adam said.


    "It''s the principle of the matter! Now hurry up!" Sirius'' voice came from the stairs and his footsteps gradually grew weaker, leaving the two boys in relative silence.


    Just what was his Head of House doing here? Was she truly here to wish him a happy birthday?


    It was true that he thought she was nice under her stern exterior¡ª she''d shown him as much when she got him the Nimbus, but also when she had done her best to protect them on June the Tenth.


    Still, to show up unannounced on his birthday? Something about all of this was fishy.


    "Wonder what she''s doing here." Adam commented idly as he joined a few of his notes together before placing them on the small stack beside him.


    "I do too." Harry said and shrugged. "Maybe she just wanted to tell me happy birthday in person?"


    Even as he said it, he realized just how ridiculous it sounded. Professor McGonagall had never been invested in his personal life, or even shown a modicum of interest, for that matter. There had to be another reason that she was here.


    But what?


    "Maybe." Adam, for his credit, didn''t call him out on it. He got to his feet, dusting himself off. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Hope the cake is good.¡± Harry said as the two boys exited the room.


    ¡°Who said anything about cake?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Harry rolled his eyes and started walking down the stairs, followed by his new brother. ¡°No one ate anything at lunch¡ª and I saw flour everywhere in the kitchen the other day. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    It was then that he realized his mistake. Harry opened his mouth to head Adam off but it was far too late.


    ¡°Hi ¡®not stupid¡¯!¡± Adam said. ¡°Nice to meet¡ª¡±


    ¡°I swear to Merlin, Adam.¡± Harry glared up at the boy as they continued their way down.


    ¡°¡ªwhat?¡± Adam said, grinning with supreme self-satisfaction. ¡°Come on. You can¡¯t blame me for that.¡±


    ¡°Low hanging fruit, Adam.¡± Harry said. ¡°Low hanging fruit.¡±


    ¡°Why work hard at irritating you when the simple method is far quicker?¡± Adam said, prompting Harry to shake his head as they reached the bottom. ¡°Hello, Professor.¡±


    Harry turned his head away from Adam and looked ahead to see Professor McGonagall, looking quite different from what he¡¯d expected. He had never seen the woman wear anything but robes before.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He was honestly surprised she could even dress in Muggle wear. The suit was a bit dated, but then old people always had a strange sense of fashion. No one would ask too many questions, or even give her a second look, for that matter.


    ¡°Mr. Clarke.¡± Minerva McGonagall greeted the boy as the two walked over to her. She turned her eyes to Harry. ¡°Mr. Potter. I¡¯m glad to see you two looking well.¡±


    Harry blinked. He couldn¡¯t place it, but there was something off about the way she said it¡ª not to mention the way she was looking at them. Harry sent a quick glance to Sirius who was standing beside her, but the man shook his head minutely, as if to tell him not to comment on it.


    ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± Harry said, shaking her hand. ¡°I hope your holidays have gone well.¡±


    At that, the woman smiled a little¡ª a strange expression he only rarely saw at school. ¡°They have. Still are; thank you for asking, Mr. Potter. And, happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± Harry said again, giving her an awkward, but genuine smile. ¡°Will you be joining us for dinner?¡±


    That seemed to catch the woman off-guard. ¡°I¡ª well, I imagine you¡¯d like to spend time with your family¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You are family.¡± Sirius cut off whatever she was about to say, drawing the woman¡¯s attention as he turned to Adam. ¡°Mind setting up a spot for the Professor, kid? There¡¯s still a bit of time before Remus comes down.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Adam said in a seemingly nonchalant tone, but Harry knew better. Adam was studying the two, even as he went into the dining room to complete his task.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and help him.¡± Harry said quickly, following the boy and leaving the two adults to talk for a bit.


    ¡°What do you¡ª¡± Harry said and stopped as he approached the dining table, immediately struck by the sight of an abundance of mouth-watering dishes laid out before him¡ª his favorites. The table was covered in a pristine white tablecloth, with a warm, inviting glow emanating from the candles placed at its center.


    They didn¡¯t hold back at all for my birthday. He thought and made a mental note to thank everyone again before moving his attention back to Adam.


    ¡°What do you think that was about?¡± Harry said as soon as he caught up to Adam. ¡°The Professor¡¯s acting a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Strange, yes.¡± Adam said even as he reached into the cabinet and pulled another plate as well as some utensils. ¡°But it seems obvious why she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You saw her too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Adam said.


    ¡°She looked a little off¡­¡± Harry said. ¡°I don¡¯t know; I¡¯m glad to see I¡¯m not the only one who saw it.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s had a good night¡¯s sleep in months¡ª and looks a little thinner too.¡± Adam said as he placed the plates on a free spot at the table near his own before leaning on the table. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to tell¡ª maybe that¡¯s what she normally looks like and her robes hide it?¡±


    Harry frowned.


    No, he¡¯s right. Harry thought as he recalled the woman¡¯s appearance near the end of the year, before the attack. Even then she had looked like she was grappling with something, but Harry had just assumed that it was the stress from dealing with the end-of-year exams.


    He knew he would have been mortified to be forced to grade paper after paper after paper¡­ But what if it was something else?


    ¡°Nonsense. You are family.¡± Sirius¡¯ words echoed in his mind, and Harry spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯s guilty over¡ª¡±


    Harry paused, not sure if he should continue that thought.


    ¡°Guilty over Sirius and you?¡± Adam said, easily able to discern his intent. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. What else could¡ª¡±


    And then the boy clammed up, nodding quickly to the other side of the dining room where Harry saw Sirius, Remus and Professor McGonagall enter. The two boys shared a look; they¡¯d continue the conversation later when they had a little more privacy.


    Until then, Harry was determined to enjoy his birthday.


    oooo


    Adam Clarke


    Kid¡¯s getting smarter. I thought as we watched the adults walk into the room, chatting amiably. He¡¯s able to pick up on the smallest of hints better and better.


    It was almost eerie how Harry could quickly sum up a situation if he put his mind to it. I made a mental note to introduce him to a few problem solving games in the future.


    My eyes found McGonagall¡¯s even as she slowly made her way to me. Quickly, she averted her gaze, unable to look me in the eyes. Above her, her soul thread twisted itself up before calming down as she asserted control over herself.


    Hm. I thought as I gave the woman a pleasant smile and moved her chair back for her so she could sit. So it¡¯s not just them she feels guilty about, but myself as well?


    ¡°Here you go, Professor.¡± I said and got a grateful nod in return.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Professor.¡± I said and added. ¡°You can call me Adam if you like. Sirius said you¡¯re a friend of the family¡ª be weird if you kept calling me by my last name.¡±


    Minerva stared at me for a long moment, her stern nature warring with the emotions in her heart, before nodding. ¡°Very well. Adam.¡±


    I nodded and went to my seat. ¡°Professor.¡±


    ¡°Why not call her by her name¡ª¡± Harry said as he went to sit by me, but stopped at my raised hand. ¡°What?¡±


    I pointed to the head of the table. ¡°Go there. That¡¯s your spot tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I smiled a little. ¡°Birthday boy sits at the head of the table. Tradition.¡±


    ¡°Tradition?¡± Harry said, a little confused by my actions. ¡°You did this at the Orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, and that wasn¡¯t even a lie. It hadn¡¯t been something the Orphanage did before I suggested the idea when I was¡­ I believe I was three?


    Jenny was the one handling all the celebrations, at the time. I had insisted the birthday boy, an older kid who was eleven, sit at the head of the table. Jenny had been all for it, and continued this tradition every time she could.


    I need to meet her again. I thought, making a promise to myself. I don¡¯t know how or when, but I will see her again, to thank her for looking out for me.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have been thinking like that; in my head, I knew that she had done so gladly and didn¡¯t require my gratitude¡ª she¡¯d even said as much the last time I saw her. Still, I needed to do this; my soul demanded it.


    Harry, unaware of my inner thoughts, moved towards the head of the table and sat down, looking at us all with the sort of awkwardness one would expect from a kid who¡¯d never had his birthday celebrated so openly.


    As he settled into the chair, he fidgeted nervously with the edges of his shirt, trying to shake off the feeling of self-consciousness that seemed to take hold of him. Despite his discomfort, however, he flashed a bright smile at us.


    It was one which spoke of happiness and belonging, and I couldn¡¯t have been more glad for the kid¡ª his first birthday with family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Sirius said simply, and so we began.


    I snatched up a bit of salad and sliced off a piece of the beautifully browned roast chicken, placing them on my plate and feeling my mouth water with anticipation. Kreacher had truly gone above and beyond the call of duty when I¡¯d requested his help in cooking all of this for the family.


    He had been cranky and annoyed about it since it was the ¡®dirty half blood¡¯s birthday¡¯ he was preparing for, but I could tell that his heart wasn¡¯t in his insults anymore. My talks with him were clearly beginning to bear fruit.


    That and the fact I promised to destroy Voldemort¡¯s soul thread from Slytherin¡¯s Locket. I thought as I bit into the chicken, savoring both the taste and texture of the crisp, perfectly seasoned skin as it gave way to the tender, juicy flesh beneath.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± I made a small noise of approval, closing my eyes as I did mental cartwheels. ¡°This chicken is amazing.¡±


    ¡°I have to agree.¡± Remus said, looking as pleased as I felt. ¡°You made this?¡±


    I shook my head and dabbed at my mouth with a tissue. ¡°I helped¡ª Kreacher did most of the work. I¡¯m definitely learning a lot though.¡±


    ¡°You wish to learn how to cook, Mr¡­ Adam?¡± Minerva said, quickly correcting herself at the end.


    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± I lied, knowing I couldn¡¯t say that I¡¯d known how to cook in my previous life. ¡°Looks like fun. Plus, it seems like magical cooking is a good exercise of object animation and control.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Spells for ingredient preparation, cleaning utensils¡­¡± I stopped talking to bite into some more of the chicken, luxuriating in the savory flavors for a moment before continuing. ¡°All of these would require active mental control¡ª it¡¯d be good practice.¡±


    ¡°That much is true.¡± Minerva said with approval before nodding and returning to her meal. And so the minutes passed as we all engaged in small, but pleasant talk. Professor McGonagall seemed to relax more and more as the meal went on, which was a good sign.


    Though, I could still tell that she wasn¡¯t still at a hundred percent; her soul thread still twisted for a split second every time she turned her gaze to any of us. I imagined such deep seated regret took time to truly go away¡ª if it ever did.


    In the canon, she had never seemed particularly close to Sirius and the others, but I was more than convinced at this point that this world was different from the one portrayed in the books I¡¯d read in my past life.


    It made sense, after all. Rowling had written a series of tomes meant for younger minds, and she had never been able to truly explore each facet of each individual¡¯s life. Perhaps Minerva McGonagall had truly felt that way in the books but it was never expanded upon because it didn¡¯t seem important to the general plot?


    I supposed it made sense¡ª the old books were quintessentially high-school Dramas, peppered generously with Mystery and the setting just happened to be whimsical Fantasy.


    But this¡­ This was real life. Every person sitting in this room had a deeper, far richer backstory than a hundred books could convey¡ª let alone seven.


    That, however, opened up the avenue to different thoughts.


    What should I do? I thought. Will the events of the Chamber of Secrets even happen this year? The overall political climate of Europe and Britain is different than it was in canon.


    Would Lucius even try to sneak the Diary Horcrux to Hogwarts through Ginny Weasley?


    Considering that Harry was living here with me and Sirius, he wouldn¡¯t be present for the confrontation between Draco and Ron at Diagon alley, which would prompt Lucius to show his face and make his bid¡ª not that Draco would start a confrontation in the first place.


    The boy had changed.


    It hadn¡¯t been much of a change, of course, but I had planted the seed of doubt in his mind. Unlike Sirius, who had rejected the ideals of the family he was born into as soon as he understood how wrong they were, Draco exemplified them, even if he didn¡¯t fully agree with them deep down.


    There was another reason for Lucius not to move as canon would have dictated otherwise; with the current danger brewing in the mainland, as well as Harry¡¯s name and mine put in the papers after the attack on the Village du Phantasime, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to release a dark artifact to the school and have it closed¡ª it would hamper the ability of the general populace to fight back against the threat Grindelwald posed.


    Then again, Lucius was a pretty slippery guy, all things considered.


    Maybe he truly was throwing his lot in with Grindelwald? I had first considered the possibility that his visit to Phoenix¡¯ Roost to be a simple ploy to destabilize the order of Magical Britain any way he could, but perhaps his actions were part of some grander plan involving seizing control over the country?


    If so, what could the details be? Maybe I could subtly exchange information with Draco next year¡­ Hopefully he¡¯s in a talking mood.


    I was brought out of my thoughts when I saw Sirius get up and pull out his wand. Before long,  the cake Sirius and I had done our best to make floated through the dining room doors. With another wave of his wand, lit candles appeared over it, spinning in a spiral as the cake set itself in front of Harry.


    It wasn¡¯t anything special¡ª just a simple chocolate cake without any frills or elaborate decorations. The boy¡¯s green eyes moved between the birthday message and us, the smile on his face radiant enough to banish away all the worries I had before.


    The world could wait just one more day.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you¡­¡±


    Just one more day.

 120 - Spellbreak

    oooo


    Spellbreak


    oooo


    August 1, 1992, 10:00 AM, Adam¡¯s Room, Twelve Grimmauld Place, London


    Adam Clarke


    I rubbed at my eyes, feeling tired just looking at the thick, leather bound tome before me.


    It was one Kreacher had directed me to find in the Black library. At first, I was a little worried I''d get called out for consulting it, but then I realized that Remus and Sirius would have likely made sure that anything in there was acceptable for Harry and I to read.


    I traced my fingers over the bold, emblazoned letters of the book, reading the title out loud.


    "Breach Into The Unknown. No author." I said, gaining a small smile. "Sounds more like I''m going exploring¡ª ''to boldly go where no man has gone before''."


    Still, I knew I had the right article: having skimmed its contents beforehand, I knew that the book was filled with detailed descriptions of various curses, how they worked, and the methods used to break them. There were chapters on everything from breaking simple jinxes to complex spells that had been passed down through generations of dark wizards.


    But it was the introduction that truly piqued my interest.


    "The art of Curse Breaking is one mired in paradox; simple in theory, exceedingly complex in practice." I murmured as I read through it.


    It is with the greatest of care that I commit this knowledge to parchment. Any fool descendant of my House of Black who does not heed the many warnings within my codex will find that their lifespan is not as long as their inflated ego makes them believe. I read, entranced by the words of who could only be one of Sirius'' ancestors, one which happened to be the patriarch, no less. It was strange, then, that he hadn¡¯t written his name down on the cover.


    A Black who doesn¡¯t fit the mold? I thought. I suppose it happens in all families.


    "The first rule is the most important one." I continued reading, shaking the previous thoughts away. "Understanding. Once a wizard gains a true understanding of something, they gain power over said thing. It is an obvious truth, often overlooked due to its seeming simplicity."


    "Herein lies the problem. Just what is understanding?" I smiled a little at the impromptu lesson in philosophy. "What does it entail? Do we truly understand a simple levitation spell if we do not know every aspect of its creation? It matters little if a person is able to cast said spell."


    I stopped for a moment before speaking to myself. "Heh. Reminds me of Bloom''s Taxonomy. Application is different from analysis, evaluation and creation, after all¡­"


    To think that this ancient member of House Black subscribed to similar philosophical theories that the Muggles practice now¡­


    Great minds, I guess. To say nothing of the irony. I thought in amusement, turning the page to read some more. "Curses are the culmination of human emotion channeled into spells¡ª or what is being referred to more and more as ¡®Dark Magic¡¯. A silly, overly simplistic description for a deep and varied branch of powerful magic; it is, however, understandable as to why the name has stuck.¡±


    I paused for a moment, considering the man¡¯s words.


    Dark Magic was a seriously misunderstood branch of magic, that much I agreed on. It was most certainly not all sunshine and rainbows, of course, but the lengths at which the Ministry seemed to go to censor information in the original plotline¡ª sending innocent people to prison, refusing to go through due process, engaging in a smear campaign against a fifteen year old boy, and subsequently sabotaging the education of said fifteen year old boy¡¯s peers¡­


    None of these filled me with any sort of confidence as to their ability to gauge what is actually dangerous magic, versus what they personally approve of.


    It¡¯s like if I went ahead and made a blanket sweep ban on bananas. I thought, shaking my head with a scoff. Just cause they aren¡¯t something I like. I¡¯m sure I could come up with any number of convenient reasonings for why the ban exists, and people would eat it up.


    They truly would; no matter what era I was in, no matter which world I was sent to, people were always the same: willing to believe anything if it allows them to be nice and comfortable in their little bubbles.


    Just because I was living with wizards didn¡¯t change this truth; if anything, it seemed to have reinforced it, since wizards and witches lived in literal bubbles: pockets of their¡ª our. I corrected myself¡ª civilization peppered across the world, hidden from the view of the Muggles.


    As I understood the discussion pertaining to the Dark Arts, the main argument advocating for government censorship was as follows: Dark Magic¡¯s sole purpose was to cause harm to others, whether wizard, goblin or any manner of creature.


    Spells like the Cruciatus, Imperius and the Killing Curses came to mind, but also others, such as the Bone-Breaking Curse, the Entrail-Expelling Curse, and so on. All of these spells had one purpose.


    It was a compelling argument to most people.


    ¡®What possible use could you have for a Killing Curse?¡¯ I could already imagine someone arguing. I shook my head.


    To me, such a thing was ridiculous. The early years of my previous life were fraught with a peril the likes of which most civilized people would not be able to fathom unless they experienced it themselves, but that was the whole problem, wasn¡¯t it?


    The people making the rules were ¡®civilized¡¯. I laughed. As if there is such a thing. Liars and hypocrites all around.


    It all made sense if you looked at them in such a light. What did I mean by this?


    Think about it. Just how far back did recorded history go? A bit over five thousand years, if I remembered right? One of the earliest instances of recorded written history, at least as far as I could recall, was of the Mesopotamian people.


    Its history had been roughly recorded more or less around 3500 BCE, alongside other civilizations such as the Early Dynasties of Egypt and Sumeria.


    To put that number into perspective, the human race has been around for millions of years. True, we had the ability to communicate amongst one another and use logic in our thought processes, but we were¡ª still are¡ª primarily instinct-driven creatures.


    As a people, we were born to hunt, eat, drink, piss, shit and fuck. We were born to kill so that we could survive, whether it was animals for food, or other humans for territorial disputes. Our entire history was one defined by hardship, struggle and strife.


    Ancient humans developed new skills, made new discoveries and pioneered entire fields in response to society¡¯s needs, passing these advancements along to our children so that they could ensure the optimal continuance of our race.


    And yet, somewhere along the line, these very same humans convinced themselves that they were above their base nature, going so far as to shun it outright.


    It was an exercise in foolishness. Humans, at their core, were the apex predators of planet Earth; magical humans, even moreso.


    I wasn¡¯t saying that society hadn¡¯t made any significant strides, either. Obviously, I didn¡¯t believe that a full reversion to our base nature was the answer to society¡¯s problems.


    No, that would be an unmitigated disaster. I thought, shaking my head. The society we had all built as a collective was a monstrous, wonderful thing which had allowed people like myself to thrive for a time.


    Oh, yes. I knew that, were I to have been born in any of the previous eras, I would not have fared well at all¡ª at least I assumed so. It was somewhat hypocritical of me to make this claim, but that fact did not take away from the reality.


    The existing bodies of government, magical or not, were so obsessed with appearing moral and righteous that they engaged in ridiculous bans. For example, the muggle world often instituted bans on weapons based solely on how ¡®scary¡¯ they looked.


    The Wizarding world also partook in such silly shenanigans: why were flying carpets illegal, for example? I remembered a small tidbit from the books which mentioned that, and I had confirmed it early in my first year here. Under penalty of a large fee, wizards and witches were expressly forbidden from enchanting carpets to fly, as they were considered a ¡®Muggle Artefact¡¯.


    Why was that? Was riding a carpet truly dangerous? Why were we, then, allowed to ride brooms? Were brooms not an incredibly common item in a Muggle¡¯s household? In fact, they were far more likely to be using brooms to sweep areas than they were handling their carpets.


    I shook my head in annoyance. Inconsistencies within people¡¯s logic never failed to get under my skin.


    Back to the matter at hand.


    So, how could I possibly justify the use of a Killing Curse? I examined the criteria necessary to cast the spell in the first place.


    What exactly did I need to do to be able to cast such a spell? For one, power; it was a spell which needed considerable magical power to invoke. I imagined that wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me, considering my existing ability with my Riposte Charm, Odgovor.


    So, I had the available power for it.


    What else? I needed the intent to kill; the logical next step. One cannot cast the Killing Curse if one does not intend to use it to kill another. Considering I had already killed a few people not a week ago, I had no doubt that I possessed the killing instinct required for such a spell.


    In theory, if I pointed my wand at something and said the words, I would be able to cast a Killing Curse. Just what exactly made it a Dark Spell, then?


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    It kills people. The more ¡®civilized¡¯ part of me argued. That¡¯s wrong. That sort of thing can¡¯t possibly be justified.


    But can¡¯t it? I thought back, tilting my head as I took a breath. Can¡¯t it be? What if I¡¯m killing people to protect others? A spell which breaches all others and instantly kills whoever it hits¡ª why waste time casting ten different spells in an attempt to break someone¡¯s shield when I can simply break through it as well as end the other person in one stroke? How is it different from decapitating someone, or splitting them in two, any other magic?


    I remembered Alef¡¯s words to me from almost a year ago, in which he compared the Killing Curse to my void-infused Disillusionment Charm. Had that been Dark Magic, as well?


    With a sigh and a shake of the head, I banished all of these thoughts out of my head before focusing on the book again. The void was something I planned to tackle when I had the space and privacy to handle it. I wouldn¡¯t dare even think about it under Sirius¡¯ roof.


    Better to just focus on the task at hand. I thought and continued to read through the book, going through the first chapter carefully as it listed a few simple curses and the methods used to break them.


    ¡°Kreacher.¡± I said, and the elf responded with a pop.


    ¡°Master called?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, lifting the book and showing it to the elf in question. ¡°I just finished the first chapter, and I was wondering if any of the artifacts you stored in my room had curses which are easy to break. You would know all about them, since you probably saw many of them being enchanted in the first place.¡±


    Kreacher stared at me for a moment, a strange look welling forth in his eyes before he nodded. ¡°Yes, Master. I will bring it to you immediately.¡±


    I barely had the time to open my mouth before a small box appeared on my desk.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I said, looking at it closely but making sure to keep my hands well away from it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°An old jewelry box, Master.¡± Kreacher said, shaking his head as if to say he was unsure. ¡°Kreacher believes it holds an old family ring, though it has been many years since Kreacher has had the right to see what¡¯s inside. The contents could have been changed.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Though, a ring?¡± I said, feeling intrigued. Was this some sort of Black family signet straight out of fanon? ¡°What does it do?¡±


    Kreacher looked at me askance. ¡°¡®What does it do?¡¯ Master asks, but Kreacher is confused.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I winced and shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Kreacher. I imagined everything in this house is enchanted to do something, like automatically cast a shield or blast fire¡­ or just anything, really.¡±


    ¡°It is possible.¡± Kreacher said, nodding to himself. ¡°Our great family has amassed many such trinkets, capable of channeling magical power to benefit their wielder.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± I said and looked at the box with even more interest. ¡°So all I have to do is break the curse on whatever¡¯s on the box?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Kreacher said, nodding with approval at my initiative. ¡°Will that be all, Master? I was aiding the ingrate-Master before I had to disappear.¡±


    I winced again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kreacher. Yeah, go ahead and get back to Sirius. I¡¯m just going to start with a few diagnostic spells.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Call for me if you are in trouble, Master. Kreacher does not wish to see you die horribly.¡± Kreacher said and disappeared before I could get another word in.


    ¡°Heh.¡± I smiled. ¡°He likes me.¡±


    A few moments passed before I grew serious again, casting my mismatched eyes down on the box to get a better look at it.


    The small box of mahogany sat elegantly on my desk, its rich reddish-brown hues catching the light in a subtle yet alluring way. The box, while old, was meticulously crafted, with each groove and curve of its surface demonstrating the skilled handiwork of its maker.


    What truly caught my eye, however, were the intricate green patterns that were inlaid into the box''s surface. Delicate and precise, they formed a series of interlocking geometric shapes that seemed to dance and shift with the light. Each pattern was bordered by a thin line of gleaming gold, adding a touch of luxury and refinement to the overall design.


    I couldn''t help but wonder about its history. Who had owned it before? What secrets did it hold within its confines? Could it be as simple as a measly ring¡ª a token of affection kept out of the wrong hands by way of a Curse?


    It seemed a little ridiculous, but then the House of Black was one of such insanity that I didn¡¯t put it past them. Looking at it a little more closely, I saw a very faint hum of power, moving along the box¡¯s outer perimeter like a film of cotton.


    ¡°Appears to be harmless¡ª energy looks almost fluffy, even.¡± I muttered to myself with a shake of the head. ¡°But I suppose that¡¯s what the trap is all about, huh.¡±


    I drew my wand and held it a few feet away from the box, immersing myself in cautious, explorative curiosity. Inspicere Empiricus.


    Teeth appeared in my mind¡¯s eye, stained red with blood as they chomped and bit at anything that moved close enough to them. I opened my eyes with a start, staring at the box in a new light.


    ¡°I see.¡± I murmured as I stood, circling the box a few times. ¡°So it¡¯s like the Monster Book of Monsters, then? I suppose you would be called the Monster Box.¡±


    In response, the Monster Box vibrated for a second, causing me to blink. ¡°Huh.¡±


    Sentient enough to respond to verbal communication. I thought incredulously. Wizards. I swear. But how do I open you?


    I continued to go over my mental findings. It didn¡¯t appear to have some kind of calming weakness like the Monster Book of Monsters did; I couldn¡¯t just stroke its spine or anything. Still, the Blacks would not cast a Curse on something to have it never be opened again¡ª unless it was some kind of muggle-bait trap they kept out of some sort of sick sense of amusement?


    I suppressed the urge to sigh. That was a perfectly believable explanation; for all I knew, there could be nothing in the box. Maybe I should simply destroy¡ª


    No. There has to be another way. I thought. I had to learn how to safely break Curses without destroying the host body. How else would I be able to save Harry?


    I sure as Hell wasn¡¯t going to have Voldemort cast the Killing Curse on him, I¡¯ll tell you that.


    I wasn¡¯t certain if that method would even work in this timeline; as far as I knew, it was never confirmed whether the Killing Curse failed to kill Harry along with the Horcrux in his scar because Voldemort had used the Elder Wand¡ª which didn¡¯t see him as its master¡ª or because it only had one thing to kill.


    Not the sort of thing I¡¯d want to test, either. I thought. How would I even spin that, anyway? ¡®Yeah, Harry, just gonna need you to stand still for a second, there we go¡ª AVADA KEDAVRA!¡¯


    I snorted. That ridiculous hypothetical might actually work, come to think of it; the surprise attack, not the method of removing the Horcrux in Harry¡¯s head.


    I cast my inspection spell again, eyes fluttering with the same influx of information and imagery as before before opening the tome on Curse Breaking again to go through a few specific pages that seemed similar.


    I nodded to myself. ¡°A reactionary curse based on¡­¡±


    Trailing off and keeping my wand at the ready, I moved my free hand closer and closer to the box. Once it got within five inches of the box, it stirred awake, opening its ¡®maw¡¯ to reveal a set of razor sharp teeth. Its contents were hidden by an obfuscation spell, showing nothing but blackness and adding to the box¡¯s frightening nature.


    Immobulus. The spell instantly flew out of my wand with a flash of blue, freezing the box mid-lunge, just as it was about to chomp down on my pinky. I moved quickly backwards, staring at the half-open box in a sort of visceral shock.


    ¡°Thing would¡¯ve bit my finger off at the knuckle.¡± I said, exhaling slowly as the mild panic began to seep out of my body. Another wave of my wand and the box was forced shut with a solid, conjured chain. ¡°Definitely not a warning bite for sure.¡±


    I approached the box with a frown. If a Muggle had to deal with something like this, he or she would be lucky if all that happened was the loss of a single finger; either that, or they¡¯d have some ridiculous reflexes, I supposed.


    Someone caught unaware, however¡­ This thing could potentially kill them, if they weren¡¯t able to escape in time. Suddenly, I had a little more respect for what Arthur Weasley did for a living¡ª stupid laws aside, of course.


    I summoned one of my belts and tied it along the box to supplement the chain, feeling the box writhe and growl in my grasp. And then, I began to stroke it, hoping to find any sort of soft spot.


    No such luck.


    ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t have been that easy.¡± I said and placed it back on the table before drawing my wand again. I practiced the motion shown to me in the book, focusing my will and intent on my desire to liberate the box from what ailed it.


    And then, I hovered my wand over the box itself.


    ¡°Libera.¡± I incanted slowly as I felt magic answer my call, rushing through my arm and into the ebony wand. ¡°Maledictum!¡±


    A haze of silver slowly sputtered out of it, slowly enveloping the now-thrashing box. I shivered even as I felt my mind brush up against the curse.


    I felt its composition, a twisted thread of toxic magic tied up in elaborate, tight knots. Reaching out, I closed my eyes and attempted to mentally reach to begin unwinding one at random.


    The strings stirred in my mind''s eye, coalescing to form a monstrous albino canine with blood stained teeth.


    It snarled and charged at me with no warning.


    I dodged to the left, narrowly avoiding its snapping, drool-filled jaws with an inarticulate cry of panic. The dog-like thing was quick, however, and it came at me again, fangs bared and ready to rip my throat out.


    This time, I dove to the right, rolling on the ground to avoid the attack.


    Big mistake; barely a moment later, I was nearly face to face with the beast, and I knew that I was in trouble.


    And so I did the first thing that came to mind. I kicked it in the face, hard.


    It gave a little help and stumbled backwards, a little dazed.


    Now''s my chance!


    With a thought, my chains burst forth from my body and crashed against the creature, rolling it around the ground without mercy before wrapping around every limb.


    ¡°Easy, old yeller." I said with a grim look as I pulled the creature back to me. "I¡¯ve got to take you out back, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    The dog continued to snarl at me, even as the chains tightened over it. Chain Coffin!


    The astral air filled with squishes and cracks, as well as pitiful whines of agony before dying out suddenly.


    The summoned creature shuddered once and was unmade, shifting back to the strings I had seen before. They weren''t as tight as they had been a minute earlier, but I could tell that they still required some work.


    And so the meticulous process of unwinding each thread began. It was still tedious and annoying, but I had patience and time.


    A little here. A little there. I thought, teasing the threads apart until it completely unraveled.


    I stared at the string for a single moment before it flashed a bright green. A second later, I opened my eyes, realizing I was back in the real world.


    I had fallen down, and judging from the general feeling of stiffness and the drool going down the side of my face, I¡¯d been in that position for a while.


    ¡°What the Hell¡­¡± I said and slowly got back to my feet, surprised at just what happened. My eyes beheld the box again, and I slowly moved my hand over towards it.


    It did not move or make a single sound. I grasped it in my hand, and it did not growl or thrash like before. Had the Curse been lifted?


    A quick check with my analysis spell found no magic on it. I could even see it with my own two eyes¡ª the small fluffy film of magic was gone. I removed the chain and belt which were keeping it shut and slowly opened the Monster Box up, ready to throw it away at the slightest chance of trouble.


    The box opened with no trouble, revealing its contents. ¡°Huh. So there really is a ring inside.¡±


    I closed the box before placing it back on the table with a frown. The book had never said anything about me engaging in a fucking mental battle against the Curse.


    It was then that I realized that the book itself was glowing.


    ¡°What now?¡± I said and opened it, realizing the glow was coming from the same page with the incantation¡ª specifically from a spot in the book which had been left empty.


    Before my very eyes, words began to form. The new passage said:


    And so you show some promise, distant descendant of mine. You must be wondering as to why the information of the battle you just partook in was not revealed to you. The reason is simple¡ª it is different for every person and thus cannot be prepared for in any way, shape or form. You have pitted your own essence against that of the curse and have defeated it. Had you failed, this book would have disappeared, only to be found again by the next Black, or Merlin forbid, outside wizard who wishes to learn the art of Spellbreaking. As things stand, however, congratulations.


    I frowned at the words before me. Had the book only appeared in the Black Library when I asked for it, or had Kreacher known to direct me to it specifically? Magic truly worked in mysterious ways.


    ¡°Spellbreaking, huh?¡± I said to no one in particular, feeling excited.

 121 - Ancient Symbol

    oooo


    Ancient Symbol


    oooo


    August 1, 1992, 11:35 AM, Harry¡¯s Room, Grimmauld Place


    Harry Potter


    He could feel it, floating at the very edge of his psyche, but Harry had no idea what it could possibly be.


    ¡°So I¡¯m not just imagining this¡­¡± Harry murmured as he twisted and turned in his bed. He hadn¡¯t felt like getting up early that day, instead opting to save his energy for just a little while longer. He stayed silent for a few minutes and tried to make sense of the nature of his current sensations.


    He huffed, a great swell of annoyance rising within him as the feeling disappeared. Damn it.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time this happened. For the past week since the attacks in France, Harry had been experiencing these strange, almost ghost-like sensations. When he¡¯d asked Sirius if the house was haunted, the man had just laughed and given him a pat on the shoulder.


    ¡®I doubt any Black ever wanted to remain in this sorry place for the rest of their un-life.¡¯ He¡¯d said before amending himself. ¡®Or, I suppose, remain in what this place used to be. It¡¯s our home, now.¡¯


    Harry smiled at that thought. He looked around his room, and though he was now intimately acquainted with all of its features, he still felt as if he was seeing it for the first time.


    ¡°Home.¡± The word slipped out of his mouth, carrying with it a deep, unfathomable sense of longing mixed in with satisfaction. ¡°This is my home.¡±


    He took a breath and shook the sentiment away, instead trying to focus on the previous feeling, but it had already slipped from his grasp.


    He was disappointed for all of three seconds before he turned his gaze to the clock sitting at his desk. Quarter till noon! Already?


    It was almost time for them to head out!


    Sirius said he was going to take them to Diagon Alley to get their school books today, and so Harry was excited. He got out of bed, stretching his arms and legs, feeling the warmth of the sun streaming through the window.


    He went over to his wardrobe and opened it, pulling out some Muggle clothes¡ª a pair of pastel beige trousers and a light blue shirt. He put them on, smoothing them out against his frame; he smiled when he realized that there was no need. These clothes fit him well.


    He walked up to the mirror and gave himself a once-over to make sure. Yep, no creases or stretches anywhere in sight. They were nothing like Dudley¡¯s old castoffs that Petunia had foisted upon him, that was for sure.


    Getting these clothes had been the first thing that Sirius had helped him with when he¡¯d first gone to live with the man. Harry frowned at that: it was the first time he got a clear sense of the cost of Muggle clothes. Needless to say, his resentment towards his Aunt and Uncle rose that day.


    True, they weren¡¯t extremely well-off, but they certainly had been able to buy all the expensive knick knacks, gadgets, as well as mountains of presents for Dudley. Before, Harry had borne it all with an air of resignation since he was at their mercy, but now that he was free of their oppressive atmosphere, he allowed himself to feel all those things which had been denied to him.


    He allowed the resentment, envy, jealousy and hatred to consume him for a few moments before looking himself in the eye and deflating.


    He shook his head and murmured, gesturing at his own clothes in an attempt to convince himself that his past hurts no longer mattered. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. I don¡¯t have to deal with them anymore.¡±


    Harry grabbed a comb, stared at it and then at his messy hair before putting it back. Yeah. No.


    He went back to his bed, putting on his shoes as well as retrieving his wand from the nightstand, feeling the familiar rush of warmth go through him. Harry exited his room and headed down the stairs to the ground floor, where he saw Sirius and Remus standing around and chatting.


    ¡°There you are.¡± Sirius said, smiling at him as he ruffled his hair. ¡°Did you even try to comb it?¡±


    Before Harry could even answer, Remus spoke as he turned Harry around slightly. ¡°See how it¡¯s parted?¡±


    Harry was confused, even as Sirius laughed. ¡°Just like James! Some things never change¡­¡±


    So my dad didn¡¯t bother combing his hair, either¡­ Harry thought, a hint of red entering his cheeks as he felt mildly embarrassed. ¡°Erm¡­¡±


    ¡°Is Adam ready, yet?¡± Sirius asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Harry took the change of topic happily, pushing Remus¡¯ hand off with a light smile. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s sleeping, still?¡±


    ¡°I can never tell with that kid.¡± Sirius said, shaking his head. ¡°Sometimes he¡¯s up in the afternoon, and other times he¡¯s up by six.¡±


    Knowing him, he¡¯s probably just not sleeping, instead using Potions to keep himself in vitality just so he can study for a few extra hours. Harry thought, shaking his head as he felt some mild worry at this information.


    Adam had changed a little after the attack, as well. Though he still made time to talk to Sirius, Harry and Sirius, he¡¯d become more obsessed with his studies, and his sleep schedule had turned extremely erratic as a result.


    ¡°Mind going up and getting him?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Harry agreed easily, turned and went back up the stairs towards Adam¡¯s room. Soon enough, he found himself standing outside of the door.


    He knocked twice. ¡°Adam?¡±


    Nothing.


    Harry tried again. ¡°You up? Adam?¡±


    Still nothing. Harry frowned again, worry suffusing into his being. Maybe his new brother was exhausting himself to the point where his health was suffering?


    ¡°I¡¯m coming in.¡± Harry announced and turned the knob, wondering just what he would find on the other side.


    As he came in, he saw Adam sitting at his desk, intently focused on something in front of him. Obscured by the boy¡¯s back, Harry didn¡¯t know what it was, and so he stepped into the room.


    ¡°Adam?¡±


    The boy still didn¡¯t answer, so Harry hurried his step a tad. He finally saw what Adam was fixated on: a small box. Adam¡¯s eyes were locked onto it, unmoving and unblinking, as if he was having a deep, mental conversation with it.


    He appeared completely absorbed in whatever it was he was doing, his posture tense and focused. His fingers were fidgeting restlessly on the desk, occasionally tapping out an uneven rhythm as he simply stared. His wand lay a few inches away.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Harry said as he grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Adam? Are you¡ª¡±


    Adam nearly leapt out of his chair at the touch, eyes wide with sudden surprise as he lost balance and tipped the chair back. With a loud crash, he let out an inarticulate, hilarious cry of shock and fell backwards onto the floor, arms flailing and legs akimbo in a comical fashion.


    Harry couldn¡¯t help it. He started laughing.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Adam said and glared as he picked himself up, cheeks flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t sneak up on me!¡±


    ¡°Sneak up¡ª¡± Harry stopped himself and laughed again. ¡°I knocked the door¡ª twice, mind you¡ª and I called out for you, but you didn¡¯t answer; I even walked up to you!¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve noticed.¡± Adam said, but he didn¡¯t seem to believe his own words.


    The boy seemed to calm down a little after a few moments of dusting himself off. ¡°Sorry. I guess I got a little distracted.¡±


    ¡°A little¡­ That¡¯s putting it mildly.¡± Harry said and poked his head out from behind him, staring at the open box with some interest. ¡°Is that a ring?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam said, stepping aside slightly so Harry could get a better look.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you get it?¡± Harry asked, feeling curious as he moved a little forward to stare.


    ¡°Oh, uh.¡± Adam blinked and grabbed Harry¡¯s hand when it tried to reach. ¡°No. Stupid thing¡¯s cursed, so don''t touch it.¡±


    ¡°Cursed?¡± Harry said and withdrew his hand instantly, pulling out of Adam¡¯s grip. ¡°I thought they got rid of everything when we went to France.¡±


    Adam seemed to be considering the boy for a few moments before nodding. ¡°Keep a secret?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one who cursed it.¡±


    ¡°No, no. The Blacks did, at some point or the other. They don¡¯t do things by halves, I¡¯ll tell you that. The box was also cursed, but I got past it.¡± Adam shook his head with a little amusement. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to start learning exactly how to break Curses.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I want to do that, I need to practice.¡± Adam continued. ¡°And to practice¡­¡±


    ¡°You need cursed objects.¡± Harry connected the dots quickly. ¡°You had Kreacher hide the cursed things, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why he likes you so much now? You helped him keep Sirius'' family''s possessions?¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one reason he likes me, yeah.¡± Adam said, his smile not quite reaching his eyes. He gave Harry a serious look. ¡°Promise you won¡¯t tell?¡±


    Harry was conflicted¡ª he didn¡¯t want to lie to Sirius, but this didn¡¯t really seem like something important. True, the objects in question were cursed, but they¡¯d been in Adam¡¯s room for ages, and nothing bad had happened.


    ¡°What if he tries to clean your room, or something?¡± Harry raised the question.


    At that, Adam nodded, closed the door to his room before heading towards the closet, gesturing for Harry to follow. He opened the door, showing him its contents¡ª his clothes, a few shoes and knickknacks.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s here.¡± Harry said, throwing the other boy a look of confusion.


    What was he trying to show him?


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right.¡± Adam said, nodding. ¡°However, there¡¯s a hidden compartment in the back wall. As far as I know, Sirius doesn¡¯t know about it, but that¡¯s where all the stuff is kept. It¡¯s out of reach and isolated with warding spells¡ª apparently, his brother put them in a long time ago, linking them to be sustained by the magic woven into the house¡¯s enchantments.¡±


    Harry blinked, not having expected all of that information. How did he know all of that? Was he now able to discern the histories of the spells cast on things? He didn¡¯t put it past someone as obsessive and as driven as Adam to figure that sort of thing out.


    ¡°At least, that¡¯s what Kreacher told me.¡± Adam answered his unspoken question, turning back to Harry. ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    Harry nodded, still feeling somewhat uncertain, but much less than before. ¡°I guess so. As long as no one gets hurt, I don¡¯t see the problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, I might screw up, at some point.¡± Adam said, shrugging as he walked back to the box at the table, closing it with a click. ¡°The box, for example, could¡¯ve bitten my whole finger off.¡±


    Harry¡¯s green eyes moved towards it, seeing it in a new light. ¡°And you broke the curse?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Adam said and tapped his wand against the box, locking it with a spell. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Harry shook his head at the bravado. ¡°Tough words coming from the bloke who just fell off a chair. And do I need to remind you of your rolling adventure?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Adam looked like he wanted to say something, but he huffed and gave Harry a nod of concession. ¡°Touch¨¦. So, what was it you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry blinked and nodded. ¡°We¡¯re all ready to go¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Adam said and swore. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Before Harry could answer, he quickly checked the clock resting on his table. ¡°The Hell? Almost noon? I guess the time flies.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just give me a minute to get dressed.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve already got¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Adam cut him off before gesturing at a dark stain Harry hadn¡¯t noticed around Adam¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I kind of drooled without noticing.¡±


    Harry frowned at that. That sort of stain could only appear if Adam was sleeping on the desk¡ª Harry should know, it had happened to him last spring, one night while he was studying for his Final Exams.


    He thought about saying something, but Adam shooed him out of the room before he could get a word in. Harry stared at the closed door for a moment before shaking his head and making his way downstairs, rejoining the two adult wizards in the Drawing Room.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting dressed.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°That so?¡± Sirius said and nodded as his expression turned somewhat somber. ¡°How is he? You know him best, Harry.¡±


    Harry considered the man¡¯s words for a moment before speaking. ¡°He¡¯s studying more than I usually expect him to, but it happens from time to time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Harry said, stopping to think. ¡°He just needs to be alone sometimes, I think.¡±


    ¡°Oh, say no more.¡± Sirius cut in, patting the boy¡¯s shoulder and getting a strange look in his eyes. ¡°I completely understand that. I once knew someone like that.¡±


    Remus threw him an understanding expression, but Sirius shook his head. ¡°As long as he¡¯s not hurting himself and as long as he¡¯s getting better, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if exposing himself to Curses counts as him hurting himself. Harry thought, wondering what he should do. The moment was interrupted by the sound of someone walking down the stairs.


    ¡°There we are.¡± Remus murmured as Adam came into view. He¡¯d changed his shirt and put on the same shoes he¡¯d been wearing since the trip to France. When Harry had asked him why he hadn¡¯t gotten new ones, Adam had said something about ¡®keeping the legend alive¡¯, and Harry had been too confused to ask why, at the time.


    He supposed Adam would eventually tell him.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡± Adam began but stopped at Sirius¡¯ raised hand.


    ¡°You are not forgiven!¡± Sirius said in a deep, over-the-top voice before sending the boy a grin. ¡°Only joking. All right; everyone ready?¡±


    He got a round of nods for his trouble.


    ¡°You go first.¡± Sirius said, sending a look towards Remus.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Remus said and held his arm up for Adam to grasp. ¡°If you would, Adam.¡±


    ¡°I hate Apparition.¡± Adam said, but did as he was bid.


    ¡°Wait till you learn¡ª¡± Sirius said as the two disappeared with a loud pop. ¡°¡ªit. Heh.¡±


    He turned his attention to Harry and held his arm up. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready.¡± Harry said as he closed his eyes and grasped tightly onto his guardian''s arm; a feeling of unease began to churn in the pit of his stomach. He had experienced side-along Apparition before, but the thought of being whisked away to a different location in a split second was still more than a little daunting to him, no matter the convenience of it.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp pull, and he felt as though he was being squeezed through a tiny tube. His body was compressed and contorted in a way that made him feel as though he was being twisted into a pretzel.


    The sensation was disorienting, and for a moment, he lost all sense of direction. But as quickly as it had begun, it was over. He felt his feet touch solid ground once more, and as he opened his eyes, he was greeted by the sights and sounds of Diagon Alley.


    The summer sun beat down on the alley, casting a warm glow on the busy street. People bustled to and fro, their colorful robes and swishing in the gentle breeze. From their spot in the Apparition point, Harry stared for all of one second before Sirius gently moved him forward.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stand on the Apparition spot for too long.¡± Sirius said by way of explanation as they stepped down the small platform, joining Adam and Remus. The two stared ahead at their surroundings, acknowledging them with small smiles.


    ¡°So, what first?¡± Harry said, smiling as well.


    He could hear the tinkling of bells from the Apothecary, the clinking of coins from Gringotts Bank, and the chatter of excited children as they ogled the latest broomsticks at Quality Quidditch Supplies.


    It looked so much different¡ª perhaps even less refined¡ª from the Village Du Phantasime, and yet Harry preferred it this way; a sort of home-y aesthetic that simply could not be replicated anywhere else, save Hogsmeade.


    ¡°Gringotts.¡± Sirius said, idly gesturing at the tall, imposing marble building in the distance.


    Adam perked up. ¡°I¡¯ve not been inside before. My first time here, Snape paid for everything.¡±


    ¡°You''ve had to spend a whole day with him?¡± Sirius stopped to look at me before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t envy you, kid.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is.¡± Adam said and shrugged before moving ahead of the group. He stopped and turned to them, a mildly excited look in his eyes. ¡°The other students said there¡¯s a fast cart system in there¡ª like a rollercoaster.¡±


    Harry smiled at that, quickly joining Adam¡¯s side. ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should go to a theme park sometime?¡± Sirius suggested as he and Remus walked behind the two boys.


    Harry and Adam threw the man a look before staring at each other for a second, nodding and smiling. Adam spoke for the both of them. ¡°That¡¯d be great! I¡¯ve not¡ª erm¡ª been to one of those.¡±


    He beat his chest and cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry, there was a bit of dust in the air.¡±


    Sirius waved it off, and they resumed their walk. Before too long, they found themselves at the base of the steps leading into the Bank. Harry¡¯s eyes beheld the cold, almost imperious majesty of such a building in an otherwise warm place.


    Beside him, Adam grunted. ¡°Nice poem.¡±


    Harry turned to see the same sign he¡¯d seen a year ago. ¡°It¡¯s more of a warning, I think.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Adam said, studying the words intently for a second longer before smiling. ¡°I just didn¡¯t imagine they¡¯d be into poetry, though.¡±


    Everyone there chuckled, and Harry could¡¯ve sworn that one of the Goblin guards standing by the open doors was staring at Adam. When he turned his gaze to the Goblin in question, Harry saw that he was once again staring straight ahead.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Sirius said, leading the way inside. The rest of the group followed. As they entered, they were greeted by a cool, musty air which stood in stark contrast to the warmth felt outside.


    The clinking of gold echoed throughout the large entrance chamber as the various tellers went about their work. Harry spied a few Goblins carting entire chests full of jewels and golden statues, but took his eyes away almost instantly when he noticed the suspicious gaze of one of the spear-wielding Goblins standing guard.


    ¡®Clever as they come, Goblins, but not the most friendly of beasts.¡¯ Hagrid¡¯s words from the previous year came to him, and seeing the ease with which the guards held their spears, well¡­


    I definitely don¡¯t want to run afoul of one of them. Harry thought, and then smiled in amusement. And if even Hagrid is saying that something isn¡¯t friendly, then you know it¡¯s bad news.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to make a withdrawal.¡± Sirius said as he approached one of the free tellers, holding up his key. The Goblin stared at the man and the key for a single moment before nodding and turning his head to a Goblin who was stacking empty boxes to keep them out of the way of other workers.


    ¡°Gornuk!¡± He barked at the Goblin, who stopped what he was doing. ¡°Take them to Vault 711.¡±


    Gornuk the Goblin nodded and walked past the group, not even bothering to tell them to follow.


    ¡°Goblins.¡± He heard Sirius¡¯ mutter before they all rushed to catch up with the surprisingly quick footed Gornuk. He led them outside of the main hall, past a few hallways with closed doors. Eventually, the well lit halls of marble gave way to dark rock, dimly lit by what looked to be growths on the ceiling.


    The cool air and the sound of the mine cart wheels against the tracks made his palms sweat with anticipation. They boarded it without fanfare. The Goblin didn¡¯t even bother giving them a by-your-leave before he pulled the lever.


    With a sudden jolt, the cart lurched forward, propelling them deep into the depths of the bank¡¯s cavernous mine. The walls of the tunnel rushed past him, illuminated only by the occasional flicker of a lantern.


    As the cart picked up speed, Harry could feel the wind whipping past his face, and his heart pounded with the thrill of the ride. The twists and turns of the track made his stomach drop, and he could hear the sound of his own laughter, as well as Adam''s, echoing off the walls of the cavern.


    Suddenly, the cart plunged down a steep incline, and he felt the rush of adrenaline as he hurtled towards the bottom. The cart careened around a corner, and he could feel the G-forces pressing against him as he was thrown to the side.


    As the ride drew to a close, the cart slowed to a stop, and Harry stumbled out, breathless and exhilarated.


    ¡°Vault 711.¡± Gornuk announced.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± Adam¡¯s voice came from beside as he joined him, panting with excitement. ¡°Fun!¡±


    The glee in the boy¡¯s voice took Harry off guard, even as Harry smiled at him.


    Gornuk, for his part, didn¡¯t even seem bothered by this, heading to Sirius and holding his hand out.


    Sirius gave the key to him, and Gornuk in turn unlocked the vault.


    A series of clicks filled the air, and the large metal vault door opened with a heavy thud and a loud creak, revealing a large chamber filled with glittering coins of gold and silver. The walls were lined with shelves, each one stacked high with even more gold and silver. Harry even spotted quite a few precious gems.


    Harry¡¯s eyes, however, were mostly drawn not to the riches, but to a strange glow at the back of the vault. He followed Sirius inside, passing by the man to stare at it.


    The white glow took on hints of black as it coalesced together to form a stylized symbol of what appeared to be a flame.


    What¡­ is this? Harry thought in confusion, slowly reaching out to it.


    ¡°Harry?¡± Sirius said, breaking the boy out of his trance.


    Harry turned quickly to see the group staring at him in a mixture of confusion and mild concern.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Sirius continued, taking a step forward.


    ¡°I¡ª erm.¡± He turned to point at the glowing symbol on the back wall, only to see that it had disappeared. ¡°Huh.¡±


    Had he imagined the whole thing?


    Harry shook his head and turned back to Sirius. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Sirius gauged his words for a few moments before nodding and filling up his pouch with Galleons, Sickles and Knuts. Finished, he looked towards Harry again, smiling. ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    Harry nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    Stepping out of the vault, he couldn¡¯t help but throw one last glance at the back wall, even as the large vault door closed with a loud thud, once more. Had he been hallucinating, or had that flame-like symbol been real?


    He didn¡¯t know.

 122 - Derailed Fate

    oooo


    Derailed Fate


    oooo


    August 1, 1992, 1:00 PM, Gringotts Bank, London


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°So, what do your people think about the idea of building a theme park?¡± I asked Gornuk the Goblin as we exited the cart and began our trek back to Gringotts proper.


    ¡°Theme park?¡± Gornuk asked, his eyes squinting at me in suspicion.


    ¡°Yes, like a¡­¡± I stopped for a moment. ¡°An amusement park. A large area in which you have multiple rides and attractions, games of chance, places to eat¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be quite the profitable venture? Especially for fast cart rides¡ª you already know all there is to know about safety procedures and all that.¡±


    Gornuk looked like he wanted to say something, but closed his mouth and gave me a sour look.


    I frowned at that. Had I offended the creature? ¡°Did I say something wrong? If so, I apologize.¡±


    Gornuk regarded me for a few moments before nodding. ¡°Perhaps you should learn more of your people¡¯s history, young wizard.¡±


    ¡°My people¡¯s history...¡± I repeated the Goblin¡¯s words, getting a bad feeling even as I said it. ¡°Ugh. Let me guess, there¡¯s legislation that limits Goblin movements and places to set up shop.¡±


    Judging by Gornuk¡¯s following suppressed reaction of anger, I guessed right.


    ¡°I will read up on it.¡± I promised, and the words seemed to calm the creature down as we entered the large, shiny marble halls of the bank once again.


    The rest of the trip went in silence as I pondered the Goblin¡¯s response. I¡¯d completed two years¡¯ worth of tests in my First Year at Hogwarts, and History had been my weakest subject by far, for a very simple reason: Professor Binns killed the joy of learning.


    His class was one I did my homework in¡ª I never bothered to listen to anything he said. Instead, I checked the haphazard notes of my fellow students, cross-checked them with my assigned books and studied from there.


    It was a true shame. People were disconnected and outsourced from their pasts now more than ever before. Most folks probably couldn¡¯t tell you how something as simple as the food on their table was made nowadays; they just bought it from the grocer, or something equally silly.


    They knew, on some base level, that crops had to be grown and harvested for them to have bread, fruits and veggies; or that animals had to be raised, milked and killed for them to have assorted meats and dairy on their table. However, they didn¡¯t understand the sheer level of effort that sort of thing takes, even with magic.


    Most wizards and witches were more like the denizens of Hogsmeade or Diagon Alley than the pioneering traveler. They picked a trade and mastered it at the expense of most of their other skills, and so they did not dedicate much interest towards other fields of study. Of those, History of Magic was usually the first one to be dropped and subsequently forgotten.


    And so, all that remained of those glorious old days was a collection of dilapidated buildings, mismanaged items and lots of dust-covered, fraying books which no one bothered to read out of a misplaced disgust brought forth by a teacher who should have been dismissed the moment he died¡ª and probably back when he was still alive, as well. It was an open secret that the History of Magic class was considered by and large to be the free or nap period, and it was a shame.


    Here was a chance to teach wizards to connect with the past of a world long gone, where people lived in vastly different circumstances than we could ever imagine. The battles, the politics, the everyday lives of those people¡ª all of it was there, waiting for anyone to discover it. I thought, a hint of melancholy entering my thoughts. The struggles and triumphs of people not so different from myself, completely forgotten.


    It was a sobering thought.


    Death and time had nearly erased their very existence; now, they were only remembered by the half-assed notes of kids trying to pass their History courses with the bare minimum effort required. It was a travesty.


    The saddest part was that, as these very same kids got old and died, they would also be reduced to footnotes¡ª if they were even mentioned at all¡ª in the next generation¡¯s textbooks.


    Such was the reality of the world. You live, you die, and then you are forgotten as your very existence is eroded by the passage of time, like waves on a beach washing your footprints away¡ª the last physical traces of you ever being there.


    Except I had lived, died, and come back. I was different.


    I had been on this Earth for twelve years now, and I still had no idea why it was that I was brought here. All I knew was that it had something to do with the void and the Abyss.


    Why? I asked, knowing that no answer would be provided to me.


    I took a breath and gave Gornuk a nod as he disengaged from us, going back to what he was working on before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sirius said, leading the way along with Remus and Harry. I followed them from behind, allowing myself to be lost in my own little mental world for just a little while longer.


    Exiting the bank, I felt the warm air of Diagon Alley brush up against my skin, pulling me out of my reverie. I looked to see my three companions standing a few feet ahead, talking amongst each other.


    ¡°¡ªmaybe the Quidditch Shop first?¡± Sirius said. ¡°Or maybe new robes?¡±


    ¡°Robes sound good.¡± Remus said, and gestured for me to come closer. ¡°Then the bookstore?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Sirius said and gestured towards me. ¡°Adam. Don¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    I nodded and matched their steps, moving to be alongside Harry as we walked through the crowds of wizards and witches going about their daily business.


    It was certainly a sight to behold; with merchants shouting their slogans while displaying their wares and customers haggling for the best price. Diagon Alley had that specific nearly medieval charm, its cobblestone road accentuated by the brightly colored stalls that lined both sides of the street, each one offering a unique and exotic item.


    ¡°The Big Book Of Insults!¡± One peddler shouted over the rest, surrounded by a group of kids in their mid-teens. ¡°Simply tap your wand against it, and the book will come to life and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sheep-biting, idle-headed, muddy-mettled buffoon!¡± The book screamed at the kids, who only laughed in return. I realized I was also smiling as we passed by.


    As I continued down the street, I couldn''t help but feel the magic in the air. The energy of the market was infectious, and I found myself swept up in the good vibe of the lively scene. Everywhere I looked, there was something new to discover, from the various, mysterious trinkets on display to the tantalizing smell of food wafting through the air.


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be grabbing some food later.¡± Sirius promised, and I saw that he, too, was looking quite hungry despite having eaten a few hours past. He gestured at Madam Malkin¡¯s storefront ahead. ¡°But, for now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and check a few things over at the¡­ woodworking shop.¡± Remus said and left. We waved goodbye before entering the store proper.


    Madam Malkin was working over a few students who looked like they were about to start their fifth year, so we waited. Luckily, she was almost done with them, and bid us to come over.


    Getting fitted for new robes was exactly the same process as last year. Madam Malkin made some idle chatter here and there to make the time pass a little more smoothly. It was a testament to her professionalism that we were done in no-time at all.


    Of course, sometimes she slipped, sneaking a few looks at my mismatched eyes and burnt arm, as well as Harry¡¯s lightning bolt scar. My new brother didn¡¯t seem to notice¡ª or, if he had, he hid it well.


    What a pair we make, huh. I thought to myself after the fitting was done, and Galleons were exchanged. Exiting the shop, I let out a light sigh. I suppose it¡¯s better than last year, where she was looking at me like I was some kind of pathetic charity case.


    ¡°What next?¡± Harry said, stretching in the open air and sending a smile, which I returned.


    Sirius checked the list of things we would need and gestured towards the Apothecary. My smile dimmed at the sight of that place. Unbidden, echoes of the past flashed before my mind.


    A cold dark night, two opponents. A dragon-shaped vial colored a deep crimson.


    ¡°I can see you now.¡± ¡°Thieves, good at sneaking around like rats¡ª but dueling?¡±


    A pool of blood beneath a struggling man.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    I could feel the phantom pain over my shoulder. I could almost smell the blood of the man I killed. Auror Turner¡¯s life had been taken by me, and all because I had been insistent on acquiring Dragon¡¯s Blood from here.


    It had been both senseless and pointless¡ª a mistake. I hadn¡¯t been skilled enough for the operation to be smooth.


    ¡°Adam?¡± Harry¡¯s voice came from a few paces ahead of me. He looked confused. ¡°Coming?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± I said and followed him. ¡°Sorry. Got lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Harry said as we entered the shop proper.


    It was the exact same as I remembered from that night¡ª nothing had changed. Everything was in its previous place. My eyes went to the door; that had been the only thing that was replaced, I realized.


    I took a breath to try and calm myself down, but found myself grimacing at the wall of smells assaulting my nose. The air was thick with them, each smell more potent than the last. The sharp, tangy scent of ginger root mixed with the sweet, earthy aroma of mandrake root, creating a heady combination that made my head spin. The acrid, bitter smell of belladonna hung in the air like a fog, making my eyes water.


    The shelves were lined with jars of powdered moonstone, vials of unicorn blood, and sacks of many different substances I couldn¡¯t identify, each one adding its own unique scent to the mix. I refused to look anywhere near the direction of the singular table to the side, stocked full of Dragon¡¯s Blood.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Taking another breath, I quickly acclimated and moved towards Sirius, who was holding two different pieces of parchment.


    ¡°Want me to get my year¡¯s stuff while you do Harry¡¯s?¡± I asked the man, hoping he didn¡¯t notice my hurry to get out of here.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sirius said, giving me a look. ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± I said, nodding in affirmation as he handed me the list. I looked it over quickly before nodding at the man. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Sirius looked at me for another second before nodding. ¡°Harry, help him.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Harry agreed easily, and off we went to collect the supplies I would need for my third year¡¯s curriculum.


    ¡°Think you should get the Fourth Year supply, too?¡± Harry said halfway through the process, laughing to himself.


    I placed a few empty vials in my basket before looking towards Harry askance, trying to keep a tight lid on my emotions. ¡°The thought crossed my mind, but no. No guarantee I¡¯ll pass the exams, so no point in wasting money, right?¡±


    I just want to get out of here as quickly as possible.


    ¡°¡®No guarantee¡¯, he says.¡± Harry rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t push the issue. Another ten minutes, and we were done with our task. We moved towards the store¡¯s clerk, standing aside as we waited for Sirius to finish up.


    ¡°Need some help, dearies?¡± The woman behind the desk addressed us after she was done ringing up the previous customers. ¡°Waiting for your parents?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, pointing towards Sirius, who was still gathering supplies. ¡°I think he¡¯s almost done, though.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t I start with what you¡¯ve got, and then we¡¯ll continue with him when he gets here?¡±


    I nodded, happy to expedite the process as fast as possible. The lady worked diligently, and I felt my tension slowly ease as Sirius came as soon as she was done, adding his own products to the tally. She rattled off numbers as she added everything together, before taking Sirius¡¯ money.


    I did my best to make it look like I didn¡¯t want to hurry out of there, but judging from the looks the two gave me, I realized that they hadn¡¯t bought it. Did they suspect?


    No, no. I thought, giving a mental shake of the head. They probably just thought I don¡¯t like the smell¡ª that¡¯s probably it.


    If they asked, that would serve as a good lie, since it was basically true; I didn¡¯t like the smell of the place, after all.


    Not that they would ask. I thought, realizing that I was being overly paranoid. Only two other people knew what really happened here. One was at Hogwarts, and the other was probably still holed up at Phoenix¡¯ Roost.


    Everything is fine. Calm down, Zero.


    Taking another deep breath, I gathered myself and began to speak. ¡°So, where to, next?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was thinking we¡¯d meet up with Remus before having some lunch?¡± Sirius said, black eyes flickering towards a few of the restaurants in the area.


    And so it was that we linked back up with Remus. We exchanged a few words, asking what he got from the woodworker, but Remus seemed to be doing his best to change the topic.


    Strange. I thought, watching the man¡¯s nervousness. Did something happen?


    Judging by how his thread writhed and twisted, I imagined that he was likely doing something completely different.


    But what? I thought, but then shook my head. It wasn¡¯t my business what the man did in his spare time.


    We picked one of the restaurants at random and went inside.


    I felt my mouth water as I smelled the aroma of roasting meats and savory stews, mingling with the scent of freshly baked bread and buttery mashed potatoes. I could hear the clatter of plates and silverware as diners enjoyed their meals, punctuated by the occasional burst of laughter and lively conversation.


    The server quickly took our orders before he found us a table and had us seated, but the liveliness of the place died down a tad once the people saw us.


    ¡°My word, it¡¯s Harry Potter!¡± One of them said, pointing at the boy beside me, and the people began whispering amongst themselves.


    Irritated, I pointed at him.


    ¡°My word! It¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± I said mockingly; the guy gulped and raised his hands in surrender.


    ¡°I¡ª I¡¯m¡ª¡± He stammered out a response and went quiet as he tried to get his words together.


    ¡°Well, whoever you are.¡± I continued unbidden. ¡°It¡¯s rude to point at people, but I¡¯m sure you knew that before you made a mockery of yourself.¡±


    My mismatched eyes swept over the rest of the crowd, seeing them avert their gaze sheepishly. Well, at least they all looked chastised enough. It was then that I realized that Sirius was also glaring at them, joined by Remus, who was giving them an unimpressed look.


    The waitstaff, to their credit, immediately went to work by providing the customers with music, to get their mind off of what happened. Soon, things had gone back to normal.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Harry said from beside me as we took our seats; he gave me an awkward look. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    I only shrugged in response. This would probably come back to bite me in the ass later, but I just couldn¡¯t find it in me to care.


    ¡°Best they learn now, as early as possible.¡± I ended up saying. ¡°They should know better.¡±


    ¡°He did the right thing.¡± Sirius added, giving me a nod from the other side of the table. ¡°We¡¯re not circus attractions, Harry.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± Harry said in response, before shaking his head in an attempt to push his own thoughts out. ¡°So, Adam. Will you ever be getting a broom?¡±


    It was the weakest topic shift I¡¯d ever seen in my life, but I smiled and let Harry have it. ¡°I¡¯m not that good a flier. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me, what with Absol.¡± Harry said, smirking as the food slowly began to filter into the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Absol is my friend. She¡¯s not a broom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to meet this Thestral of yours, kid.¡± Sirius said as we started to dig in. ¡°We have room for her in the house, you know. You could have asked me to get her for you.¡±


    I looked at him for a moment, hesitating on my answer.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said and tried to stall, biting into my welsh rarebit. I enjoyed the crunch of the toast and the gooey goodness of the cheese as my mind cobbled together an answer. ¡°But she¡¯s probably better off in the open fields and surrounded by nature¡ª not some boring old house, even if we could probably expand the space and make it look and feel like a forest.¡±


    Plus it costs money and resources to house her, and I don¡¯t want to impose. Was left unsaid, but Sirius seemed to pick up on that as well, and so he nodded, letting the subject drop for now. The man was smarter than most people gave him credit for.


    The rest of the lunch passed by fairly quickly. Before long, we found ourselves sitting back in our chairs, satisfied.


    ¡°That was good.¡± Remus said.


    A chorus of hums followed Remus¡¯ statement. I luxuriated in the feeling of fullness for a few minutes longer, listening to the group continue to chat, chipping in when asked but mostly content to just watch them with a small smile.


    Soon, however, it was time to move on.


    ¡°Come on. Still lots to do today.¡± Sirius said as he pulled a few Galleons out of his pouch and moved towards the server who had greeted us at the door. We followed him as the two exchanged farewells, the woman whispering something that made Sirius smile.


    ¡°Still got it.¡± He said to himself, causing me to roll my eyes.


    Noticing this, Sirius smirked. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, kid?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I said, shaking my head as we exited the restaurant. ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Sirius stared at me for a second before scoffing in amusement and gestured to the left, in the general direction of Flourish and Blotts. ¡°Books.¡±


    I nodded and reached into my pocket, pulling out the same bit of parchment that Sirius had given me and reading through its contents. My eyes skipped over the majority of the list, stopping at a singular item.


    ¡°Warding Off the Shadows: Gilderoy Lockhart''s Illuminating Insights by¡­ Gilderoy Lockhart. Right. Who would¡¯ve thought¡­?¡± I read the title. I had half-expected his name to pop out, as I hadn¡¯t done that much to change the timeline drastically, but I was still surprised to see this fraud¡¯s name on the list.


    Though, what I hadn¡¯t expected was that he would only assign a single book, one that didn¡¯t look anything like the titles that I had been familiar with from the canon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a look at it a while back¡ª it looked quite promising.¡± Remus said, patting my shoulder.


    What?


    I turned to look up at him, blindsided by that remark. ¡°Really?¡±


    Remus nodded, dumbfounding me as we entered the bookstore. The canon Professor of Third Year, agreed by all to be the best teacher the students had ever gotten, saying something good about Lockhart, arguably the most incompetent of the lot?


    Were the fop¡¯s books so convincing that even experts like Remus got tricked?


    ¡°Lockhart killed my father.¡± Guffries¡¯ words came back to me as I made my way through the bookshop, gathering all I would need for my Third Year of schooling. ¡°They never say what happens to someone¡¯s brain after a Memory Charm is used, do they?¡±


    I shook the words away as I walked into another aisle, quickly finding the book in question.


    ¡°Warding Off the Shadows.¡± I read the title slowly and began to flip through the surprisingly short book. It was nothing like I¡¯d expected.


    It¡¯s just a bunch of spells with incantations and examples of practical use¡ª more like a user manual than an autobiography or a tall tale. No crazy stories, nothing. I thought as I stopped at a page at random, reading through it. Remus was right. This is actually useful. I can¡¯t even¡­


    What the Hell was going on?


    Could I actually be dealing with a competent Lockhart? The implications alone¡­ Is this because of me? I know I¡¯ve changed things, but how the heck would that have changed Lockhart¡¯s baseline personality?


    Had I altered fate¡¯s flow with my existence? Was this meant to happen? Was Grindelwald right about me being free from the binding of Fate in this world? That didn¡¯t make sense, though; how would that affect Gilderoy Lockhart¡ª once again, a man I¡¯d never met or interacted with? It just didn¡¯t compute with me.


    There was no reason for him to act in any other way than he had in canon, as I had not affected his life in the slightest. The man was a world traveler, going to faraway places like Thailand and Australia to chronicle his adventures¡ª just how would my actions in Britain affect him?


    Even Grindelwald¡¯s actions had been mostly limited to Europe.


    Just what the Hell was going on? It was then that I had a thought I¡¯d been trying to avoid.


    Could it be that I¡¯ve been in an alternate universe from the beginning? I thought, feeling a chill crawl up my spine. Or maybe my actions are affecting the past?


    Honestly, the second thought was utterly ridiculous, but the fact that I couldn¡¯t reject it as impossible kept it in the back of my mind. The first thought was the one that made more sense; I wracked my brain, trying to remember as much as possible.


    Quirrell hadn¡¯t been quite what I expected, either. Hagrid had also possessed unknown depths which had surprised me; the same applied for quite a few people, but I had initially chalked it up to them simply being themselves¡ª their personalities not being completely shown in the books simply because it wasn¡¯t expedient to do so.


    But, could it be that some people were completely different than what one would normally expect?


    It was then that I heard a voice from behind me.


    ¡°Adam¡­?¡±


    I froze, my apprehension washing away in the wake of the sense of familiarity I felt. I know that voice.


    I turned to see someone I hadn¡¯t expected to see¡ª but then again, I should have. A bookstore was exactly the sort of place she would frequent. Thoughts of Fate, Gilderoy Lockhart and Gellert Grindelwald were swept away, filed for later pondering.


    Instead, I focused my attention on the girl standing nervously before me.


    She¡¯d gotten a little taller and her brown hair was as thick and bushy as ever, but it was the same old Hermione Granger. Her large brown eyes were marred with indecision and fear as she took a step forward to me.


    The last time we spoke, she had been furious with me, and I had completely ignored her wishes, dismissing every single concern she had. It was not one of my best moments, I had to admit.


    What could I possibly say to that?


    ¡°Hermione¡­¡± I said, feeling my throat clog up as I tried to swallow down my sudden nervousness. What could I possibly say to her now?


    It was as if there was a massive gulf between us¡ª one of my own making. I couldn¡¯t just say I was sorry and things would go back to normal, would they?


    Awkwardly, I raised a hand. ¡°...Hey.¡±


    She took one look at my hand, and then at me. A long moment passed, and I wondered if I¡¯d said the wrong thing yet again.


    ¡°Hermione, I¡ª¡±


    My vision disappeared under a massive, bushy brown sea of curls as the girl collided with me, nearly dropping us both to the ground from the impact. I felt the breath escape my body, even as the girl shook against me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She said, her voice muffled by my chest. I felt my shirt get wet¡ª she was crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Damn. I thought and hugged her back. ¡°Hermione¡­ I¡¯m sorry, too.¡±


    I patted her back, and she only shook more in response. This wasn¡¯t what I expected to be doing when I stepped into Flourish and Blotts, but I supposed the world worked in mysterious ways.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I said as Harry came into view. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    Grindelwald, Lockhart, Voldemort, or the state of the timeline¡ª none of it mattered, as long as I stayed true to myself and kept on the path I chose.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± I said again.

 123 - Oddity

    oooo


    Oddity


    oooo


    August 1, 1992, 2:00 PM, Flourish And Blotts Bookshop, Diagon Alley


    Hermione Granger


    She sniffled, her face still buried in her friend¡¯s chest. The boy, bless him, didn¡¯t push her away, only patting her back with the sort of gentleness she would expect from her parents.


    Yes. She thought to herself, content to be in his presence.


    Good things, however, were never meant to last.


    Hearing the sound of a throat being cleared, Hermione quickly pulled herself from her friend¡¯s embrace and turned to see Harry Potter, as well as two other men behind him. She recognized one as Sirius Black, but drew blanks on the other.


    A single instant passed, and she was off, rocketing into Harry¡¯s arms with a loud cry. ¡°Harry!¡±


    The boy, much like Adam, nearly fell over as he attempted to receive her charge with all the strength he could muster. She heard a snicker from Mr. Black, but didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Hi¡ª¡± Harry tried to say and coughed. ¡°Hi, Hermione. You¡¯re squeezing¡ª too hard, stop.¡±


    Embarrassment rushed to her face, dying it red as she pulled away from him, but not before making sure to get an extra squeeze in. She had missed her friend, after all.


    Her gaze quickly flitted to Adam, suddenly feeling quite unsure about the entire scenario. She had missed them both, she realized.


    After everything that had happened in June, Hermione had been all over the place emotionally. It had taken a serious discussion with her parents before she even managed to find herself in a stable enough position to think about what happened with any form of objectivity¡ª and even then, she couldn¡¯t help but still feel annoyed about how Adam had dismissed her.


    ¡°We meet again, Miss Granger.¡± Sirius Black said with a nod, getting Hermione¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Black.¡± She said, her smile growing a little strained at Sirius¡¯ expression. ¡°I¡ªerm. I mean, Sirius.¡±


    Mr. Black, for she never intended to call him Sirius within her own mind, nodded with satisfaction and a smile before looking around. ¡°Your parents anywhere nearby?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um.¡± Hermione said, feeling lost for a few moments as she looked around. Within a few seconds, she found them and gestured in their direction. ¡°They¡¯re over there¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡± He said before shaking his head and gesturing at the man beside him, who was wearing some fairly old, worn clothes. ¡°Oh, where are my manners? This is Remus Lupin, one of my oldest friends. We went to school together.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Hermione said, recognizing the name as she held her hand out, shaking his firmly. ¡°Harry talked about you quite a bit.¡±


    Though he never said the man looks ten years older than Sirius. Did they really go to school together? She thought to herself as she beheld the man¡¯s shabby appearance; his clothes were threadbare and patched, and he wore a faded beige jacket that looked as if it had seen better days. His hair, strangely enough, was graying in places, not something she would have expected from a man his age; but then, people aged in all sorts of ways, didn¡¯t they?


    ¡°All good things, I hope?¡± There was a bit of a smile on the worn man¡¯s face, showing a sliver of boyish charm which seemed to shed years off of his frame.


    Hermione decided that she liked it.


    ¡°Depends on the day.¡± Harry replied flippantly, earning him a light swat from the girl and eliciting a laugh from the two men.


    ¡°Nostalgic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Remus said, sharing a smile with his friend.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Harry asked suspiciously, but the two men shook their heads simultaneously, as if they were in on some joke no one else was privy to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that, kid.¡± Sirius said before smiling at Hermione. ¡°Glad Harry and Adam have got a friend to keep them in line¡ª I¡¯m going to go say hello to your parents before Harry kills me.¡±


    Adam let out a little chuckle as the two men moved away, leaving the three kids alone to speak freely among each other. Hermione turned her attention back to Harry.


    ¡°How have you been, Harry?¡± Hermione said, smiling at the boy.


    His reaction, however, was not something she¡¯d expected. Harry looked at Adam for a moment. Hermione followed the boy¡¯s gaze to see the nod the two shared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a bit?¡± Harry said, and Hermione frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s get our books first.¡±


    ¡°U¡ªUm.¡± She said, unsure. ¡°All right.¡±


    Why did she have the feeling that, whatever it was Harry was going to tell her, she wasn¡¯t going to like it? She shook the thoughts away.


    My friends are here, and that¡¯s all that matters. Hermione thought.


    ¡°How¡¯d your summer go?¡± Adam cut in, giving her a way out of this awkward conversation.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Hermione took it gratefully and began to talk about her vacation so far. ¡°We haven¡¯t traveled anywhere in the mainland this year because my parents had a few seminars to go to this summer¡ª but I did get to go to Alton Towers!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Harry said intelligently, looking over to Adam for answers. ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°Theme park.¡± Adam supplied offhandedly, rolling his eyes as he continued to look through the book he held.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Harry said, getting excited for a moment. ¡°We were just talking about those!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hermione said, interested. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of going to a theme park soon?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Harry said quickly, trying to explain. ¡°Adam was just asking a Goblin if they ever thought of making a theme park of their own.¡±


    Hermione sent one look at Adam. ¡°...The mine carts?¡±


    ¡°The mine carts.¡± Adam confirmed with a small smile and a scoff.


    ¡°But the¡ª¡±


    ¡°History, yes. They''re not allowed because of something that happened¡ª I''ll be reading up on it, eventually, so don''t tell me.¡± Adam preempted her concerns, his smile widening. ¡°And before you say anything more, I already said sorry to the Goblin, too.¡±


    Mollified and more than a little bemused at how easily Adam was reading her, she held her hand out, sending an expectant look at the book in his hands.


    The two made eye contact for a moment before Adam relented, handing the Defense Against The Dark Arts book to her.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± She said after flipping through the introduction. ¡°The Third Year¡¯s book for Defense?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s for all years. Or at least First to Fourth.¡± Adam said in reply, grabbing another two off the shelf¡ª one for himself, the other for Harry. ¡°Right, Harry?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Harry confirmed, though didn¡¯t sound very sure. ¡°My list is still with Sirius. But I think I saw it listed there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adam said with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go take it from him¡ª and say hi to Hermione¡¯s parents. I haven¡¯t met them yet.¡±


    Hermione felt a hint of nervousness go through her.


    What if Adam didn¡¯t like her parents? What if they didn¡¯t like him? She knew her parents had told her to reconcile with the boy, but she wasn¡¯t sure if their advice would change upon meeting him.


    Moment of truth, I suppose. She thought to herself as she led the way to her parents, the two boys following suit. They stood with Sirius and Remus, exchanging pleasantries.


    ¡°Hermione.¡± Her father greeted her as she approached, his eyes moving to the boys behind her. ¡°And your friends¡ª Harry, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Granger.¡± Harry replied, shaking the man¡¯s hand. ¡°How do you do?¡±


    ¡°Doing just fine, son.¡± Dan smiled at the boy before turning his attention to Adam. ¡°And I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve met you before, have I? Daniel Granger.¡±


    She saw her mom glance at her, an obvious question in her eyes: is this him?


    Hermione nodded in confirmation, and her mother only smiled in response before turning her attention back to the boy. The smile turned a little strained once she got a good look at his arm and face, her eyes flitting between the burn scars as well as his own mismatched eyes.


    Hermione held in a wince, having expected that something like that would happen. She hoped that Adam hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Judging from the boy¡¯s subtle changes in body language, however, it appeared that he had. Damn.


    Still, Adam didn''t comment on it, much to Hermione''s relief. Instead, he extended his hand to her father, shaking it before going to her mother and doing the same. ¡°Adam Clarke¡ª or I suppose it¡¯s Black now. Adam Black. Nice to meet you both.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, too, Adam.¡± Emma said, her voice softening.


    ¡°The feeling is mutual, Adam.¡± Dan said, getting himself under control and trying to make it seem like he hadn¡¯t been staring at the boy¡¯s scars. ¡°So, I hear you¡¯re quite the prodigy at magic.¡±


    ¡°So people seem to tell me.¡± Adam said, his voice smooth and his smile forced. ¡°I just do my best.¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hermione resisted the urge to wince again¡ª Adam was putting on a face because he didn¡¯t want to make her parents feel awkward.


    ¡°Hermione¡¯s extremely talented too.¡± He added, turning everyone¡¯s attention to her.


    ¡°I¡ª that is¡ª¡± Hermione stammered, not having expected the stares. She latched onto what Adam said and said something similar. ¡°I give it my all, but I could do better.¡±


    She felt her father¡¯s hands grasp her shoulders from behind. ¡°That¡¯s our Hermione.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so very proud of her.¡± Emma added with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, we were a little scared a year ago when all of this was revealed to us; magic and wizards and witches¡ª and flying brooms! But we couldn¡¯t be more proud, now.¡±


    Hermione blushed and resisted the urge to tear up in happiness at her parents¡¯ words. Seeing Adam¡¯s smirk, she sent him a threatening look, daring him to ruin her moment.


    Wisely, Adam kept his peace.


    ¡°Have you got all of your books yet, sweetie?¡± Emma said, turning her attention to her daughter.


    ¡°Now, now.¡± Dan said, a knowing smile on his face as he addressed his wife. ¡°If it¡¯s anything like last year, we¡¯ll probably be here for another thirty minutes, love. At least.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Hermione said, though her voice was dwarfed by the laughter which followed her father¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Speaking of which.¡± Adam said, gaining her attention. ¡°I still have to get my own.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Harry.¡± Hermione said, gesturing at the small stack she already had. ¡°I got most of mine already.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good¡­¡± Harry said before looking at her parents for permission. They gave him a nod and a smile in return.


    ¡°Where are you all headed after this?¡± Sirius said, looking towards Emma and Dan as the three kids broke off from the adults. ¡°We could probably¡ª¡±


    ¡°So.¡± Adam said after a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get my stuff.¡±


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to tag along?¡± Harry asked, but Adam shook his head. He looked a little twitchy to Hermione, but she didn¡¯t comment on it.


    ¡°No.¡± He said, his eyes flitting to the upper level for a few moments before he sighed to himself. ¡°Best way to save our time is to split up.¡±


    Harry only shrugged in response, and so his new adoptive brother went his own way, disappearing behind the bookshelves as he went in search of his books, leaving Harry and Hermione alone.


    ¡°He seems a little¡­¡± Hermione said, trailing off.


    ¡°I can¡¯t blame him, after what happened.¡± Harry said as he grabbed his first book.


    ¡°¡®After what happened¡¯?¡± Hermione repeated the boy¡¯s words, frowning.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Harry said, eyes widening. ¡°It was all over the papers. The Prophet especially.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± She said, faltering at the boy¡¯s look. ¡°I haven¡¯t kept up with any Wizarding news over the summer¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Harry said. ¡°Oh. Yeah, that makes sense. Um¡­¡±


    His expression darkened. ¡°There was¡­ An attack. In France. And we were there when it happened.¡±


    Of all the things Hermione was thinking about, this was not it. Alarm and fear began to seep into her voice. ¡°An attack?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was supposed to be a summer retreat where we could all just relax and have fun at the beach¡ª and I guess it was like that at the start.¡± Harry said, scrunching his eyes shut for a few moments before getting himself together. His pace increased, and he began to snag his required books without even looking through them. ¡°But that night¡­ It was really, really bad. Horrible.¡±


    ¡°Harry¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He said quickly¡ª a little too quickly for Hermione¡¯s tastes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She opened her mouth to say something before closing it. A moment passed before she spoke again. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Harry looked at her, and then he sighed. ¡°Well, okay, maybe not. But I will be. It was a very bad night, but Adam and I got out all right in the end. We''re just too stubborn to let something like this stop us.¡±


    He''s uncomfortable. She thought, regretting ever asking him about this.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Hermione said, changing the subject slightly to give Harry some breathing room. She knew that, if she pushed him too far, he would pull away from her. ¡°He seemed¡­¡±


    ¡°Twitchy? Looking for threats?¡± Harry finished for her.


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been that way ever since. I can''t say I blame him.¡± Harry said, stopping his mad rush to get books as he began to explain. ¡°We were at a circus when it happened; one second we were watching a magical performance, the next, there was an explosion that knocked us off our feet. I hurt my head then¡ª no no, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m better now.¡±


    Hermione bit her lip regardless of her best friend¡¯s words. He continued to go through the events of what happened, glossing over the gruesome details to not let her worry, but Hermione could figure it out easily enough.


    The two boys had gone through yet another set of horrific circumstances.


    Wasn¡¯t it enough that they were forced to deal with Professor Quirrell? Hermione thought with no small amount of frustration and despair. And now, this. No wonder Adam is so twitchy.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Harry.¡± Hermione said, feeling guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    While the two boys had been fighting for their very lives, she was out having fun at theme parks, gorging herself on ice cream and indulging in a few good books, among other things.


    It chilled her to the bone.


    Why did they have to suffer? Hermione¡¯s heart continued to sink in her own guilt the more she thought about it. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of helplessness. She wanted to do something, anything to help her friends, but she didn''t know what she could even do in a situation like that, other than to offer her support and hope that was enough for them.


    She gave Harry a hug, getting a new case of the sniffles. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Harry.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you could¡¯ve done.¡± Harry immediately said, but he hugged her back regardless.


    ¡°Should you two really be doing this in a bookstore?¡± Adam¡¯s voice came from around the aisle¡¯s corner. The two broke off instantly, stammering, but Adam waved their words away.


    ¡°Adam, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Hermione said, taking a step forward.


    ¡°For?¡± Adam said, giving her a look of confusion. ¡°Did you attack the village?¡±


    ¡°Well, no¡­¡± She said. ¡°How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I was listening in from the next aisle.¡± He waved her words away and pushed further. ¡°Were you the one who killed all those people?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know what you meant.¡± Adam said, shaking his head in exasperated fondness. ¡°We made it out in one piece; no permanent injuries.¡±


    Seeing how the boy was looking left and right, expecting danger from every corner, Hermione did not believe that part. ¡°Not all injuries are physical¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm. I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± Adam said, nodding as he pushed off of the bookcase, making it wobble slightly. He stared at it for an instant before placing his hand against it to stabilize the piece of furniture before addressing Hermione again. ¡°It¡¯ll take time to fully recover from this¡ª it¡¯s only been a week, after all.¡±


    ¡°Harry said that¡­¡± Hermione said, hesitating. ¡°He said that you had to kill people to defend yourself, Harry and someone else.¡±


    Adam glanced at Harry for a moment, who shrugged helplessly. ¡°He did, huh? Did he tell you exactly what happened?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Hermione said quickly. ¡°And I¡­ I can¡¯t possibly ask him to tell me something so horrible.¡±


    Harry put his hand on her shoulder, comforting her.


    No, you silly boy. She thought to herself in frustration. I¡¯m supposed to be comforting you two, not the other way around!


    Why were they so ridiculous?


    ¡°He¡¯s right, though. I did kill.¡± Adam said, getting her attention again. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll tell you exactly what happened¡ª but later. Where there are fewer curious eyes and ears. Just know that it¡¯s pretty gruesome.¡±


    It was then that Hermione looked around, seeing a few people intentionally slowing down as they passed by their aisle. Are they seriously trying to listen in?


    ¡°So you see them, huh.¡± Adam said, confirming her thoughts. ¡°Well? Rain check?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡± Hermione said, but quickly added. ¡°But only if you want to tell me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Adam said and held his hand out for her. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to keep things from you¡ª I never did.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She said, taking his hand and shaking it. ¡°And that¡¯s another conversation we¡¯ll need to have, too, Adam.¡±


    ¡°...I suppose it is.¡± He said, smiling and gesturing at the small stack of books in his bag. ¡°Are you two done getting your books?¡±


    ¡°Just about.¡± She said. ¡°A couple more and¡ª¡±


    But that was as far as she got when a commotion was heard at the entrance of the bookshop. Voices were raised, shouting words of appreciation.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Mr. Lockhart!¡± ¡°He looked at me!¡±


    The three kids shared a look for a moment before heading to see what all the fuss was about.


    ¡°Make way!¡± A gruff voice shouted over them all as the crowd was parted like the Red Sea.


    Gilderoy Lockhart himself strode into the bookstore, resplendent in his robes of royal blue and gold. His blonde hair was perfectly coiffed, and his teeth gleamed as he flashed a dazzling smile at the adoring crowd.


    Hermione felt herself smile, missing the looks her two friends gave her as she stepped forward, completely unable to resist trying to get a closer look at the handsome man.


    Much like her, the other fans surged forward, eager for a chance to meet their hero, and the staff of Flourish and Blotts struggled to keep them in line. Lockhart seemed unfazed by the chaos, however, and made his way to the signing table with a grace and poise that only added to his already considerable charm.


    On top of it were stacks of books titled ¡°Magical Me¡±, which were an amalgamation of his experiences and travels in the Wizarding World.


    ¡°He¡¯s so¡­¡± Hermione found herself saying before stopping when she heard a scoff. She turned to see both Harry and Adam not looking particularly impressed with the man.


    Are they¡­ jealous? She thought but dismissed the idea outright. It was ridiculous for them to feel that way, she reasoned to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting a little too noisy in here, so I¡¯m going to get my stuff paid for and get out of here.¡± Adam said, and Harry followed. They pushed past the crowd, trying to get to Sirius.


    The two boys didn¡¯t get halfway through the crowd before Lockhart noticed them.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be: Harry Potter?¡± Gilderoy said, and everyone turned their attention to the Boy-Who-Lived.


    ¡°Harry Potter!¡± The man who¡¯d been shouting at people to make way reached his hand forward to grab Harry, only to find his wrist grasped by someone else.


    It was Adam, and his expression was murderous. The entire room quieted, the crowd moving away from the three in alarm.


    ¡°Keep reaching for him. Go ahead.¡± Adam said, and Hermione swore that his white eye almost glowed. ¡°See what happens.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer immediately, instead trying to get the boy to let him go. ¡°Easy now, boy. You don¡¯t want to cause any trouble, do you?¡±


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Adam said, tightening his grip on the man¡¯s wrist as he attempted to pull it out of the boy¡¯s grasp. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve seen plenty of trouble in Phantasime, last week; so just try it! Touch my brother!¡±


    Whispers ensued.


    ¡°His brother?¡± ¡°Harry Potter has a brother?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± "That''s Adam Clarke, that is."


    ¡°Now, now.¡± Gilderoy¡¯s voice cut through the tension as he approached the three, the crowd parting to let him through. He placed his hand on the photographer¡¯s shoulder, giving him a stern look, telling him in no uncertain terms to stand down. ¡°We are all friends here, are we not? Which means we shouldn¡¯t be grabbing other people without their permission.¡±


    The photographer at least had the decency to look ashamed.


    ¡°Now, Mr. Clarke, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gilderoy said as he turned to Adam. ¡°Or is it Mr. Black now?¡±


    ¡°Whichever you prefer.¡± The boy said, letting go of the man¡¯s hand and turning his attention to Lockhart.


    ¡°I do apologize for the behavior of my friend here.¡± Gilderoy said, gesturing at the photographer who was nursing his wrist. ¡°He got caught up in all of the excitement, you see. I hope you can forgive him.¡±


    Adam blinked and nodded, likely realizing the delicate situation he¡¯d put himself and his brother in. ¡°Sure. No harm, no foul.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Harry added, looking around nervously.


    ¡°Splendid!¡± Lockhart said, gesturing for the two boys to follow him behind his table. ¡°Come, I feel that I must make it up to you both!¡±


    ¡°There is no need, Mr. Lockhart¡ª¡± Adam began but was interrupted.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gilderoy said, pulling out his wand and waving it at his table, Summoning two stacks of books without saying a word. Adam¡¯s eyes went wide with shock, but Hermione didn¡¯t understand why¡ª he could do the same, as well. ¡°I know it¡¯s likely not enough to fix the problem, but please, accept this gift as an apology: my entire set of collected works¡­ Free of charge!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª we can''t accept¡ª¡± Adam tried to say, but the sound of clapping cut him off. Through the applause, Sirius exited the throng, joining his two adoptive sons¡¯ side.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to forgive my boys, everyone.¡± Sirius said, flashing everyone a charming smile. ¡°They¡¯ve had a rough go of it recently.¡±


    ¡°Sirius Black.¡± Gilderoy said, giving the man a nod of greeting. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    As the two men began to fully defuse the situation, Hermione felt someone¡¯s hand on her shoulder. It was her father.


    ¡°Quite the interesting boy.¡± Dan said in a light tone.


    ¡°You can say that again.¡± Emma said as she approached.


    Did that mean that they approved of him, or not? Hermione couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She said. ¡°Yes, he is.¡±

 124 - Invitation

    oooo


    Invitation


    oooo


    August 10, 1992, 1:00 PM, Adam¡¯s Room Grimmauld Place, London


    Adam Clarke


    Unwind the knot here, pull over here¡­ I thought, doing my best to ignore the small pressure building in the back of my shoulder as I continued with my task. With this, it should completely unravel¡­


    After a light application of mental force, I pulled my wand gently back, twisting it around the ring as I continued to spool together the Curse which had been wound around it.


    Okay, moment of truth. I thought and stopped for an instant before redoubling my concentration. I moved the spool downward¡ª the only direction I hadn''t tried just yet, only to feel a strong, familiar tug from the center of the ring.


    At once, I lost hold of the Curse, watching as the ring was once more ensnared within the Curse''s effect.


    "Damn it. The same issue again¡­" I swore for the third time that day, placing my wand down against the table and huffing. I stared at the ring with a half-pleading expression. "Why isn''t this working? Is there something missing? Am I trying to run before I can walk?"


    The ring did not provide me with any answers, and so I scoffed and got up, pacing in a circle for a few seconds before grabbing the book on Spellbreaking.


    I flipped through the pages, much as I had before, but there was nothing of use. I sighed and placed it back on the desk.


    The book did indeed have a few specialized spells for certain curses, but according to the author, I only really needed the one spell I had learned to begin with¡ª the one that draws out the Curse and forces it to expend its energy in an attempt to overwhelm me.


    He or she didn''t seem to be much of a fan of theoretical learning¡ª at least, anything beyond the basics of ¡®understand the curse which you are aiming to break¡¯. This made things extra hard for me, seeing as I had no real frame of reference.


    I suppose I can''t blame him. I thought after a few moments of thought. I can''t expect one guy to have cataloged all Curses in existence as well as their weaknesses, no matter what family they''re from. No one is infallible.


    So, where did that leave me exactly?


    "Simple." I murmured to myself. "I have to research the Curse in question, figure out how it works, maybe even learn to cast it."


    That made sense. The best way to undo something is to first learn how it was done, after all.


    Hopefully the Black Library had something useful for me. I didn''t want to be forced to wait until the school year began before I could resume my extracurricular studies.


    Granted¡­ I thought as I turned my gaze towards the right, where a rolled up rug was placed up against the corner. I still have other projects to indulge in, if I can''t find anything. I won''t be bored.


    And so it was, with a much lighter heart that I went to the library in search of a book on curses. Minutes passed, but I wasn''t able to find what I was looking for.


    "I suppose that''s that." I murmured. "I''ll give it one more search, and¡­"


    "Adam!" Sirius'' voice came from the doorway, and I turned to see him enter the Library. "I thought I''d find you here."


    I nodded in greeting. "Sirius. Hi."


    The man stopped what he was about to say and shot me a grin before speaking again. "Hello. How are you doing?"


    "I''m doing fine." I answered and gestured at the Library. "Looking for a book on Curse breaking."


    "Oh?" Sirius said, smiling. "Looking to be a journeyman, when you graduate Hogwarts in a few years?"


    That caught my off guard. "... Come again?"


    "A journeyman Cursebreaker, kid." Sirius clarified. "A job full of adventure, I was always told. Would have been my choice were it not for the, uh¡­ Well, the war."


    He paused for a moment before shaking his head. "But that''s neither here nor there. Anyway, I can''t recall any good books on Curse breaking here, but if you like, I can buy you some, next week."


    "No, no." I said immediately. "You don''t have to waste the money, I¡ª"


    "The money''s not wasted, kid." Sirius cut in gently, but firmly. He sighed as he moved further in the room, taking a seat and gesturing for me to join him.


    I took one step to him before realizing I still had a book in my hand. I apologized and returned it quickly before joining the man.


    "Listen." He said. "I know me adopting you was a pretty sudden and random thing¡ª you probably didn''t even expect me to say yes. I know that."


    I didn''t say anything as the man continued to speak his mind. "But I am now your, well¡­ your new dad. And if you need anything, all you need to do is ask. Books, food, clothes, supplies¡­ A nice little place for your Thestral companion to live in. You know that, right?"


    "I do¡ª I do." I swallowed, not having expected the conversation to take this turn. "I uh¡­ thank you. I mean, um¡­"


    "So the unflappable Adam Clarke can still be wound up, huh." Sirius said and laughed before giving me a gruff pat on the shoulder. "I''ll look into getting you some books on curse breaking¡ª I believe Harry''s best mate''s brother works as one?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "Ron¡¯s brother, Bill Weasley. Ron says he works for Gringotts."


    "Perfect." Sirius said, bringing his hands together as if that settled the matter. "I¡¯ll write to him, see what he recommends."


    That''s¡­ actually a really good plan. I thought and smiled. "All right. Thank you¡­"


    "You''re welcome, kid." Sirius said as he got up and patted my shoulder before turning to leave.


    Halfway there, he paused and palmed his face. "Right, almost forgot what I came in here to do. Adam."


    "Yes?" I asked, frowning in confusion.


    "Remember Su''s mother?" Sirius said as he gained a bit of a smile.


    How could I forget? I thought, bemused at the recollection of that meeting at the station. Yan had been a stunning lady with a presence you simply couldn''t take for granted. "... Yeah, I remember. Is she all right?"


    "Oh, she''s fine." Sirius said, waving off my sudden concern. "In good spirits from what I saw¡ª she''s invited us all over to her place on Saturday."


    "Oh!" I said, opening my mouth slightly in understanding before continuing. "She did say she''d invite us when we saw her last, yeah. I remember."


    "That''s right." Sirius said, pulling out a letter from his pocket and handing it to me.


    My eyes widened at the ostentatiousness of it¡ª I¡¯d never seen parchment of such high quality, or with such a thick, rich texture. I ran my fingers over it for a few moments, looking at the broken wax seal depicting a Chinese dragon in flight.


    I read through its contents quickly:


    oooo


    To the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black,


    It is with great pleasure that I, Yan of the Li Family, invite you to a high-profile birthday celebration in honor of my daughter, Su Li. The celebration will take place on the nineteenth of August at two o¡¯clock at Banquet Hall, located at Diagon Alley.


    As a well-respected individual in our community, Su¡¯s birthday is a day of significance, and this event promises to be one to remember. We have invited a select group of high-profile guests, in which you, and many other notable families have been included.


    The dress code for the event is formal attire. This is a special occasion, and we want our guests to look their best.


    Please RSVP by the thirteenth and let us know if you have any dietary restrictions or special requirements. We will do our best to accommodate your needs.


    We look forward to celebrating this special occasion with you. Should you have any questions or concerns, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    Sincerely,


    Yan Li


    Li Family


    oooo


    "Uh¡­" I read through it again before handing it back to the man. "This doesn''t feel like your usual friendly get-together. Too official and fancy."


    "Indeed. It¡¯s much more than that." Sirius said, giving me a nod of approval. "Yan might work as a model, but the family she and her daughter Su are part of is very influential."


    ¡°The Li Family.¡± I frowned at that. "Influential, and this party is¡­"


    "Officially it''s for Su''s birthday." Sirius said, sharing my expression. "Unofficially, from the way this thing is worded and the request for formalwear, I''m not sure¡­ it¡¯s definitely something political. I don¡¯t know what kind of plans the Li family has with Britain¡ª they¡¯ve usually stayed out of the politics here."


    My mind whirled with outlandish theory after outlandish theory.


    "Great. Just great¡­" I said, pushing my thoughts away for the moment. "Half tempted to not go now."


    ¡°Normally, I¡¯d be right there with you.¡± Sirius said. ¡°We don¡¯t really owe them anything¡ª true, you¡¯re friends with Su, but she¡¯s a kid, and most likely doesn¡¯t want to be part of something so boring.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± I said, though I had a feeling it wasn''t as simple as that. "But¡­?"


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sirius said, nodding. ¡°Families like that can be truly uptight¡ª and easy to offend on top of that¡ª and I can¡¯t believe I just said that. I sound just like my Grandfather, Arcturus.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there was something to your grandad¡¯s method¡­¡± I searched his face for a few moments, trying to piece it all together. ¡°You think that, if I choose not to come, the head of the family might decide that he doesn¡¯t want his kids associating with us?¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Sirius absorbed my words before nodding. ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°So we have to go.¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have to go, obviously. No one can come here and force us to, after all.¡± Sirius said, running a hand through his long black locks. ¡°Personally, I¡¯d rather just stay here and not deal with any of that nonsense, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± I repeated, not sure where he was going with this.


    ¡°Well, just think about it, kid.¡± Sirius said, placing his elbows on the desk as he leaned back. ¡°After the things we dealt with in France, I don¡¯t think that I can, with a clear conscience, just ignore formal events like these anymore; think of it this way: we could try to find out who¡¯s with who, and maybe get an idea of what all groups there are and what they could be doing¡­ People love to talk, especially after they get a little tipsy at parties. Someone will let something slip.¡±


    "Information gathering so we don''t get caught off guard next time?"


    "That''s exactly it."


    I took a deep breath as I considered the man''s words. They were not at all what I was expecting him to say¡ª but then, people had surprised me before in the past.


    To see Sirius being so proactive about things he would likely deem to be distasteful and beneath decent folk¡­ It was a humbling experience.


    ¡°You know.¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°Any other parent would have tried to keep their kids in the dark about something like this.¡±


    Sirius gave a laugh at that.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± He said as he moved towards the window, staring outside as if he saw something no one else did. ¡°Anyone else wouldn¡¯t have held dueling practice sessions, or even bothered talking about the past war. But then, those would be regular, normal people.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°I suppose you, Harry and I are anything but.¡±


    ¡°All too true, kid.¡± Sirius said. ¡°You both may only be twelve, and yet you¡¯ve seen things and dealt with situations men and women twice your age would cower from¡ª more than twice. Not only that, you succeeded. After all that, how could I even consider keeping either of you remotely in the dark?¡±


    ¡°True¡­ and it wouldn¡¯t have worked even if you tried.¡± I said, drawing a laugh out of the older man.


    ¡°I suppose not.¡± Sirius conceded as he got up, taking the letter back. ¡°So, still interested in going¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said, half-suppressing a grimace. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll need to get fitted for formal robes, right?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Sirius said, a small grin on his face as he got up and moved towards the doorway. ¡°We¡¯ll need to go back to Diagon Alley to get all of that squared away. And, Adam?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°About keeping secrets¡­¡± Sirius said, getting a light look of mischief in his eyes. ¡°If you really wanted to practice your skill at Curse breaking on cursed objects, you could have just asked¡ª who do you think built Reggie¡¯s old hideaway in his room?¡±


    And then he exited the library, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    I stared at where the man used to be for a few seconds before throwing my head back and laughing.


    ¡°Sirius Black, huh¡­¡± I said to myself in a low voice. ¡°Coming here really was the best move¡ª even if it was a half-assed, harebrained plan at the time.¡±


    Smiling, I went back to looking for more books. I didn''t find anything useful, but that didn¡¯t mar my good mood.


    oooo


    Same Time, Private Quarters, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Lord Voldemort


    He stood before a cauldron, his tired hands gripping a long, twisted wand. His face was pinched and a little pale, his eyes red and snake-like as he peered into the bubbling contents of the cauldron.


    Staring into its depths for another three seconds, he added a handful of crushed unicorn horn to the cauldron, watching as it dissolved and gave the potion a faint golden glow.


    Next, he carefully measured out a few drops of snake venom, deadly enough that it could kill a man with a single drop. He stirred it into the potion, watching as it turned from gold to a sickly green.


    But Voldemort was not done yet. He reached for a small vial of blood-red liquid and poured it into the cauldron, causing the potion to hiss and steam. This was dragon''s blood, the most powerful and dangerous ingredient of them all.


    With a final flick of his wand, Voldemort stirred the potion clockwise three times, then counterclockwise five times, then clockwise again. He muttered a few words under his breath, his red eyes blazing with a mad, feverish intensity.


    This potion, he knew, would grant him the gift of remaining in this body for just a little longer, allowing him to enact his plans with little to no issue.


    But as the potion simmered and boiled, Voldemort knew that he could not afford to make any mistakes. One wrong move, one misplaced ingredient, and the potion could turn deadly, killing the host body instantly. He watched the cauldron carefully, his mind focused and alert, ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    For Voldemort, this was not just a potion. It was a means to an end, a way to achieve the ultimate power and control. And he would stop at nothing to see his plan come to fruition.


    It was then that the potion bubbled one final time before growing still as the empty night, its color shifting to a dark navy.


    Voldemort took a small whiff from the cauldron, nodding to himself, though he didn''t look particularly pleased at his handiwork.


    As much as can be hoped for with the level of ingredients I have access to. He thought to himself as he meticulously bottled it all up.


    This batch of Potion should last him for two months¡ª three if he rationed it correctly.


    It will have to do, for now. Voldemort thought as he Vanished the contents of his cauldron before moving to the seemingly empty corner.


    A negligent wave of his wand and the air shimmered, revealing a small, closed cabinet.


    Lord Voldemort opened it, revealing the bubbling cauldron within. He scrutinized it for more than a minute, feeling out the mixture''s magical energy with a deft, practiced hand that made sure the integrity of the Potion was not threatened at any time.


    Even the most minor of mistakes would force the man to start anew. He couldn''t afford to let that happen, not when his plans were so close to coming to fruition.


    "Master." His servant''s hiss came abruptly from the other side of the room. "Someone approaches!"


    Voldemort nodded and gave his reply even as he closed the cabinet door, tapping his wand atop the furniture and making it disappear. "Calm yourself. It is likely to be a routine patrol, just passing by."


    He then reapplied the glamour over his eyes, hiding the blood-red irises from view.


    Seconds passed and Voldemort heard people from outside stopping by his quarters. A moment later, there was a knock on his door.


    So it¡¯s not a routine patrol¡­ Voldemort thought and tensed himself for a duel as he slowly moved towards the entrance. He felt Kersil slithering up his leg, winding her way around his arm even as he opened the door, revealing a wizard and a witch in the uniform of the guards of the order.


    ¡°Mr. Marco.¡± The witch said. ¡°You have been summoned.¡±


    ¡°Summoned?¡± Voldemort repeated, affecting a sound of confusion. ¡°Apologies, but what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡± The other guard said, giving him a nod and a smile. ¡°I believe it¡¯s something to do with your next assignment.¡±


    ¡°A new assignment¡­¡± Voldemort repeated again, making a show of scratching his chin before gesturing at himself. ¡°May I have a minute to freshen up some?¡±


    ¡°Thirty seconds.¡± The man gave him a strained smile, closing the door behind him.


    Back in the privacy of his own room, Voldemort allowed himself to lose his pleasant expression, replacing it with a sneer of disgust and annoyance for a few moments before he forcibly smoothed it over.


    A new assignment¡­ He thought to himself as he waved his wand over himself, tidying his clothes as well as he could while he pondered the new developments. It will keep me away from my brewing¡ª especially at this critical stage.


    He cast a glance towards the corner of the room, where the Felix Felicis Potion was simmering. Should he Vanish the Potion right now? It was possible that, after whatever meeting he would be attending, he wouldn¡¯t be able to come back here.


    No. He thought to himself. Considering the time of day, this seems like more of a routine assignment than something as sudden as my¡­ test had been.


    His mind made up, he went back to the door and opened it just as the guards were about to knock again.


    ¡°Ah, good.¡± The witch said with a nod. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Please, lead the way.¡± Voldemort told them and on they went. They passed through the halls of the mansion, down the stairs and to the ground floor.


    Where are they taking me? He thought in only slight confusion, though he continued to follow them. Shouldn¡¯t we be going to the main office to meet with Grindelwald or one of his officials?


    The answer, it turned out, was no; as Voldemort exited the mansion proper, he saw that Grindelwald, as well as his right hand Matthias Auer were at the center of the gardens, enjoying a cup of tea in the sun.


    It was a bit of an oddity, but not an unbelievable one, Voldemort supposed¡ª he¡¯d dealt with many eccentric wizards and witches over the years. He followed the guards past the entrance of the garden, where he was greeted by Auer.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Marco.¡± The man said as he got up to shake his hand. ¡°Good to see you; I hope I haven¡¯t interrupted your sleep, or anything.¡±


    Voldemort shook his head, plastering on a pleasant smile. ¡°It is no trouble; I was merely reading a good book. I can always return to it later, when the important work is done.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The words rolled out of Auer¡¯s mouth like he¡¯d been practicing them since the day he was born. ¡°Now, as to why I¡¯ve called you here¡­ Mr. Grindelwald and I have been going over your record with us so far, and we are most impressed with what we¡¯ve seen so far.¡±


    Voldemort dipped his head with false gratitude. ¡°You honor me.¡±


    ¡°The honor is ours, my friend. Please, lift your head.¡± Matthias said, and Voldemort did as he was asked. ¡°Now, as for your next assignment, how do you feel about performing as one of Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s guards?¡±


    A guard? Voldemort felt a bit of surprise rush through him, making his next expression seem far more genuine than any other. ¡°I¡­ I had not expected such a posting.¡±


    That didn¡¯t seem like the right thing to say, because Matthias gained something of a strained look. ¡°Ah, perhaps it is not what you wanted to hear?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course not.¡± Voldemort made sure to quickly say before the man misunderstood. ¡°Protecting the safety of Mr. Grindelwald¡ª that is a high honor, indeed. I had simply assumed I would be undergoing several more missions to prove myself.¡±


    That was, of course, a bald-faced lie. Gellert Grindelwald was one of the most powerful wizards on the planet, able to out-duel entire squadrons of wizards all on his own. A guard detail for him was a joke, plain and simple.


    Still, appearances needed to be kept, and so the wizard required a force of guards. It seemed that ''Marco'' would be joining their ranks soon.


    ¡°Oh, of that there is no doubt, Mr Marco.¡± Matthias said while Grindelwald continued to enjoy his tea, not at all paying attention to their conversation in the background. ¡°We will, of course, still require you to go on missions now and again, but your main job would become that of honorable guard. Our Leader¡¯s safety is of paramount concern, after all.¡±


    Paramount concern, ha! Voldemort thought before speaking again. ¡°Of course. When do I begin?¡±


    Matthias nodded at his question as he threw a look towards the witch who had come to get him.


    ¡°This afternoon, or maybe tomorrow morning?¡± She suggested, to which Matthias smiled.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning is fine.¡± Matthias said and gave Voldemort a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Should give you enough time to acclimate to your new change in position¡ª perhaps even celebrate?¡±


    Voldemort plastered a smile on his face and moved to shake the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, that does indeed sound lovely. Thank you for the honor, Mr. Auer¡ª truly.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it, Mr. Marco. You¡¯ve certainly earned it.¡± Matthias said and gestured for Voldemort to leave. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve taken your time for long enough¡ª go on.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Voldemort said, giving the two men respectful nods. ¡°Have a good day, Mr. Auer. Mr. Grindelwald.¡±


    And then he left. Not twenty steps away from the two leaders, he was approached by the witch again.


    ¡°Meet me here tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll show you the ropes¡­ guardsman.¡± She gave him a smile before turning away and going back to her post, leaving Voldemort alone.


    He turned and walked away, considering the implications of all that had happened in the last few minutes. Tomorrow, he would assume the role of Grindelwald¡¯s guard, a highly useless position in terms of necessity but incredibly useful to his needs.


    Still, didn¡¯t it seem that everything was going a little too right, for once? He knew that the guards had been on edge ever since they¡¯d found dead snakes attempting to sneak into Grindelwald¡¯s solar.


    Was his addition to their ranks simply a result of that? Could the guards simply be feeling nervous about their numbers and request a new recruit or two? Voldemort cast his gaze towards Auer and Grindelwald, who seemed to be exchanging quiet words between each other.


    Grindelwald hadn¡¯t even bothered looking Voldemort¡¯s way, which was strange to him. He could chalk it up to the man simply trying to enjoy a well earned rest in the afternoon sun, but Voldemort somehow doubted that this was anything but unintentional.


    Could he be aware that I am one set to become a traitor? He thought to himself as he moved away, closer to the forested area. He passed the training field before stopping at a lone tree and sitting at its base while he cobbled together all he knew of the situation. My tracks have been well covered¡ª the snakes dead, my skill sets as hidden as can be. And yet he seems to suspect me of¡­ something.


    If that was the case, however, why would he have promoted Voldemort to the role of guard? Wouldn¡¯t the wiser course of action be to apprehend him, the first chance Grindelwald got?


    Unless¡­ He thought in a moment of realization. Unless he just doesn¡¯t care about my actions? Impossible; there¡¯s no way that can be right.


    The thought was ridiculous beyond all measure, and yet it persisted despite all attempts to dissuade himself of any such notions.


    He let out a light breath, staring up at the tree¡¯s foliage, swaying gently in the wind. Whether he knows of my aims and is outright aiding me, or whether this is a stroke of unbelievably good fortune, I suppose it makes no difference. I will achieve my aims regardless.


    And he would¡ª no matter how many bodies he had to step over in his quest for immortality.


    For he was the Dark Lord Voldemort, and he stood above the rest.

 125 - Lament And Party

    oooo


    Lament And Party


    oooo


    August 18, 1992, 11:15 PM, Hogwarts Castle


    Helena Ravenclaw


    Helena Ravenclaw glided through the halls of Hogwarts, her translucent figure floating silently along the corridors. The moonlight streamed through the windows, casting a pale glow over the castle walls.


    She moved with an otherworldly grace, her long brown hair flowing behind her as she made her way towards Ravenclaw Tower.


    As she passed by the portraits on the walls, she could hear their light snores and mumbles as they slept in peace. A few who were still awake recognized her as she floated by, watching her with curious expressions.


    She flew through a few walls until she found herself in the Common Room.


    If this were the school year, the fireplace would be roaring, and a few of the students would be still milling about at this hour.


    As it were, this place was as silent as the grave. Helena did not like it at all¡ª Hogwarts should be writhing with energy and life at all times, not just during the school year.


    Still, it wasn''t like she could convince the teachers to open the school at this time, and she understood that the professors required time off, as well.


    One of the few negatives of being alive was the need to sleep, to rest, she believed; less time to enjoy the life they were all given.


    And so, Helena stared at the empty seats for a few moments before she sought out the portrait of her mother, Rowena Ravenclaw.


    The painting¡¯s colors were muted by the lack of light, the brushstrokes lacking the warmth and depth of a living person. But for Helena, the ghostly daughter of the great Hogwarts Founder, it was one of the only remaining connections she had to her mother.


    Another was a peculiar looking diadem sitting in the Room of Hidden Things¡ª the object she''d been so obsessed with that it had led to betraying her mother and, eventually, to her gory death in a forest by a man whose love she did not return.


    She shook her head. Now was not the time to think of such corrupted things. She was already miserable enough.


    As Helena glided towards the portrait, she could hear the faint rustling of fabric as the painting''s only occupant shifted in her seat. Rowena Ravenclaw''s eyes opened slightly, staring at her daughter for all of a second before shaking her head and going back to sleep.


    Helena paused for a moment, gazing up at the portrait. She could almost imagine her mother''s voice, the way she would smile and offer words of encouragement in the past.


    But those days are long gone. Part of her soul whispered, and Helena had to suppress the urge to sob.


    With a sigh, she continued on her way, her translucent figure gliding away from her mother, away from Ravenclaw Tower.


    Soon enough, she was back in the halls of Hogwarts, drifting along the corridors with no aim or purpose. The castle was full of memories for her, both good and bad, and she had spent centuries wandering these halls, searching for something she could never find.


    She didn¡¯t know why she bothered, sometimes. Rowena¡¯s portrait was a poor substitute for the real thing, but sometimes it brought her some measure of comfort to see her mother''s face, even if Rowena wouldn¡¯t give her the time of day. The painting had been cross with her ever since it had been made, and it didn¡¯t seem like it would give her a chance any time soon.


    Helena couldn¡¯t blame the portrait; she supposed she deserved the hate and vitriol, traitor that she was.


    Helena turned a corner and descended a flight of stairs, her grey dress billowing with an ethereal wind. She knew these halls like the back of her hand, especially after all these years as a ghost. She had spent so much of her life here, studying and learning and trying to live up to her mother''s legacy, even if she sometimes felt it was completely and utterly pointless to do so.


    Before she even realized it, Helena had floated her way up to the Astronomy Tower.


    She drifted past a few telescopes, moving over to the edge so she could look out at the night sky. She could see the stars twinkling above the castle, and for the shortest of instants, Helena felt a sense of peace. But it quickly faded away, and soon she was once again filled with a deep longing for the life she had lost.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± She said, her voice turning pained as she said the boy¡¯s name. ¡°How long until you¡¯re back?¡±


    Intellectually, she knew that she would see him again in a few weeks¡¯ time. However, whatever remained of her soul screamed at her that he wouldn¡¯t return, that she¡¯d never get to be around him again.


    Helena shook her head; that was just the addiction speaking, as well as her acquired obsessive, almost deranged, ghostly nature.


    The sad part was that she hadn''t always been this way.


    Once upon a time, when she''d still been alive, Helena had been a much different person. She was cold and cynical, to be sure, but never so obsessed with her traumas that she couldn''t even be communicated with.


    It had taken her the better part of the past year to admit that she had a problem to herself, and even then she was still wracked with intense bouts of mental anguish and general melancholy.


    Around Adam, however, her ghostly body regained a measure of warmth, of life. She could feel the gentle caress of the cool breeze, the warmth of the Sun¡ª sensations which she had long since forgotten.


    It didn''t end at sensing heat, of course. Sounds were no longer muted things, reaching her ghostly ears with an energizing sharpness. Her sight grew more focused and vibrant as she perceived shades of colors she had completely forgotten.


    More than that, her mind felt whole again. Though her pain and anguish was still there, she could now ignore it and focus on the positives¡ª a skill that she''d managed to hide from the other ghosts so far.


    Eventually, they would find out, of course. Nothing in Hogwarts stayed secret for very long, after all.


    Of course, Helena knew that she couldn''t explain any of it to the others.


    She didn''t know how he had done it, but Adam had somehow brought her closer to the border between life and death.


    She had her suspicions, of course. Her developing link with Alef Ard was not something she could dismiss so easily, after all, but it was when Adam was nearby that the sensations of life returned to her.


    Helena both loved and hated the reincarnated man for it.


    Loved him, because this was what she¡¯d been searching for ever since she¡¯d died nearly a millennium ago. Hated him, because his absence took it all away, leaving her reduced to¡­ this.


    Pitiful, really.


    Her gaze went to the Moon, her eyes widening as she spotted a familiar figure flying through the sky.


    It was Absol, the Thestral.


    Her wings, like sheets of glowing, gray silk, beat against the cool night air, propelling her higher and higher. The stars above shone like diamonds peppering the dark sky, and the world below seemed like it was cast in shadows that danced in the silver moonlight.


    Absol flew alone, graceful and effortless despite the sadness her movements seemed to exude.


    The moonlight seemed to envelop her, casting a soft, silvery glow upon her skeletal form.


    As she flew, Absol let out a soft, mournful cry. Helena didn¡¯t need to be an expert to realize that it was a cry of loneliness.


    She misses him too.


    But even as she flew alone, Absol seemed to find some measure of solace in her activity. The night sky, after all, was a world of its own, a place where Absol could be free and wild, soaring through the darkness with the grace and beauty of a creature of the night.


    Then, with a final burst of speed, Absol dove towards Helena, her wings tucking in close to her body for a few moments before opening wide, casting an impressive figure with the Moon shining bright behind her.


    Absol landed softly, her hooves clacking against the cold, stone floor of the Astronomy Tower. Absol stood there for a few seconds, breathing heavily as she rested, her eyes bright with a fierce, wild energy. And then, with a flick of her tail, she turned her milky white eyes at Helena.


    ¡°Absol.¡± Helena murmured before raising her voice. ¡°It is good to see you.¡±


    Absol folded her wings and gave Helena a warm chirp of greeting.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Helena said, disappointed but not surprised by the Thestral''s nonverbal response.


    It seems that our communication is limited, unlike the time we shared in the Abyss. Helena thought. The Veiled Lands, as Absol seemed to refer to them.


    Both were ominous names depicting a realm that seemed both familiar and foreign to her.


    Helena supposed that she had gone through that place when she''d died. She must have; that was where all souls eventually passed through on their way to the Great Beyond. What she must have experienced there, however, she couldn''t remember¡ª not even an iota.


    Perhaps one needed to cross over completely, much as Adam did, to be able to remember. And I didn¡¯t.


    Shaking such morbid, depressing thoughts away, Helena turned her attention towards Absol, smiling when the Thestral nodded.


    ¡°I missed you, too.¡± Helena said.


    Helena¡¯s hand reached forward, but she hesitated. She wanted to pet Absol, but was afraid that, without Adam''s presence, that she¡¯d bother Absol by giving her a cold jolt.


    She knew that the living were always uncomfortable touching ghosts.


    Absol, uncaring of such nonsense, approached and bopped her head against Helena¡¯s, pushing the floating woman back slightly.


    Helena¡¯s mouth opened in shock at the unexpected touch.


    ¡°W¡ªWhat?¡± She said in disbelief.


    She gathered herself quickly and approached again, hesitantly placing a trembling hand against Absol¡¯s long neck.


    Her palm pressed against solid, warm skin. It did not go through.


    ¡°How?¡± Helena asked, dumbfounded. ¡°Could it be¡­ Your connection to Adam as his familiar?¡±


    Absol only chirped in response, leaning into the ghost¡¯s touch for a few moments before trotting around her happily and settling down on the stone floor, unbothered by the cold.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Helena said, though she shook her head and gave the beast a watery smile. ¡°Thank you, Absol.¡±


    Joining Absol¡¯s side, Helena felt the Thestral¡¯s sheer heat being exuded from her body. She leaned against the Thestral, closing her eyes for a few moments.


    Unbidden, Helena began to sing to them both.


    ¡°Oh, how I long to feel alive again,


    To breathe the air and feel the rain,


    To dance beneath the moonlit sky,


    And sing until the morning light.


    But I''m stuck here in this lonely place,


    A fading memory with no face,


    A forlorn soul that can''t move on,


    A lost ghost without a song¡­¡±


    The Moon continued to shine on them both as Helena continued to sing, filling the Astronomy Tower with her wonderful voice.


    And yet, in her storm of pain and anguish, Helena Ravenclaw found peace.


    If only for a moment.


    oooo


    August 19, 1992, 1:30 PM, Adam¡¯s Room, Twelve Grimmauld Place, London


    Adam Clarke


    I stared at myself in the mirror for a few seconds before sighing. I look ridiculous. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have humored Madam Malkin so much when we went to get fitted. Oh, who am I kidding? That woman has a silver tongue¡ª she can convince you to do anything when it concerns her precious clothes.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I continued to adjust my robes, fiddling with the fabric around my shoulders until it felt just right. I huffed and nodded. ¡°Better.¡±


    The rest of the ensemble took similar levels of adjustments, but a few minutes later, I was confident that everything was where it was supposed to be.


    ¡°Adam?¡± Harry¡¯s voice came from his own room.


    I paused for a moment, looking away from the mirror. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Could you come here for a second?¡±


    I nodded before realizing he couldn¡¯t see it. Feeling like an idiot, I answered him. ¡°All right.¡±


    Checking myself over one last time, I moved out of my room, crossing the distance to reach Harry¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    I knew the issue before Harry even opened his mouth.


    ¡°The vest, right?¡± I said, cutting him off. Harry only nodded, looking sheepish.


    ¡°I figured.¡± I said, moving away. ¡°Let me get my wand, it¡¯ll make things easier.¡±


    A few seconds later, I returned with my ebony wand, holding it at the ready.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cut it or anything.¡± Harry said, looking incredibly nervous.


    ¡°No, no.¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°This will just give me better control. No cuts, I promise.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Harry said but still sounded unsure.


    I went to work, silently using a series of Charms I¡¯d learned by watching Madam Malkin at work; well, I actually already knew the Charms in question¡ª the Levitation Charm, as well as the Summoning and Banishing Charms.


    It was akin to the impromptu test that Dumbledore and Flitwick had given me, so long ago: using existing spells but in different ways. A localized Summoning Charm could pull a bit of fabric in one direction, thus pulling the entire cloth item with it. The same, of course, applied to the Levitation and Banishing Charms.


    I spent the next ten minutes making such minute adjustments to Harry¡¯s wardrobe, listening to his input as I worked.


    It was then that Sirius popped his head into the doorway. ¡°Well, are you two ready?¡±


    ¡°Just about.¡± I said, looking up at Harry. ¡°Well?¡±


    Harry raised his arms up and down before doing the same with his legs, testing his range of motion. After a few more seconds of this, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Seems that way. Thanks Adam.¡±


    ¡°Welcome.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Sirius said, stepping into the room.


    The man was clad in well tailored formal robes that accentuated his broad shoulders and lean frame. The deep black fabric cascaded gracefully down to a set of polished leather shoes.


    Along the edges, there was some fairly intricate embroidery, displaying delicate patterns of stars and moons, a nod to Sirius'' namesake and his connection to the night sky.


    His jet-black hair, rebelliously tousled and falling to his shoulders, framed a face marked by intense gray eyes that sparkled with mischief.


    ¡°Well, you certainly look¡­¡± I said, trailing off for a moment. ¡°Dapper.¡±


    ¡°I do clean up pretty nicely, don¡¯t I?¡±


    I looked up at the ceiling, rolling my eyes in the most over the top way possible. Sirius only laughed in reply.


    "Madam Malkin knows her craft well, more like."


    ¡°All too true. Well, we still have a bit of time before we¡¯re going to be late.¡± Sirius said. ¡°Any of you need to go to the bathroom or grab a quick bite to eat?¡±


    ¡°Already took a huge dump, thanks.¡± I said, drawing a sharp look from Harry. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say it out loud¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go ahead and sort of¡­ disagree with you there.¡± I said in my most obnoxious workplace boss voice. Bill Lumbergh would be proud.


    Harry rolled his eyes at that before turning to Sirius. ¡°Won¡¯t there be cake?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure there will.¡± Sirius confirmed, waving it off. ¡°But that won¡¯t be for a few hours still. If this party is anything like what I''m expecting it to be, then we¡¯ll be expected to mingle for quite some time before the food comes in.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry said, swallowing. ¡°Then maybe a quick sandwich?¡±


    ¡°Kreacher?¡± Sirius called, but it was unnecessary, because Kreacher was already in front of Harry, a sandwich already offered up halfway through Sirius¡¯ summoning. ¡°Get Harry a¡ª oh; yes, good job. Thank you.¡±


    Kreacher stiffened at the praise, looking at Sirius a little strangely before nodding and popping away. Sirius stared thoughtfully at the elf¡¯s last position before shaking his head.


    ¡°Well, that settles that.¡± Sirius said and backed out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at the Drawing Room.¡±


    I resisted the urge to groan. ¡°Apparition again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sirius smiled as he left. ¡°We¡¯ll be using the Floo!¡±


    ¡°Joy.¡± I said in his wake.


    ¡°Adam, you don¡¯t like any Wizarding methods of transportation.¡±


    ¡°You''re one to talk. I don''t know. Call me crazy...¡± I said. ¡°But I like¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Harry cut me off, a grin firmly plastered on his face between sandwich bites.


    I barked out a laugh, not having expected that. ¡°Oh, looks like I¡¯m rubbing off on you, Harry. Soon you¡¯ll start making awkward, cringe inducing jokes, just like me!¡±


    Harry shook his head, a look of false mortification on his face. ¡°Definitely not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother denying it.¡± I said, patting him on the shoulder as I turned to leave. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time, my young apprentice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only a month older than me!¡± Harry¡¯s voice followed me out of the room.


    ¡°My terribly young apprentice!¡± I yelled back and laughed again as I went down the stairs, moving to stand alongside an amused Sirius.


    ¡°Remus won¡¯t be joining us?¡± I said to pass the time, knowing what Sirius¡¯ answer would be.


    ¡°Well, he would have been if he were invited.¡± Sirius said. ¡°But the letter only mentioned the House of Black, and Remus isn¡¯t technically part of it. I thought about asking him to go, regardless¡ª it would certainly mess with the other families'' sense of propriety and Pureblood decorum, but Remus isn¡¯t feeling too well, either. So it''s a moot point.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, that time of the month for him. Right.¡± I said, nodding twice.


    Sirius gave me a mildly alarmed look. ¡°The way you said that¡­ Do you already know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± I said, keeping an innocent look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play around, Adam.¡± Sirius said, his somber tone contrasting with his usual carefree air. ¡°You know he¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Remus is both a man and woman. Right?¡±


    ¡°He¡ª What?¡± Sirius¡¯ eyes went wide at this.


    ¡°Well, it makes sense, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I said, scratching my chin. ¡°Once a month, he starts getting really irritable and feels a lot of pain¡ª that¡¯s just how women¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡ª No!¡± Sirius said quickly, shaking his head as he seemed to have some kind of inner conflict between his sense of comedy and morality. ¡°Remus isn¡¯t¡ª hah¡­ He¡¯s not a¡­ He just has a disease¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose it could be called a ¡®disease¡¯, if you look at it from a certain angle.¡± I cut him off again. ¡°Though why call it that is beyond me; it¡¯s a known condition, you know. Doesn¡¯t seem very nice of you, Sirius. Such cruelty.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sirius closed his eyes and took a breath. ¡°You¡¯re pulling my leg.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Finally caught on, huh?¡± I confirmed with no shame before looking up to make sure Harry wasn¡¯t listening in. ¡°But, yeah, I know he¡¯s a werewolf.¡±


    Sirius opened his mouth before closing it, not having expected me to say that. ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a minute. I¡¯ve had suspicions for a while.¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°He gets mysteriously sick before and sometime after the Full Moon? His acute senses? There are a few more clues. Doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Kept the secret for most of his life.¡± Sirius said, shaking his head in disagreement. ¡°So¡­ Might really take a genius to figure it out, kid.¡±


    I wanted to disagree with him¡ª I really did¡ª but I couldn¡¯t do so.


    Actually. I thought. Now that I think about it, the only reason I knew to look for signs was because I already knew he was a werewolf beforehand. His name, notwithstanding, no one would ever think he was one, considering his friendly demeanor.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I guess I tend to give other people too much credit. You¡¯re really telling me absolutely no one figured it out?¡±


    ¡°No; they must be dumb as Cornish Pixies.¡± Sirius said, shrugging before a smile came over his face. ¡°But, oh you¡¯ve done it now, Adam. Remus as part woman¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ You''re going to mess with him, aren''t you?¡± I said, eyes wide as I saw the evil look on the man¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve created a monster.¡±


    ¡°Too right you are, Mr. Black.¡± Sirius gave an ominous chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll wait a few days for the old girl to get back in good health, and then¡­ Well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Harry¡¯s voice came from the top of the stairs as the sound of footsteps began to reach our ears.


    Sirius lost his jovial demeanor for a few moments as he affixed me with a look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Harry yet, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said back, keeping my voice. ¡°Remus should tell him though. And soon.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll make sure to relay that to him.¡± Sirius said as Harry finally came to view. He turned to the boy and nodded with a smile. ¡°All set?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry said as he reached us, completely unaware of the discussion Sirius and I just had. ¡°You two?¡±


    ¡°Waiting on you.¡± I said before gesturing at the empty fireplace. ¡°So, where exactly are we headed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be getting to that before too long.¡± Sirius said as he checked over us both. ¡°Okay; we¡¯re ready.¡±


    I rolled my eyes; Sirius could be such a mother hen at times. Fatherhood really did change people, it seemed.


    I¡¯d expected him to behave like the loose cannon he was in the fifth book, but the man had thoroughly surprised me with how well he took to the responsibility he accepted, and how thoughtful and thorough he could be when he put his mind to it.


    It just went to show that I couldn¡¯t judge people by whatever standards were presented to me in the original story, as they never revealed the whole background behind each character¡¯s personality, and couldn''t account for how they''d react to unforeseen situations.


    ¡°So!¡± Sirius clapped his hands together, getting our attention. ¡°As I said, we¡¯ll be using the Floo to get to where we need to be. Harry will go first.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± Harry said, frowning. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to go ahead?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sirius shook his head. ¡°This is to make sure I can find you if things go wrong.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harry said, now looking a little alarmed. ¡°¡®If things go wrong¡¯? Like what?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ If you mispronounce the name of your destination, or something, it might send you to the wrong Floo Address¡ª but don¡¯t worry, the name is fairly simple.¡± Sirius said. ¡°Think of it like practicing a spell; you don¡¯t want to say it wrong, do you?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Harry said, though he didn¡¯t sound too sure.


    ¡°The place we¡¯re going to is called ¡®Dragon¡¯s Gate¡¯.¡± Sirius said, saying the words slowly and clearly. ¡°Say it with me now.¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Gate.¡± All three of us said.


    ¡°Make sure to say it nice and slow.¡± Sirius said. ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Gate.¡± Harry and I said. Sirius made us repeat it twice more before he nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°All right.¡± He said, moving towards the fireplace and gesturing for Harry to go first. ¡°Ready, Harry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Harry said, though he shook his head and stoned up. ¡°But let¡¯s do this anyway.¡±


    The boy grabbed a handful of Floo powder and stood in the fireplace. He closed his eyes for a few seconds before throwing it down, announcing his destination. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Gate!¡±


    Green fire roared to life, consuming the boy in an instant, leaving nothing but ashes behind.


    ¡°Good.¡± Sirius said. ¡°He said it right, I¡¯m fairly sure. Adam?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded in agreement. "He didn''t mispronounce it."


    ¡°I meant it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said and walked forward quickly. ¡°Right.¡±


    "But thanks for the confirmation, kid."


    Grabbing a handful of Floo Powder with a short hum of acknowledgment, I moved into the fireplace as well, mirroring Harry¡¯s previous moves.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Gate!¡± I announced, the green flames roaring around me.


    Everything blurred, a maelstrom of green shapes whizzing past like streaks of light. A rush of warm air enveloped me, tugging at my clothes and tousling my hair as I hurtled through the network until I finally reached my destination.


    I stepped out of the fireplace, feeling only mildly disoriented as I dusted the soot off of my clothes.


    I looked around, keeping myself cool and collected as I took everything in.


    We seemed to be in the entrance or reception hall of a large manor, with strange ornamentation displaying both the English and Chinese heritage of the family¡ª tapestries covered both in Chinese symbols and English floral patterns which were seamlessly intertwined, creating a tableau that reached the sides of the room and continued its way up to the walls.


    If I had to use one word to describe this place, I¡¯d use extravagant. I thought. It¡¯s something I¡¯d expect the Malfoys to show off, not Su¡¯s family. Then again, all these rich families are the same, huh.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Harry¡¯s relieved voice came from my right, and I turned to see him standing there, looking nervous.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I said, keeping it cool as I approached him. ¡°Trip go all right?¡±


    ¡°I almost fell on my face.¡± Harry said, shaking his head. ¡°So, no.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± I said, patting his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was then that the fireplace we came through roared a bright green, revealing Sirius.


    He dusted himself off, not looking even remotely bothered by the trip. He stared at his surroundings for a moment before noticing us and heading our way.


    ¡°Looks like everyone made it all right.¡± Sirius said, before gesturing at the three members of staff who''d been politely waiting for quite some time to receive us.


    ¡°Welcome to Dragon¡¯s Gate.¡± One of them stepped forward, a young woman who looked to be in her twenties. She was holding a clipboard. ¡°Your names, please?¡±


    Sirius seemed to gather his will together before he spoke. ¡°Sirius Black. Adam Black. Harry Potter.¡±


    The worker¡¯s eyes went wide at the names before she quickly flipped to the correct page, checking the names. ¡°Very good, we''ve been expecting you! Please, follow me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Sirius asked, interrupting her before she could lead the way.


    She stopped and stared at him for a moment, as if weighing his very soul, before nodding. ¡°You may call this one Tang. Now, if you would¡­¡±


    And so we followed her.


    Tang took us out of the receiving area, through a few long halls lined with various portraits of distinguished looking people.


    ¡°This place is pretty big.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t know Su was from such a renowned family.¡± I said, nodding as I tried to hide just how unnerved I was at not knowing something so important. ¡°Honestly, it never even came up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang said, gesturing towards a few of the portraits. ¡°The Li family is one of great ancestry, going as far back as the Song Dynasty.¡±


    The three of us shared looks, having no idea how old that was, but judging from the lined portraits, I imagined that it was at least half a millennium old. ¡°That¡¯s quite the pedigree.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Tang said and led us through the door at the end. We entered a large ballroom, where quite a few people were gathered. ¡°Here is the main hall, where the main festivities will take place. I will direct you to your table.¡±


    ¡°Is Su here yet, Miss Tang?¡± Harry asked before she could.


    ¡°Lady Su will arrive in a few minutes.¡± Tang said, nodding at the boy. ¡°Come, let me show you to your table.¡±


    Lady Su? I thought, saying nothing as we were taken to one of the four long tables in the room, right around the center, where I saw a familiar set of faces.


    ¡°The Malfoys?¡± I said, and the three of us stopped. This prompted Tang to turn to us with a mildly concerned look. I supposed she picked up on the way I¡¯d said the name.


    What¡¯re they doing here? I thought, eyes narrowing at the group of three slightly. They hadn¡¯t yet seen us, so busy they were with speaking to another family on their other side. First I see them at Grindelwald¡¯s place, now here.


    Just how many sides was Lucius Malfoy playing?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang said, bringing me back to reality. ¡°Your families are related, are they not? I imagine you would feel more comfortable around them.¡±


    ¡°That would have been true.¡± Sirius said. ¡°But we are not quite¡­ on good terms, if you catch my meaning.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Tang said, sounding both mildly displeased and curious. ¡°Would you prefer a different seating arrangement, then? Since you are still early, we could possibly switch some of the seating around¡±


    Sirius considered her offer before looking at me and Harry. ¡°It¡¯s up to you kids. Do you want to stay, or move to another spot?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Draco and I are acquainted, so it¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m sure his parents will play nice, too. Wouldn¡¯t be proper to do otherwise.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, either.¡± Harry added in.


    Sirius looked at us for another moment to make sure we weren¡¯t just saying it to avoid conflict before nodding and turning to Tang. ¡°Well, there you have it. Lead the way, Miss Tang.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Tang said and resumed her walk.


    We followed. This would certainly be an interesting party.

 126 - Reception

    oooo


    Reception


    oooo


    August 19, 1992, 2:00 PM, Dining Hall, Dragon¡¯s Gate, England


    Adam Clarke


    It wasn¡¯t long until the Malfoys noticed our approach, and I could tell, even from this distance, that the thought of sitting next to us was not one they found appealing.


    Still¡­ I thought as I stifled the urge to smirk. The fact that we accepted to sit by them so easily puts the pressure on them to comply, lest they become labeled disturbers of the peace. It would invite others to look upon them unfavorably, and that''s something they can''t afford to do right now¡ª not with the current geopolitical landscape of Europe.


    Even as I had these thoughts, I knew that Lucius and Narcissa were having similar ones, judging by how their threads seemed to jitter in unabated annoyance. My mismatched eyes flitted a little to the right, where they met with Draco¡¯s.


    His face was set in stone, but I could tell that he was agitated without even needing to look at his thread; I could see it in his body language.


    Considering our fairly long acquaintanceship, I imagined that the boy didn¡¯t know how to even react in this situation.


    It made sense; you generally couldn''t expect kids to be particularly good at this sort of thing, no matter how well they understood their family''s objectives.


    Draco stared at me for a little longer before pointedly looking away.


    I suppose that¡¯s as good a reaction as can be expected. I thought. When in doubt, pretend the other party doesn¡¯t exist. It allows him to avoid the topic of our acquaintanceship, and pulls him out of the conversation entirely.


    It wasn''t something his parents could do, unfortunately. It would have been rather great if they just ignored us, but life always had other plans in mind.


    ¡°Here are your seats.¡± Tang¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts as she gestured at them. ¡°The dinner will commence sometime after the Lady Su arrives. If there is anything you require, please feel free to request assistance from our attendants.¡±


    I looked around, seeing many servants placed in various positions in the large room, and nodded as Sirius thanked the woman.


    ¡°Very good. I shall take my leave, then.¡± Tang said with a quick bow before she left, leaving us standing there for a few moments.


    ¡°She was pretty polite.¡± I broke the silence and took my seat, making sure not to sit directly next to Lucius. Who knew how he would react to the uppity Mudblood beside him?


    I felt for my wand, tucked away in my robe, finding comfort and safety in the rush of warmth it gave. I should ask Sirius for a wand holster, or something. Maybe make one myself¡­ Yeah. After my work on the treadmill is complete, I¡¯ll make myself a wand holster.


    ¡°Cousin.¡± Sirius greeted Narcissa with a nod as the family got up to greet him. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected to see you here.¡±


    ¡®I probably wouldn¡¯t have come if I had known¡¯ was left unsaid, but she picked up on it anyway.


    Narcissa, with her regal posture and piercing gaze, began to speak; her high voice was laced with subtle condescension. "Sirius Black¡­ How delightful it is to see you gracing us with your presence tonight. It seems Azkaban did little to improve your manners."


    ¡°What can I say, cousin?¡± Sirius, never one to back down from a challenge, flashed the woman a smile that seemed to make her thread jitter in a strange mixture of nostalgia and annoyance, though her facial expression remained as icy as ever. ¡°I was always the white sheep of our family, wasn¡¯t I? Speaking of manners, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±


    He might not like her, but he¡¯s definitely enjoying this. I thought, fascinated, as Harry stared between the two in confusion and mild unease. Calling her cousin to drive her up the wall while playing her game; Sirius really can ham it up when he wants to, eh?


    A ripple of tension swept through the immediate area as the other guests at the table caught wind of the underlying hostility. Undeterred, Narcissa''s lips curled into a slight smile, her eyes gleaming with cool pride as she gestured towards her husband and son.


    ¡°My husband, Lucius.¡± Narcissa said before grasping Draco''s shoulder lightly. ¡°And my son, Draco, who shares a year with your boys.¡±


    ¡°Not both¡ª Adam will be starting his Third Year, come September.¡± Sirius said, gesturing at me.


    ¡°Adam Black.¡± I introduced myself and bowed my head with just enough respect that was acceptable, but high enough that it showed that I did not regard them with any form of respect beyond that which is afforded to peers¡ª and seeing as her family thought me inferior, I imagined it would rankle. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°And this is his brother, Harry Potter.¡± Sirius continued, nodding towards Harry.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Harry said, doing his best to seem polite despite his obvious look of wariness and mild disgust. ¡°How do you do?¡±


    Lucius¡¯ eyes narrowed, but he seemed to keep his cool as he instead flashed us a thin, polite smile. ¡°Mr. Potter and Mr. Clarke; we meet at last¡­ I¡¯ve heard much about you two over the course of the year.¡±


    It took all of my self control not to swivel my eyes in Draco¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Have you?¡± I said, affecting a look of confusion as the man took a step forward, holding his hand out for Harry to shake. Baffled, the boy took it without thinking.


    ¡°Lucius Malfoy.¡± He introduced himself, pulling Harry closer so he could get a better look at his scar. ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Potter; your scar is legend. Surviving such a lethal curse¡ª and at such a young age, no less¡­ An incredible feat of magic, one could say.¡±


    Harry stayed silent for a moment before pulling himself away, having had enough of that particular exchange. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°And you, Mr. Adam.¡± Lucius said and turned his attention to me, specifically not using my last name.


    I supposed this was his best way of denying the uppity Mudblood the satisfaction of gloating about being part of a Noble and Ancient pureblooded House. ¡°Your name has been mentioned at the Ministry many a time; a gifted young mind such as your own tends to attract attention from all sorts of places.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I said, suppressing the urge to shiver at the man¡¯s silky, yet somehow threatening words. ¡°Well, the people''s tongues will always wag, won''t they? Most of the time, they don¡¯t even know what they¡¯re saying.¡±


    "True."


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the party, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sirius said, gaining everyone¡¯s attention as he swept his eyes over the large, opulent dining hall. ¡°I must say, the ambiance here is quite impressive.¡±


    I took the small reprieve to look at Draco, who seemed to be doing his best to avoid looking at me. Had he told them anything? After a few seconds of trying to get his attention, I decided to give up and let it go.


    Whether or not the boy gave them any information on me didn¡¯t matter in the end, I supposed. They were under a magical oath not to reveal anything about their visit.


    Narcissa offered Sirius a false smile. "Of course, cousin. However, one can hardly expect anything less from a noble house like the Li Family. They, like many respectable families, value refinement and taste."


    "Indeed.¡± Lucius said with a cool expression, sharing a quick look with his wife. ¡°Refinement is a quality one must appreciate. Although I can''t help but wonder if such appreciation is something that can be learned or if it requires a certain¡­ pedigree."


    I saw him glance at me and realized that this was a barb aimed at me.


    ¡°The age-old question of nature versus nurture, is it?¡± I jumped in the conversation, surprising everyone listening in. ¡°Could you be suggesting that only those born into long-standing Pureblood families can truly appreciate the finer things in Wizarding life?¡±


    Lucius'' eyes glinted with the barest hints of malice and ill will. "Not at all, Mr. Adam. But one can argue that an acquired taste pales in comparison to a refined sensibility, which has been honed over the generations."


    ¡°Hm.¡± I raised my hand to my chin as I considered his words. ¡°An interesting viewpoint, to be sure.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is, young man.¡± Narcissa said, her voice dripping with false sympathy as her eyes swept over my form with an arrogant, dismissive air. ¡°It takes more than a name and a well tailored set of robes to truly appreciate all of the subtleties you¡¯ll find in Pureblood society.¡±


    Might as well shout, ¡®you¡¯re not one of us, you uppity little Mudblood!¡¯, while you¡¯re at it, eh? I thought, feeling a supreme amusement as I fixed the two Malfoy adults with a look one would give when indulging the antics of a child. ¡°Indeed an interesting viewpoint, however quaint and shortsighted.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Narcissa¡¯s eyes flashed dangerously for such a short instant I thought I had imagined it. ¡°And what do you mean by that, Mr. Adam?¡±


    ¡°¡®Mr. Black¡¯, if you please.¡± I corrected and smiled at the woman, seeing her thread twist in rage at the very sound of me saying that name. ¡°As to your earlier statement, however, I believe that an acquired taste is superior to the alternative in every way, shape or form.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucius said, somehow managing to convey both a sense of curiosity and dismissiveness.


    ¡°Those born into wealth and good standing, for the most part, cannot appreciate the true value of said wealth, as well as their land and holdings.¡± I said, gesturing as I explained my own viewpoint. ¡°I am not, of course, suggesting that they do not know how many Galleons and assets they may possess.¡±


    I took a breath as I considered what to say next.


    ¡°However, those are just numbers on bits of parchment; they¡­ do not reflect the reality of the matter. Ones born into such positions have never needed to sow the fields, reap the grains, so to speak.¡± I said. ¡°They don''t run shops, or inns or any other establishment¡ª not the day to day operations; they¡¯ve never had the need to ¡®dirty their hands¡¯ with any form of labor¡­ And so they have no understanding of the value of their holdings¡ª no true understanding of what it took to get there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lucius said, sounding mildly surprised by my answer. I suppose he didn¡¯t expect a kid to hit him with all of that. ¡°I see the point you¡¯re trying to make, Mr. Black.¡±


    He called me Black? I thought, surprised as well.


    ¡°However.¡± He said, ignoring the way Narcissa looked at him. ¡°Consider this, if you would. It is true that the wealthy man does not engage in the activities of the people working under him, but their work, while tedious and often taxing on both body and magic, is often fairly straightforward and simple, with easy to complete, but repetitive tasks.¡±


    He waited just long enough to accentuate his next point.


    ¡°The holder of the estate, on the other hand, must work to manage his finances and holdings; it is most assuredly not a task to be taken lightly. There are quite a few factors to take into consideration, like the size and complexity of his operation; the legal and financial considerations he would need to keep in mind, lest he run afoul of the authorities; the need to resolve any possible conflicts between the workers underneath him; there are many more things to consider when one examines the life of the high born, but there is too much to cover for it to fit in a conversation such as this one. I would not claim things to be as simple as you put it.¡±


    I opened my mouth and closed it as I absorbed the man¡¯s argument.


    He¡¯s right. I thought. Not completely right, but there¡¯s enough truth in there that he has me stumped.


    I gave the man a hum and a nod, deciding to let him have this one. ¡°I never looked at it that way. I don''t agree with everything you said, but you¡¯ve given me much to think about, Mr. Malfoy. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It is always good to see the next generation able to accept the words of wisdom offered by the previous.¡± An old lady commented from the opposite side of the table, though her tone was frosty, all the same. ¡°No matter who the source is.¡±


    I turned my gaze to the woman in question, finding something familiar about her. ¡°I do my best to be as impartial as possible, Mrs¡­¡±


    ¡°Longbottom.¡± She said, her tone imperious. ¡°Augusta Longbottom. A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Black and Mr. Potter.¡±


    Of course. I thought as I truly looked at her. Wearing a set of fine robes with a vulture¡¯s motif, she commanded a certain attention despite her advanced age. Deep wrinkles etched every inch of her skin, and yet she exuded the aura of a woman not to be trifled with. I should''ve guessed.


    ¡°Neville¡¯s grandmother!¡± Harry recognized the name as he blurted the words out, his eyes slightly wide. He caught himself quickly enough after Sirius gave him a light tap. ¡°Erm¡ª I mean, nice to meet you, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. As I said, the feeling is mutual, Mr. Potter.¡± Augusta said, fixing the boy with a look that was a little warmer. ¡°You look like your mother, you know.¡±


    Harry hesitated for a moment, not having expected that. ¡°I do? Everyone tells me I look like my dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm. Come a little closer, won¡¯t you?¡± She said, though anyone here could tell it wasn¡¯t a question or request, but a command. Harry complied, standing opposite of her as she leaned forward in her chair, studying his facial features.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°I definitely see Lily¡¯s features in you, young man.¡± She said, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Though they are overpowered by your father¡¯s, there is no mistaking it; the nose and eyes are hers.¡±


    Harry swallowed and nodded. ¡°I¡ª erm¡ª thank you. Is Neville here, too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Yes.¡± She said, her severe features softening as she gestured towards her right. I followed the direction, seeing a small group of kids just standing around and talking amongst each other. Neville was standing at the edge, doing his best not to stand out. ¡°My boy went to speak to the other kids.¡±


    Harry looked at Sirius, but the man was already smiling.


    ¡°Yeah, you can go.¡± Sirius said before looking at me. ¡°Both of you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Harry and I said, but I stopped to give Lucius Malfoy a look and a nod. ¡°A pleasure speaking to you, Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy. Draco.¡±


    ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡± Lucius said before patting his son on the shoulder. ¡°Go on and join the other children, Draco.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Draco obeyed and got up instantly, moving to exchange a few whispered words with his mother before he joined us.


    ¡°Go on, kids.¡± Sirius said, his expression both eager and uneasy as we were about to leave him likely to exchange barbed words with everyone around him. ¡°Have fun.¡±


    With a last nod, we moved away from the table. I felt a great weight lift off of my shoulders with every step we took.


    ¡°That was tense.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Tell me about it. Did you really have to pick a fight?¡± Harry said before giving me a light shove.


    It seemed that Harry misjudged his strength, as his act almost sent me crashing into Draco.


    ¡°Woah! Watch it!¡± I hissed at the boy, who had the good sense to look sheepish. I turned to Draco with an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Malfoy didn¡¯t answer, so I left it at that. If he didn¡¯t want to be seen talking to me in public, I wouldn¡¯t begrudge him that. It¡¯s obvious Draco values his family and its reputation above most other things.


    ¡°I was just curious about what he thought.¡± I said, turning my attention back to Harry''s question. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    There was something else, though, but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. Lucius had first been dismissive of me; what had changed his mind? It can¡¯t have been our verbal exchange¡ª else, he would be interested in anyone and everyone who showed a modicum of intelligence, despite their breeding.


    Or maybe I¡¯m being paranoid and it really is that simple. I thought to myself and drifted off to the left as Harry started talking to Neville while Draco stood close to the center of the group, not quite starting any conversations but looking like he¡¯d been with them from the start. Of course, Malfoy Sr. would endeavor to keep competent individuals as friendly acquaintances at the very least.


    No. This wasn¡¯t paranoia on my part, because if Malfoy Sr. had preferred competence over blood, then he would have championed wizards and witches like Hermione.


    I couldn¡¯t accept that; I went over the conversation again, feeling like I was missing something important. We were introduced, Sirius and them started a pissing contest, but Lucius started treating me more seriously once he¡­ got a good look at¡ª


    Of course! I thought in realization. He¡¯s already met with Grindelwald. Maybe he''s drawing parallels between us because Grindelwald and I have such similar eyes, and I¡¯m already known to have incredible talent, even if the papers only receive the downplayed version of events. It could even be possible that he saw me while he was coming to see Grindelwald. Or maybe Draco told him? No, he would have already used that against me, if that were the case.


    It didn''t paint a pretty picture.


    Still, I had to assume that the man now had a great suspicion about my potential, if not outright confirmation. That would explain why he was playing nice. However, would that even work for him, considering his allegiances?


    Securing a pact of either mutual benefit or non-interference would ensure peace between us, to be sure, but Lucius wouldn''t go for something like that. No matter how talented and gifted I was, I was still a Mudblood, and one who was ¡®besmirching the noble name of Black¡¯, judging by Narcissa¡¯s visceral reaction to insisting she use her birth name when addressing me.


    More than that, I was just a kid with ''potential''. Who knew if said potential would fade away in a few months?


    Blood ancestry versus unrealized potential¡ª it was a pointless gamble to take.


    Then again, he had happily allied himself with Voldemort, who he must have known was the half-blood son of a woman from a family long since bereft of dignity, nobility or wealth, as well as a Muggle man. Lucius was likely smart enough to have done his research, after all¡ª and he had the Diary, too.


    That was part of the reason why he likely never sought out Voldemort after the man had lost against Harry. This, of course, still left me with the same question I had even before I¡¯d spoken to the man: what was his damned endgame?


    Was this a ploy to appear to be on cordial terms with me while he arranged to eventually have me killed before I reached my prime? Or was this something deeper, a far more elaborate¡ª


    ¡°Black.¡± Draco¡¯s voice pulled me out of my funk as I felt him subtly pull me behind a group of kids, hiding us from the view of his parents and Sirius. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    So, you¡¯re finally in the mood to chat. And not calling me Clarke, eh? I wondered. Draco is changing, and I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s even aware of it.


    ¡°I suppose we do, don¡¯t we¡­?¡±


    My eyes swept over our surroundings, my ears taking in the sheer cacophony of noise coming in from the kids beside us as well as the various conversations being had at the four long tables, with some guests engaging in lively conversation, occasionally peppered with forced, yet polite laughter.


    It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t.


    ¡°But is this really the time and place for it, Draco?¡± I said, giving our surroundings a meaningful glance as I felt the magic of the contract I signed stir my being. ¡°Surely you¡¯ve also made an agreement of nondisclosure when you visited¡­ there, yes?¡±


    I took a breath. That was close; the magic had almost attacked me when I¡¯d thought about even offhand mentioning Phoenix¡¯ Roost.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± He said and tried to continue, only to realize that no sound was coming out of his mouth. His expression turned into one of frustration before he smoothed it over, considering his words carefully. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re right; but you¡¯d better not keep me waiting. Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Getting demanding, are we?¡± I said, feeling amused but throwing the kid a bone. ¡°But I suppose it¡¯s important enough to feel some way over.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Draco said as his eyes flitted to the entrance, where he seemed to see someone he recognized. I followed his gaze, nodding in understanding; it was his two friends, Crabbe and Goyle, accompanied by their families.


    ¡°I have to go.¡± Draco turned so that he wasn¡¯t directly looking at me, muttering to the side to look as inconspicuous as possible. ¡°I can¡¯t be seen too long with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, just pretend I came to insult you or something.¡± I shrugged and began to move away, stopping behind him to say one last thing over his shoulder. ¡°I hope your summer vacation has been good, Draco. See you in September¡­ My new cousin.¡±


    Aside from bristling, the boy didn¡¯t even acknowledge my words, but that was just fine by me. A few seconds later, I wove my way through the small, yet chaotic crowd of wizarding children before finding Harry and Neville, happily chatting to each other.


    ¡°There you are.¡± Harry said as he greeted me. ¡°I thought you were right behind me, and then you went and disappeared.¡±


    ¡°I got a little distracted.¡± I put Draco out of my mind and waved off Harry¡¯s words before extending a hand to Neville. ¡°Hey, Neville. How¡¯ve you been?¡±


    ¡°Adam.¡± Neville said, taking my hand and giving it a weak shake. ¡°I¡¯ve been well. You?"


    "Can''t complain." I gave a noncommittal answer before flashing the boy a smile. "So, what have you been up to? Do anything fun?"


    "Oh! Well, not all that much¡­ Got some new plants to tinker with this summer¡ª have you ever heard of Fluxweed?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes.¡± I said, nodding as I recalled what information I had gathered on it. ¡°An ingredient in Polyjuice Potion? Fairly advanced stuff. Both taught at least at the Sixth Year level, right?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡ª Yes, it¡¯s part of that.¡± Neville said, though he shook his head. ¡°But, I was thinking of using it to make Focus Potion, instead.¡±


    ¡°Focus Potion.¡± I said, recognizing the term. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it mentioned a few times but haven''t studied it yet; it¡¯s a Potion you learn to make in Fourth or Fifth Year, right?¡±


    Of course, I knew exactly what it was. It had been one of the topics I¡¯d been preparing to study before everything had gone the way it had in June. I was planning read up on it as soon as I was back at Hogwarts.


    A Potion that increases your mental energy so you can cast spells far more efficiently and quickly? Yes, please!


    "I believe it''s the Fifth Year." Neville said.


    "Huh." I said with a nod. "Didn''t expect you to be interested in Potions, not after, uh¡­"


    "Yeah." Neville said, looking uncomfortable at the mere thought of Snape. I patted the boy¡¯s shoulder, giving him a sympathetic look.


    "Yeah, Snape is a right prick, isn''t he?" I said, hearing a few people around us choke down a bit of laughter. So, we have a few listeners, huh?


    Neville¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°I¡ª I¡ª¡±


    Ah, crap, I broke him.


    "You can say that again, kid." A guy who looked to be in his Sixth or Seventh Year said, giving poor, skittish Neville a reprieve. "Snape seems to be the bane of everyone''s existence at Hogwarts¡ª except the Slytherins of course¡ª but I suppose he''s better than Binns, or every Defense professor we''ve ever had¡­"


    There was a chorus of agreement.


    "I suppose you''re right about that." I admitted. "Mr¡­"


    "Ravencroft." The boy said, gaining a look of self importance. "Killian Ravencroft; I¡¯ll be starting my Seventh Year in Hufflepuff, come September."


    I have no idea who this is. I thought but gave him a polite look regardless as I extended a hand, shaking it and gesturing at Harry beside. "Adam Black, and this is my brother, Harry Potter."


    "We know." Killian said. "I''d say most of us have seen you two at some point or the other last year."


    "I haven''t." A young kid who looked to be about ten said.


    "Well¡­ Yes, you haven''t been to Hogwarts yet, dummy." Killian said with an eye roll. "You''ll have to forgive my little brother. He''ll be starting Hogwarts this year."


    "Right." I said, already thoroughly bored with this conversation.


    "Oh!" One of the kids said. "Something''s happening at the entrance."


    Seizing the generously provided lifeline, I walked past the group to stare at the commotion.


    A hush fell over the grand chamber as the lights dimmed, revealing the procession of wizards and witches ahead. The sound of rhythmic drumming reverberated through the hall, accompanied by the delicate tinkling of handheld cymbals. Dressed in vibrant, intricately embroidered garments, the wizards and witches waved their wands around.


    With a hiss, a majestic illusion of a Chinese Fireball was conjured up, roaring out a few gouts of flame harmlessly into the air. Its scarlet scales shimmered under the ballroom''s light. Its sinuous body twisted and turned with otherworldly grace, captivating the audience with every fluid motion.


    The crowds parted from the procession, allowing them to make their way to the center square, where the Dragon spewed out another, long gout of flame, which crashed against the chandeliers and turned all of its crystals crimson for a few seconds.


    For a moment, the light made me feel like I was at the Village Du Phantasime again, but then the Dragon disappeared. The lights of the ballroom returned to their softer, golden color, and the room broke out in appreciative applause.


    I let out a sigh of relief, promising myself to have better self-control, next time this happened.


    I couldn¡¯t lose my cool every time some family felt the need to show off.


    ¡°Not a bad performance, huh?¡± Harry¡¯s voice came from beside me, deceptively light. I turned to see the knowing, dim look in his eyes. I imagined my own were the same. ¡°You good?¡±


    I gave him a nod, plastering on a smirk as I reasserted further control over myself. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry about me. Wizards and their penchant for the dramatic.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡± Harry snorted.


    ¡°Touch¨¦.¡± I said, turning my attention to the center of the procession, which was now heading from group to group to greet them. Most of the faces there were unfamiliar, but I did manage to recognize two.


    Su, and her mother Yan, both wearing matching scaled dresses crafted from rich brocade and dyed as red as the Chinese Fireball¡¯s scales had been¡ª simple, and yet somehow overshadowing everyone else in the room. Yan, as I would have expected, wore the outfit like she¡¯d been born to it, gliding through the grand hall with an almost preternatural grace. Su, on the other hand, was barely able to keep up with her mother, though she gave it her best shot.


    "Wow." One of the older boys said, with most unable to keep their eyes away from Su''s mom.


    The girl beside the boy who''d spoken looked cross, and it took him a second to realize the minefield he''d willingly thrown himself headlong into.


    Meanwhile, the other girls were gushing over how cute Su looked in her outfit, but I deliberately ignored them to the best of my ability.


    Because I could tell that there was something more important to focus on. Su seemed annoyed, almost distressed over something.


    She hid it very well, but I''d known the girl for almost a year, so I saw all the tells in her body language without even needing to look at her soul thread, which was rigid and incredibly tense.


    She¡¯s tired.


    It was then that I felt a hand on my shoulder. Tensely, I turned to see¡ª


    "Hey, Adam." Anthony Goldstein said, flashing me a smile. Behind him, two older people stood, smiling politely. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡±


    "Tony?" I said in surprise, before smiling as I relaxed. "I was wondering where you were. Almost thought you weren''t invited."


    "Yeah, we were just late¡ª my parents couldn''t come. Some urgent business, so I had to ask my relatives to get me." Tony said, before looking a little sheepish and gesturing at the two relatives in question. "Oh right. Aunt Tina and Uncle Newt, this is Adam Clarke, my best friend. Adam, these are my Aunt Tina and Uncle Newt Scamander."


    It took all of the self control I had to not gape at what I''d just heard. I took a deep breath as I tried to find the words to say.


    Scamander¡­ I thought, quickly pulling myself together. Roll with it.


    "Hello." I said, moving forward to shake hands with them. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure is ours." Tina said, and I could immediately tell that she was the sort of person who was headstrong and got to the point. "Porpentina Scamander."


    "Newt Scamander." Newt added, his voice soft yet possessing a strange weight I couldn''t ignore. "It''s nice to finally meet one of Tony''s friends. We''ve heard alot about you."


    The three¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t as ornate as a few others¡¯ here, but then, not everyone had mountains of Galleons to waste. Still, Tony¡¯s relatives carried themselves with the sort of calm one would have after having fought in many battles¡ª I suppose it¡¯s also hard to care about appearances when you reach that age; beyond caring about the politics, if they ever have.


    I threw the boy a glance, and could tell by his somewhat helpless shrug that he was a little nervous.


    "All horrible, frightening things, I hope?" I said, sending the boy a mischievous smile. "I deny all knowledge of any goodness when it concerns me."


    "Adam¡­" Tony said, but I ignored him in favor of seeing the somewhat amused reactions of his aunt and uncle. The boy ended up shrugging with a sigh. "Why did I even try?"


    "That''s a question you''ll be asking yourself for many years to come¡ª you and Harry." I gestured at Harry, who was joining us with Neville. "My young grasshoppers."


    "You''re barely older than me¡ª oh, hey Tony." Harry said before looking at Tina and Newt. "Are these your relatives?"


    "Yeah." Tony said, and so started another round of introductions. I busied myself with watching Su''s procession continue from group to group, occasionally throwing glances at Tina and Newt.


    During my time going through the old copies of the Daily Prophet, I had gotten a little curious and had gone further in the backlog, reading up on the events of the war involving Grindelwald. I''d only glossed over them, but one thing I did notice was those two''s names mentioned quite a few times, alongside other big names of that era.


    Their threads seemed to grow agitated every time their gaze moved even close to my body; more specifically, my eyes. I resisted the urge to groan.


    First Lucius, and now Newt and Porpentina? Were my eyes that much of a hint? I hadn¡¯t even met Grindelwald when I¡¯d gotten them.


    They likely don¡¯t suspect me of being an accomplice¡ª if Draco wants to talk to me in September, that likely means he hasn¡¯t told his father a thing. I thought and slowly calmed down while I continued to reason through the problem. As for Newt and Tina¡­ they might know something if they keep staring at my eyes. I don¡¯t know what it is they do know, and I probably can¡¯t just up and ask them, either. It would clue them in on the fact that I¡¯ve cottoned onto them. They may even make the connection between me and Grindelwald, however wild and unlikely.


    Yep. It seemed that I would have to play things close to the vest¡ª at least until I was back at Hogwarts. Tony and the others deserved to know the truth, but not here.


    Not yet. I thought, seeing Su and her mother breaking away from their procession, making a beeline straight for us. Su¡¯s face, which had been withdrawn and resigned for the past five minutes, shifted into a beaming smile, getting wider the closer she got.


    ¡°Tony! Adam!¡± Su said and ran past her mother, to the silent displeasure of her attendants. She crashed into us, wrapping each of our necks in a hug and pulling all three of us close. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you made it!¡±


    ¡°Su.¡± Tony protested, patting her back. ¡°You¡¯re choking me.¡±


    I laughed at the boy¡¯s predicament and gave Su a smile. ¡°Happy Birthday, Su.¡±


    Not yet.

 127 - World Stage

    oooo


    World Stage


    oooo


    August 19, 1992, 2:30 PM, Dining Hall, Dragon¡¯s Gate, England


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°So, Mr. Clarke¡­ Or should I be calling you Mr. Black, hm?¡± Yan said, a glint of mischievousness in her eyes.


    ¡°Just Adam will do, Ma¡¯am.¡± I said, still feeling a little nervous around her. Su¡¯s mom had this air of mystery around her, and though I could see her soul thread as clear as day, I still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something not quite right about her.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve already told you, call me Yan.¡± She said, looking amused, if a little annoyed. ¡°Or have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, Ma¡¯am.¡± I said, nodding as her eye twitched at my insistence on not using her first name.


    Maybe I should acquiesce to her request? I thought, feeling like I was pushing my luck. She¡¯s more than a little scary.


    ¡°Your friend has grown rather impertinent since the last time we met, Darling.¡± Yan said, glancing towards her lost looking daughter. ¡°Perhaps I should not have invited him to this event¡­¡±


    Ah, shit.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Su said, looking hurt, but Yan laughed in response, giving her daughter a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m only joking, sweetie.¡± Yan said before looking me over. ¡°But you could certainly benefit from an attitude adjustment, young man. If I were any other person, they would have taken your comment to heart. It would ruin any further engagement you have with that person.¡±


    ¡°Is it truly that bad?¡± I said, eyes widening slightly.


    Of course, Sirius had mentioned it earlier as a possibility, but to see it confirmed by another person really drove it home.


    ¡°Worse.¡± Yan said, glancing around the room until she found what she was looking for. She nodded in their direction and I followed.


    I saw two groups glaring at each other, each on a different table. Their eyes were locked in a silent battle, each glance piercing the air like sharp daggers. The air between them was heavy with animosity, thickening with every passing moment.


    A tall man with a stern countenance stood when the sound of laughter came from the other table, taking his place at the forefront of one family, his eyes narrowed. His wife, elegant yet rigid, followed him beside him, her lips tightly pressed together, radiating a sense of controlled anger.


    The second family responded in kind. A burly man with a squared jaw moved up to the tall man. His gaze seemed to bore into the first man, silently challenging him.


    Attendants of the Li family quickly came to put a stop to any fights that may break out, but the damage was already done. Conversations around the tables stalled, whispers were hushed, and an uneasy silence settled upon the room. The distant hum of conversation became a memory as the two families were asked not to interrupt the ongoing festivities.


    A long moment passed before the two leaders of each family finally¡ª thankfully¡ª decided to stand down.


    ¡°The Lawdon and Creakley families.¡± Yan said in a low tone as the music and chatter resumed, everyone doing their best to put that little episode behind them. ¡°As I understand it, a simple offhand comment from the Lawdons about the Creakleys¡¯ wealth has sparked a feud that has lasted for¡­ A little more than a century, by now. I doubt the two families even know why they hate each other, anymore. They just do.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I said. ¡°I guess I never looked at it that way.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan said, mildly interested in what I had to say. ¡°And in what way do you look at it, Adam?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I hesitated for a second, wondering if I should respond with the truth or not. Seeing Su¡¯s encouraging smile, I decided to do it. ¡°I don¡¯t fully judge people from a single instance or encounter. Everyone¡¯s got their own story, and I¡¯m just seeing them during a single moment of it, a few scarce minutes out of decades; how it plays out is anyone¡¯s guess. But I¡¯ll give anyone a chance if they can prove they can coexist with me. I certainly won¡¯t get upset from an offhand comment that probably is just someone venting in private¡ª everyone does that in one form or the other.¡±


    I finished what I was saying, though I felt breathless and dissatisfied. There was far more that I¡¯d wanted to say, but I just couldn¡¯t express my thoughts well enough, it seemed.


    Damn it.


    Luckily, it seemed that I got my point across.


    ¡°Too true.¡± Yan said, regarding me with a thoughtful gaze. "If everyone behaved like that, there would be far less conflict in the world, be it Wizarding or Muggle."


    Everyone around us nodded at that, agreeing with Yan''s comment. I opened my mouth before closing it and letting the group continue their conversation, deciding that I shouldn¡¯t say anything, for the time being. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment with my own dim views.


    I had always believed that, through willpower, intelligence and determination, a person was able to overcome even the most challenging of obstacles. However, at the same time, I was deeply cynical about human nature more generally, assuming that that same person was, on average, too lax and lazy to affect real, meaningful change in his or her life.


    The two modes of thought often warred within me, neither side gaining any ground; an eternal stalemate.


    Humans were able to reconcile their differences if they simply let go of their egos; but doing something like that in a society where reputation is considered most important? I turned my gaze to the two families still throwing surreptitious dirty looks at each other.


    Good luck with that. I thought with a sardonic look, turning my gaze to nothing in particular. You''d have a better shot at winning the lottery.


    Huh. I wondered if the Aurors ever bothered to stop Wizards from winning Muggle lotteries.


    They had to, right? I was sure I wasn''t the first person to think about doing it.


    You ''win'' the lottery, become a millionaire, and then proceed to exchange British Pounds for Galleons. I thought before shaking the thought away. There''s gotta be some kind of sub-department for this.


    Then again, most Wizards didn''t know a thing about modern Muggle society, so having them infiltrate the Football Pool or Lotto and rig the system to benefit them was a pretty tall order.


    Purebloods didn''t even know how to work a telephone. It would take way too much effort to do something like that.


    Of course, It was possible that I was completely wrong, and that this was a regular occurrence. I''d have to ask Tonks about it in the future.


    Everything seems to have calmed down some. I thought as my eyes swept over the room. The tension which had been slowly spreading over the Dining Hall had faded in the wake of the soothing, upbeat music being played by the Li Family¡¯s attendants. A few people even headed off to the dance floor, and thus awakened the rest of the room, like the first flower bud emerging tentatively and signaling the others that it was safe to follow.


    Su¡¯s hand snaked its way to my shoulder, giving it a light squeeze. I turned to see the girl¡¯s smile. I¡¯d thought it before, but Su definitely looked far more relieved than she had not even five minutes prior.


    ¡°I really am glad you two made it.¡± She said, her tone turning a little more quiet. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could have dealt with any more of this alone.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Su.¡± Tony said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said, nodding in agreement. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    Su looked at the both of us, tearing up.


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon. Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± I said, trying to keep her happy. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She shook her head and instead glanced over to the dancefloor, getting a look in her eyes. Before either of us could react, she dragged us there. ¡°Oh shut up and follow me.¡±


    ¡°B-But I can¡¯t dance!¡± Tony said, now panicked. He looked at me, pleading for me to save him with wide, innocent eyes.


    I nodded, already dreading the next few minutes, but comforted by the fact that I¡¯d at least have someone to suffer alongside with. ¡°Just follow my lead, Tony. We don¡¯t have to do anything complicated. I don¡¯t think Su is that evil.¡±


    ¡°You know I can hear you, right?¡± She said, not even stopping as we passed by Sirius, who sent us a grin.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I said and got Su to roll her eyes. ¡°Does that, perchance, change your mind on dragging us over?¡±


    ¡°Not a bit.¡±


    ¡°Pity.¡± I said as we got there, my heart pounding with a mix of trepidation and resignation as the partygoers focused on the appearance of the birthday girl and, as a result, Tony and I.


    ¡°Consider this your gift to me!¡± She said. ¡°Now come on! Let¡¯s dance!¡±


    Tony and I shared a look before shrugging helplessly; it was too late to back out, I imagined. And so, we danced; every step felt like a test, each movement scrutinized and judged by the audience that surrounded us, both visible and imaginary.


    The music intensified as it enveloped me, coaxing my body to sway in sync with the beat. Su surprised me as she twirled and spun effortlessly, her movements fluid and full of grace. Meanwhile, Tony and I stumbled awkwardly in an attempt to mimic her moves, my body met with a barrage of uncertain jolts and clumsy footwork.


    Still, I felt myself get more and more used to the patterns of the song, making fewer and fewer mistakes as I continued to acclimate.


    Despite my internal resistance to this whole thing, I couldn''t help but steal a glance at Su. Her eyes sparkled with delight, her smile radiating pure joy. Unbidden, I mirrored her expression, happy that her previously miserable countenance was all but gone.


    I turned my glance at Tony, who was struggling far less than he had before. Honestly, he was doing much better than I was.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± I took a breath. ¡°You good?¡±


    ¡°I think.¡± He said breathlessly. ¡°I think¡ª oof¡ª I think I¡¯m getting the hang of it. Heh¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, seeing the smug look on his face.


    ¡°Finally, something you¡¯re really bad at.¡± Tony said, and this time he let out a loud gale of laughter. Su joined him, her eyes glittering in amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad at this, am I?¡± I said, feeling very self-conscious as I felt like everyone was staring at me.


    "Terrible!" Tony said.


    ¡°Well, no; you don¡¯t have two left feet, at least.¡± Su said, disagreeing with Tony, who only laughed again. ¡°But I can tell you¡¯re not really, um¡­ My mum calls it ¡®moving with the rhythm¡¯.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    I suppressed a wince. That sounded all too familiar. I suppose some things stay the same, even if I''m a new person?


    Though, just how much of myself was Adam Clarke, and how much was my previous incarnation? Was there even a point to differentiating the two?


    Su placed a hand on my shoulder, likely misinterpreting my silence as her having hurt my feelings.


    She gave an encouraging smile and nod.


    ¡°Come on, give it another try.¡± Su said as the music started to intensify again. ¡°Treat it like¡­ Like something to learn!¡±


    Hm. I considered her words and closed my eyes, standing still as a statue as I tried to get a feel for the music. Its beat quickened, the notes striking my body like a never ending stream of subtle power, reminding me of the show I¡¯d seen in the circus at the Village Du Phantasime.


    It was then that I realized that it wasn¡¯t just music that I was experiencing; it was the expression of life.


    I opened my eyes again, though I focused on nothing but the invisible notes swirling about in the space around me, vibrating the air in all the right ways.


    I moved along with it, as if riding its waves, attuning to its frequency¡ª a small smile came to my face at the ridiculousness of my own metaphors.


    ¡°Music, a magic beyond all.¡± I murmured so low that I could barely hear the words myself.


    This realization didn¡¯t suddenly make me good at dancing, but, though I still stumbled and faltered, my reservations slowly faded.


    I began to embrace the music, allowing it to guide me on its journey. With each passing moment, my movements became less rigid and, dare I even say, smoother.


    ¡°Good!¡± Su¡¯s voice came to me, but I was honestly unsure where she was, so absorbed I was with my own dancing. ¡°Still pretty clumsy, but you¡¯re doing much better, Adam!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for¡ª¡± I said breathlessly, putting all of my effort into my current task. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Suddenly, a flash of bright light pierced through me, momentarily blinding the three of us. I blinked rapidly, trying to regain my vision, and turned to see Sirius standing just a few feet away with Harry, mischievous grins spread across their faces. In Harry''s hands, there was an Wizarding camera.


    "I¡ª" I said, flustered. "Wha¡ªwhere did you even get that!?"


    ¡°Hah!¡± Sirius laughed before pointing somewhere off to the right as he started to explain. "There are reporters here, apparently¡ª that one said you would recognize her."


    I followed his direction and realized that he was right: I did recognize the person slowly approaching us and gulped. "...Amy?"


    Her flowing robes were a shimmering midnight blue, adorned with delicate silver embroidery that sparkled in the golden light from above. It accentuated her slender figure, gracefully hugging her curves as she glided across the polished floors.


    Her curls cascaded down her shoulders, framing a face adorned with a radiant smile and sparkling eyes that danced with ample intelligence.


    "Oh!" Su said. "That''s the person who wrote your stories for the Prophet!"


    "Yeah." I said and took a few steps forward to greet the woman. "Miss Broduk."


    Her eyes met my own, and without saying a word or exchanging any nods or hand signals, we agreed not to mention what happened earlier in the summer.


    "Mr. Clarke¡­ or I suppose that''s what you went by the last time we spoke." Amy Broduk greeted, eyes glittering. "It''s Mr. Black now, isn''t it?"


    "It''s been a while." I said as I shook her hand. "You look well. And Adam is fine, Miss Broduk."


    "Thank you, Adam. I''ve been quite busy over the past few months." Amy said.


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re doing well.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°I was told, back in June, that you were let go from the Prophet.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Amy said, and I could tell from the smile on her face that she was enjoying this little play-acting of ours. ¡°Indeed I was, but it¡¯s quite alright. I¡¯ve already found a posting at a different publication.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sirius said, entering the conversation as well. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Daily Herald; have you heard of it?¡± Amy said, turning her attention to Sirius. "It has only recently opened, but I thought it would be a perfect establishment for my needs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the papers here and there.¡± Sirius said, nodding to himself. ¡°Haven¡¯t gotten the chance to read any of them. Why would it be perfect for your needs?¡±


    Huh, Sirius was a little too curious, wasn¡¯t he? I looked up at his soul thread, unable to tell if he was genuinely interested in Amy or if he was being overly protective of us.


    Could be both, I suppose.


    ¡°Well, far be it from me to say negative things about my former employer¡ª¡±


    ¡°Perish the thought.¡±


    An amused smirk came on the woman¡¯s face as she regarded Sirius with a look I knew all too well; challenge. Still, she continued her explanation. ¡°But the conditions there were not¡­ Ideal for me. At the Herald, we do not shy away from the truth. No embellishments or any sensationalism are allowed. We report on the facts, and the facts alone. Everything is left up to reader interpretation.¡±


    That certainly is a bold statement, considering that there are other publishing companies attending here, most likely. I thought and did a quick search of the room, seeing a face I certainly wanted to avoid. Yep. Skeeter¡¯s here, too.


    The woman wasn¡¯t currently looking at us, as she was busy speaking to what looked to be an old, Eastern European couple. Higher ups in government?


    ¡°Speaking of the news, Mr. Black, I''ve been meaning to ask¡­¡± Amy said, hesitating slightly. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m being presumptuous, but would you and your family be willing to do an interview with me, over what happened in France?"


    Harry inhaled sharply, tensing up at the thought of those events, but didn''t say anything. Sirius¡¯ expression lost a bit of its good cheer, though he forced a pleasant smile.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯ve already declined any and all letters concerning that particular topic." Sirius said, stepping in front of us protectively as we exited the dance floor proper. He handed her the camera back. "I''m grateful for the camera, but¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll do an interview." I said abruptly. Harry and Sirius turned to me, surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    "Adam¡­ You sure?" Sirius said, looking between me and Harry.


    "Well, not really." I said, deciding to be honest. "But people have already come up with their own version of what happened. That doesn''t sit right with me. People have a right to know the truth."


    Lockhart might have been an insufferable peacock in public, but he was at least right about one thing: fame was a fickle thing. One day you''re everyone''s hero, and the next you''re seen as the worst scumbag on the planet.


    Reputation often took wild turns¡ª that''s why keeping it at a stable level was important to families like the Malfoys.


    "Besides." I continued before Sirius could say anything. "I trust Amy; she''s been nothing but the perfect professional with me. We¡¯ve all read her articles. No, no. I trust her.¡±


    Sirius opened his mouth before closing it and turning it to Amy, looking a little hesitant but acquiescing to what I wanted. ¡°Well, you heard Adam. If you don¡¯t mind, though, I will be accompanying him to this interview.¡±


    ¡°Of course; I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡± Amy said, agreeing at once.


    ¡°And Harry?¡± Sirius looked to Harry, who only shook his head twice. Sirius nodded. ¡°Harry won¡¯t be coming.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly all right.¡± Amy said before giving the young man an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you, Mr. Potter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Harry waved her words off, looking away uncomfortably. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Sirius said, bringing everyone¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss scheduling in a bit.¡±


    ¡°How about over some drinks?¡± Amy suggested, making everyone¡¯s eyes go wider.


    Whether Sirius was surprised by the woman¡¯s boldness or not, it didn¡¯t show on his face. Instead, he gave her a smile and gestured towards the bar. ¡°After you.¡±


    Amy moved to leave before stopping and looking at me, Su and Tony. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to send you three the photograph as soon as I get home.¡±


    I winced at the thought of that, but Su beamed and gave the woman an excited nod. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You are welcome. And, may you have a very happy birthday, Miss Li.¡± And with a nod, Amy and Sirius headed towards the bar, exchanging words that were drowned out by the general noise of the gathering.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Harry said as he walked over to me. The boy was looking a little uncomfortable and withdrawn.


    ¡°For what?¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk about what happened.¡±


    ¡°But you accepted.¡± Harry seemed to argue.


    ¡°I did.¡± I said. ¡°I guess since I¡¯ve talked to Amy before, she doesn¡¯t feel like a stranger. Plus, she¡¯s never written anything bad about me, so I¡¯m not too worried about it.¡±


    More than that, she and I knew each other¡¯s secret concerning Grindelwald. I highly doubted she would go for mutually assured destruction¡ª the possibility was there, but it was so beyond consideration that it wasn¡¯t even funny.


    ¡°Besides.¡± Tony said, cutting into the conversation with a smirk. ¡°Adam has always been a little weird, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Everyone laughed at that.


    ¡°Weird and proud of it!¡± I said, getting another series of laughs in response.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Harry said, looking better already.


    ¡°Um¡­ We still have some time before the announcement¡­¡± Su said, leading us towards her table, where a veritable feast was waiting.


    Damn, just looking at that makes me feel like I¡¯ve been starving for weeks. Guess being rich has its perks. I thought, but forced myself to focus on what Su had said. ¡°Wait. Did you say ¡®announcement¡¯? Something for your birthday?¡±


    Su only shook her head, a look of annoyance mixed in with excitement spreading over her face. ¡°No. Something else. Something big, though.¡±


    We sat down, with Miss Tang approaching us. ¡°Do you and your friends require anything, Lady Su?¡±


    ¡°No, this all will be fine.¡± Su said, giving Tang a happy smile. ¡°Want to join us, Rou?¡±


    ¡°You know I cannot, Lady Su.¡± Tang said, though she shook her head in fondness. ¡°But I hope you enjoy the meal.¡±


    ¡°Always.¡± Su said as we all got settled in and began piling food on our plates.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Tang said and headed off elsewhere, leaving us to enjoy our food.


    ¡°You know.¡± Tony said between bites. ¡°You never told us you were from such a big family.¡±


    ¡°Guess it never came up.¡± Su said, looking a little anxious at the question.


    ¡°Not that it matters which family you¡¯re part of.¡± He made sure to add, realizing the position he¡¯d put himself in. ¡°You¡¯ll still always be our friend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to make me cry again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Is it working?¡±


    We all shared a laugh before we were interrupted by a commotion at the center of the room. The dancers were asked to move away by the Li family¡¯s attendants, who then, with a quick series of wand waves, raised the floor higher than everyone else.


    A stage. I thought as I saw some very familiar looking faces walking up the dais to the podium. I should¡¯ve known.


    It was Minister Fudge.


    Cornelius stood at the podium, his back straight and his expression serious. Dressed in formal robes of rich burgundy, I had to admit that he appeared every inch the authoritative figure he was supposed to represent.


    Gold embroidery traced intricate patterns along the edges, displaying great craftsmanship and attention to detail.


    On his right, Yan and what I assumed to be the rest of Su¡¯s family stood. To his left stood the Malfoy Family, staring at everyone with cool, reserved expressions.


    No wonder they were invited. I thought, but felt excitement rise in me. What kind of announcement could this be?


    The old man who I assumed to be Su¡¯s grandfather stepped forward before Fudge could do anything. ¡°Greetings to all. We hope you¡¯ve enjoying yourselves during my beloved granddaughter¡¯s birthday.¡±


    He waited for a few moments to take everyone attending in before speaking again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to interrupt the festivities for an announcement¡ª but, fret not, it is one you¡¯ll all find most pleasing.¡±


    Judging from the state of Yan¡¯s soul thread, I imagined that she was the farthest one could be from being pleased. Still, the woman kept her exterior cool and collected, looking as if she was a vision, meticulously carved out of marble.


    ¡°Minister Fudge.¡± The man ceded the floor to the slightly impatient Minister, who finally stepped forward with a smile.


    ¡°Esteemed guests, may I begin my speech with an apology to Miss Su Li, for interrupting her birthday.¡± He said, directing a look of false regret towards us before his face flashed back to the well-practiced smile of a politician. ¡°But the announcement was so momentous that we simply could not wait!¡±


    Fudge went quiet, watching the Dining Hall closely as the expected whispers of the attendees broke out, speculating as to the nature of the announcement with excitement.


    I¡¯ll give this to the guy. I said as the man waited precisely the amount one needed to wait to hype the room up before speaking again. He is exactly as dramatic as he needs to be to work the room.


    ¡°Some of you attending have already heard a similar announcement some time ago, during previous events.¡± Fudge said, smiling at several of the attendees he could see from his position. ¡°But our initiative has changed, expanded; we had set our sights on Europe, at first, but then we of the Ministry thought, why not the whole Wizarding World? So, it is with great pleasure that we are formally announcing the start of the United Wizarding League!¡±


    Whispers intensified and died slowly at the man¡¯s raised hands.


    ¡°We will share all the details with the public, of course.¡± Fudge said, looking towards the various reporters who had already pulled out their notepads. ¡°But, suffice it to say that this is an unprecedented initiative between the world¡¯s reigning Wizarding Countries to show a united front against an old enemy who has recently resurfaced. And, to celebrate this alliance, we will be hosting the first League at Hogwarts¡ª with full permission from its Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wicked!¡± ¡°Who will be attending?¡± ¡°Is it like the TriWizard Tournament?¡±


    The questions continued to mount, and this time, Fudge couldn¡¯t stop their excitement. Even Su, who had been morose about the interruption to her birthday, looked excited for the future.


    As Fudge started waxing poetic about cooperation between the nations and talking about everyone¡¯s future, I felt Tony¡¯s hand tapping my shoulder. I turned to see him giving me a wide smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this amazing?¡±


    I forced a smile as I quickly turned my attention back to Fudge. ¡°Yeah. Who knows what kind of year will be ahead of us, huh?¡±


    So the cogs of fate have completely been thrown into disarray, huh¡­ I thought as my eyes took in the whole scene. The procession up on the stage, Sirius and Amy at the bar, looking shocked, Skeeter and a few other reporters to the side, writing furiously, as well as the many strange, unknown families in this party.


    My forced smile turned genuine, if not a mite sardonic. Had to happen eventually.

 128 - Development

    oooo


    Development


    oooo


    August 20, 1992, 6:30 AM, Grindelwald¡¯s Solar, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, England


    Gellert Grindelwald


    As the sun rose over the horizon, slowly painting the sky in hues of oranges, reds and yellow, a sense of tranquility enveloped his solar. The morning mists danced lazily through the surrounding forest and over the hill, lending an ethereal quality to the scene before him.


    Gellert Grindelwald stood in front of his window, looking down at the many people working under him as they began their morning routines.


    Already, he could hear the faraway sound of Mr. Rafiq, veritable slave driver that he was, shouting at the souls unfortunate enough to have earned his ire in the training field.


    Gellert knew that he would not like to be subjected to that whip-like spell of his, even with all of the torture he¡¯d already endured; not that he would let himself be caught alive by his enemies, ever again.


    No, the next time he found himself trapped, he did not aim to be taken alive.


    This campaign¡­ The thought came from deep within his very soul. Is likely to be my last.


    His piercing blue eyes, framed by arched eyebrows, narrowed slightly before he calmed himself. Gellert turned away from the window and had a seat by the hearth, alight with blue fire. Though the flickering blue flames gave off no heat, they still cast a faint glow upon his features, highlighting the few lines remaining on his face after he¡¯d taken the Elixir.


    With but a simple gesture, Gellert Summoned a teapot, its polished surface glinting under the gentle morning light. Fragrant steam wafted upwards, carrying the intoxicating scent of Earl Grey, which he favored above all others. A fine porcelain cup, adorned with intricate golden patterns, was carefully placed before him.


    Grindelwald''s eyes roved over the selection of freshly baked crumpets. Their golden exteriors glistened with a thin layer of butter, while the soft insides offered a delightful contrast of textures. He reached for the tongs to help himself, their rhythmic clinking against the ceramic plate creating a delicate melody, harmonizing with the rustling leaves outside.


    As he raised the cup to his lips, Grindelwald savored the first sip of the fragrant tea. The flavors danced upon his tongue, a symphony of bergamot and warmth, awakening his senses. His eyes momentarily closed, indulging in the moment of pure bliss. The world around him seemed to fade away, leaving only the simple pleasure of this morning ritual.


    Thoughts of his long-time close friend and even closer adversary, Albus Dumbledore, crept into Gellert''s mind.


    The world was truly a strange place, he thought. Despite everything that had happened, they¡¯d succeeded in their endeavors, if he looked at it a certain way.


    For better or worse, their intertwined destinies had indeed shaped the wizarding world, and their clash of ideologies, instead of burning the bridge between them, had instead reinforced it, even in the absence of physical proximity. A subtle smile curled upon his lips as he pondered the complexities of their relationship, the past echoing through the deep chambers of his memory.


    Lost in introspection, Grindelwald absentmindedly swirled the liquid in his teacup, his gaze fixed on the flames. In that moment, the wizard appeared almost serene, and yet somehow exuded an air of obsessive desperation as well as wild power.


    His calm demeanor belied the vast depths of his ambitions, and the fire that had rekindled within his soul.


    It was then that a knock on the door pulled Gellert out of his reverie and into the real world.


    He let a small smile cross his face. I suppose the moment was never going to last.


    He set aside his teacup, and with it, his brief respite from the world. His thoughts turned once again to the grand stage of wizarding politics, where he would leave another indelible mark. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, revealing Matthias Auer. With deep bags under his eyes, the man looked like he was three seconds away from passing out on the spot.


    ¡°Still not a morning person, I take it.¡± Gellert said by way of greeting, keeping his voice low for the benefit of his friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I ever will be.¡± Matthias murmured as he sat down opposite of the man.


    Gellert chuckled before gesturing at his cup. ¡°Tea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. Much appreciated.¡±


    With another negligent motion of his fingers, he had another steaming cup ready. He watched as Matthias took it, letting the aroma of the brew fill his nose for a few moments before taking a sip. Almost immediately, Gellert saw the man¡¯s face shift into one of relief.


    Matthias took a few more sips before setting his cup down and helping himself to one of the crumpets.


    ¡°Just what I needed.¡± He said, enjoying a few more moments of bliss before pulling a small stack of parchment from one of his many voluminous pockets. ¡°These are¡ª¡±


    ¡°It can wait a few minutes, my friend.¡± Gellert said, still completely at ease, sending the parchment flying towards his desk. ¡°Enjoy this moment, for now. You never know if this is the last time, after all.¡±


    Matthias looked a little conflicted before nodding to himself. That was a good sign; he¡¯d been working himself a little too hard, as of late. Honestly, the reason he probably looked so tired right now was that he worked the papers all night.


    It wasn¡¯t to say that passion, dedication and determination were bad qualities. In fact, they were the traits which set the mediocre wizards and witches apart from those who would achieve greatness in their lives.


    With all of that said, however, no amount of determination would be enough to reach one¡¯s goals if one was not also resting when one needed.


    Rest was an integral part in a magical person''s growth; Gellert would even go as far to say that it was just as important as learning and training.


    The body needed time to recuperate, so that it would build its reserves up to better handle the magic being channeled through the body. The mind needed that same time to absorb the lessons imparted upon it, to let the new mental pathways imprint themselves on the person¡¯s soul.


    Even Muggles have a saying for this concept. What was it... He thought. Ah, yes. ''All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy''.


    It was a simple statement, yet also deep and layered.


    "Thank you." Matthias said in gratitude, favoring Gellert with a smile. "I needed that."


    "Hmph. You need to take better care of yourself." Gellert said, smirking. "I''m of a mind to send you back to your quarters with express orders to do nothing for a few days."


    "Would that I could, but these matters simply couldn''t wait." Matthias said, wincing as he thought of something else. "I will take you up on the time off soon, though. I fear Eleanor is losing her patience with me."


    "Can''t imagine why." Gellert said dryly as he finished his tea before wiping his mouth with a napkin and standing up. "Shall we?"


    A few moments later, he was at his desk, looking over the curated reports.


    "Very good." Gellert said, rifling through a couple before focusing on one in particular. "It seems Rafiq has gained much ground in Egypt, even gaining support from a few groups in the neighboring countries¡­"


    "Oh yes." Matthias said. "Good news all around that particular front¡ª Morocco, Lebanon, Syria¡­ Well, for the most part, anyway. There has been word of an upcoming meeting which will be taking place near the end of the month; no official reason, but we believe it will be an emergency hearing to change the leadership¡ª or at the very least, the general aims of the ruling body."


    "Is that so¡­" Gellert said, considering the matter. "The Arab League of Wizards has never been the most transparent of organizations."


    "It''s gotten even worse, ever since magic carpets and other forms of enchanted items were recently banned in the European mainland." Matthias said. "The exact details are in the report, but essentially, some Muggle protection initiative which started in one of the British Ministry''s departments ended up being proliferated by the ICW."


    "Banning a perfectly good method of transportation¡­ yet still finding nothing wrong with flying brooms?" Gellert shook his head. "Pointless busywork, trying to look like they''re doing something while outlawing everything in sight. The sheer lunacy of it is astounding, and yet this plays to our advantage. Doubtless, the League¡¯s finances have taken several hits?"


    "Precisely my point." Matthias said as he gestured for Gellert to keep reading. "You''ll see further in that there is to be¡ª"


    "Oh yes, I see it." Gellert said, smiling and giving Matthias an appreciative nod. "An offer of wealth and plunder to entice the greedy and aggrieved parties, as well as a challenge to entice those with a general lust for blood and violence¡ª the League citizens have always been hot blooded at the best of times. I''ve said this before, my friend, but you''ve taken to your lessons very well."


    "Thank you." Matthias said, chuckling. "I had a good teacher."


    "So you did." Gellert said before moving onto another report. "And this is¡­? A report on the state of the MACUSA and its surroundings?"


    "Oh yes." Matthias said, gaining an eager look in his eyes. "I think you''ll find the contents of that highly interesting."


    "Oh? So it''s confirmed?" Gellert said and began to go through the report meticulously, his eyebrows slowly ascending into his hairline. "My, my, it is. An alliance of this magnitude..."


    "I imagined you would appreciate the gravity of their situation, as you were once quite well placed within their ranks in the past." Matthias said.


    Gellert gave a nod. He remembered those days well. Imprisoning that fool Graves and assuming his identity as Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement had been one of his better moves, even if he''d ended up thwarted by Scamander in the end.


    "When I''d infiltrated them, the MACUSA could scarcely deal with each individual faction engaging in random acts of violence and committing petty crimes." Gellert said, placing the parchment down and leaning forward as he gestured at his report, closing his fist as he spoke. "But with all of them unified under a singular banner, coordinating assaults over multiple fronts? That is not a foe the Americans have ever had to deal with."


    "Agreed¡ª as far as I¡¯ve learned on the matter, anyway." Matthias said. "To that extent, I''ve already taken the liberty to dispatch a group to discreetly make contact with them. It''s likely that we won''t even get an answer, but¡ª"


    "It''s certainly worth a try. Good to have more allies wherever we can find them¡ª reasonable ones, at any rate." Gellert finished for him, and the two shared a nod of agreement before he pointed at the rest of the stack. "And these?"


    "Different events occurring all over the globe." Matthias said, taking a breath to center himself. "Some seem meaningless, others so obvious that they couldn''t be ignored."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I take it the reading is very dry."


    "You have no idea." Matthias said and was about to continue when he was interrupted by three sharp knocks on the door.


    The two men shared a look. "Come in."


    The door opened, revealing their newest guard, Marco. Gellert gave him a nod, making sure his expression and soul thread remained unmoved by his presence. "Ah, Mr. Marco. Can I help you, today?"


    ¡°Your morning news, sir.¡± Marco said in a tone so perfectly polite that it would have fooled just about anyone in the world¡ª but he knew better.


    ¡°Ah, yes, of course. Come in.¡± Gellert said as he got up to meet the man halfway. He took the offered newspaper, eyes momentarily fixed on the headline before focusing back on the wizard before him. ¡°I¡¯ve neglected to ask this of you, Mr. Marco, but how are you faring with your new assignment?¡±


    Mr. Marco considered his words for exactly two seconds before he spoke. ¡°It has been most rewarding, sir.¡±


    A fake response if there has ever been one. Gellert said, getting a small smirk on his face. ¡°And your real thoughts on the matter?¡±


    Marco hesitated, his soul thread momentarily revealing the parasitic string wound around the poor host''s. ¡°It has been¡­ somewhat dull. Sir.¡±


    Matthias chuckled at that, looking up from the various reports on the table.


    ¡°I suppose your reaction is to be expected.¡± Matthias said, giving Marco a nod of sympathy before sharing a look with Gellert, who gave him the go ahead. ¡°But don¡¯t worry; even with your position as a guard, you will still be called in to complete missions from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Marco said, bowing his head to the two slightly and offering them another false, but supremely pleasant smile. ¡°I had assumed as much when I was appointed, so I did not think to raise any concerns, as of yet.¡±


    If Gellert were any other man, he would have felt his skin crawl at the sight. Was this what he would have become, had he let himself descend into hatred?


    Questions for later.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Matthias said, giving the man a nod of appreciation. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Marco. That will be all.¡±


    ¡°Sirs.¡± Marco bowed his head, before exiting the room, closing the door behind him with a click.


    Gellert moved towards the window again, his mind preoccupied while Matthias continued to go through the reports, organizing them by importance.


    Creating a Horcrux was considered to be a magic most foul and dark, and yet he could not judge the man standing guard outside of his room too harshly for it.


    It takes a certain strength of will and determination to achieve a feat such as this. Gellert thought. Judging his actions through the lens of morality takes away from the achievement itself.


    It took a certain coldness to justify that sort of thing. Playing calculus with people¡¯s lives in order to bolster your own, it had a purpose. It was not a purpose which would lead to the target¡¯s good, but the good of the one committing the act.


    He shook his head. Gellert did not wish to think on this matter, just yet. He was content to let Marco do as he pleased, as long as his actions did not threaten the workings of his Order in any way.


    It was an arrangement that he felt the other man was well aware of, at this point, and so he did not want to fiddle with this tentative, unspoken peace of theirs.


    Not until the time is right. Grindelwald thought, shaking off his hesitation and heading towards the fireplace once again, the Daily Herald in his hand most certainly not forgotten.


    Comfortable in his seat, he began to read:


    <hr>


    BRITAIN TO HOLD UNPRECEDENTED INTERNATIONAL TOURNAMENT


    By Amy Broduk


    In an astounding revelation by Minister Cornelius Fudge, Wizarding Britain is now poised to host a momentous tournament that promises to go down in the annals of magical history.


    Dubbed the "United Wizarding League," this unprecedented event is a celebration of the magical arts and aims to showcase the extraordinary skills possessed by all of our prospective wizards and witches.


    The tournament, which is the brainchild of esteemed magical authorities and the International Confederation Of Wizards, is promised to be the "biggest event of the century".


    It is too early to know of the specifics, but what is known is that the event is to take place at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, with students from eight other schools over the globe participating as well.


    Speculation on the identities of these schools is rampant, but the consensus so far is thus; the invited schools will be: the Beauxbatons Academy in France, the Durmstrang Institute from Bulgaria, the School of Ilvermorny in the United States, the School of Mahoutokoro in Japan, Castelobruxo from Brazil, the School of Uagadou in Uganda, the Longling Academy from China, and perhaps the Institute of Sorcery from Egypt.


    Though the Minister has said there may be more than nine schools competing when all was said and done, we at the Herald are fairly certain that the schools mentioned in the list will occupy a majority of the final list.


    "Today, as we stand on the precipice of a new era filled with its own unique challenges, we must harness the power of unity once again." Minister Fudge went on to add. "We must recognize that our strength lies in our ability to come together as a nation¡ª no, as a global community, and tackle the issues that affect us all."


    For more information on the possible participants and further reports concerning the upcoming tournament¡­


    <hr>


    He reread the article once more, absorbing all of the information given.


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡± Matthias¡¯ voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Gellert said, handing the paper to the man and letting him read through it without a word.


    ¡°...Strange.¡± Was all he said at the end.


    ¡°Strange, you say?¡± Gellert asked, shifting in his seat as his eyes lit up with mild interest. ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Minister Fudge is behaving differently to what I would expect of him.¡± Matthias said, eyes narrowing as he frowned in confusion. ¡°The reports I have received paint a man who is easily swayed by the luxuries of life¡ª it was the main reason why we chose to contact Mr. Malfoy, instead of him, as Lucius and his fellows seem to be the ones holding the reins which guide their nation¡¯s affairs. To have Minister Fudge do this¡­ Why?¡±


    Matthias stopped, seeing Grindelwald¡¯s small smile. ¡°I see. You know something of his motivations.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. You are perceptive, as always.¡± Grindelwald said with a nod of approval. ¡°I wonder if I should tell you, or allow you to figure it out on your own.¡±


    Matthias looked at his friend for a moment before shaking his head. His eyes, usually sharp and alert, now seemed distant and detached, as though he was peering into another realm.


    Matthias'' world faded into a blur, his vision consumed by the inner workings of his own mind. The flickering, blue light from the fireplace and the increasing bustle of people outside became mere background noise to the man''s introspection.


    As his lips moved almost imperceptibly, he released a series of whispered words, fragments of a thread of thoughts which only he could follow. Each syllable carried a weight, an essence that he tried to capture and convey to himself. His voice, barely audible, held a certain rhythm, as if his murmurs followed a hidden melody.


    And then Matthias¡¯ eyes went wide with realization. ¡°His father? Near when we first met, I read up on your exploits in the war. The name Fudge was mentioned there, once or twice, but I didn''t think much of it.¡±


    ¡°And so you shouldn''t have." Gellert said, dipping his head slightly. "You are correct, however. The man was one of the many wizards and witches opposed to me during my previous campaign.¡±


    Gellert waited a moment, and then confirmed Matthias'' words with a nod. ¡°Cornelius Fudge¡¯s father never dipped too deeply into his nation¡¯s politics, merely content with his lot in life as an accomplished duelist¡ª I believe he was declared Champion at several tournaments, back then. He did not join the war effort because he cared for his fellow wizard, but for a far simpler reason¡­ He merely wanted to duel.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Matthias said, nodding as an anticipatory look came to his face. ¡°Was he good?¡±


    Flashes of an old fight came to Grindelwald¡¯s mind: roaring thunder, explosions, fiery lines all over his body, and the sight of an entire building being dropped onto him.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Grindelwald said, smiling in remembrance. ¡°He was very good.¡±


    ¡°And Cornelius wishes to honor his father¡¯s sacrifice by hosting an international dueling tournament¡­¡± Matthias said slowly, smiling a little. ¡°If nothing else, you have to admire the man¡¯s ability to turn a situation into a successful, positive campaign for public relations, however callous the gesture may be. In one stroke, he''s essentially forced attention away from all of the failing governments in the region.¡±


    ¡°True. The people want their entertainment, after all.¡± Gellert said, mirroring his friend¡¯s smile. ¡°Besides, with an event of this magnitude, it offers us opportunities we would not have had, otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Grindelwald said in an almost self-indulgent tone. ¡°How would you and Eleanor feel about a long term infiltration mission?¡±


    Oh, yes. Today was going to be a good day, indeed.


    oooo


    August 20, 1992, 11:30 AM, Grimmauld Place, London


    Adam Clarke


    My heart pounded in my chest as I got to my feet and faced my opponent again. I tightened my grip on my wand, my palms slick with sweat. The air crackled with anticipation as I prepared myself for the next barrage to come my way.


    With a flick of his wrist, Sirius Black unleashed a rapid series of spells, his movements fluid and precise. I reacted instinctively, my body moving in a desperate dance to avoid the onslaught. I sidestepped a bolt of purple energy, my footwork still not as good as I would have liked, as I countered with a burst of blue sparks from the tip of my ebony wand.


    Sirius deftly deflected the attack, his wand whirling through the air in an elegant arc. He retaliated with a Stunning Charm, a jet of crimson light streaking towards me. I moved swiftly, conjuring a Shield of shimmering silver and deflecting the spell just inches from my face.


    The spell splashed against the wall of the kitchen, doing nothing but rattling the many pots and pans stacked on the shelves. The makeshift dueling arena echoed with the reverberations of our magical clash.


    Spells collided, creating dazzling explosions of light and sound. I weaved through the chaos, my mind sharp as it tried to take apart my opponent''s every move. I sought an opening, a vulnerability in Sirius''s defense that I could exploit.


    Alas, it would not be that easy. Sirius was a formidable adversary, his movements a strange blend of grace and power. His spells were cast with a precision that seemed effortless, each incantation flowing seamlessly into the next.


    Before long, I once again found myself on the defensive, my body reacting purely on instinct as Sirius upped the ante, his spellcasting nearly doubling in speed as I narrowly dodged another barrage of spells.


    A blast of fire erupted from Sirius''s wand, engulfing the immediate vicinity in an inferno of heat and flames. Feeling the searing heat licking at my heels, I leaped backwards, shocked that he would use such a move in an enclosed space. But the distraction proved costly, as Sirius capitalized on my momentary vulnerability.


    A simple bit of rope shot forth from Sirius''s wand, wrapping around my leg and yanking me off balance before I could so much as think. I crashed to the ground, my body hitting the cold stone floor with a thud. I fought to regain my footing, but before I could cast a Shield Charm, Sirius¡¯ wand was already a few inches from my face, its tip glowing red.


    The man gave me a smirk before uttering an incantation. ¡°Rictusempra.¡±


    Red shifted to silver before bursting from the tip of his wand and crashing into me.


    I seized up, wheezing with laughter as I felt every inch of my skin being stimulated to the point where I was laughing uncontrollably. I continued to squirm for a few seconds longer before Sirius released the spell, giving me a reprieve from the impromptu tickling torture.


    ¡°Had enough yet¡­?¡± Sirius¡¯ stern, but mildly concerned voice reached my ears, and I struggled to get back to my feet once again.


    ¡°I¡­ Have not.¡± I ground out.


    ¡°Come on, Adam.¡± Sirius said, finally having enough of my attitude. ¡°We¡¯ve been at this for an hour and a half. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re taking your training more seriously and trying not to rely too much on your chains, but you can¡¯t keep pushing yourself like this.¡±


    "Because I''ll burn out?" I snapped at him without realizing it. "You think I''m weak minded like that?"


    Sirius exhaled through his nose, giving me the most amused look I saw in my life.


    "Weak minded." Sirius repeated, shaking his head as he smiled, throwing me off long enough for him to pull me back up to my feet. "No, kid. If anything, I''d say you''re one of the most resilient people I''ve ever met¡ª alongside Harry, of course."


    "Then you know I can take it." I argued, unconsciously moving to the starting line to recommence the dueling practice.


    "Yes, you can take it, and much more." Sirius said, though he shook his head. "But just because you can take it doesn''t mean that you should. You don''t need me to tell you that not giving yourself any time to recover is a terrible idea. You''re a smart kid."


    "You''re just buttering me up to spare my feelings." I said in an accusatory tone.


    "Is it working?"


    "No." I said, though I felt a smile trying to creep its way into my face. "Well, okay, maybe a little. To be honest, it just makes me want to fight you more."


    "Fight me?" Sirius said and laughed. "With your chains, I can definitely call those fights. But without them¡­ might as well call me a bully with how many times I''ve introduced you to the floor."


    "Right." I said, feeling myself calm down as Sirius came closer and placed his hand on my shoulder.


    "You''ll get there." Sirius said. "Nothing worth doing¡ª"


    "Is ever easy." I finished for him, perking up as I felt a lot lighter than I had not five seconds prior. "Thank you, Sirius."


    "Thank me by taking a shower." He said as he waved his wand, removing the training area and putting everything back where it was supposed to be. "You stink."


    "Thanks, Sirius." I said and sniffed around my pits. He was right: I reeked.


    A shower it is¡­

 129 - Sunderer

    oooo


    Sunderer


    oooo


    Time: Unknown, Place: Unknown


    Adam Clarke


    As I stepped into the underground chamber, a shiver ran down my spine, sending a ripple of anticipation through my veins. The air was thick with an otherworldly stillness, as if time itself held its breath within the confines of this hidden space.


    The ethereal purple glow of ancient sigils lined the walls, casting dancing shadows that seemed to whisper to me.


    The Void was crying out to me, I realized, though I did not know how I understood it. I heeded its haunting call and realized that the floor before me was writhing in response to my connection.


    A throne jutted out of the floor, its base seamlessly fused into the floor itself. I took note of the throne, realizing that this was a relic of an era long since forgotten. It exuded an aura of regal authority, yet an undeniable darkness clung to its ornate, obsidian frame.


    Whoever sat this throne, I instinctively knew, had done so thousands of years ago, if not more. Where was this great wizard or witch now? What happened to them? How was something so valuable left to gather dust for the rest of time?


    I tried to understand what was going on, but before I could even begin, something even stranger began to materialize right before my eyes.


    It was a convergence of thick, rope-like tendrils, each one shining with a different color and stemming from its own unique direction.


    They were currents of mystical energy, that much I understood with my sight. Ley lines, perhaps? Did that word even apply in this world?


    One thing was for sure; I could feel their power vibrating beneath my feet, a hum that resonated with the depths of my being. The convergence point, marked by a pulsating nexus of energy which shined in every conceivable color at once, lay directly at the center of the throne. It was here that the supposed ley lines intertwined, merging their forces to create a focal point of unimaginable potential.


    A voice spoke to me, then, but most of it sounded like mangled nonsense.


    "@#$ t-e &-o&+e. Void c_&(; &$u. &+(ume y-6r b&+(7r-(t, for Divinity is in your Grasp, Sunderer."


    "What?" I said, confused and more than a little perturbed at this point. "What are you saying? I don''t understand¡­"


    For the life of me, I couldn''t figure it out, and more than that¡­ How had I even gotten here, anyway? Where was ''here'' for that matter?


    The only thing that seemed to have the answers was that stone chair in front of me, but I held myself back.


    Who knew what would happen if I sat on it? Could my body even handle the sheer power floating through that uncomfortable seat?


    As I approached, the energy intensified, casting a brilliant glow that bathed the chamber in a kaleidoscope of hues. Sparks of iridescent light danced around me, as if the very fabric of reality was unraveling. Holes in the air itself were torn open haphazardly, revealing glimpses of worlds beyond my own.


    "This is¡­" I said in abject shock before taking a step further towards the throne.


    With each step, a sense of unease and doom came over me. I could almost hear the whispers of things just beyond the portals. The throne seemed to beckon, its cold, unforgiving surface luring me to claim its seat and taste the forbidden knowledge it held.


    A single moment, and I would¡ª


    "Not yet." A familiar voice said, and the world shattered¡ª


    oooo


    September 1, 1992, 4:15 AM, Adam''s Room, Twelve Grimmauld Place, London


    I jolted awake, my heart pounding in my chest as I struggled to catch my breath. Beads of sweat clung to my forehead, dampening my hair.


    "Wh¡ª" I gasped as I quickly sat up, eyes flitting about in every direction in an attempt to keep some measure of control over my situation.


    A few moments passed before I finally recognized where I was: my bedroom at Twelve Grimmauld Place.


    "All of that¡­" I murmured as I took a deep breath. "That was all just a dream?"


    I blinked my eyes rapidly, trying to shake off the lingering images that danced in front of me.


    I don''t believe it. That was too real¡­but it can''t have been, can it?


    As I sat there, the room around me seemed to morph into a surreal landscape. The walls twisted and contorted, taking on unfamiliar shapes and colors. Shadows danced on the ceiling, casting eerie silhouettes of unknown figures. I rubbed my eyes, hoping to clear away the remnants of the dream, but instead, the room seemed to blur even further.


    Fragments of the dream flashed before my eyes, disjointed and chaotic. I was standing before an obsidian throne in a vast chamber. The scene shifted abruptly, and I found myself standing on the edge of a very familiar cliff overlooking a sea of darkness peppered with the occasional purple aurora.


    I scrunched my eyes shut, still hearing the eerie noise of the corrupted soul threads of the Abyss before I opened my eyes again.


    The noise was gone, and I was sitting up in my bed. Again.


    "What the Hell is going on!?" I hissed to myself. I did my best to control my erratic breathing, taking deep and measured inhales and exhales. As time continued to pass, my panic slowly downgraded itself to a deep sense of unease.


    I slowly sat back up, muttering soft nothings to myself. My heart rate began to slow, and a semblance of normalcy returned to the room. Yet, the lingering emotions and strange imagery clung to my mind¡ª as clear as day.


    Could that not have been a dream¡­? I thought slowly. The throne, the Abyss, the voice ¡ª it sounded so familiar, but I couldn''t place it.


    Snatching my wand and feeling its most welcome rush of warmth, I cast a quick Lighting Charm and checked the bedside clock. "Half past four..."


    A few hours still left before I have to get up and prepare my things to go to Hogwarts. I thought before unceremoniously dropping back down to a horizontal position and trying to get some more sleep.


    I failed. I couldn''t stop thinking about what I saw.


    "Too damn early for this shit." I muttered in a low tone, but still attempted to make sense of it, if only for the sake of my future sleep. "That place was¡­"


    I closed my eyes again, trying to recall every single detail. A throne room underground, sitting at the convergence point of a lot of energy¡ª enough to level Hogwarts fifty times over, and that''s low balling it. And those portals¡­


    Somehow, that place had blurred the boundaries between the worlds, but what the Hell was it?


    Was it even real, or just a dream? What did the symbols mean? I sighed and shook my head, deciding to get up and write everything I knew down, just in case I started to forget.


    I went so far as to draw the approximate layout of the chamber, as well the various symbols I''d seen¡ª none of which even seemed remotely familiar to what was being taught in Ancient Runes¡ª not that I knew much about the course, in the first place.


    With a sigh, I finally dragged myself back to bed, noting that thirty minutes had passed.


    Still a few hours left until the day begins¡­ I thought and slowly surrendered myself to a merciful slumber.


    I would need all the rest I could get.


    oooo


    September 1, 1992, 8:00 AM, King''s Cross Station


    "Here we are, Platform 9?." Sirius Black said, keeping his tone low as a large family passed us by on their way to one of the Muggle trains. He made a surreptitious gesture at the barrier. ¡°In you go.¡±


    Harry gave the man a nod and, with a hard push to his trolley, ran towards the barrier, vanishing through it like it wasn¡¯t even there.


    It was interesting to say the least. The last time I had entered through here, I¡¯d felt a tingle on my skin, just as I had when I had entered the perimeter of what I now knew to be Hogwarts¡¯ defensive enchantments.


    Yet, now I could somewhat see the enchantment¡¯s traces. When Harry had gone through, the barrier seemed to jitter and spasm like something had jolted it with a taser. Fascinating¡­ Is that what causes the tingle¡ª just a feedback loop from your own movement?


    It wasn¡¯t a monumental discovery on my part, and yet for some reason it brought a smile to my face.


    ¡°Adam?¡± Sirius¡¯ voice interrupted my thoughts, and I turned to see him look a little concerned. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I guess I¡¯m still a little groggy.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Sirius said, accepting my words at face value, before giving the barrier a significant look. ¡°Well?¡±


    I responded with a nod and pushed my own trolley past the barrier, feeling its magic lick my skin just as I had seen it do to Harry. I quickly moved forward as Sirius followed through the portal.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°There you are.¡± Harry said, smiling, though he looked mildly worried. ¡°I almost thought you weren¡¯t coming.¡±


    ¡°Adam here got a little distracted.¡± Sirius said, patting my shoulder from behind before I could say anything. I looked up at him, seeing the man¡¯s strained, but soft smile.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sirius said, trailing off for a bit as he tried to find the words to say.


    He gave us nervous glances. I felt a wave of sympathy go through me.


    Sirius Black¡­ I thought; he really was a good man, after everything. The weight of his past mistakes and his wrongful imprisonment had taken a young man and changed him into the one we saw before us.


    ¡°You know.¡± He said as he beckoned Harry over. ¡°When I accepted to be your guardian, I honestly didn¡¯t know what to expect. I remember holding you a few times, Harry¡ª back when you were a baby, and I¡¯d always be scared I¡¯d hurt you. So, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could even take care of either of you, but I did the best I could.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rambling.¡± Sirius realized and stopped talking for a moment, frustrated with himself. He took a breath, and then gave us both a significant look as he finally found the words he had been searching for.


    ¡°Harry, Adam.¡± His voice charged with heavy emotions. ¡°Take care of yourselves, all right?¡±


    ¡°We will.¡± Harry promised instantly, nodding his head without thinking.


    ¡°Considering my track record¡­¡± I started, getting a little smile.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said, seeing Harry¡¯s mutinous look, and raised my hands in surrender. ¡°All right, all right; I¡¯ll give it my best shot.¡±


    That seemed to appease him, and Sirius let out a laugh, tousling Harry¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s all I can ask for. And Adam¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I said.


    "Remember, life''s too short to take everything so seriously." Sirius said with an encouraging smile, trying to lighten the atmosphere. "Embrace your study of magic, yes, but don¡¯t forget to embrace the friendships as well. Hogwarts is not just a school, it¡¯s where lifelong friendships are made."


    I wanted to disagree with him, but I realized that he was right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡± Sirius said, and then grinned. ¡°All right; any more of this mushy stuff and one of you will start crying.¡±


    ¡°Old man¡¯s losing it.¡± I said, smirking at the man. ¡°Only one here who is about to cry is you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry backed me up.


    ¡°Barely out of their diapers and they¡¯re already backtalking me. Where did I go wrong?¡± Sirius mock complained before shaking his head and nodding towards the train. ¡°Off you go, then. Before the train leaves. And remember, I¡¯m just a letter away, all right? Or a howler, I suppose. Speaking of which, I should send you two regular howlers¡­ Oh, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Quick, Harry.¡± I said dragging him away. ¡°Let¡¯s go before he gets even crazier ideas.¡±


    ¡°Ease up, Clarke!¡± Harry only laughed in delight as he turned and waved at the man. ¡°Bye, Sirius!¡±


    I turned my head to send the man a smile as well, watching as his motionless figure grew smaller and smaller as it got steadily obstructed by the other families bustling about. Soon, he would become just another face in the crowd.


    I let out a sigh, closing my eyes for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll miss him.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Harry said quietly, before his green eyes lit up. ¡°Come on, Adam. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I followed the boy through the train, passing by quite a few empty compartments, and some with familiar faces. A few minutes later, Harry''s face lit up. He gestured to a compartment to his left, sliding the door open. ¡°There.¡±


    ¡°Harry!¡± Ron Weasley¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡°Ron.¡± Harry smiled and went inside.


    I followed him, seeing Ron, Su and two other girls I didn¡¯t immediately recognize, already sitting there. The young redhead, however, was probably Ginny Weasley. Yes, now that I thought about it, I did see the girl back when Sirius was exonerated.


    The other girl wasn¡¯t too hard to figure out, either. The dirty blonde hair, the buggy eyes, the wand tucked behind her ear¡­ the distinct air of dottiness around her left no doubt as to who this was.


    ¡°Hey, everyone.¡± I greeted them, nodding at the two I wasn¡¯t formally introduced to, just yet.


    ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Adam!¡± Ron and Su returned my greeting with one of their own.


    ¡°Su, Ron.¡± I smiled before coming in and helping Harry stow his trunk away. ¡°And who are these two? Friends of yours?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ron said, looking a bit sheepish before gesturing at the young redhead. ¡°Harry, Adam; this is my little sister, Ginny. She¡¯ll be starting Hogwarts this year.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Harry said, giving the girl a smile and extending his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ginny.¡±


    Ginny Weasley looked at the extended hand and grasped it, shaking it very quickly before tearing her hand away, and looking anywhere but him, leaving Harry standing there, confused.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Harry said, not sure what to make of what he just saw.


    I stifled the urge to laugh. Damn. I forgot Ginny had a major crush on him¡ª borderline hero worship.


    This was great. After a few seconds, however, I took pity on the boy and was about to say something, but was beaten to the punch by the other girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Harry.¡± The blonde girl said, brushing a lock behind her ear. ¡°Ginny sometimes gets like this when the nargles start surrounding her.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª Nargles?¡± Harry asked. ¡°What¡¯re those?¡±


    Ron groaned as Luna¡¯s big eyes went even wider. She shook her head, giving Harry a dreamy, yet somehow concerned look. ¡°Be very careful of Nargles, Harry. They can be very tricky, and don¡¯t take very long to infest someone¡¯s mind. Oh, um¡­ I¡¯m Luna Lovegood.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡ª Right.¡± Harry said awkwardly, shaking her hand. ¡°Harry Potter.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She said before turning her eyes to me. ¡°And you¡¯re Adam Clarke. Father says you¡¯ve become part Thestral.¡±


    Su, Ron and Harry looked aghast at her seeming dig at my eyes, but I broke through their shock by blurting out a laugh.


    ¡°First time someone¡¯s had the stones to say that to my face.¡± I said, giving the girl a knowing grin. ¡°As to your statement; who knows? He could be right.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Was her response. Luna then returned to her seat and grabbed a copy of the Quibbler, ending the conversation there and then.


    What a strange girl. I thought in the ensuing silence before shrugging and turning to Harry. ¡°Help me out?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Once everything was stowed away, I took my seat next to the two boys, with Su sitting opposite of me, looking up from whatever she was reading and giving me a smile before coming back to it.


    ¡°Have a good summer, Ron?¡± Harry asked the boy beside him.


    ¡°Was brilliant.¡± Ron said, and then got an excited look on his face. ¡°Have you heard?¡±


    ¡°Heard what?¡± Harry said.


    ¡°About the Tournament this year?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry said. ¡°Yeah; I was there when the announcement was made a week ago.¡±


    And then he explained the circumstances.


    ¡°Brilliant.¡± Ron said, even more excited now. ¡°Eight schools?¡±


    ¡°Excluding Hogwarts, yes. With Hogwarts, it makes nine.¡± I confirmed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who all was invited though, but I can guess four which are guaranteed to be there¡ª Ilvermorny, Beauxbatons, Uagadou and Durmstrang.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Su said, closing her book. ¡°Mom mentioned those names, too, but I don¡¯t know if she knows anything.¡±


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s chosen, it¡¯s still going to be brilliant.¡± Ron said. ¡°Does anyone know what the actual challenges are? I hope one of them is Quidditch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry agreed immediately, getting a look in his eyes.


    ¡°Probably is.¡± I said, giving the two boys a nod. ¡±But if there is one, I¡¯ve got a feeling that you won¡¯t be playing with your House team, but a unified team for the entire school.¡±


    I smiled at the mildly annoyed looks on their faces which followed my statement. ¡°What? If we¡¯re going to have 9 schools engage in a tournament, it¡¯d be weird for Hogwarts to have four teams¡ª and much too complicated, besides. The other schools would have to form four teams, each, as well. Thirty six teams¡ª way too much.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± An unfamiliar voice came from outside of the compartment as the doors slid open, revealing the Gryffindor Quidditch Team Captain, Oliver Wood.


    ¡°Wood!¡± Harry said, getting up.


    ¡°Potter.¡± Wood greeted with a nod. ¡°I was just looking for you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like your brother just said.¡± Wood said, giving me a nod. ¡°We need to figure out how to approach this new Quidditch tournament¡ª I¡¯ve already talked with the other Captains about this, but there will be one big tryout for Hogwarts. Two teams¡ª one main and one reserve, just in case. Interested?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Harry said, nodding his head almost feverishly at the thought of the upcoming matches.


    ¡°Good. Just what I wanted to hear.¡± Oliver said, smirking back at the boy before getting an almost dreamy look in his eye. ¡°You were the best seeker from last year¡ª honestly, the best I¡¯ve seen since playing with Charlie.¡±


    Judging from Harry¡¯s eye roll, I imagined that this was something he heard from the older boy all the time.


    ¡°With you as Seeker and me as Captain on the team, we¡¯ll be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± I cut him off with a small smile, deciding to mess with the guy. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯ll even be on the team, though? Let alone as Quidditch Captain?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I won¡¯t be?¡± He immediately challenged me, daring me to say something.


    I looked into the boy¡¯s eyes for a moment before noticing that his soul thread was squirming in great agitation. I supposed I unnerved the guy a little with that statement, huh?


    ¡°Well, there are three other Captains vying for the role, after all.¡± I shrugged. ¡°And besides, I have a feeling that none of you will be making the decision on who leads.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Oliver said, frowning. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Captains who decide. Who else? Hooch? She¡¯s just the flying instructor.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking big enough, Wood.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°This is an event on the world stage.¡± I said with a derisive scoff. ¡°You think the Ministry will let a bunch of kids decide who gets on the team and who leads?¡±


    Wood opened his mouth before closing it, a thoughtful look crossing his face. ¡°Quidditch Cups are headed by the Departments of Magical Games and Sports¡­ You think they¡¯ll decide?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, though I bobbed my head as I considered an alternative. ¡°Or, they could talk to any one of the British teams¡ª get one of them to help.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t consider that.¡± Wood said, now trying to measure me again. ¡°You¡¯ve an eye for the bigger picture, Clarke. How about considering a spot on the team?¡±


    My eyes widened along with the rest of the room. ¡°Me? Have you seen me on a broom? I¡¯m awful.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t even exaggerating; it¡¯s a wonder he didn¡¯t fall off his broom in our first Flying Lesson.¡± Harry confirmed without any shame.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad.¡± I said, getting a laugh out of the kids.


    ¡°You are, mate.¡± Ron said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Great on his Thestral, though.¡± Harry added.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Wood said, though he looked at me again. ¡°But I meant more as a planner, or a helper to the coach. Strategies in Quidditch are very important, after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, surprised. ¡°Well, I could probably help with that¡ª if I knew anything about Quidditch beyond the basics.¡±


    I mulled over the topic for a moment before pointing at Ron. ¡°Ron is perfect for it, though.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ron said, caught completely off guard by my suggestion.


    ¡°You live and breathe Quidditch, Ron.¡± I said, grinning. ¡°You¡¯re always talking about the leagues and all their strategies; yes, this is perfect for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Ron said, stammering. ¡°I¡ª I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Adam¡¯s right.¡± Harry said, patting his friend on the shoulder before turning to Wood with an eager smile. ¡°Ron¡¯s very good. He gave me really good advice before every match last year, and come to think of it, every time we watch a match together, he knows exactly everything that¡¯s happening and has predicted so many moves¡­¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Ron, who averted his gaze. ¡°I had a lot of time watching Bill, Charlie and the others practicing when I was younger, that¡¯s all.¡±


    That seemed to settle it for Wood.


    ¡°Never met a Weasley who wasn¡¯t good on a broom.¡± Wood said, shaking his head. ¡°Even Percy is pretty good¡ª just doesn¡¯t want to play. Come to the tryouts, Weasley; we¡¯ll see what you¡¯re made of.¡±


    And then Wood left without another word, the compartment door sliding behind him and leaving us in silence.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m dreaming, Harry.¡± Ron said, looking both shocked and excited. ¡°Pinch me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re dreaming, mate.¡± Harry said, flicking him on the forehead.


    ¡°Ow!¡± He said, placing a hand over the spot. ¡°That was rhetorical, Harry!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He said, affecting an innocent look upon his face. ¡°But I didn¡¯t pinch you, though?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡±


    Oh, Sirius has definitely influenced him. I thought and let out a laugh. This year would certainly be interesting.

 Arc 3: Advent - 130 - Back To School

    oooo


    Arc 3: Advent


    Back to School


    oooo


    September 1, 1992, 6:00 PM, Hogwarts Express, On Route To Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    Growing up, both in this life and the previous, people had told me that I had an impressive eye for details, as well as a surprisingly long memory to recall them.


    So, it was all the more embarrassing when Ron and I reached the lady with the trolley, and I could not remember what anyone wanted.


    ¡°Something the matter, dearie?¡± The sweet old lady said as her eyes flitted towards the end of the hall; she was probably checking for any new, prospective customers while I wasted time.


    ¡°I¡ª Um.¡± I stammered, feeling sheepish before turning to Ron. ¡°I forgot what everyone wanted.¡±


    Ron gave me the most stupefied look before shaking his head in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s a laugh.¡±


    He turned to the trolley lady and picked everything out, nodding to me. ¡°There. How''d you even forget?¡±


    ¡°Oh; duh.¡± I said, my mind finally supplying me with the information as I fished out the correct amount of money to pay the woman. Too little too late, brain.


    The trolley lady nodded, smiled and went on her way, leaving Ron and I standing there with handfuls of candy. I shook off the strange episode and gave the boy a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s get all this stuff back to them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ron said, though he looked like he wanted to say something further.


    I didn¡¯t comment on it right away, taking the time to consider the boy¡¯s demeanor for a few seconds before finally speaking. ¡°Something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ron said, looking away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and stopped the both of us. ¡°Go on; spit it out or it¡¯ll stay in your head for weeks. I know you.¡±


    Ron seemed to struggle with himself for a moment before sighing. ¡°Fine. I just wanted to say thank you.¡±


    ¡°You did? For what?¡± I said, tilting my head in confusion. ¡°If anything, I should be thanking you¡ª I completely forgot what snacks everyone wanted, just now.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Not that.¡± Ron shook his head, exasperated. ¡°What you said earlier. To Wood. That was¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, realization striking me. ¡°Oh¡­ Right.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ron said, getting a little more quiet. ¡°I was really surprised, to be honest. I always reckoned you hated Quidditch.¡±


    ¡°Hate it? I wouldn¡¯t go that far, Ron.¡± I said, waving his words away. ¡°It¡¯s just not something I¡¯m interested in, that¡¯s all. Maybe I¡¯ll watch a game every now and again, but I¡¯d rather just ride on Absol¡¯s back, or even a broom in the open air¡ª however bad I am at it, I can still glide around a little.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose. But you noticed¡­ Ah, nevermind.¡± Ron said, shrugging.


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Ron said but ended up explaining himself anyway. "It''s just that¡­ you noticed my commentary on the games."


    "Well, yeah? I thought you were pretty good at calling out team tactics whenever I attended matches¡ª your commentary was better than Jordan''s, that''s for sure." I said, and the two of us shared a laugh. "See, that''s another future job suggestion for you. On top of being a coach or team strategist, you can also be an announcer for the games¡ª playing the crowd would take a bit of practice, but yeah. Definitely something to think about."


    Ron didn''t answer immediately.


    "You¡­" He said, looking unsure of himself. "You think I can do something like that?"


    "Ron. You can do anything you set your mind to." I said, chuckling a little at the end.


    "What is it?"


    "Hm¡­" I stared out of the window, watching the scenery of the Scottish wilderness for a second. "This just reminds me of something someone told me a few years ago."


    Ron stayed quiet, beckoning me to continue with his silence alone.


    "He said: ''you can work any job you want. Be a garbage man if you want to¡ª but be the best damn garbage man in the field, if you do.''" I said, exhaling through my nose as I looked back at him. "Just do your best at whatever it is you choose, and everything will turn out all right."


    "Yeah." Ron said, smiling. "Thank you, Adam."


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± I said before nudging my head towards the direction of our compartment. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get all this back to them before they wonder if we ran afoul of a troll or something.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that.¡± Ron said, though his laugh told another story. Still, I refrained from further commentary.


    The rest of the trip back went quietly, and soon, everyone had what they wanted. A round of thanks passed through the compartment before I excused myself.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Harry asked, curious.


    ¡°Oh. I was going to go and see where Tony and Hermione are.¡± I said, stretching a bit as I held my box of unopened candy. ¡°Plus, that walk didn¡¯t really do it for me. I need to stretch my legs, you know?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Harry said and grabbed one of the candies at his side, holding it up to me. ¡°Give this to Hermione?¡±


    It was a small box of mint chocolate chip sweets; I took them in hand, nodding. ¡°Sure. Anything else?¡±


    Harry, Ron and Su shook their heads, and so I took my leave, closing the compartment door behind me. I picked a direction and walked, hoping that I didn¡¯t have to double back to find them. I moved to another car, hit with a wall of sound.


    Unlike the previous one, this train carriage was abuzz with a medley of conversations, laughter, and occasional bursts of exuberance.


    As I approached, I couldn''t help but catch snippets of their animated conversation. They were regaling each other with tales of their summer adventures, each one as ridiculous as the boys were enthusiastic.


    They punctuated their stories with boisterous laughter, their carefree joy infecting everyone around them.


    Despite myself, I found myself momentarily drawn to their magnetic energy before I shook the feeling off.


    I pushed my way past them, the boys not even noticing my presence as I continued my search.


    A few of the Ravenclaw upper years noticed me, giving me nods of greeting. I returned them, seeing no reason not to.


    ¡°Adam.¡± I heard a familiar voice coming from behind me.


    ¡°Mira.¡± I said, turning to see the girl, as well as her friend, Ophelia Scarlet. ¡°And, Ophelia, was it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young woman said as I approached.


    Her eyes avoided my own, focusing on the nondescript book in her hands. Her fingers tapped lightly on the cover, in sync with her jittering soul thread. Though she looked far healthier than she had in June, I couldn''t help but notice there was still a slight tension in her shoulders, a remnant of the pain she carried.


    I guess psychological recovery isn''t, well¡­ magic. I thought. It''ll take a long time. Good that she''s already on the mend.


    ¡°I¡¯d ask how your summer went, Adam.¡± Mira said, looking a little sheepish even as she spoke. ¡°But I read about what happened. I''m sorry.¡±


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m fine." I said, waving her words away. "Read it, you say?"


    "Yes." Mira confirmed with a nod. "The Prophet covered it quite well."


    ¡°The Prophet, eh? Why not the Herald?¡± I asked, raising a curious eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh, that new publication?¡± Mira said with a frown. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve read anything of theirs, yet. My parents don¡¯t seem too interested in them.¡±


    Strange. Is it the inability to accept any new form of information? Seems closed minded to me¡ª especially for that family.


    ¡°But I think that¡¯s because they¡¯ve just been so busy.¡± Mira said, as if she could read my thoughts somehow. ¡°People have been saying that their reporting is pretty good, all things considered. You did an interview with them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded. ¡°With the same reporter who used to interview me for the Prophet, in fact. She¡¯s very nice¡ª definitely no Skeeter, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Mira let out a small laugh, and even Ophelia was smiling at that.


    I wasn''t even sure why I was suggesting the Herald to Mira, considering I knew who their true benefactor was.


    Still, when Grindelwald had said that he wanted them to report truthfully and honestly on what was going on, I believed him.


    In fact, there had been a few articles straight up condemning the man and his actions. Whether these statements were the truth, or some ploy fabricated by Grindelwald to keep the rest of Britain unaware of their true allegiance, it was hard to tell.


    ¡°It would take a truly vile person to match someone like Skeeter.¡± Ophelia agreed, pulling me back to reality. ¡°But we are glad you¡¯re doing better, Adam.¡±


    Huh? I thought in confusion, looking between the two girls. I could understand why Mira would be glad I was fine; the two of us had a tentative mentor/student friendship¡ª though which of us was the teacher and which was the learner had always been in a state of flux.


    Why would Ophelia be worried about me, though?


    The few times I¡¯d spoken to her, I¡¯d basically been abrupt to the point of being callous. I winced, just thinking about those moments. Having seen what almost happened to Fleur in the Village Du Phantasime had altered my mindset somewhat.


    ¡°I could say the same to you, Ophelia.¡± I said honestly, raising a hand to scratch the back of my head. ¡°And, I want to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Ophelia said, eyes widening slightly. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I trailed off for a moment, shaking my head. ¡°I said some things that hurt you, last year. I was trying to help but I know I can end up seeming callous and hurtful in the process¡ª so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyebrows nearly went into her hairline upon hearing that. She opened her mouth and closed it, words escaping her.


    Mira looked up at the ceiling for a moment before tapping her friend on the shoulder. ¡°See? He really is that oblivious and dense¡ª took him months to figure it out. Isn¡¯t he the most adorable thing?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said, feeling defensive. ¡°I am not adorable, thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Saying that isn¡¯t really helping your case, Adam.¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Why, you¡­!¡± I shook my fist threateningly at the girl, making Ophelia let out a laugh.


    It was just a low, soft chuckle¡ª barely even loud enough to be considered laughter¡ª but it seemed to surprise even Ophelia herself.


    It felt raw, unsteady, but undeniably real, turning into a full blown laugh after a few moments and so infectious that it made Mira and I join her.


    Eventually, the cheer died down, leaving the three of us feeling much better than before.


    ¡°I needed that.¡± Ophelia said, letting out a slightly relaxed sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right, Adam. You were very harsh, but¡­ Maybe that¡¯s what I needed at that time.¡±


    What? I thought in confusion, but kept my mouth shut, allowing Ophelia to keep going.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said what you did, then I wouldn¡¯t have sought out help, and¡­ If I hadn¡¯t done that, who knows where I¡¯d be right now?¡± She let out another laugh, though this one was brittle.


    I immediately knew what she was referring to. Suicide.


    I took a step forward, extending my hand to her. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to say any more, okay? I¡¯m happy you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Ophelia looked at it, and then at my concerned face before smiling slightly and taking it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I wanted to tell her not to thank me, that she did all the heavy lifting, but I saw a look on Mira¡¯s face which more or less said: ¡®say anything stupid, and I¡¯ll make sure no one finds you.¡¯


    ¡°...You¡¯re welcome, Ophelia.¡± I ended up saying, instead. A moment later, the two of us separated.


    ¡°Well.¡± I said. ¡°I need to go¡ª erm, do either of you know if Tony¡¯s in this direction?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Mira said, nodding towards the end of the hall. ¡°Next carriage, um¡­ Fifth compartment to the right, I think. Or was it the fourth? Hm¡­ It¡¯s on the right side, at least.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mira.¡± I said, grateful for the assistance as I moved past them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re still doing our study sessions!¡± Mira¡¯s voice stopped me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare skip out on them, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare dream of it.¡± I turned and gave the two a nod. ¡°See you later, Mira. Ophelia.¡±


    Never expected that to happen. I thought as I absorbed what just happened. Honestly, I¡¯d been completely ready for Ophelia to hate my guts.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t as good at reading people as I thought I was? It was something I¡¯d have to work on, I supposed. Dealing with people beyond the surface level had always been a challenge, but I definitely needed to get better at it, considering the challenges I would be facing in the future.


    Gellert Grindelwald, Albus Dumbledore and Voldemort; these were all masters at interpersonal communication, even if the latter was not at all interested in forging any connection with his fellow humans.


    But I won¡¯t be manipulating anyone¡­ At least, I don¡¯t think I am. I thought to myself as I reached the next train car, this one far less noisy than the previous. I¡¯m just living my life the way I want to; no one is forced to do what I tell them, and I¡¯m perfectly fine doing things myself, anyway.


    My ego a little soothed now, I started checking the compartments on the right side, finding the one I was looking for.


    ¡°So it was the fifth one¡­¡± I murmured and gave the door a knock before opening it. ¡°Hey, everyone."


    "Adam!" Tony said, looking excited as he got up. "I was thinking about coming to look for you all."


    "Hey." I said, having a manly handshake with the boy. "All right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Adam." Hermione said, momentarily taking her eyes off of her book to give me a nod.


    "Hermione."


    "Hey Adam." Neville, the third person in the compartment said, tapping an empty spot beside him.


    "Neville." I said and took my seat. "Thanks. Oh, right."


    I fished out the candy Harry gave me before leaning forward and waving it between Hermione and the object of her attention.


    A look of supreme irritation spread across her face before she realized what was in front of her, her brown eyes lighting up in expectation.


    As she reached for the sweets, I considered messing with her by pulling away before deciding not to.


    Hermione was nice, but she could sometimes be a violent maniac when it comes to her candy. And so, with a heavy heart, I allowed her this small mercy, smiling as she began to tear into her food.


    "Harry got them for you." I supplied the information when she stopped to turn her eyes to me quizzically.


    "Mm." She grunted in response, returning to her frenzy.


    I let her be, turning my attention back to Tony and Neville. "Good ride so far?"


    "Can''t complain." Tony said and shrugged. "No surprise visits, just sitting around doing nothing."


    I nodded. "Same. Well, I did play chess with Ron."


    "You might as well be doing nothing." Tony said and laughed, with Neville joining in with a smile.


    "Ron is pretty hard to beat, yeah." Neville said, shaking his head. "Even when he''s taking it easy on you, it''s really difficult."


    "Yeah." I said, getting a thoughtful look on my face. "Maybe he should host chess tournaments or classes¡­"


    "Speaking of tournaments." Tony said, getting an excited glint in his eyes. "Can you believe what''s happening this year? We were there for the announcement, and I still can¡¯t wrap my head around it."


    I shook my head. "It''s crazy, isn¡¯t it? Eight other schools coming to participate."


    "How will they even fit them all¡ª" Tony said before he immediately stopped himself and pointed his finger at me with a challenging glare. "And I swear if you say the word ''magic'', Clarke, I''m going to hit you."


    I raised my hands in surrender, plastering an innocent smile on my face even as I said another word that would doom me. "Spells."


    Tony only gave me a dead stare in response, but from the way his thread moved, I could tell that he was agitated. Hermione kept her face straight, but I could tell from the way her expression wavered that she was teetering on the edge of giggles.


    "What?" I said in a tone of confusion so false that even a deaf man could tell. "I didn''t say the word which must not be said, now did I?"


    Tony did not crumble, instead pointing at me ominously. "I know where you sleep, Clarke."


    "Yes, all of Ravenclaw knows that, too. The teachers are also well aware. I also know where you sleep." I shot back, waving my arms dramatically as I got to my feet. "What now, Goldstein? Now that I''ve called your bluff, there is only one way that this conflict of ours will be settled."


    "And how''s that?"


    I opened the compartment door and stepped outside before dropping into the most ridiculous fighting stance I could think of. "We must engage in a good, old-fashioned bout of fisticuffs! Have at you!"


    "Adam¡­" Hermione groaned, unable to handle the secondhand embarrassment. "Just. Stop. You''re making a scene."


    I looked around, seeing a few students peering in from their compartments, before shrugging. "So? I''m sure they''re all having fun watching. Now, come here!"


    Seeing as the two refused to budge, I sighed and gave our sudden viewers a seemingly sad look. "Sorry, looks like the show''s over, folks."


    There was a general murmur of disappointment as I went back inside, closing the door behind me. "Honestly, this just means you lose by forfeit, Tony."


    "I accept my defeat with grace."


    "... Ruin my fun, won''t you." I said, my expression turning a little pouty before I shook it off. "But yeah, I''m sure Professor Dumbledore will make accommodations for the visiting schools. My best guess is that they''ll have used Space Expansions Charms, and the like. I''ve been in a tent which changed its size depending on how many people were inside."


    Tony nodded, accepting the explanation.


    "I was very surprised to hear of a tournament." Hermione said, giving me a significant look. "Maybe I should look into getting a newspaper subscription¡­"


    "Would help." I nodded, before turning to Neville. "What about you, Neville? Interested in this at all?"


    "Not really¡­" He said, averting his gaze. "I don''t think I can duel other people¡ª I don''t even know many spells, and I''m not very good at magic."


    "Nonsense." Hermione came to the boy''s rescue. "You''ve made a lot of progress last year, Neville."


    "I know, I know." He said, though he shook his head like he didn¡¯t quite believe it himself. "But let''s be honest here, I don''t think I can fight against Seventh Years."


    Hermione couldn''t say anything to counter that, but she certainly looked like she wanted to.


    "Yes." I said, taking her attention away from the poor guy. "You''ll have lots of free time in the Greenhouses, since everyone will be too busy doing everything else."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Hermione said, shaking her head as she finally put her book away. "Considering the school professors are also coming with their students, this is an opportunity for every student, as well as every teacher, to host events in every class."


    "You mean there could be Herbology contests?" Neville asked, perking up at the thought.


    "Well, I could be wrong." Hermione said, biting her lower lip as she worried about getting the boy''s hope too high. "But at least there will be an exchange of information, maybe even school-wide seminars."


    "The teachers would have to be pretty stupid to ignore such a golden opportunity." I said, agreeing with my friend''s logic. "Herbology, Charms, Potions, Transfiguration¡­ I wonder if the Uagadou teachers will consider teaching us wandless magic?"


    No one had an answer for that.


    There was a moment of silence before Hermione spoke. "That would certainly be interesting."


    "Who knows, maybe our new Defense teacher will be better than the one we had before." Tony said, his tone turning dark. "Not that it''s a high bar to pass, in the first place."


    I nodded in agreement. Everyone''s experience with Quirrell had been nearly a year of miserable stuttering, followed by what I affectionately have begun referring to as the ¡®end of year festivities¡¯, though there was nothing festive about them.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably Lockhart.¡± I murmured, but it was still high enough for everyone to hear. I saw Hermione¡¯s face light up at the suggestion.


    ¡°You think so?¡± Hermione said, excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s his book¡ª and he was personally there to see that it got in the hands of the students.¡± I said, trying to reason through it. ¡°It¡¯d make sense if he was here to teach the book¡¯s contents.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean anything, though.¡± Tony said, and I nodded.


    ¡°True.¡± I said. ¡°You could be right; plus, there¡¯s no guarantee that he¡¯d be good at teaching. Writing instructions on a book is different from teaching a class¡ª just look at Snape¡ª¡±


    ¡°Professor Snape.¡± Hermione corrected automatically.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I said, ignoring her frown. ¡°Point is, he¡¯s brilliant at Potions, but terrible at teaching the subject. He¡¯s too unapproachable.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tony said, and even Neville looked interested.


    ¡°Well, outside of Slytherin and the other adults, I doubt anyone would willingly ask him any questions about Potions; he doesn¡¯t have the patience to explain what he¡¯s learned.¡± I said.


    I imagined it was a result of his childhood and years at Hogwarts; living in fear of your own father, being a Half-Blood in Slytherin, anyone in that scenario would want to hoard any and all information to themselves. More than that, the only reason he was still at Hogwarts wasn¡¯t because he wanted to be a teacher; likely, it was one of the few places in Britain that would accept a Death Eater after the first war¡ª double agent, or not.


    Dumbledore loves collecting his little redemption pet projects. I thought for a moment before shaking it off and focusing on the conversation at hand. ¡°Sorry, got lost in thought there. Anyway, I believe a teacher should allow any and all questions to be asked in his class¡ª well, on second thought, most questions; some questions can get pretty stupid, after all.¡±


    ¡°I always was told that there is no such thing as a stupid question.¡± Hermione said, challenging my statement with one of her own.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± I said, skeptical. ¡°Let¡¯s stick with Potions as the example class. Imagine this: you start your first class with the First Years. You go through your introduction, and now it¡¯s time to get the kids to make their first potion. One of the students raises their hand and says: ¡®what¡¯s a cauldron? The instructions say to get the cauldron over a fire, sir.¡¯¡±


    I paused and then spoke again.


    ¡°Now.¡± I said. ¡°That is a stupid question.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not even a good example!¡± Hermione said, irritated with my example. ¡°No one would ask something like that, Adam!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± I said. ¡°Are you really, really sure?¡±


    ¡°Well, no¡­¡± Hermione said, though she quickly made sure to add. ¡°But even if some people ask questions like that, there¡¯s probably not many of them! Most people have good questions.¡±


    ¡°Generally, yes. You¡¯re right. Most people do indeed have good questions.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯m not saying they don¡¯t; I¡¯m just saying that stupid questions exist. Now, with that said, I think Snape¡¯s view of what constitutes a good or stupid question is so skewed that he¡¯s absolutely unapproachable as a result.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hermione said, mollified. ¡°All right.¡±


    She looked outside for a moment before turning to me. ¡°Oh! You should probably head back to your compartment, Adam. We¡¯re nearly there, I think.¡±


    ¡°You could tell just by looking outside?¡± Tony said, impressed as he also looked outside. ¡°That¡¯s brilliant; I can¡¯t even tell where we are, just that the Sun¡¯s starting to set so it must mean we¡¯re getting close.¡±


    Hermione nodded, her cheeks a little rosy. ¡°That¡¯s part of it. But I also noticed some landmarks here and there¡­ Nothing too impressive.¡±


    She really was incapable of taking compliments; I shook my head in amusement before getting up. ¡°You¡¯re right; I¡¯ll see you guys in a bit.¡±


    A chorus of goodbyes met my words, and so I headed back to my own compartment, passing by the same rowdy group from earlier before I had to stop, seeing Draco and his little posse ahead of me.


    The boy paused mid-step before resuming course, sending me a single look before brushing past me like I wasn¡¯t even there. His hanger-ons, Crabbe and Goyle, sent me looks as menacing as kittens before doing the same. The two girls who were following them stopped, though.


    ¡°Adam Black.¡± Daphne Greengrass said, regarding me with a nod. ¡°We meet again.¡±


    ¡°So we do, Daphne.¡± I acknowledged her greeting before waving hello to the girl beside her. ¡°Tracey. Good summer?¡±


    ¡°It was great!¡± She said. ¡°You?¡±


    And then she shook her head quickly, looking embarrassed. ¡°I mean, nevermind. Stupid question.¡±


    That made me chuckle. I waved off her putting her foot in her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, I¡¯d love to chat but I¡¯m headed to my compartment to change; we¡¯re almost at Hogwarts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Tracey said.


    ¡°Black.¡± Daphne said, getting my attention. ¡°Are you going to be applying for the tournament?¡±


    ¡°Depending on what¡¯s available, or if the rules allow it, then yes, I will be.¡±


    ¡°Teach me.¡± Greengrass said, taking a step forward.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said, not expecting that. ¡°Teach you? What, how to duel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I stopped to consider her words.


    How strange¡ª and she¡¯s so forward, besides. I thought. Was this some kind of ploy? You never knew with Slytherins. Still, why would a staunch Pureblood want to learn from me?


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± I decided on saying, giving up on trying to figure out her motives for now. ¡°The Tournament doesn¡¯t officially begin until after Halloween, if I remember right.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Daphne said before abruptly pushing past me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two weeks to decide.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer in three, Greengrass.¡± I said back, watching her bristle as she stopped, gave me a nod and walked away.


    I¡¯ll play along with you for now, kid. I thought, rolling my eyes.


    She would probably quit within day one of my training.

 131 - Reunited

    oooo


    Reunited


    oooo


    September 1, 1992, 8:00 PM, Hogwarts Castle Entrance


    Adam Clarke


    As the Thestral-drawn carriage came to a gentle halt, I took a deep breath and stepped onto the stone path leading up to Hogwarts Castle, following the massive herd of students. The crisp air filled my lungs, carrying with it the scent of damp earth.


    Autumn is coming. I thought, staring out at a few trees in the distance and noting that the leaves had already lost their very green shine. Soon, the forests would turn into a sea of yellows, oranges, reds and browns.


    As I neared the majestic castle, I couldn¡¯t help but be once again impressed by its sheer presence. Towering spires and intricately carved stone greeted me, displaying the craftsmanship of generations past. The castle''s walls looked worn and weathered, true, and yet they still stood strong after a millennia of history fraught with conflict.


    And they will continue to stand.


    The path led us all to the massive oak doors, adorned with intricate carvings depicting mythical creatures and symbols of wisdom. The doors were pushed open, revealing Professors Vector and Babbling.


    Giving us a nod, they gestured for us to enter, with Professor Vector taking the lead. ¡°A pleasure to see you all again¡ª in you go!¡±


    As I crossed the threshold into the Castle proper, I felt the pulsating energy emanating from within, the beating heart of Hogwarts. My skin tingled even as I smiled in fondness. Alef Ard. We meet again, my friend.


    No answer came. I frowned and tried again.


    Alef? I thought. Are you there?


    Still no answer. I felt the barest hints of worry cross my mind before I finally heard a series of haphazard buzzes.


    There you are. I thought, amused. I was a little worried there. Were you sleeping?


    A single, positive buzz was my answer.


    I suppose it must have been boring for you, not being able to talk to more than one person all summer. I thought, sending the entity my feelings of bereavement and affection. But I¡¯m here now, my friend.


    Alef let out a few happy buzzes before I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and saw Harry, looking concerned and confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I said, giving up on my conversation with Alef for the time being.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He said, staring at something above me intently for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just seeing things.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± I said, frowning at the way he said it. He was looking above me¡ª could he see the threads, too? ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Harry shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a yellow spark flying around your head¡ª Maybe I stared into the Sun too long. Or maybe Peeves has already started with his tricks¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± I said, nodding along with what he said and giving the boy a pat on the back. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just tired. It¡¯s been a long day, after all. We still have quite a lot to go through, though; the Sorting, dinner, and finally, bed.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like dinner is a chore.¡± Ron said, joining in the conversation.


    ¡°It is when it concerns you, Ronald. Not looking forward to a year of that again.¡± Hermione said, causing everyone around us to laugh.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He said, his face reddening slightly. ¡°You¡¯re all just jealous that I have a healthy appetite.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Ron. Whatever you say.¡± Dean Thomas said, and everyone laughed again.


    I smiled, dismissing the incident as Harry¡¯s tiredness before resuming my conversation with Alef. I missed you. And Helena, and Absol.


    At that, Alef went into a series of excited buzzes; I didn¡¯t know what he was saying exactly, but the feelings of fondness, delight and fun that he shared through our link told me all I needed to know.


    I¡¯m glad you all were able to be there for each other. I thought as we finally stopped in front of the doors leading to the Great Hall.


    ¡°Go ahead and take your seats, children.¡± Professor Vector said, though she raised her hand before Babbling could open the way forward. ¡°And, welcome back to Hogwarts.¡±


    Then, the doors opened.


    As I entered the Great Hall, a rush of excitement and nostalgia washed over me. The grandeur of the room never failed to awe me with its expansive, open space and the enchanted ceiling above, reflecting the night sky sprinkled with stars. The long wooden tables stretched out before me, slowly filling with students chattering eagerly, their voices blending into a discordant, yet also somehow harmonious buzz.


    ¡°You know.¡± Tony said, looking up at the floating candles. ¡°You would think, after seeing it for all of last year, that I¡¯d get used to this place, but I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I know the feeling.¡± Su said with a smile, but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    "Mm." I said, nodding. "That''s a good thing, I think."


    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit down.¡± Tony said, passing by Corner, Boot and a few others to claim my spot at the table. Soon enough, everyone was seated and chatting away while waiting for the First Year students to get here.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited about the tournament.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Has anyone confirmed the list of events, yet?¡± ¡°No, but I did read the list of possible¡ª¡± ¡°That list is nonsense; Let me tell you what it¡¯s going to be.¡±


    Conversations continued in this fashion, but I ended up tuning them out for a while, instead reflecting on what Harry had seen.


    A spark. I thought, frowning to myself. Did another student try to prank me? No, otherwise I would have noticed. Or would I have?


    I nodded at something another student was saying, pretending to be listening in to move their conversation along and hopefully dissuade any questions directed my way, which allowed me to keep trying to figure out what had happened.


    Alef buzzed in my mind¡¯s eye, showing a similar looking spark. A flash of realization went through me. The spark is you?


    A positive buzz.


    Then¡­ I moved my eyes slowly towards the Gryffindor table. Harry was laughing at something Ron said, his back turned to me. Harry can see you? Wait¡­ Is he the new friend you told me about last year?


    Another positive buzz, followed by a strong rush of happiness and belonging.


    I took in a sharp breath. However many times Alef did it, the onslaught of emotion he always saw fit to blast my way never ceased to catch me off guard, so intense were the feelings. Su gave me a strange look, but I only shook my head and waved off her unspoken concern.


    I couldn¡¯t lose my cool in public like that. People already were intimidated by me because of my burns and mismatched eyes.


    How can he see you? I thought in confusion. Is that even possible?


    Alef let out a familiar series of buzzes¡ª some time ago, I had taught him a few useful shorthands only the two of us could understand.


    ¡®Come to the Room.¡¯ He was saying.


    All right. I thought and took a deep breath. This must be pretty important, if you need me in the Room to show me. Tonight?


    Alef replied in the negative.


    Oh, all right. I thought, relaxing even more. I supposed it wasn¡¯t important enough to require an immediate meeting. No rush, then! Plenty of time.


    ¡°So what''d you do over the summer, Anthony?" Michael Corner said, drawing my attention away from my own thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, you know...¡± Tony said, shrugging. ¡°Did some collecting, saw my relatives, didn¡¯t do anything special.¡±


    "And you, Su?" Corner turned his gaze to the girl.


    ¡°Mostly the same, really.¡± Su said, though she looked contrite. ¡°Mum and I really didn¡¯t get to do much over the summer."


    She huffed before turning to us. "And I wanted to invite you all to a get-together, too. Remember?¡±


    Tony opened his mouth but Su interrupted him before he could say a word. ¡°And no, my sham of a birthday party doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    The boy winced as I gave her a pat on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened; and yeah, I was looking forward to it, too. It would¡¯ve been a welcome change from all the crap that happened in the summer.¡±


    ¡°Adam!¡± Su said, scandalized, but I only shrugged.


    ¡°Trust me.¡± I said, tone turning slightly dark. ¡°If you¡¯d been there, you would have said the same thing.¡±


    Death and destruction always changed people by forcing them to immediately manage their rawest emotions, or get consumed by them. Things like swearing quickly became unimportant.


    "Was it really that bad?" Terry Boot said, sounding both skeptical and intrigued.


    "I won''t soon forget it." I said as I regarded the boy with cool eyes. Was his curiosity so abundant that he actually pushed past his grudge against me? Or, was he finally calming down about what happened?


    I couldn¡¯t tell. His thread told me that he was agitated, true, but that didn¡¯t necessarily tell me what his exact thoughts of me were.


    "But you saved that girl, didn''t you?" A girl said a few seats away, her posse giggling in excitement at my supposed heroism.


    I was about to say something when I realized that people¡¯s eyes were on me. Sweeping my mismatched eyes over the rest of the table, I felt my hairs stand on end.


    I bit down on my natural urge to find a corner and hide, instead making eye contact with the one who asked the question¡ª a FourthYear girl who seemed to have her own little clique already.


    "Harry was the one who saved her." I made sure to correct her, shaking my head. "He went ahead and dueled with the scumbag who attacked her, subduing him before going to check over her. Hell, he then protected her from the criminal''s accomplices until I was able to come and help. He''s the real hero. If he hadn''t been there, then who knows what would have happened to that poor girl?"


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I got a few nods in response, with the girls now looking towards Harry¡¯s table, excitedly whispering amongst themselves about how he was a hero.


    Ah, shit. I winced. Sorry, Harry.


    ¡°Glad that¡¯s done.¡± Tony said in a low tone, looking a little weary. ¡°I forgot how much people stare, sometimes.¡±


    ¡°It never stops getting annoying.¡± Su said, sighing. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you and Mum deal with it¡ª I know you said you don¡¯t let yourself get affected by it, but I just don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal. Everyone¡¯s free to look wherever they like.¡± I shrugged at that, feeling my stomach gurgle in protest; the perfect chance to change the subject. ¡°I should¡¯ve had more to eat at lunch. I¡¯m famished.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Tony said before looking alarmed. ¡°No, don¡¯t take it literally. Don¡¯t do it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay, Tony.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it. Hunger is the enemy of all that is good and right. For you see, it begins with a strange feeling in your abdomen¡ª a corruption of your satiety, if you will. Then, with cruelty and the utmost malice, it oozes outwards to your muscles, which start weakenin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Adam. Just please, shut up. No more.¡±


    I laughed and raised my hands in surrender. ¡°All right; easy.¡±


    The doors to the Great Hall opened once more, revealing Professor McGonagall as well as a gaggle of kids standing behind her. Entering the Hall, she closed the door behind her before waving her wand.


    At once, the light coming off of the candles dimmed slightly, allowing the night sky above to give an almost ethereal glow. I smiled at the theatrics as I watched her Summon a stool as well as the Sorting Hat.


    She swept her gaze around the Great Hall, and everyone quieted. She¡¯s always got presence, I¡¯ll give her that.


    McGonagall nodded once, satisfied with herself before walking towards the door and opening it. The Firsties began to walk into the room, looking scared, nervous and excited.


    ¡°Did we look like that?¡± Tony said, frowning.


    ¡°Probably worse.¡± I muttered back, smiling as I remembered something. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ron¡¯s brothers tell him he had to wrestle a troll?¡±


    A chortle came from the boy¡¯s mouth. ¡°That¡¯s brilliant.¡±


    Eventually, the children stood in a small group in front of McGonagall, who placed it on the stool. A moment passed, and the seam where its mouth would be opened.


    The Hat began to sing:


    ¡°Oh, listen closely, one and all,


    To the Sorting Hat''s joyous call.


    In Hogwarts'' halls, where dreams take flight,


    We gather here, to share the light.


    Through the ages, side by side,


    Four Houses stand with strength and pride.


    Gryffindor, brave and bold,


    Hufflepuff, with hearts of gold.


    Ravenclaw, wise and keen,


    Slytherin, ambitious, yet serene.


    But now the time has come anew,


    To seek the bonds that bind us true.


    Unity, our guiding star,


    No matter which House we''re from, near or far.


    For in our differences, we find strength,


    Together we''ll go to any length.


    The Sorting Hat''s decree is clear,


    We''re stronger when we''re all held dear.


    So let us cast away the walls,


    That keep us trapped within our halls.


    Embrace the friendships yet unknown,


    Let unity be proudly shown.


    No matter if you''re brave or kind,


    Intelligence or cunning in your mind,


    Let us unite, our voices blend,


    In harmony, our spirits mend.


    For Hogwarts thrives when we unite,


    With open hearts, and minds alight.


    Together we''ll face any test,


    For unity will bring us our best.


    So raise your voice, let it be heard,


    Let kindness be your chosen word.


    Let love and empathy be your guide,


    In unity, we''ll all abide.


    Oh, listen closely, one and all,


    To the Sorting Hat''s united call.


    In Hogwarts'' halls, where dreams take flight,


    We stand as one, with all our might.¡±


    Whispers broke out among the students, but quickly died down at Professor McGonagall¡¯s sharp look. I frowned; the Hat¡¯s voice was still as amazing as ever. Its eloquence truly made me think the old artifact had to be sapient.


    It couldn¡¯t simply be an enchanted hat¡­ Enchanted hats didn¡¯t try to advise students.


    ¡°That was nothing like last year¡¯s Sorting.¡± Su murmured. ¡°D¡¯you remember the song it sang, then?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t recall.¡± I said, shaking my head as the kids started being called over by McGonagall.


    ¡°Gryffindor!¡± The Hat shouted, and the Gryffindors began to clap and clamor.


    And so the Sorting continued, with a familiar blonde girl eventually coming over to the Ravenclaw table after her sorting. To say Luna Lovegood looked nervous was an understatement.


    Taking pity on the poor kid, I waved her over, patting the seat beside me. ¡°Over here, Luna.¡±


    She perked up and took her seat. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her words seemed happy, but I could tell that it was all a front to hide her unease. A few seconds later, she seemed to calm down some as more and more students began to join us.


    Eventually, it was over, and the Hat was moved aside, with Professor Dumbledore moving to stand before the podium.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome!¡± He called out, looking at all the young faces in the room. ¡°To another year at Hogwarts! I¡¯d like to say a few words, before we all become befuddled by our excellent feast. First, I¡¯d like to welcome Professor Gilderoy Lockhart, who¡¯s generously offered himself for the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts Teacher.¡±


    Albus gestured to the man in question, who stood from his seat and gave a bow in response to the mostly female cheers and applause, before flashing them all a smile. I stared at him, not knowing what to think.


    Guffries¡¯ story came to mind again, filling me with anger. Here was a man who sought glory, completely disregarding the effect he had on others. He was utterly contemptible, and yet, something about him was not what I expected.


    He¡¯s not quite right¡­ I thought as I tried to get a good look at his soul thread, but from this distance, it was too difficult to make it out, let alone examine it.


    I¡¯d have to wait until I was in a classroom with him to get a proper look-see.


    ¡°Good luck, Professor.¡± Professor Dumbledore said, raising his hand to quiet everyone down. ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure you all have heard about the upcoming tournament between the nations of the Wizarding World. Doubtless that you have many questions, and so, I would like to introduce you to the one who is overseeing the affairs of the tournament, Coordinator Wilda Griffiths.¡±


    He gestured towards the witch in question, who stood and gave everyone a nod and a bow.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡± ¡°One of the Chasers for the Holyhead Harpies!¡± ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± He said as she sat back down. ¡°Coordinator Griffiths will be addressing everyone on how to proceed if you¡¯re interested in the tournament in any way, as well as any additional, unofficial activities. Be sure to attend. Now, onto a slightly more somber note: the reason for which this tournament is taking place.¡±


    If the room hadn¡¯t been quiet before, it certainly was now.


    ¡°You may have heard or read about recent events in France, as well as others now occurring all over the world.¡± Dumbledore said, nodding as I felt a few eyes on me. ¡°Indeed, there has been great upheaval in our world.¡±


    ¡°In his actions, Gellert Grindelwald has shown that he is, once again, not an opponent to be trifled with. The destruction and chaos left in his wake is proof enough.¡± He waited a moment to let his words sink in. ¡°However, even in the darkest of moments, good wizards and witches show us the way forward; forming a unified front against the Dark is the ultimate point of this tournament. To gain an understanding and form lasting bonds with others born of different cultures and given different upbringings, that is what I hope many of you will accomplish over the course of the next few months.¡±


    Dumbledore then smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°I believe in you¡ª in all of us. And I also believe that I¡¯ve made you wait long enough. So¡­ Dig in.¡± The man said, and the tables were filled with all kinds of food.


    I stared at him in silence as he stepped back from the podium, heading to his seat without another word.


    Before I could even think about it, the room was at once consumed by both excited chatter and a food frenzy. Pushing the thoughts of the tournament away from my mind with a shake of my head, I piled a handful of roast chicken as well as potatoes, my mouth watering in anticipation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too much, Adam?¡± Su said, looking a little concerned. ¡°You¡¯ll be sick¡­¡±


    ¡°I need it to feed the evil gremlins inside of me.¡± I grinned at her, but only got a blank stare in response.


    ¡°Huh? Gremlins?¡± Su said, frowning in confusion. ¡°Those aren¡¯t real, are they? A myth the Muggles believe in.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I hesitated before shaking my head. ¡°Nevermind, bad joke.¡±


    ¡°It could be the nargles, you know, Adam.¡± Luna piped up. ¡°They need food, too.¡±


    I gave the girl a small smile. ¡°Yeah, you could be right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know her?¡± Tony asked as he cleaned a bit of grease off of his hand.


    I nodded, introducing her to the two as I tried to enjoy a well deserved dinner after such a long day.


    oooo


    Later that night, Ravenclaw Dorms, Hogwarts


    Bathing the surroundings in a silvery glow, a half moon hung high in the heavens, casting its eerie, beautiful light upon the landscape. Its curved silhouette appeared to be a mischievous smile, heralding a year of unknowns.


    I leaned closer to the window, my breath fogging up the glass slightly. The moon''s pale radiance cast elongated shadows upon the grounds below, transforming the familiar landscape into an otherworldly realm. The gnarled branches of the Forbidden Forest reached out like skeletal fingers, swaying in the strong breeze.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡± I murmured, letting out a deep sigh and fogging up the glass even further. Frowning, I wiped it with the sleeve of my robe before staring out again, trying to reach for my bond with Absol.


    She was sleeping, I realized. I frowned, feeling a little upset, but let it go. I would see her tomorrow when I had a free moment.


    Besides¡­


    ¡°I figured you would eventually pop by.¡± I said, feeling another presence behind me. I turned with a smile, seeing someone else I had dearly missed. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    ¡°Adam.¡± Helena Ravenclaw greeted me with a smile which spoke of hesitation and excitement.


    Her luminous complexion shimmered with an otherworldly glow, casting a soft and radiant light on her delicate features. Her long, flowing hair cascaded around her like a waterfall of moonlit silver, shifting to a warm brown the closer she got to me. Her already radiant skin gained a hint of color, making her look almost alive again.


    The woman gasped, forcing herself to be still as she tried to cope with the rush of feeling a form of life course through her again. ¡°I¡ª It is good to see¡­ You as well.¡±


    ¡°Easy.¡± I said in concern, approaching her slowly. ¡°Is this hurting you?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± She said, shaking her head quickly as she acclimated. ¡°Only a few months have passed, and yet I¡¯d already forgotten what it felt to be truly alive, even if I only had tastes of it.¡±


    She murmured something then, and I picked up the word ¡®deranged¡¯ before she shook her head again.


    ¡°I have missed you, my friend.¡± Helena said, floating closer to me and enveloping me in a tight, warm hug.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, hugging her back. ¡°I missed you too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard things over the summer when visitors come to the Castle.¡± Helena said. ¡°You were in danger; in France.¡±


    I pulled slightly away from her and nodded. ¡°So much has happened, and it¡¯s barely even been three months.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Helena said, and so I did.


    I told her about my kidnapping, having to play nice with Grindelwald¡¯s forces, participating in the Symphony of Blood, living with Sirius, Harry and Remus, and the events in France. I held nothing back.


    And Helena listened to it all. She offered no unwanted words of advice, no complaints, no different point of view.


    She just listened.


    At the end of it all, I sagged, feeling drained. ¡°And that¡¯s all of it. Sorry, Helena; I didn¡¯t mean to burden you with all of that.¡±


    ¡°You.¡± She said, her voice turning stern at what I had just said. ¡°Are never a burden. Not to me. Not ever. You¡¯ve done more for me than anyone has in nearly a thousand years. So don¡¯t ever think that, all right?¡±


    I gave her a crooked smile. ¡°As you wish. What about you? What did you do in the summer?¡±


    Smiling, Helena started telling me about her time. She spoke of the knowledge she was gaining by communicating with Alef, as well as her occasional nightly flights on Absol¡¯s back.


    ¡°I truly am happy that you¡¯re back, Adam.¡± Helena said again, and I saw an almost primal desperation in her eyes. Being away from me and having the life leached out of her must have been an awful experience.


    I took her hand in my own and gave it a gentle squeeze, feeling its warmth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took so long to get here. It must have been painful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± She said, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re back here now, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    I smiled. With everything that was coming¡ª tournaments, politics, maybe even war¡ª it was nice to know that there was still good in this world.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°It is.¡±

 132 - Overdue

    oooo


    Overdue


    oooo


    September 2, 1992, 8:30 AM, Great Hall, Hogwarts


    Harry Potter


    Harry sat at the Gryffindor table in the Great Hall, enjoying his breakfast alongside Ron and Hermione. The hall was filled with the buzz of chatter as students from all four Houses gathered for their morning meal.


    Biting into his extra crispy strip of bacon, he felt someone elbow his side lightly, irritating him.


    Turning, he saw Ron, who was nodding somewhere off ahead. Harry frowned and followed the boy¡¯s gaze; he noticed a Gryffindor Prefect making his way through the crowd.


    The Prefect, looking like he woke up on the wrong side of bed, had a stack of parchment in his hand, each roll containing a course schedule for the new academic year.


    Handing half of the stack to another Prefect, they began distributing the schedules among the student body.


    When the time came for them, Harry and the others eagerly accepted the parchment from the Prefect''s outstretched hand. The schedule was neatly written with the Hogwarts crest at the top, listing each subject, the respective professor''s name, and the classroom location.


    Unrolling the parchment, Harry''s eyes scanned the schedule: Charms, Transfiguration, History¡ª Potions and Defense Against the Dark Arts on the same day? He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease at what awaited him there.


    "Thanks¡­" Harry made sure to say before he forgot, his eyes still fixed on the schedule. "I don¡¯t see anything about tournament practice, or anything here.¡±


    ¡°I believe that will be addressed by the Coordinator, Potter.¡± The Prefect said, not at all sure of the veracity of his words. ¡°That¡¯s the feeling I got from Professor McGonagall, anyway. More importantly, I¡¯m looking forward to my first Defense class; a Wizard of Professor Lockhart¡¯s caliber would certainly have much to teach us.¡±


    Harry raised an eyebrow at the mention of their newly appointed Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor. He remembered the previous year when their Defense professor turned out to be the treacherous Professor Quirrell, harboring Lord Voldemort on the back of his head.


    In his mind¡¯s eye, he saw the man¡¯s bisected corpse on the ground. He quickly banished the past sight away and hoped for a more stable and trustworthy teacher this time.


    "Yeah." Harry agreed with a nod, folding the schedule neatly and tucking it into his bag. "Hopefully we¡¯ll actually learn something this year. Thanks again."


    The Prefect smiled, satisfied with Harry''s response. "No problem, Harry."


    With that, the older boy bid Harry farewell and continued on his way, distributing schedules to other students in need. Harry turned his attention back to the table, the aroma of breakfast tempting him once more.


    ¡°Think he¡¯ll be any good?¡± Ron said in between bites as Harry finished his bacon and helped himself to some bread. ¡°Lockhart, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Disgusting¡­¡± Harry heard Hermione¡¯s murmur from his other side and suppressed the urge to smirk before the girl directed her attention to Ron. ¡°Have you read his book yet?¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Ron said, rolling his eyes. ¡°Mum wouldn¡¯t shut up about that tripe all summer long!¡±


    ¡°No, our assigned Defense Against the Dark Arts book!¡± Hermione said, unwilling to let the boy change the subject. ¡°Surely you¡¯ve at least glanced at it?¡±


    Ron shrugged. ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Before Hermione could blow up at the boy, Harry raised his hands, unwilling to be caught in the middle of this particular storm. ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Ron said, interested in what Harry had to say.


    ¡°If he teaches anything like in his book, then we might actually have a good go of it, this year.¡± Harry said begrudgingly before frowning thoughtfully. ¡°Adam said as much, too, come to think of it.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Hermione said as Harry resumed his meal. ¡°I¡¯m sure it all will go well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Ron said, not quite as enthusiastic as his friend.


    ¡°May I have your attention please?¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice came from the podium, and they turned their gazes to her.


    McGonagall stood there for a few seconds, staring down any and all who still had the audacity to speak as she attempted to relay news to all of the students.


    ¡°What do you think this is about?¡± Ron whispered to him.


    ¡°Tournament?¡± Harry murmured back, only to be lightly swatted by Hermione.


    ¡°Quiet.¡± She said, and both boys did as she bid, though they rolled their eyes at the girl¡¯s antics.


    ¡°Good morning, students.¡± Professor McGonagall said, taking in everyone¡¯s anticipatory gazes. ¡°I have an important announcement to make concerning the tournament. As you may know, the Hogwarts Quidditch Cup has been canceled.¡±


    ¡°In its place...¡± McGonagall said, throwing a stern look towards those who were still talking and quieting them instantly. ¡°Hogwarts will be host to the United Wizarding League¡ª part of which will be a Quidditch Tournament between the schools. To that end, we at Hogwarts have requested the aid of a noted Quidditch professional, to serve as Coordinator. Please welcome Coordinator Griffiths!¡±


    The students erupted into applause, showing their enthusiasm and support for the new Coordinator, with Harry and Ron joining them. Griffiths smiled appreciatively, acknowledging their warm reception as she stepped up to the podium.


    ¡°Thank you, Professor McGonagall, and thank you, students." She said, her voice carrying across the hall. "I am most thrilled and humbled to be a part of the League.¡±


    She paused for a moment, as if trying to collect herself, before speaking again. ¡°This tournament is an unprecedented one¡ª merely to witness it, let alone participate in it, is a great honor. Those who take part will be leaving their mark on our world, make no mistake.¡±


    Excited whispers broke out as Griffiths continued to speak. ¡°Whether you are entering as a Duelist, or a Quidditch player, or even wish to take part in the additional competitions we will be organizing, is of little concern. Now is the time to make your mark. Who¡¯s with me?¡±


    A roar met her words. Harry realized a few seconds later that he was shouting with the crowd as well before smiling. He couldn¡¯t help it; he was just that excited.


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Griffiths said, and everyone quieted again. ¡°Now! Let us begin with what everyone wants: Quidditch.¡±


    Harry leaned forward in his chair, his action mirrored by most of the students.


    ¡°Quidditch Tryouts will be held next week on Tuesday.¡± She said, giving a slight nod to Professor McGonagall beside her. ¡°Not to worry, Professor McGonagall has assured me that it will not conflict with your schedule, as it will be a free day.¡±


    ¡°As for the Dueling tryouts.¡± Griffiths said over the whispers. ¡°Those will be held at the end of the month, which should give you enough time to prepare for them. Remember, you will be going up against the best and brightest of each school, so be sure to give it your all.¡±


    She paused for a moment to take a breath before continuing. ¡°We have also drafted a list of competitions outside of what¡¯s required for the Tournament itself; it is in the process of being posted in all of your Common Rooms, as well as the Entrance Hall. Please take a look at it when you have time. If you feel you have suggestions for further competitions, my door is always open. Now¡ª¡±


    ¡°When do the other schools arrive?¡± One of the Gryffindor Seventh Years interrupted her.


    ¡°Mr. Addison.¡± Professor McGonagall said sharply, making the boy shrink away, but Griffiths only shook her head in amusement.


    ¡°If I may answer the question, Professor?¡± Griffiths asked McGonagall, who gave her a terse nod in reply. With a smile, she continued. ¡°Thank you. The foreign students will be arriving in the beginning-to-middle of October. Accommodations have been made for them. The Tournament itself will begin in earnest on November the First. Does anyone have any other questions?¡±


    No one said a word in reply, though there were quite a few shakes of the head.


    ¡°Then, by all means, enjoy your first day back!¡± Griffiths said, giving everyone a smile. ¡°I look forward to seeing you all at tryouts.¡±


    And then, the two stepped back to the staff table, leaving the rest of the Great Hall to break out in excited chatter once again. Harry and Ron looked at each other, barely able to contain their excitement.


    ¡°Potter.¡± The familiar voice of his Quidditch Captain, Oliver Wood, interrupted whatever the two were about to say to each other. Harry turned in his seat, seeing the older boy there. ¡°Tell me you¡¯ve got free time this week.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry said, fumbling as he reached into his bag and pulled out his schedule, reading through it quickly. ¡°Um¡­ Thursday, I think. Yeah, I¡¯m free then. We have a half-day.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Wood gave Harry the smile¡ª the one which heralded suffering and misery. ¡°You¡¯ll be joining the team for Quidditch practice, then.¡±


    Harry threw glances to where the rest of the team was, seeing the excited and somewhat annoyed looks on their faces. Katie, especially, looked put off. Fred made eye contact with Harry before nudging George; the two smirked, nodding at Wood.


    Unaware of all of this, Wood turned his gaze to Ron, scrutinizing him for an instant. ¡°You too, Weasley. We¡¯ll see what that mind¡¯s capable of before the tryouts.¡±


    And then the captain left, leaving the two boys speechless in his wake.


    ¡°Thursday.¡± Ron finally said, though his excitement gave way to a sense of worry. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ Erm¡­¡± Ron said, looking unsure. ¡°What if I¡¯m no good?¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt that, Ron.¡± Harry said with a laugh. ¡°If you¡¯re bad at Quidditch strategy, then there¡¯s no hope for anyone.¡±


    ¡°...Thanks, Harry.¡± Ron said after a long moment before turning his gaze to the remaining bacon on Harry¡¯s plate. ¡°You going to eat that?¡±


    ¡°Boys.¡± Came Hermione¡¯s irritated murmur from beside him.


    Harry only laughed.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    oooo


    September 2, 1992, 4:00 PM, Potions Classroom, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    I stared down at the pink mixture with a critical eye before nodding and killing the heat from below my pewter cauldron. My eyes moved to the side, checking through the instructions again.


    Done that, and that¡­ I went through the list as I reached for the toasted dragonfly thoraxes, doing my best not to squirm as I held the insect body part in my hand. Potions can be just disgusting.


    After the fourth thorax, the Potion began to change color. I cracked one in two and added the first half, watching as it turned orange. I set the other half aside.


    Next is¡­ I thought and checked the instructions. One flying seahorse.


    And so I continued in this manner, keeping a careful eye on the slight aura of power enveloping the concoction I was creating. With every additional ingredient, I watched as it increased in intensity, almost like the energy itself was being coaxed out of some unseen shell.


    Magic truly was strange, I thought.


    ¡°You have twenty minutes remaining.¡± Professor Snape¡¯s ominous declaration stirred a few of the students into a bit of a frenzy, but I only nodded to myself, unwilling to hurry the process.


    The brewing would end when it ends; this, I knew. And so I proceeded with my task. This was quite the odd Potion, if I were to be honest. I had to alternate between adding flying seahorses and dragonfly thoraxes at least three times!


    Who came up with this? How did anyone think to reach that point?


    They must have tested each stage of the Potion on volunteers. I thought to myself as I added more flying seahorses and turning the flame beneath the cauldron back on. Or just Muggles, I suppose. I doubt Wizards cared all that much about Muggles in the old days. Must''ve been gruesome, really.


    Minutes passed before the Potion turned a bright shade of green. I pulled the cauldron off of the fire, placing it on a mat before killing the flame. I stared at the swirling fumes coming off of my Girding Potion for a single moment before collecting a few vials of the substance, keeping some for myself while saving one for Snape¡¯s evaluation.


    ¡°Ten minutes.¡± Professor Snape said even as I approached his desk.


    The man¡¯s dark eyes took me in, though they avoided my own¡ª a reminder of what had happened the last time he¡¯d attempted to peer into my mind. His thread twisted in agitation and, dare I even say it, some fear.


    His face, however, betrayed none of this.


    I suppressed the urge to wince.


    ¡°Mr. Black.¡± Professor Snape said as he turned his gaze down at the vial of green in my hands. Taking it from me, he inspected the Potion for a few moments before nodding very slightly. ¡°An adequate brewing. Seven inches on the possible uses of Girding Potion, as well as possible alternative ingredients that would work just as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I said and turned to go back to go and clean my workstation.


    ¡°And, Mr. Black.¡± He said, making me stop and pay attention to him again. ¡°A word, after class, concerning your progress.¡±


    Frowning, I nodded and went back to my station. I disposed of the remaining Potion, considering the possibilities.


    What¡¯s there to consider? I thought to myself as I put everything away, watching the other students go and turn in their own Potions. He¡¯s been waiting all summer for that followup meeting of ours.


    I sighed; I supposed him letting what happened between us go would have been too much to hope for.


    I continued to stand there, my heart beating with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    As the seconds ticked by, my gaze darted around the room, observing the other students hurriedly packing their bags and shuffling towards the exit. I could feel the weight of their gazes on me, curious and expectant, likely thinking that I was in trouble or something.


    Still, I maintained my composure, leaning against my workstation like I didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    Snape moved about the classroom, his footsteps muffled against the stone floor as he passed by every station, making sure that it was all clean and proper. A few times, I could almost feel his gaze sent in my direction, but I didn¡¯t rise to the bait.


    The seconds stretched into minutes, and I could feel the pressure building within me. I clutched the strap of my bag tightly, my fingers digging into the fabric. Finally, the last student exited the room, their footsteps fading away.


    A few moments passed before Severus went and closed the door, locking it with a wave of his wand. His expression remained inscrutable, his black eyes revealing nothing.


    With a nod, Snape turned away, disappearing into his office. I followed, entering a surprisingly spacious room. The air was heavy with the scent of old parchment and something acrid, like the residue of potions long brewed and forgotten.


    The lighting was as dim as the classroom. A long, ancient desk dominated the center of the room, its polished surface marred with a few scratches, the sign of cauldrons being moved atop its surface. Quills and parchments were neatly organized to the side, the sign of a desk which had not yet succumbed to the teacher¡¯s curse of grading homework. The desk''s edges were adorned with silver instruments, gleaming in the faint light like the fangs of a serpent ready to strike.


    This office truly was Severus Snape in a nutshell.


    ¡°Dangerous secrets.¡± Professor Snape said, gaining my attention and setting the tone for this conversation. ¡°Are ones which can crush even the strongest of souls.¡±


    I absorbed his words, letting him continue. I suppose this was long overdue.


    ¡°I have kept this secret of yours, Adam Clarke, or Black, or whatever a creature like yourself addresses itself as.¡± Snape said. ¡°Because of a single reason.¡±


    A creature like myself. I thought before shaking my head. ¡°And that reason is Lily Potter. Strange way to refer to me as, though: ¡®a creature like myself¡¯, Professor?¡±


    ¡°Do not attempt to deceive me.¡± The man¡¯s eyes flashed with a sort of furious anger. ¡°I have seen the depths of your mind. You are no child, so spare me the charades.¡±


    "Spare you the charades¡ª ridiculous." I scoffed, leaning forward in my chair. ¡°Perhaps I am the monster you perceive me to be, but¡­ perhaps you saw something your mind could not truly fathom. Like I told you before, you weren''t meant to understand my void. Hell, I barely understand it all myself, and I¡¯m steeped in it.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡± He said, eyes narrowing as I hesitated to answer. ¡°It is difficult to trust one such as you if you refuse to even cooperate at the most basic level.¡±


    ¡°But I am cooperating.¡± I said.


    ¡°Prove it.¡± Snape leaned forward, glaring.


    I shook my head at that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. You¡¯re well accomplished in the art of Occlumency.¡± I said, giving him a nod and a respectful gesture. ¡°That much is true. However, when it comes to the defense of the soul, you truly have no idea.¡±


    ¡°The soul.¡± Snape repeated. ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing, Snape.¡± I said, eyes flashing with a mixture of disdain and anger at being ordered around. ¡°I am not some hatchling here to be ordered around by you. Being forced to be one again and being fully cognizant through the entirety of my formative years, well¡­ I can think of a few words to describe it. Maddening. Tiresome. Boring. Humbling. To think of the sheer amount of effort needed to learn how to walk and speak again¡ª you would not understand unless it happened to you. Still, a second chance at life was appreciated.¡±


    ¡°A second chance¡­¡± Snape repeated, latching onto those words. ¡°You claim to simply be a person given a second chance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I am.¡± I said, smiling slightly as I sent him a look. ¡°Stop me if this sounds familiar: ¡®I wish I was reborn, and didn¡¯t make the same mistakes I did growing up. I wish I studied more, held onto my friendships better, and¡ª¡±


    I stopped at Snape¡¯s raised hand and shook my head. ¡°I see you get it.¡±


    ¡°And, assuming I even believe this ridiculous tale, why yourself? Why are you so special?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a question I¡¯ve been asking myself for twelve years.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°When I find an answer, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Severus said, though I imagined he likely didn¡¯t. ¡°And your high aptitude at magic? Your knowledge of hidden, dangerous secrets?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I explained it to you.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I stared at his agitated thread for a moment before shaking my head. ¡°You still think I¡¯m some kind of monster, huh? A Demon from another plane inhabiting this child¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t given me cause to consider otherwise.¡± Snape said. ¡°And even if you weren¡¯t some creature from the beyond, I¡¯ve known men and women as vile and as malevolent as Demons.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t waste time trying to explain anything about myself.¡± I shot back with a shrug. ¡°You were saying I wasn¡¯t willing to cooperate, earlier; well, allow me to turn your words right back at you, Severus Snape.¡±


    ¡°Clarke¡­¡± The man¡¯s tone turned almost threatening as he gripped the wand sitting atop the table.


    The meaning was clear.


    I did the same, ready to unleash all I¡¯d learned in the summer upon him.


    Still, he did not attack, so I did not either.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you said, secrets are pretty dangerous if left in the wrong hands.¡± I said, trying to defuse the situation before it could deteriorate even further. ¡°Your mind may be adequately shielded against most Legilimens, but with people like me, it¡¯s different.¡±


    Snape lowered his wand very slightly. I felt relief even as he spoke. ¡°Different, how?¡±


    I exhaled and tried to gather my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve been able to glean much off of people¡¯s souls. Emotions, impressions, states of mind, and I know I¡¯m barely scratching the surface of what¡¯s possible. Occlumency doesn¡¯t shield you from me, at all¡ª your soul¡¯s bare as a field in winter.¡±


    I tapped my left eye. ¡°I know what it is you feel as you feel it. I can see it¡ª and I know for a fact that at least Voldemort does.¡±


    ¡°Do not say his name.¡±


    ¡°The Taboo hasn¡¯t been in effect since Harry laid him low.¡± I replied with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯ll worry about that if he ever manages to come back.¡±


    Snape did not answer, leaving us in silence for a long moment before I spoke again.


    ¡°The point is that the information locked within my mind is extremely important, and I can¡¯t tell you because you can¡¯t hide it from the big players¡ª you¡¯re not equipped to do it, and you never will be. So, let¡¯s just stick to what you only need to know. Yeah?¡±


    Snape stared at me for a few seconds before lowering his wand and making a show of relaxing in his chair again. His dark eyes burned with controlled need. ¡°Lily Potter, then. You claim you can bring her back.¡±


    I resisted the urge to shiver at the man¡¯s single-mindedness, instead inhaling and giving him a nod.


    ¡°I know how to summon her soul to this plane, yes.¡± I said. ¡°Of course, true resurrection isn¡¯t something I can do¡ª at least, as I am now. But it is possible to bring her soul back, at the very least.¡±


    ¡°¡®At the very least¡¯.¡± The man narrowed his eyes on me. ¡°You speak as though it''s a simple matter, as though you understand the requirements and power a venture of this sort may take. Bringing back the dead is dangerous and goes against the natural order of things.¡±


    ¡°And so do I.¡± I shot back.


    Snape was quiet even as I continued to speak. ¡°Have you read the Tales of Beedle the Bard?¡±


    That got a reaction. He reeled as if insulted by my suggestion. ¡°Children¡¯s tales?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, undeterred. ¡°Specifically the story concerning the three brothers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with it.¡± Snape said, his lip curling as he delved into his memories. Strangely enough, his soul thread seemed to ease up. Perhaps this was a fond memory for him. ¡°Three brothers, traveling along a lonely, winding road at twilight, reached a deep treacherous river where anyone who attempted to swim or wade would drown. Learned in the magical arts, the brothers conjured a bridge with their wands and proceeded to cross¡­¡±


    He stopped, recalling the rest of the story in his mind.


    ¡°So you know how the story goes.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Anything in there sound familiar?¡±


    ¡°Do not patronize me, Clarke. The second brother and the Stone of Resurrection.¡± Severus said, glaring. ¡°Besides, that is just a legend. Even if it were real, it wouldn''t bring back the person as they were in life. It would only provide a pale imitation, a shadow of their former self¡ª as you well know, the second brother committed suicide.¡±


    ¡°And yet, even a shadow can give you the closure you seek.¡± I said, letting my words hang in the air. ¡°Is that not what you want? Or do you wish to speak to her one last time before you¡­¡±


    Snape grew silent for a long time, and I wondered if I crossed a line somewhere. His soul thread seemed to alternate between a deep longing and abject fear.


    ¡°The Stone¡ª you know where it is.¡± Snape said finally. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dangle it in front of me if you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°I know its location, but safe to say that it¡¯s being guarded by very powerful and potent Dark enchantments. Acquiring it alone may incur a hefty cost if we aren¡¯t ready.¡±


    ¡°Of course it will.¡± The man said with no small measure of sarcasm before shaking his head. ¡°Very well. I will consider your words carefully. You may go.¡±


    ¡°Not going to ask where?¡± I said, a little surprised.


    ¡°I doubt you would tell me if asked, and¡­¡± Snape said before his thread started writhing in a soulful pain. ¡°I do not wish to enter your mind again to find out. Never again.¡±


    ¡°A fair assumption, all things considered.¡± I said, keeping my face straight as I turned away from him, adjusting the strap of my bag. ¡°Good afternoon, Professor.¡±


    And then I left. He did not see me off, or say anything at all.

 133 - Interlude - Porpentina

    oooo


    Interlude - Porpentina


    oooo


    September 3, 1992, 8:30 AM, Rivington Street, New York City


    Porpentina Goldstein


    This place has truly changed. Porpentina Goldstein thought, not for the first time that morning. Even though she visited quite often, it never ceased to amaze her just how rapidly the No-majes were developing.


    The present-day hustle and bustle seemed to fade away as she delved into memories of what this place once was. In the depths of her mind, she could still see the old cityscape, unburdened by the towering skyscrapers that now dominated the skyline.


    Instead, the buildings stood at more modest heights, their facades adorned with intricate details and rich architectural styles. The streets were alive with a different energy, a palpable sense of excitement and possibility.


    She meandered along the sidewalks, her eyes scanning the surroundings, seeking remnants of the past. The echoes of more primitive automobiles, peppered with the horse cries from the few remaining carriages reverberated through her memory, reminding her of a time when the sound of clacking on cobblestone used to be far more common.


    The air carried a different aroma back then¡ªan amalgamation of coal smoke, the scent of freshly baked bread from corner bakeries, and the tantalizing fragrance of roasted nuts sold by street vendors. The city streets had been alive with activity, teeming with people from all walks of life, each with their own stories to tell.


    That much, at least, hasn¡¯t changed. Tina thought to herself as she was brought back to reality, seeing a group of young men engaging in some strange, acrobatic dance in front of what seemed to be a portable music box. She smiled; the more things changed, the more they stayed the same.


    She spent the remainder of the trip in this manner, enjoying the ambiance of the new atmosphere of an old place before stopping in front of her destination. She entered the building, going up a few flights of stairs, and finally stood in front of a door. Then, she knocked twice and waited.


    ¡°Just a second!¡± A familiar sound came from the other side, and Tina smiled slightly at her sister¡¯s ever-present cheer.


    Soon enough, the door opened, revealing the woman in question.


    ¡°Teenie!¡± Queenie greeted with a wide smile that never failed to warm Tina¡¯s heart. The two embraced, holding each other tight for a few seconds before they separated. Queenie nodded for her to go inside. ¡°Come in, you¡¯re just in time.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tina said as she made her way inside, settling into the living room.


    The mid-morning sunlight streamed through the lace curtains, casting a gentle glow on the cozy living room. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air, enveloping the room in its warm embrace. In the corner, Tina saw three cups of steaming coffee in front of a pair of worn, well used armchairs.


    ¡°Please.¡± Queenie said, and the two women sat down. ¡°Sit!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Jacob anywhere?¡± Tina asked as she took her seat, looking around for the man in question.


    Queenie, her silver hair as elegantly coiffed as ever, leaned forward slightly, her eyes twinkling with mirth. Her delicate, weathered hands held the cup with a sense of familiarity that came from years of shared moments like these. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s down at the bakery for a bit. He should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes; his morning baking routine.¡± Tina traced the intricate patterns on her cup.


    ¡°Even though he no longer needs to work there.¡± Queenie said, smiling again. ¡°He still can¡¯t stop himself from making his own breakfast. I think he¡¯s making something for you, too.¡±


    ¡°I could definitely use something sweet right now.¡± Tina said. The two laughed, filling the air with their warmth and love, their voices carrying the weight of countless memories.


    Time seemed to stand still in that moment, as if the world outside ceased to exist. They were cocooned in their own little universe, bound by the unbreakable bond of sisterhood.


    ¡°You should have seen little Tony¡ª though I suppose he¡¯s not so little, anymore.¡± Tina said, smiling in remembrance. She shook her head. ¡°Where does the time go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I get an answer.¡± She heard Jacob¡¯s voice from the entrance. A few seconds later, he popped into the living room, carrying bread and pastries, fresh from the oven.


    The aged man, though weathered by time, walked into the living room with a graceful stride that belied his years. Each step he took was deliberate, a testament to his enduring strength and vitality, as well as the reward he¡¯d received for his heroic actions in the past. His white hair, neatly combed back, hinted at a lifetime of wisdom and experience.


    ¡°Hey, Tina.¡±


    Tina gave the man a wide smile as she got up to greet him. Waiting until after he put what he was carrying on the table, she gave him a big hug.


    ¡°Jacob, looking as spry as ever, I see.¡± Tina said with a happy smile. She broke the hug and gestured for him to go sit in her previous spot. ¡°Sorry to take your seat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all good; you¡¯re family.¡± Jacob said, shaking his head. ¡°Besides, I could use the exercise.¡±


    That got a small laugh out of the woman, who took her seat again.


    ¡°Tina was telling me all about seeing Tony.¡± Queenie said, and the two shared a smile. ¡°He¡¯s changed so much that you wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Changed?¡± Jacob said. ¡°Changed how? I know there was some kind of danger at the school¡ª hope it¡¯s not that kind of change.¡±


    ¡°The change itself isn¡¯t bad, but, well¡­ What happened at the school was worse than we thought.¡± Tina said and started explaining the story as best as Tony had described it to her.


    ¡°Always said that kid was a special one.¡± Jacob said. ¡°Helping to save the school, looks like he¡¯s adopted the Goldstein and Kowalski traditions of being dragged into impossible situations, huh?¡±


    ¡°It would seem to be that way, yes.¡± Tina said, shaking her head in amusement. Even now, Jacob just had a way about him that made everything brighter.


    ¡°And that other kid¡ª Adam?¡± Jacob said curiously. ¡°What¡¯s he like?¡±


    At that, Tina hesitated. She wasn¡¯t sure what to think of the boy, just yet.


    ¡°I met him only once.¡± Tina said. ¡°He seemed like a quiet, thoughtful boy.¡±


    ¡°I can feel it, Teenie.¡± Queenie said, leaning forward in concern. ¡°You think something¡¯s up with him?¡±


    ¡°Is he a danger to Tony?¡± Jacob¡¯s jovial demeanor fell away, replaced by the face of a man who¡¯d gone through trials and tribulations only a few No-majes could even dream of, and come out on top.


    Tina shook her head. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t¡ª that much I know for sure. As far as I could tell, he treats all of his friends with the sort of attitude one would give a little brother or sister. But it¡¯s weird, it¡¯s like he¡¯s always¡­¡±


    ¡°Holding something back?¡± Queenie finished for her. ¡°Teen, you mind?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it would be easier to just show you, I suppose.¡± Tina said, looking her sister in the eye and opening her mind wide open. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tina felt her sister¡¯s presence in her mind almost instantly; it was a comforting thing, radiating happiness, curiosity and concern. Tina let her sort through her recent memories, reliving the time she met Adam.


    After what felt like a moment but was likely to be minutes, Tina blinked and was forced to roll her neck. ¡°Easy to convey information like this, but damn if it doesn¡¯t make me feel all stiff afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sis.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tina shook her head as she waved it away, with Jacob handing them both something sweet to bite on.


    ¡°Thanks, hun.¡± Queenie said, enjoying the pastry for a moment before stopping. ¡°Adam, his eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were like¡­ his.¡± Tina said, nodding. ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°His? Who?¡± Jacob said in a moment of confusion, but the sudden shift in atmosphere allowed him to figure it out. ¡°Oh¡­ him. What, is this kid in cahoots with him? Why can¡¯t he just leave us alone, for once?¡±


    No one had an answer to that.


    ¡°What did you think?¡± Tina said, looking at her sister. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know, and it¡¯s fine.¡± Queenie said. ¡°I¡¯m one of the few people remaining in this world that was in close proximity to that man for an extended period of time. And there¡¯s a disturbing resemblance between that young man and Grindelwald.¡±


    ¡°The eyes.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    Queenie shook her head, however. ¡°It¡¯s more than that, hun. Yes, the young man has eyes like Grindelwald, but did you notice how he would always look above people, like he was seeing something else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now that you mention it¡­¡± Tina said before swallowing. ¡°Wait, are you saying Grindelwald did something like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. He did it quite often. He was careful about it, but I could tell.¡± Queenie said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it was that he was seeing¡ª his mind was always shielded, even from those loyal to him. But what I do know is that it allowed him to easily maneuver his way through every conversation he took part in, like he could see people¡¯s essence to the core¡ª in a different way.¡±


    ¡°Some form of high level Legilimency, then.¡± Tina said. ¡°But one that even you couldn¡¯t detect?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Queenie said, shaking her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it Legilimency. This is¡­ Something different. Like nothing I ever heard of, even after years of study, I could never figure it out.¡±


    Tina stared down at the half-eaten pastry in her hand for a moment, not saying anything. Just what could this be? How could a child of twelve years of age possess the abilities of someone like Grindelwald?


    ¡°But a single encounter isn¡¯t really proof.¡± Queenie said, gesturing for her to continue eating. ¡°I also don¡¯t think the boy will be a problem¡ª from what little I saw, he seemed to treasure his friends.¡±


    ¡°We should meet him.¡± Jacob said, surprising the two women. ¡°Get a good look at him.¡±


    ¡°The new world tournament is taking place at Hogwarts, isn¡¯t it?¡± Queenie said, looking between the two. ¡°We could go there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Jacob said, perking up. ¡°I¡¯d love a chance to go there again.¡±


    Tina, however, shook her head. ¡°You should go. I wish I could come with you, but I won¡¯t be able to, I fear.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been requested to oversee the affairs of the Aurors here.¡± Tina said, gesticulating. ¡°There¡¯s been news of altercations with rogue factions of wizards here¡ª both familiar and unknown.¡±


    ¡°I remember those from back when you worked in law enforcement¡­¡± Queenie said, frowning in confusion. ¡°But, I thought you said those people were barely more than a few squabbling bands?¡±


    ¡°Yes; that¡¯s what I remember them being.¡± Tina said with a nod. ¡°But now they¡¯ve organized and are hitting multiple places, coordinating their attacks to do the most damage with the least risk. It is completely different to anything I remember. I¡¯ll be on my way to the Woolworth building after I¡¯m done here.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll be busy and can¡¯t come.¡±


    ¡°Afraid not.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go.¡± Queenie said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jacob said, nodding. ¡°You can count on us.¡±


    Tina could only smile in response. ¡°I missed you two.¡±


    ¡°Aww.¡± Queenie said and moved over to Tina to give her a hug. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always welcome here, Tina.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    oooo


    September 3, 1992, 12:30 PM, Woolworth Building, New York


    It has been quite some time. Tina thought to herself as she stood in front of the tall building. Thirty years, or so, hasn¡¯t it?


    She stared at the many people walking around her, with some entering through the revolving doors, completely unaware of the presence of wizards among them.


    Exhaling through her nose, Tina moved towards the side entrance, nodding to the plainclothes wizard there. ¡°Section 3A, please.¡±


    With a nod, he surreptitiously waved the wand in his coat pocket and opened the door for her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said, entering the grand foyer of the Woolworth Building, her footsteps echoing against the marble floor. The soaring ceiling stretched high above her, adorned with intricate golden details that glimmered under the warm glow of chandeliers.


    She couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the grandeur of the place even though she¡¯d practically lived here for some time.


    The air was filled with a hushed ambiance, as if the very walls held their secrets close. Portraits of distinguished figures lined the walls, their watchful eyes following everyone¡¯s moves.


    As she made her way towards the elevators, she couldn''t help but notice the hustle and bustle of the busy lobby. Wizards and witches hurried past, their briefcases clutched tightly in their hands. The distinct click-clack of high heels mingled with the low murmur of conversation, creating a symphony of business and purpose.


    The polished bronze doors of the elevator slid open, revealing a mirrored interior that seemed to multiply the grandeur of the building. Taking a steadying breath, Porpentina stepped inside, adjusting her coat and straightening her posture. She pressed the button for the designated floor, anticipation coursing through her veins.


    As the elevator ascended, the cityscape unfolded before her eyes through the glass walls. Skyscrapers reached for the heavens, their windows reflecting the golden rays of the sun. The bustling streets below seemed miniature, a tapestry of cars and people going to and fro.


    When the elevator doors opened on her destination, Tina found herself in a well-appointed hallway, adorned with polished wood paneling and soft, muted lighting. She walked with purpose, her steps measured and confident.


    At the end of the hall, a pair of imposing double doors awaited her arrival.


    She paused for a moment, composed herself, and then pushed the doors open. Once inside, she was greeted by faces both familiar and unfamiliar.


    The room was adorned with velvet drapes and portraits of past MACUSA presidents lining the walls. The air felt charged with an unspoken tension, hinting at the weight of the upcoming meeting.


    At the head of the room, a large oak table dominated the space, surrounded by high-backed chairs. President Damules Andres stood tall with an air of authority. His sharp features and piercing gaze commanded attention as he welcomed Tina into the room.


    "Mrs. Goldstein, thank you for coming all this way." President Andres said, his voice resonating with a hint of formality. "Please, have a seat."


    Here goes. Tina nodded politely and took her place. She briefly scanned her surroundings, exchanging nods and small smiles with her previous colleagues.


    "Thank you, Mr. President." Tina responded, her voice steady.


    ¡°Is that everyone, Robert?¡± President Andres asked his assistant and got a nod for his trouble. ¡°Very well. Seal the room.¡±


    Everyone waited quietly as the man went to work, waving his wand as he murmured under his breath. Windows were obscured, doors were closed. The portraits disappeared into the walls.


    ¡°Apologies for the delay.¡± Andres said after all was said and done. ¡°But I trust you all understand the urgency of the matter we''re here to discuss."


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± One said.


    ¡°The Outsiders.¡± Tina said.


    President Andres¡¯ eyes narrowed, a brief flicker of concern crossing his face before he composed himself.


    "Indeed, Mrs. Goldstein." He replied, his tone measured. "The reports being brought to my attention are troubling, to say the least."


    Ms. Everhart, the current Head of the Auror Office and a witch Porpentina had trained, herself, leaned forward, her expression a mix of determination and unease. "These incidents point to a growing threat, one that could endanger the Wizarding community as we know it."


    She spoke softly, but everyone felt the weight of urgency being held back by the woman. President Andres gestured for her to continue. ¡°You sound like you have further news.¡±


    ¡°I do, Mr. President.¡± Everhart said. ¡°You¡¯ve already been briefed on the actions of the Redbrands, Greenbloods and Blackjays so far.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Andres said, his voice tinged with just a little impatience. ¡°Incursions on our borders. Smuggling rings, coordinated raids.¡±


    ¡°Among other things.¡± Everhart nodded, moving the conversation along. ¡°However, we¡¯ve had absolutely no information on either Blueclaws or Whitewings. At least until now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve found something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She said, tapping her wand on the table and distributing the reports to all attendees with a quick spell. ¡°I invite you to read the contents.¡±


    Tina took the papers with a murmur of thanks, going through them one by one.


    ¡°Salem¡¯s Stake.¡± One of the unfamiliar wizards said, aghast. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°As far as we can tell, yes. I¡¯d received similar reports from other, less reputable sources.¡± Everhart said, flipping towards the later pages. ¡°Submitted them as corroborating witness testimony, but the main source of information is from trusted operatives in the Force.¡±


    A murmur of unease descended onto the table, and how could Porpentina blame any of them?


    To think that the Blueclaw and Whitewing tribes have reinstated the old ways of mass blood sacrifice¡­ Tina thought in sheer revulsion and fear. Children dismembered and left to die to fuel the Blackest of magics.


    ¡°This cannot be allowed to continue.¡± Tina heard someone say and belatedly realized that it was herself speaking. She powered through, keeping her voice steady despite the tempest of outrage within her. ¡°If they are engaging in the old ways, then it¡¯s only a matter of time until...¡±


    ¡°Until what?¡± A young wizard asked, sounding uneasy.


    Tina looked at him; the poor lad was likely one of the new recruits.


    Everhart patted him on the shoulder, though her voice was grim. ¡°Until they lead a full blown invasion, like they did in the early days of our institution, rookie. We cannot let the events of the Day of Blood repeat themselves. We must not.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. We will not let this stand.¡± President Andres said, though his voice was tinged with caution. ¡°However, we must exercise prudence in our actions. We cannot afford to create panic or disrupt the delicate balance between the magical and non-magical worlds. It was only recently that we began to cooperate with the No-Maj government, and it hasn¡¯t been a particularly stable relationship, so far."


    A murmur of agreement swept through the table. The No-Maj United States President had not been pleased to learn of the existence of an entirely hidden society.


    Tina''s grip on the armrest of her chair tightened, her knuckles turning white. She understood the delicate nature of the situation, but her instincts urged her to push for more decisive action.


    "I understand the need for caution, Mr. President, but we cannot ignore the signs.¡± She asserted, her tone one of determination. "We need to act swiftly and decisively¡ª before it''s too late."


    President Andres¡¯ gaze locked with Tina''s, a moment of silent tension passing between them. The weight of responsibility seemed to hang heavy in the air, each of them right in their own way, but neither was willing to back down.


    Finally, the President spoke, his voice softened but resolute.


    "Mrs. Goldstein, I appreciate your dedication and your passion, and I agree with you completely." He said, his tone carrying a mix of understanding and authority. "Rest assured, we will take these matters seriously and explore all possible avenues to ensure the safety of our community. But we must also proceed with caution, weighing the risks against the actions we take."


    Tina nodded, her expression a blend of mild relief and determination.


    I suppose that¡¯s the best I can hope for, right now.  She thought in no small measure of disappointment. She understood this song and dance, of course. The stakes were high, and the path forward to victory would require both patience and vigilance.


    ¡°Very well, sir.¡± She said, backing down with a nod.


    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, Mrs. Goldstein, I am of the same mind as you.¡± Andres said, tone full of regret. ¡°I¡¯ve worked the Outsider cases, myself, once upon a time. I see the coming danger. I want nothing more than to take our Aurors and ¡®lead the charge¡¯, so to speak.¡±


    ¡°But your hands are tied.¡±


    ¡°Much as I would like to deny it, I cannot. However dangerous The Outsiders are, there are currently threats on a higher scale.¡± Andres said, though his eyes glittered with mirth. ¡°So, when I was contacted by none other than Albus Dumbledore himself, offering the services of one of his colleagues¡ª and a well-respected one to us¡ª I took him up on it.¡±


    Tina stayed quiet, even as Andres continued. ¡°Mrs. Goldstein, your dedication to upholding the integrity of our Wizarding World is the stuff of history. Your achievements regarding the past great war with Grindelwald are not ones we take lightly. We¡¯re glad to have you here."


    Tina''s cheeks flushed with pride, though she maintained a professional composure. "Thank you, Mr. President. It has been an honor to serve the MACUSA and protect our fellow wizards."


    ¡°Then I hope to honor you again.¡± Andres said. ¡°Will you help us with this burden as you have done in the past?¡±


    ¡°It would be my pleasure, sir.¡±

 134 - In The Swing

    oooo


    In The Swing


    oooo


    September 3, 1992, 2:30 PM, Charms Classroom, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    Entering the Charms Classroom, I felt a small bit of surprise when I saw that Professor Flitwick was already there, waiting for us. He seemed to be lost in thought as he muttered spells under his breath.


    The diminutive man looked up when we walked in and smiled warmly before gesturing towards the seats, welcoming us into his class before shifting his focus back on the task at hand.


    The students slowed down in an attempt to spy on what he was working on, but none of them saw a thing. They gave up quickly afterwards. Likely, he had concealed something with magic, judging by the faint film of power settled over a pile of objects stacked in front of him.


    A mass use of the Disillusionment Charm? I thought to myself, impressed. And here I thought I had taken that spell to its ultimate form, but I guess there are always ways to branch out and improve myself, huh?


    It was both an exciting and humbling thought, and the class hadn¡¯t even started.


    Taking my seat, I exchanged greetings with familiar and unfamiliar faces alike. The air buzzed with anticipation as everyone slowly settled into their seats, waiting for the Professor to be done with whatever it was that was consuming all of his concentration.


    Just in time, too. I thought as the man took his spot at the podium and began to roll call.


    Once he was done, he set the roll of parchment down and looked over every single one of us, his small stature not hindering the authority with which he commanded the room.


    As the rays of mid-afternoon sunlight streamed through the tall windows, casting a warm glow on the students'' eager faces, he beamed with excitement.


    Clasping his hands together, Professor Flitwick cleared his throat, the sound echoing gently through the room. The students fell into a hushed silence, his one gesture sufficient to cow them all. With a small twinkle in his eye, he began his welcoming speech.


    "Good afternoon, my dear Third Year students!" His voice was as squeaky as ever, though no less commanding. "Welcome back to Charms! It does me good to see you all so ready and eager."


    His words hung in the air, creating an air of giddiness that seemed to swirl around the room. Professor Flitwick nodded to himself as he continued to address the students.


    "You may find that we¡¯ll be doing things a little differently, this year.¡± He said. ¡°As you know, with the League approaching, there will be a Dueling Tourney involved. As such, I have been kindly requested to¡­ coach the students in my Charms Class on how to Duel.¡±


    Excited whispers broke out, but were quickly silenced by the Professor¡¯s raised hand and the sudden, uncharacteristic, stern expression on his face. The once jubilant atmosphere turned somber, weighed down by the man¡¯s countenance.


    ¡°Hesitantly, I have accepted.¡± Flitwick said, though he kept his face stern and his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°However, should I ever find that any of you have used my teachings to conduct yourselves in a manner unbefitting as members of this great establishment, there will be consequences.¡±


    No one said a word for a long moment, the Professor¡¯s words taking root in the students¡¯ minds by dint of them never having expected such a jovial and loose man to be so negative all of a sudden.


    The awkwardness of it all did not last long, as Flitwick¡¯s expression faded back to the familiar, almost fatherly figure everyone was more comfortable around. A few people even looked relieved.


    ¡°Now, with that said, we will begin this year, not with a Dueling spell, but one meant to reveal that which is hidden.¡± Flitwick said, pausing for a moment. ¡°I speak, of course, of the Revelio Charm.¡±


    Flitwick wasted no time, delving into the spell¡¯s usage, its wand movement and incantation as he told the story of the spell¡¯s inception.


    ¡°You may thank a former Hogwarts Professor for the existence of this spell.¡± Filius revealed with a twinkle in his eye. ¡°Created some six hundred years ago by Scarlet Yaxley, the school¡¯s then-Charms Professor. She was known for her penchant for mischief¡ª in fact, the entire reason she created the Charm was to encourage the students to go out and explore the Castle to discover treasures she had hidden within its depths. Of course, I hope you don¡¯t expect me to do the same.¡±


    The class had a bit of a laugh before Flitwick gestured for everyone to pay attention.


    ¡°Now, for the spell itself; observe.¡± He said and tapped his wand on something invisible on his desk. ¡°Revelio!¡±


    A soft, yellow light enveloped the item, taking the shape of a cube but not actually revealing what the item was. That got my attention. So it¡¯s not just me?


    I¡¯d, of course, thoroughly tested the Revelio Charm extensively on my Disillusionment Charm in an attempt to understand the limits of what it could do¡ª especially after my ill-thought out excursion to Diagon Alley the year before. However, I could always instantly dispel my Disillusionment Charm. I¡¯d never seen it have this half-way effect before.


    Seeing what Professor Flitwick had done raised quite a number of questions, none of them illuminating.


    So, Auror Turner¡¯s revealing spell had worked, in part. He¡¯d known my exact position, and he could see my movements well enough to dominate me in a duel. Yet, he could not see anything more substantial than that.


    Was this the case for all wizards? Was my Revelio Charm simply better than theirs, or was there some hidden element I wasn¡¯t aware of? Was there some kind of power requirement?


    If that were the case, why hadn¡¯t Auror Turner been able to reveal me during our fight in Diagon Alley? Did the spell work differently on people, maybe?


    No, that can¡¯t have been it¡­ I knew from extensive reading that it could also instantly dispel disguises from people. But if that were the case, then why? Did it truly require some kind of baseline power to fully break another person¡¯s spell? Or, maybe it could be that disguise removal needed a different approach than dispelling an illusion?


    The closest analog to the Revelio Charm which I could think of was Curse Breaking; it was a category of magic centered around the ability to either bypass, negate or outright break curses or enchantments through a series of spells requiring desire, willpower, intent and determination. I supposed that Revealing Charms and the like fell into this category as well.


    Perhaps Turner¡¯s determination to unveil me was weaker than my determination to not be caught? I thought, mentally nodding to myself. It would explain a lot¡­ But then, why would Flitwick¡¯s spell not instantly reveal a simple object with no willpower, desire or determination? Is he showing the base effect of the spell, considering that his students are, after all, just kids?


    Professor Flitwick continued speaking, completely unaware of my inner thoughts as he demonstrated the spell a few more times, his hands animatedly going through the gestures and his voice excitedly casting it.


    The man¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious, causing the students to lean in closer, their eyes shining with mirth and fun. A moment later, I heard a series of thuds in front of every student, including myself.


    ¡°As you may have been able to tell, I have placed a small wooden object much like the ones I have in front of every student.¡± Flitwick said, smiling with a bit of amusement. ¡°I¡¯m sure I do not have to tell you what to do. Begin when ready, and remember: the incantation is ¡®Revelio¡¯.¡±


    And so everyone drew their wands and got to work. I kept my own wand on the table for a few moments, deciding to watch the other students try the spell out.


    A few mutters of ¡®Revelio!¡¯ came and went, and no one succeeded. This continued for around another minute before the Professor decided to give them some encouragement.


    "Remember, class.¡± Flitwick chimed, his tone warm and reassuring. "The Revelio Charm reveals hidden objects or concealed magical beings. Focus your intentions, visualize what you seek, and let the magic flow through you."


    He held his wand over another invisible object. ¡°Observe the motion closely. A precise and fluid gesture is key to channeling your intent effectively."


    Tapping the tip of the wand on the item, he spoke clearly. ¡°Revelio.¡±


    Once again, the invisible item was engulfed in a yellow mist, congealing into the shape of a cube.


    ¡°Try again.¡±


    And so they tried again¡ª with somewhat more success, this time around. A few of the students were able to cover their objects in a yellow mist, but that¡¯s as far as it went.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Black.¡± Flitwick¡¯s voice came from beside me, startling me. I turned to see the man standing beside my desk, his upturned eyes glancing at me with a certain curiosity. ¡°I see that you have not attempted the spell, yourself?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, sir.¡± I said, quickly snatching my wand from the table. ¡°I was only watching the students. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± He said, nodding towards the invisible object. ¡°Go on, now.¡±


    I grasped the invisible object, getting a feel for its dimensions¡ª a wooden pyramid, in my case. I exhaled and, with barely any thought put into it, tapped the wand against the invisible pyramid¡¯s top, incanting: ¡°Revelio!¡±


    Yellow light enveloped the object, dispelling the Disillusionment Charm and revealing the wooden pyramid in its entirety.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Flitwick said, his excitement drawing the gaze from the other students. ¡°Ten points to Ravenclaw. You¡¯ve practiced this spell before, I take it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I said, though I felt a little uncomfortable. ¡°After all that¡¯s happened, I decided it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Flitwick said, my words having put something of a damper on his excitement. ¡°As expected.¡±


    I gave a polite smile, not sure how else to respond to that as well as the awed and jealous looks sent my way. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most welcome.¡± Flitwick said before going to help a few more students. I exhaled before losing myself in a haze of thought, completely zoning myself out in an attempt to stave off my boredom and restlessness.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Psst, Clarke.¡± One of the Hufflepuff boys next to me said, breaking me out of my trance.


    ¡°His name¡¯s Black now.¡± Another kid said.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± The same boy said, scoffing at his friend before turning back to me. ¡°Got any tips?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I agreed easily. ¡°First, tell me what you¡¯re trying to do, and then maybe I¡¯ll be able to tell where it¡¯s going wrong. You¡¯re¡­ Trenton, right? We talked a few times last year.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± The Third Year Hufflepuff named Trenton confirmed before looking at his invisible object. ¡°Anyway¡­ Well, I¡¯m casting the spell, doing the movement and it¡¯s not working.¡±


    I resisted the urge to palm my face.


    I hated that phrase: ¡®It¡¯s not working¡¯ could literally mean anything.


    Still, I held my knee-jerk response back, instead doing my best to help him out.


    ¡°All right; it¡¯s not as simple as that.¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s a whole list of little steps that seem obvious but most people don¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°First one is, ¡®what¡¯s the shape of the object?¡¯¡± I said, gesturing towards the empty spot before him.


    ¡°Well¡­ How should I know? It¡¯s invisible, remember?¡± Trenton said, getting a few nods of agreement from the other kids.


    I keep thinking human stupidity oughtn¡¯t surprise me, but here I am. I thought to myself and pushed my instinctive answer down. ¡°...Grab it.¡±


    The boy at least had the sense to look sheepish at such a simple solution. ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t even think about that.¡±


    I nodded, giving a mental sigh. Perhaps I was being too hard on the kid. Having gone through all of these experiences, I couldn¡¯t exactly blame anyone for genuinely not knowing something¡ª especially children, now could I?


    Still, people''s lack of deductive reasoning always annoyed me.


    ¡°Now you can feel it in your hand.¡± I said, moving past my own weird emotions. ¡°Get a sense of what its contours are, how big it is, how rough it is¡ª it¡¯s almost close to Transfiguration, like that. You have to somewhat understand what it is you¡¯re looking for before you can reveal it, right?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Yeah.¡± The boy said. Despite his hesitant answer, the expression on his face changed into one of determination.


    There it is. I thought, feeling a slight thrill at the boy¡¯s sudden change. He¡¯s onto something.


    A moment later, Trenton placed his item on his desk before tapping his wand on it. His enunciation was careful, and his will seemed precise. ¡°Revelio!¡±


    A yellow mist covered the object, congealing into the shape of a three dimensional rectangle. The boy smiled, looking towards me for acknowledgement.


    ¡°Good job.¡± I said with a nod. ¡°You got it.¡±


    ¡°Five points to Hufflepuff, Mr. Trenton, for a well executed Revelio Charm.¡± Flitwick said as he approached again, giving the boy an encouraging smile before he turned to me. ¡°And a further five points for you Mr. Black, for aiding another student. You both should be proud.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Trenton and I said.


    The familiar sound of the school bell reverberated through the room, drawing the end of Charms Class. Professor Flitwick raised his wand, silencing the last lingering whispers.


    "Class, before we part ways, I have a bit of homework for you all." Professor Flitwick announced, smiling as he saw the somewhat dismayed looks on his students¡¯ faces. ¡°Now, now, it won¡¯t be anything you can¡¯t handle.¡±


    The mild murmur of discontent told me the students didn¡¯t agree with him.


    ¡°As for the specifics of your homework¡­" He continued. "I expect each of you to write a short essay, no more than six inches in length, detailing your experience with the Revelio Charm. Describe the wand movements you found most effective, any challenges you faced, and how you approached overcoming them. Feel free to include any insights or observations that arise during your practice."


    "And remember." Professor Flitwick added as the students eagerly reached to put away their parchment and quills, stopping them with his final words. "To truly master a Charm, one must infuse it with intention and confidence. Believe in your ability to wield the magic within you, and let it flow freely."


    The students nodded, and continued to wait, a testament to how much respect Flitwick had from them. Seeing this, the man shook his head and smiled. ¡°Off you go. Enjoy the remainder of your day!¡±


    Most of them grinning, the students damn near-bolted out of there, myself included.


    Leaving the Charms classroom behind, I stepped out into the mild September air, the lightest hints of autumn already swirling through the grounds of Hogwarts. The afternoon Sun bathed the castle and its surroundings in a warm golden light, casting long shadows that stretched across the path ahead.


    With my bag slung over my shoulder, I began the familiar journey from the Charms Wing towards Hagrid''s house.


    The rhythmic sound of my shoes striking the stone floor somehow soothed me amidst the bustling energy of the school. As I passed the courtyard, I caught glimpses of students engaged in animated conversations, their laughter floating through the air.


    As I continued on, the landscape began to change. Stone paths and lush greenery gave way to more rugged terrain, with scattered boulders and wildflowers dotting the landscape. The sound of a babbling brook in the distance reached my ears, its melodic flow growing stronger with each step.


    With renewed vigor, so too did I press forward, my anticipation building as Hagrid''s home finally came into view. Its quaint structure nestled amidst the towering trees, a humble sanctuary that seemed to emanate warmth and hospitality which contrasted the great, Forbidden Forest behind it. Smoke curled lazily from the chimney, a comforting sign that Hagrid was within.


    Hopefully, he was making some of his rabbit stew. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to savor it in months. God help me if he¡¯s making tea¡­


    Before I even made it to the man¡¯s door, it swung open, revealing Hagrid''s beaming face. His eyes twinkled with genuine affection.


    "Come in, come in! I''ve got somethin'' special cookin'' just for ya." His booming voice greeted me, his warm, broad smile infectious.


    ¡°Hey, Hagrid.¡± I smiled back as I entered the cozy interior. I was greeted by the comforting aroma of cooked meat and the crackling of a warm fire. The room was filled with an eclectic mix of odds and ends, their presence a testament to Hagrid''s varied interests.


    ¡°Siddown, I¡¯ve had a bowl waitin¡¯, should be just the way yeh like it.¡± Hagrid said and, with a smooth gesture belying his size, gently placed a warm bowl in my hands.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± I said, looking at him a little awkwardly. ¡°Thank you. How was your summer?¡±


    ¡°Very busy.¡± Hagrid said, fiddling with a few things before taking a seat in his massive chair. ¡°Yeh¡¯ve no idea. With all that¡¯s going ter be happenin¡¯, there¡¯s bin no end to preparations.¡±


    ¡°The League?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tha¡¯.¡± Hagrid said, snatching a bowl of his own and filling it to the brim. He gave me a look before speaking again. ¡°Aren¡¯t yeh going to eat?¡±


    ¡°Was waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Feh.¡± The man scoffed as he began to taste the fruit of his labor. ¡°Told you before, and I¡¯m tellin¡¯ yeh again, yeh don¡¯t hafta wait fer me to start eatin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°So you have.¡± I smiled and joined him in the meal. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°Yeh¡¯re a strange one, all right, Clarke.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°Or I suppose it¡¯s Black now, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°You can keep calling me Clarke, if you like.¡± I said with a shrug, savoring the rich taste of the meat. ¡°Or Black¡ª doesn¡¯t bother me either way.¡±


    ¡°Righ¡¯.¡± Hagrid said, nodding. ¡°Well, there¡¯s bin no end of requests from the League. Big challenges, events, and erm¡ª other things.¡±


    The way he said that last part made me wonder if there was something going on. ¡°Do they know about Norbert?¡±


    Hagrid shook his head mid-bite and I waited until he was done. ¡°No; not as far as I know, anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± I said.


    ¡°Perfessor Dumbledore¡¯s been keepin¡¯ her under wraps.¡± Hagrid said.


    ¡°Wait, her?¡± I said, pretending to look shocked before the more genuine expression of amusement replaced it. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s a ¡®she¡¯ and you¡¯re calling her Norbert anyway?¡±


    Hagrid shrugged, and that was the end of that discussion.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± I said with a light snort.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, though.¡± He murmured lowly, but I still heard him.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothin¡¯.¡± Hagrid said, shaking his head. A moment later, he caved and decided to spill. ¡°Well, nothin¡¯ dangerous or bad, really.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I said, wondering where he was leading with this.


    ¡°Well, y¡¯see¡ª Norbert, she¡¯s¡­¡± Hagrid said. ¡°She¡¯s been quiet these last few days.¡±


    ¡°Quiet?¡± I repeated, feeling a little bewildered. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right at all.¡± I said again, recalling the information I had on Dragons. ¡°Dragons are wild and vicious, always attacking at the slightest chance. They aren¡¯t docile in any way.¡±


    ¡°I gave yeh the book on ¡®em, remember?¡± Hagrid said in a moment of amusement before the smile died away to show a troubled look. ¡°Which is why what she¡¯s doin¡¯ is not righ¡¯. Jus¡¯ lyin¡¯ there, like she¡¯s waitin¡¯ for something.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± I said. ¡°Is she sick?¡±


    ¡°Not seen any signs of tha¡¯.¡± Hagrid said, shaking his head. ¡°None of the usual signs that point to disease or lack of energy¡ª she¡¯s eatin¡¯ just fine. The best food the House Elves can cook up, too. They¡¯re rather happy to be takin¡¯ care of Norbert.¡±


    ¡°I would imagine so¡­¡± I said, picturing a House Elf riding the back of a Dragon. Wouldn¡¯t that be something?


    I finished my bowl in the ensuing silence and set it down, enjoying Hagrid¡¯s company as I pondered the problem. Eventually, I spoke. ¡°So she¡¯s not sick, she¡¯s not going hungry¡­ Has she been roaming?¡±


    ¡°Every day, she¡¯s out huntin¡¯.¡± Hagrid said, though he looked a little uncomfortable as he muttered something under his breath. I caught the name Aragog and realized what was going on.


    ¡°Anything she¡¯s eating that could poison her?¡± I tried.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Dragon.¡± Hagrid said as if it explained everything.


    ¡°Good point.¡± I said, scratching the back of my head in confusion. ¡°She¡¯s getting everything she needs¡­ Could it be that she just needs a mother?¡±


    ¡°I thought about tha¡¯.¡± Hagrid said, nodding. ¡°But as far as Dragon Handlers know, their charges don¡¯t form bonds with their kin beyond ensuring that the eggs hatch. Nothin¡¯ close to what we would consider bonds, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said, leaning back in my seat and giving myself time to think. ¡°How long has this been going on?¡±


    ¡°Two days, now.¡± Hagrid said, shrugging. ¡°Got real quiet on the first o¡¯ September, and then seemed normal on the second, but still not at all violent¡ª ¡®cept when she¡¯s huntin¡¯, o¡¯ course. Other than that¡¯, she¡¯s jus¡¯ been docile.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just strange.¡± I said, giving the man an apologetic shrug. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got no clue¡ª you¡¯d need to ask someone who knows about it, like the Headmaster. He¡¯s the one who found different uses for Dragon¡¯s Blood, right? He might know what the issue is.¡±


    ¡°Righ¡¯.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°Ter be honest, though, it doesn¡¯t seem like a problem, so far. Norbert¡¯s just been quiet.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± I agreed. ¡°Not something to bring up to the Professor, especially considering how busy he must be with making sure this League goes well, and all.¡±


    I felt something niggling at the back of my mind and realized that it was Absol¡¯s affectionate tug, beckoning me in the general direction of her family¡¯s regular haunt.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time to feed the herd.¡± Hagrid said, picking himself up and heading towards the exit. ¡°It was nice seein¡¯ yeh, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said in confusion as I followed him outside, watching him grab a shovel. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±


    ¡°Goin¡¯ ter feed them.¡±


    ¡°Without me?¡± I said in confusion.


    ¡°Well, with yer new¡ª well, father, I suppose¡ª yeh don¡¯t really need to help me ¡®round anymore for the money, do yeh?¡± Hagrid said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°For the money?¡± I repeated with a shake of the head before giving him an insulted look. ¡°I want to do this. Maybe in the beginning, it was about the money, but you¡¯re my friend, Hagrid. I¡¯ve grown to cherish this time¡ª and the work is really good for me, too.¡±


    The man stared at me for a second, his face looking both pained and happy at the same time. ¡°Aye, I''ve grown ter appreciate this, too.¡±


    Then, gruffly, he thrust the shovel in my hands, sending me stumbling back.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, then.¡± He said, leading the way. ¡°Yeh¡¯ll be needin¡¯ that, soon enough.¡±


    Smiling, I followed. We took the well worn path skirting around the Forest all the way to the usual working spot. Hagrid set me to work, and I spent the next hour just shoveling Thestral droppings and moving them to the Greenhouses.


    On the last leg of my final trip back, I blinked as a shadow fell over my face, signaling that something was heading towards me at great speeds. Startled, I flung myself away from the cart.


    I tripped and fell into a roll, my world going topsy turvy for a few moments before I righted myself. I turned to face the threat, only to see Absol, and she was¡­ letting out a laugh-like chirp?


    ¡°You¡ª you scared the shit out of me!¡± I yelled, taking a step forward in anger.


    ~Got you!~ Absol¡¯s ecstatic voice banished away any of my irritation as she approached me. She tapped her head gently against mine. ~Did you see that?~


    I exhaled and relaxed right where I was. ¡°Yes. Yes I did.¡±


    A moment later, I got back up and wrapped my arms around Absol¡¯s neck. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ~Missed you too.~ Absol said happily, letting me have my strange human emotional moment before pulling me along. ~Come on, food!~


    ¡°Ease up, will ya? We only just reunited!¡± I said, but Absol was having none of it.


    ~Food now! Cuddles later.~


    I couldn¡¯t argue with that¡­

 135 - Requirement

    oooo


    Requirement


    oooo


    September 5, 1992, 12:30 PM, Quidditch Pitch, Hogwarts


    Harry Potter


    The Quidditch Pitch was a hive of activity, Harry thought as he and Ron arrived. He winced; they were late.


    The Gryffindor Quidditch team had already assembled for their practice session, each member engrossed in their respective drills. While the Chasers perfected their aim and the Beaters honed their technique, Oliver Wood, Gryffindor¡¯s current Quidditch Captain, stared up at them with a stern, but approving countenance.


    He was about to say something further when he spotted Harry. Wood frowned.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look pleased.¡± Ron murmured. ¡°Maybe I should just go.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s okay.¡± Harry murmured, doing his best not to tense. ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t argue. Wood doesn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Wood strode purposefully towards Harry; his face was a picture of intensity and determination. Stopping in front of the young Seeker, he began to speak.


    "Potter. You¡¯re late." Wood called out, his voice cutting through the buzz of activity around them; Harry opened his mouth to tell him why but was cut off before he could get a word in. "Doesn¡¯t matter; good that you¡¯re already in your uniform. It''s time to work on some special Seeker drills. I know it¡¯s early in the year and you may be out of practice, but we¡¯re going to need you to be razor-sharp for the tryouts."


    Harry exhaled and nodded, his emerald eyes gleaming with determination. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Wood said before turning his gaze to Ron, who looked like he wanted to run away. ¡°Come, Weasley, let¡¯s see how you do with what I¡¯ve got in store.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ What do you mean?¡± Ron said as he, Harry and Wood moved to a separate section of the pitch, leaving the rest of the team to carry on with their individual exercises for the time being.


    ¡°You want to try your hand at being¡­ I suppose we can call you the assistant to the Captain with a focus on tactics and training, yes?¡±


    Ron nodded, though he still didn¡¯t look too sure of himself. Harry hoped he did well.


    ¡°So, then.¡± Wood said, voice sharp as he gestured towards Harry. ¡°Here¡¯s your first test: what should we do with this one?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ron said, gulping as he looked at his friend. ¡°Well, Harry¡¯s good¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ron said as he closed his eyes, doing his best to remember everything about Harry¡¯s Quidditch skills. ¡°He¡¯s a little slow. No, that¡¯s not the right way to put it.¡±


    Harry pursed his lips, not sure where Ron was going with that. How can he think I¡¯m slow? Has he not seen me on a broom?


    ¡°If he¡¯s¡­ Presented with a new situation, Harry takes some time to cope.¡± Ron said, his voice gaining a slight measure of confidence as he opened his eyes and looked up at the sky. ¡°Not much, mind, but long enough that the enemy team can take advantage. He¡¯s bloody fast on a broom, and fairly maneuverable, though his agility could use a lot of training.¡±


    Ron paused and looked at Wood, wondering if he said anything wrong. Wood looked at him for a moment longer before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. Good eye, Weasley.¡±


    Ron sighed in relief as Wood got Harry¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Potter, you¡¯re talented.¡± Wood said. ¡°Your reflexes are good, and you¡¯ve got great speed, but it¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t seen before; you¡¯re also too predictable in how you fly, and not too maneuverable.¡±


    Harry absorbed the words with a frown; he thought he¡¯d done fine in last year¡¯s Quidditch Cup.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done quite well in your first year, admirably, even.¡± Wood said, seemingly reading his mind and cutting away at Harry¡¯s frustration with his acknowledgment. ¡°But it¡¯s time to refine that potential of yours. Having lots of talent is important, true, but hard work¡ª that¡¯s the true secret to reaching the big leagues. The pros don¡¯t just coast on their talents, you know.¡±


    The older boy didn¡¯t wait for Harry¡¯s response as he turned his head towards where Fred and George were practicing. ¡°I got a new target for you, boys!¡±


    Fred hit the Bludger at an angle, lobbing it over to George who grabbed it with one smooth motion before the two flew over. ¡°Oh? Are we turning Ronniekins here to a bloody pulp?¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t be touching our prospective tactics assistant.¡± Wood said before gesturing at Harry. ¡°This is your target.¡±


    Harry felt himself shiver even as the two boys looked between Wood and Ron. ¡°Tactics assistant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wood said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll be asking him a few more questions just to make sure, of course, but so far I like what I¡¯m seeing. Having someone specifically dedicated to tactics and plays will help us be able to train more efficiently for the tournament.¡±


    ¡°About that, Wood¡­¡± Fred said, looking a little unsure as he hovered closer. ¡°You really think our whole team will be able to make it through the school tryouts?¡±


    Wood¡¯s expression wavered; he looked like he wanted to say yes, but something stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Ron said, though he flinched at everyone¡¯s looks. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No. Go on, Weasley.¡± Wood nodded for him to continue.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ron said, looking around a little nervously. ¡°No offense to Harry, but Diggory¡¯s a pretty good Seeker. Fred and George are the best Beaters at the school as far as I¡¯ve seen last year, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do well. As for Keepers, I don¡¯t particularly consider Bletchley to be a threat to Wood, and the others are worse. Chasers, you¡¯ve got a great combination with Alicia, Katie and Angelina; it¡¯d be hard to break those three up and expect them to work well with another set of Chasers. It can be done, of course¡ª that¡¯s what all the pros do¡ª but it¡¯d be very difficult¡­ Still, I think the Gryffindor Team has a good chance at making the school team with all members.¡±


    Wood looked at Fred and George. ¡°You see what I mean? Why didn¡¯t you two tell me he was good at this?¡±


    The two boys didn¡¯t answer, instead looking at Ron like he¡¯d grown a second head. ¡°Erm¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Wood''s voice took on a more focused tone as he turned to Harry. "Potter, we''ll start with some speed exercises to enhance your reflexes. My Beaters will have four Bludgers to play with as opposed to the usual three, and you need to evade them with split-second timing."


    Wood glared at the two smirking boys now. ¡°This is training for you, too¡ª Bludger control as well as aim; if you can¡¯t at least control your Bludgers, what chance do you have at the tournament against the other Beaters? We will be watching your aim and technique.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The two boys nodded, turning to Harry with a determined look on their faces.


    I wish he hadn¡¯t told them that¡­ Harry thought as he mounted his broom, the familiar weight comforting in his hands. He positioned himself in the center of the designated area, his eyes fixed on Wood.


    With a flick of his wand, Wood sent a series of sparks in the air, bidding the two Beaters start the drills. In an instant, the air was filled with the heavy woosh of four Bludgers.


    As the iron balls hurtled towards him, Harry''s instincts kicked in. He flew straight up, twisting and turning away from the projectiles. Hearing the smack of a Beater¡¯s bat, Harry veered sharply to the right, narrowly avoiding a collision with another one of the Bludgers. With quick reflexes, he dived and weaved through the air, dodging the relentless assault of the enchanted balls.


    ¡°Good start!¡± Wood''s voice rang out, guiding Harry through the drill. "Stay alert, Potter! React quicker, anticipate their movements! You two, stop taking it so easy, put your backs into it! Aim where he¡¯s going to be, not where he is!"


    As the minutes ticked by, Harry''s movements grew more refined, his reactions sharper. Fred and George continued to launch the Bludgers in varied patterns, challenging Harry''s ability to anticipate and avoid them. Each near-miss fueled his determination, but he would soon hit his limit.


    Harry couldn¡¯t keep this up forever.


    Time continued to pass as Harry realized he was beginning to struggle. His dodges took far more effort, so he unconsciously began to move a mite more slowly¡ª still fast by his standards, but slow enough to be able to have that slightest extra instant in which he could react.


    Wood''s stern yet supportive presence loomed large throughout the drill. He scrutinized Harry''s every move, offering precise instructions and valuable insights. "Keep your focus, Potter! Don''t let their speed intimidate you. Control your breathing and trust your instincts."


    Harry''s forehead glistened with sweat, his muscles taut with exertion. Yet, he remained committed to the task at hand, driven by Wood''s unyielding instructions. The Seeker drills continued, intensifying in difficulty as Wood demanded more and more.


    ¡°You¡¯re slowing down, but that¡¯s the wrong thing to do! Now is the time to push yourself to the limit!¡±


    Harry gritted his teeth and did as he was told, pushing against the burning of his muscles and regaining his original speed.


    ¡°Good!¡± Wood said. ¡°One minute! You only have to maintain this for one more minute, Potter! Weasleys, unleash hell!¡±


    ¡°Oh, with pleasure!¡± As if getting a second wind, Fred and George nearly doubled their shot speed, pelting every single Bludger in their possession at Harry in an attempt to knock him off of his broom.


    Determined not to get hit, Harry delved deeper into himself, focusing on nothing but his body and the broom it held onto. He dodged and weaved through the onslaught of Bludgers, engaged in an intricate dance. One false move, and he would be down for the count.


    He swerved to the left, stopped in place and dropped down before speeding up in an downward arc which let him slingshot himself away from the Bludgers on his tail.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Aaaand¡­ Time!¡± Wood said, raising his wand and Summoning the Bludgers back towards the chest, closing it with a flourish and ignoring the way it rumbled as the Bludgers attempted to leave its confines. ¡°You all can come down.¡±


    Harry panted as he maneuvered himself back to his original position, stepping off of the broom unsteadily.


    ¡°Easy, Potter.¡± Wood managed to stop him before he fell on his bottom. ¡°Looks like you pushed yourself a little harder than you thought.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry breathed out as he was handed some water. ¡°Seems that way.¡±


    ¡°Drink.¡± Wood said. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    And so, Harry did.


    "Excellent work, by the way, Potter." Wood said, giving the boy an approving pat on the shoulders as the chest holding the bludgers began to grow still. "Your reflexes have improved significantly¡ª have you practiced in the Summer?¡±


    ¡°Not for Quidditch.¡± Harry said, and wondered if he should say anymore. He decided he¡¯d go with a half-truth. ¡°I did reflex training for Dueling.¡±


    ¡°Huh, then maybe I should try that, too.¡± Wood said, scratching his chin. ¡°I suppose practicing your reaction speed to a Quaffle or Bludger, or an incoming spell is generally the same thing¡ª though I suppose in my case, I¡¯d have to practice jumping towards the spell since I need to stop the enemy from scoring...¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry said and took another draught of the water, refreshing his parched throat.


    ¡°Well, in any case¡­ I¡¯d say keep practicing and you''ll be unstoppable." Wood said as his smile turned feral. ¡°Ready for round two, Potter?¡±


    Harry resisted the urge to groan.


    It would be a long session.


    oooo


    Hours later, Seventh Floor, Hogwarts Castle¡­


    ¡°So¡­ Why¡¯d he ask us to come here?¡± Ron¡¯s tired voice came from beside him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Harry said as he turned a corner. He rolled his neck a few times, still feeling sore as he scanned the hallway for something. ¡°I think I see it ahead¡ª the painting.¡±


    ¡°...Me too.¡± Ron said and, within a few seconds, they found themselves standing in front of the portrait in question. ¡°A wizard trying to teach a group of Trolls how to do the ballet. Barmy.¡±


    Harry stood there as Ron shook his head.


    He winced, his body still aching from the rigorous Quidditch practice session earlier in the day. The evening had settled over Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, casting long shadows along the corridor. As the golden hues of sunset began to fade, Harry''s thoughts turned to his growling stomach and the enticing aroma of dinner wafting through the castle.


    Or, am I so hungry that I¡¯m imagining the smell of food? Harry thought; he couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Well, we¡¯re here. Now what?¡±


    ¡°We wait, I suppose.¡± Ron said, though he didn¡¯t seem to like the sound of his own words.


    Harry couldn¡¯t blame him; they¡¯d had a long day.


    Impatience tugged at Harry''s weary muscles, making him fidget as he waited for Adam and the others. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, trying to ease the discomfort that gnawed at him. His tired emerald eyes scanned the hallway, searching for any signs of his adopted brother''s arrival.


    The corridor seemed to stretch endlessly before him, each passing minute stretching his patience thinner. The slight chill in the air made Harry''s sore muscles ache even more, and he longed for the warmth of the Great Hall and the comforting embrace of a hearty meal.


    A sigh escaped Harry''s lips, his impatience growing more palpable. He wished his friend would hurry.


    Finally, after what seemed like a lifetime, the sound of approaching footsteps broke the silence, and relief washed over Harry. Adam emerged from around the corner, with Hermione, Su and Tony trailing behind him.


    The ache in Harry''s body and the rumble in his stomach were momentarily forgotten as the quartet approached.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Adam said by way of greeting.


    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°Please tell us you¡¯ve brought us something to eat.¡± Ron almost pleaded as Adam walked past them, standing in front of the opposing wall. ¡°We¡¯re starving.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡± Adam said, smiling to himself as he threw a glance at the wall behind him. Harry followed the boy¡¯s glance, wondering what exactly he was doing.


    What¡¯s he looking at? Harry thought as Adam stood before a seemingly ordinary stretch of wall, his gaze fixed upon its blank surface.


    Harry scanned the area, searching for any signs of whatever it is Adam was focused on. And then he saw it¡ª ethereal wisps of shimmering energy glimmered in the dim light, dancing along the edges of the wall before them. He could almost feel the pulsating aura, as if the wall itself held the secret to a hidden world.


    How had I not seen it before? Harry wondered as he took a step further, ignoring Ron¡¯s annoyed mutterings for the time being.


    A sense of curiosity mingled with trepidation, causing Harry''s heart to quicken its pace. He took a step closer, his hand involuntarily reaching out, as if to touch the elusive magic that beckoned him forward.


    Adam¡¯s hand stopped him short. The boy looked a little shocked, as if he¡¯d confirmed something to himself. ¡°You can see it, then?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Harry looked between Adam and the shimmering energy against the wall. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°See what?¡± Ron said, taking the two boys¡¯ attention. ¡°Are you two all right?¡±


    ¡°Adam.¡± Harry said, ignoring Ron for the time being. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to eat, right?¡± Adam replied, to which Harry nodded, before he stepped back towards the portrait, beckoning the others to follow. ¡°Well I want you to walk in front of that wall three times while thinking about having a place to eat.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Harry asked, confused.


    ¡°Just do it.¡± Adam said, and so Harry decided to play along. He passed the stretch of wall once, focusing his mind on thoughts of food and rest.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Hermione asked Adam on his second pass.


    ¡°Just watch.¡± Adam said, and her words fell away as the wall began to shift and transform with a quiet rumble.


    The outlines of a light brown doorway emerged from the stone, bathed in a soft, inviting glow. The sight sent a thrill of excitement through Harry''s exhausted body, momentarily overshadowing his weariness.


    A door?


    The corridor stood still and silent, allowing Harry''s imagination to run wild. Just what is this? He turned his head towards Adam, giving him a quizzical look.


    ¡°I said I would tell you where it was that I was disappearing off to.¡± Adam said and gestured for Harry to open the door.


    Filled with a mix of determination and apprehension, Harry steeled himself and took a final step toward the concealed entrance. His hand pressed against the smooth wooden surface, resting over the knob, which he turned.


    The door swung open, and everyone but Adam gaped.


    Harry stepped inside, his heart beating with excitement as he found himself enveloped in a scene straight from his daydreams.


    It was a magnificent dining room, bathed in the warm glow of candlelight. The air carried the mouthwatering aroma of freshly cooked meals, enticing him with promises of comfort and nourishment.


    It¡¯s exactly what I was picturing in my mind¡­ Harry thought, beyond astonished.


    The walls were adorned with elegant tapestries, depicting scenes of mirth and celebration. Soft, plush carpets adorned the floor, cushioning each step and providing a sense of luxury and comfort. A long, polished wooden table stretched out before him, adorned with fine china and silverware, glinting in the soft glow of the flickering candles.


    ¡°Adam?¡± Tony¡¯s voice broke through Harry¡¯s reverie. ¡°What is this place?¡±


    ¡°What he said.¡± Ron said, barely able to take his eyes off of the plates of steaming food. ¡°Never heard any of my brothers talk about anything like this. A special dining room?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dining room.¡± Adam said, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Harry frowned, gesturing at the food at the table. ¡°If it¡¯s not that, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it. What did I ask you to do?¡± Adam said in amusement as he walked past Harry, taking a seat. ¡°Oh, this is comfortable. Good job, Harry.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Harry said, slowly catching on. ¡°I was thinking about a comfortable place to eat.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Hermione blurted. ¡°This place gives you exactly what you need!¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam said, gesturing for everyone to sit. ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll answer any question you have after we eat.¡±


    Harry wanted to say more, but he could not ignore the beckoning of the cushioned chairs, their plush upholstery offering respite from the weariness of the day. Soft music began to play in the background, its soothing melodies adding to the enchantment of the space.


    As soon as they all were seated, the ceiling above transformed into a starry night sky, its twinkling lights casting a mesmerizing glow.


    ¡°Amazing.¡± Su said in wonder. ¡°Just like in the Great Hall!¡±


    But Harry was more concerned with all of the food before him. Without waiting for anyone¡¯s permission, he piled everything he could on his plate and began his frenzy, surprising even Ron with his voracious appetite.


    Some time passed before he was sated, and he leaned back in his chair. ¡°That was¡­ Perfect.¡±


    ¡°You liked it, then?¡± Adam asked, smiling slightly as he toyed with a bit of mashed potato.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Harry said. ¡°This room is a pretty good cook¡ª just as good as the elves.¡±


    But Adam shook his head. ¡°No; this is the elves¡¯ cooking. It can transport food from the kitchens to here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°How can a room do that?¡± Hermione asked, pursing her lips for some reason Harry couldn¡¯t place.


    ¡°Magic.¡±


    Harry resisted the urge to shake his head; that was Adam¡¯s favorite response to just about anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny, Adam.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little funny. Come on.¡±


    ¡°Adam.¡± Tony got the boy¡¯s attention. ¡°How long have you known about this place?¡±


    Everyone turned their eyes to the boy in question.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯d say near the start of last year?¡± Adam said, trying to put a number to the date and failing. ¡°It was around the time Boot and I had our little drama.¡±


    ¡°And you kept it a secret the entire time?¡± Hermione couldn¡¯t help but ask, looking a little hurt and put off.


    Adam only shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t seem important to share at the time; I had my special spot to relax. I imagine you all have places you go to so you can ¡®get away¡¯, so to speak? You don¡¯t see me asking about those.¡±


    There was a moment of awkward silence before Harry popped the question everyone wanted to ask him. ¡°Why now?¡±


    Adam took another bite of his food before setting his fork down and leaning back in his chair. ¡°Why now¡­ Well, after what happened at the end of last year, and the conversations we had¡­ I thought about it a lot in the summer, and that was before the attack happened¡­¡±


    He paused for a long moment, trying to make sense of his own thoughts.


    ¡°See, this room isn¡¯t just a dining room.¡± Adam said, gesturing towards the right. To the group¡¯s amazement, the room began to expand. The walls parted, revealing a fully fledged Dueling arena. ¡°It does what you require it to. That¡¯s why the elves sometimes call it the Room of Requirement.¡±


    ¡°The Room of Requirement.¡± Su said, getting a feel for the words. ¡°And you pace in front of the entrance a few times while thinking about what you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adam said, nodding. ¡°Three times¡ª don¡¯t ask me why, that¡¯s just how it is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been using this place to train.¡± Harry said, understanding.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you find it?¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°Completely by accident.¡± Adam said, and Harry saw that same yellow spark floating around his head. Adam¡¯s eyes shifted minutely in its direction, but otherwise didn¡¯t acknowledge its presence.


    He can see it. Harry thought as he made eye contact with the boy, who only shook his head as if to say ¡®some other time¡¯. Harry gave him a nod, accepting that for the time being.


    Still keeping some secrets to yourself? Harry thought, both annoyed and intrigued by the boy. There was always something going on with him. It was like he couldn¡¯t just rest.


    ¡°Was it when you were trying to get away from Boot?¡± Tony asked, latching onto a memory. ¡°I remember you said something about giving them the slip in a hidden room.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam said, smiling a little. ¡°This is that room¡ª though, at the time, it gave me a very small, confined space to hide in. Almost thought I¡¯d be stuck there until I died.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Tony said, leaving them all in a silence.


    ¡°Last year, we got our asses handed to us.¡± Adam said, getting back on topic. ¡°You guys weren¡¯t ready for that sort of thing, and I wasn¡¯t either. Still, we managed to pull through with sheer luck¡ª some of it was skill, but let¡¯s be honest, it was mostly luck.¡±


    Harry tilted his head, not sure where he was going with this.


    ¡°Harry and I have practiced over the Summer, and I plan on keeping that up here.¡± Adam said, gesturing towards the Dueling arena, and Harry finally understood. ¡°You¡¯re all welcome to join me.¡±


    ¡°Is this because of our talk?¡± Hermione asked, smiling as she moved around the table to give the boy a pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam said and then looked like he was debating something to himself. ¡°And¡­ I also plan on entering the Tournament.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Now, that¡ª Harry had not expected.

 136 - A Disquieting Meeting

    oooo


    A Disquieting Meeting


    oooo


    September 6, 1992, 5:30 PM, Greenhouses, Hogwarts Castle


    Draco Malfoy


    The Sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden glow across the Hogwarts grounds. Draco Malfoy found himself standing near the edge of the Black Lake, peering out from behind a gnarled tree, still searching for the elusive Ravenclaw boy.


    His earlier pursuit had led him to the edges of the Forbidden Forest, but he had lost sight of his target in the labyrinth of trees and shadows.


    What in Merlin¡¯s name is he up to? Draco thought to himself, not for the first time that day. He let out a light sigh, turning back to the school grounds after not seeing a single sign of him. He was determined to pick up the boy''s trail once more.


    The lake''s gentle waves lapped against the shore, and a soft breeze rustled through the grass, carrying the earthy smell of dying leaves from the nearby gardens.


    His frustration mounted with each passing moment. He had to find the Ravenclaw and uncover the secrets that lay behind his presence at Grindelwald¡¯s facility, but the boy didn¡¯t make it easy for Draco. He seemed to be a master of evasion, skilled in the art of staying hidden.


    As he waited, his mind raced with thoughts of what could be so important about this particular Ravenclaw.


    As the boy himself put it, he was a Mudblood; what could Grindelwald want with him? Were the two working on something clandestine? Was Clarke¡¯s prodigy status truly so special that it warranted someone like Grindelwald¡¯s attention? Whatever it was, Draco was determined to find out.


    Suddenly, movement caught his eye on the opposite side of the lake. There, among the willow trees, he glimpsed a flash of blue. It was him¡ª How¡¯d he get all the way over there? When?


    Draco''s heart quickened as he approached the boy once again, and he crouched behind a large bush, making sure he remained hidden from view. Clarke was engaged in an animated conversation with a fellow blonde haired student, seemingly carefree and unaware of being followed.


    One of the first year Ravenclaws? Draco thought in mild confusion as he beheld the girl¡¯s odd necklace. Why¡¯s she wearing butterbeer caps? Is she barmy?


    Still, Draco smoothed his own confused features and forced himself to watch, biding his time. Soon, the conversation came to an end and his target eventually moved on, heading toward the Greenhouses.


    Draco sprang into action, his determination renewed. I won¡¯t lose you this time!


    He followed at a distance, using the Greenhouses'' tall glass walls as cover. Inside, he could see the Ravenclaw boy engaging with Longbottom, the most cowardly Gryffindor he¡¯d ever met.


    What could Clarke possibly have to talk about with that pathetic excuse for a Pureblood? Draco thought, incredulous. Yet, whatever they were discussing seemed to captivate the Longbottom boy''s attention, making Draco strangely curious.


    No. He thought to himself. I have to be patient.


    Once the conversation ended, Adam exited the Greenhouse, leaving Draco to contemplate his next move. As the afternoon wore on, the light began to fade, casting longer shadows across the school grounds. Draco decided to be more cautious in his pursuit.


    Soon, it would be time to confront him. Draco just had to find the right moment, that was all.


    He kept a careful eye on the Ravenclaw from a safe distance, tracking him as he moved from one place to another. At times, the boy seemed to be heading toward the Ravenclaw Common Room, but just when Draco thought he had figured out the destination, Clarke would suddenly change course or even double back, leading Draco on another intricate dance of hide-and-seek.


    The chase continued, leading them through the castle''s many halls, up and down staircases, and even up into the Astronomy Tower. Draco''s determination remained unyielding, and he refused to let the Ravenclaw slip through his fingers again.


    He won¡¯t be able to leave the top! He realized with anticipation. Only one way back.


    Reaching the top of the Astronomy tower, Draco saw the Sun beginning to set on the horizon, bathing Hogwarts in hues of pink and orange.


    He also realized that the Ravenclaw was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°...¡± Draco resisted the urge to shout. The boy had once again managed to evade him. The frustration boiled within Draco, but he knew he couldn''t give up. The mystery of the Ravenclaw boy had become an obsession, and Draco was determined to unravel it, no matter how long it took.


    No, he just needed to gather his thoughts together and find this Merlin-damned nuisance before he truly lost his¡ª


    ¡°So, Draco, are you getting tired yet?¡± Adam¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    Draco let out a very manly yell¡ª and don¡¯t you dare try to argue with him on that¡ª as he jumped backwards, drawing his wand in a jerky motion as he leveled it towards Adam Clarke, only to find himself face to face with an oncoming jet of scarlet light¡­


    The Disarming Charm shot forth like a serpent, aiming to wrest Draco''s wand from his grasp, but Draco was ready for it. Reacting on instinct, he tightened his grip on his wand and, with a burst of adrenaline, partially deflected the Disarming Charm. Though the spell''s force was great, it wasn''t enough to completely overpower the resolute young wizard.


    His feet slipped on the smooth stone floor, and he stumbled backward, his heart pounding in his chest. The sound of his rapid breaths mingled with the faint echo of the Charm that had narrowly missed its mark.


    He glared at the spell¡¯s caster even as the boy gave him an impressed look.


    ¡°Impressive.¡± Adam Clarke said as he took a few steps forward. ¡°You¡¯ve improved, Malfoy. Last year, that would have probably knocked you flat on the floor.¡±


    Draco didn¡¯t say anything for a long moment, instead choosing to take Adam¡¯s appearance in. Clarke''s mismatched eyes, snow and obsidian, seemed to pierce through Draco, causing a shiver to run down the boy¡¯s spine.


    For a moment, neither boy said anything, the tension between them palpable. Draco tried to muster a sneer, attempting to regain some semblance of composure, but it wavered in the face of Clarke''s intense gaze.


    "What''s the matter, Malfoy?" Adam said, his voice calm but laced with dangerous amusement. "Was that all you had?"


    Draco''s jaw tightened, feeling his pride wounded. He was used to being the one who delivered cutting remarks, not the other way around.


    "I haven¡¯t even begun to try." Draco retorted, hoping his words would sound more confident than he felt.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, not buying into Draco''s bravado. "Is that so? You seem to be quite bothered by my presence right now."


    Draco tried to suppress his discomfort, but he knew he couldn''t hide it from someone as perceptive as the one before him. Growing up, he¡¯d quickly become used to dealing with rivals and enemies, but there was something different about this Ravenclaw. Clarke''s complete lack of fear and decorum always threw Draco for a loop.


    It wasn¡¯t like with Potter, who always seemed a little wary and, dare he say, afraid of him. No, Adam genuinely did not fear him. Whether it was because of a belief in his own superiority or in Draco¡¯s character, he didn¡¯t know¡ª doesn¡¯t stop it from being so maddening.


    Their standoff continued for a few more seconds before Adam broke the silence again. "You know, Malfoy, you could have just sent me a letter if you wanted to talk."


    ¡°Ingenious plan.¡± Malfoy said automatically, shaking his head as he saw Adam lower his wand. ¡°Except everyone around you will be asking questions.¡±


    Adam tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly impossible for a twelve year old to be receiving mail from anonymous sources.¡±


    ¡°Things can be traced back, mail confiscated.¡±


    ¡°The lessons of your father, I presume?¡± Adam said, not waiting for Draco to confirm. ¡°He isn¡¯t wrong; when you¡¯re in that line of work, I¡¯d assume enemies will do anything to get the upper hand. But we¡¯re twelve. If someone is snooping on mail coming to me, prodigy or not, then I would say the entire fabric of society has unraveled. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Draco said, conceding the point but finding that it didn¡¯t really change his mind. He lowered his wand. ¡°Better safe than sorry, Clarke.¡±


    ¡°Words to live by.¡± Adam said, getting a little smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be calling me ¡®Black¡¯?¡±


    Draco bristled, causing Adam to hide his smile. ¡°Okay, okay. I get it; touchy subject. Your mother is a Black, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The boy shook his head, pinning Clarke with a glare. ¡°Yes, but you can stop trying to change the topic. We have something to discuss, you see.¡±


    Clarke sighed.


    ¡°I suppose we do.¡± Adam said and moved ahead of the boy, towards the edge.


    Draco followed him, taking a moment to stare out at the view ahead, his platinum blond hair ruffled by the cool breeze that swept through the castle walls. His sharp, gray eyes were fixed on the horizon, where the sun was slowly beginning its descent, splashing the world with its final moments of radiance for the day.


    As they looked upon the vast expanse below, the courtyard and the Forbidden Forest came alive with shadows stretching and intertwining like a moving canvas. The Quidditch Pitch was still and quiet, awaiting its first match when the other schools arrived. The Black Lake shimmered in the distance, its waters reflecting the colors of the sky like a mirror.


    Yet, none of this was able to calm the raging storm of curiosity and apprehension within the boy. Draco knew full well that he was toying with forces far beyond his ability, and it scared the daylight out of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared.¡± Adam said simply, in the usual way that he did.


    ¡°...¡± Draco didn¡¯t deign to answer such a statement.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Adam said, throwing him a glance. ¡°I am, too. We¡¯ve found ourselves in a strange situation.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Grindelwald.¡± Draco said quietly.


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it.¡± Adam confirmed with a nod. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there by choice, if you were wondering.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was taken. They kidnapped me from the orphanage while I was waiting for my official status to be finalized.¡± He said, shrugging. ¡°Spent two weeks at Phoenix¡¯ Roost. They were trying to convince me to join their cause¡ª whatever it is.¡±


    Draco stayed quiet for a long while, unsure of what he could possibly say to something like that.


    ¡°And¡­ Did you join them?¡± Draco finally tried.


    ¡°Hah. No.¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯ve been f¡ª well I guess we¡¯re not friends, but I think you¡¯ve gotten a pretty good read on me over the last year; do you think I¡¯d bow down to anyone else like that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Draco said, his lip curling at the very thought of his own will being suborned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, either.¡±


    Adam looked at him, as if to gauge the weight of his words. His gaze seemed to move above Draco¡¯s head, as if he was confirming something to himself. ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth. Huh. You¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Draco frowned, irritation circling within his body. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Clarke?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten more backbone¡ª it¡¯s a good thing.¡± Adam said, making sure to add that last part. ¡°Means you won¡¯t agree with people so easily just because you want to please them.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Draco said, turning his nose up. ¡°And what makes you think I should be paying attention to anything you say, then?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m smart. Obviously.¡± Adam said as if it explained everything. ¡°And because I make good points. You wouldn¡¯t be here, otherwise.¡±


    Draco pursed his lip again. The Mudblood was testing his nerves.


    ¡°Maybe I come here to amuse myself by watching you flail around, trying to explain your Mudblood nonsense to me.¡± Draco said.


    ¡°Then you must have a lot of time on your hands if you believe it to be so worthless that you would spend it with someone who spews ¡®Mudblood nonsense¡¯, as you put it.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Malfoy smirked at that. ¡°Touch¨¦.¡±


    The two boys shared in that infinitesimal moment of hostile camaraderie before Adam spoke again. ¡°But honestly, aside from a lot of training and idle chatting, I didn¡¯t really do all that much at Grindelwald¡¯s camp.¡±


    ¡°Surely you were privy to their plans?¡±


    ¡°Not a single one.¡± Adam said, waving his words away. ¡°I¡¯ve met some of their key members, to be sure; I¡¯ve gotten a feel for how they fight, and how they¡¯re teaching their recruits.¡±


    Now, that¡¯s valuable information. Draco thought and pressed ahead. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And I fear for any Wizarding Government trying to oppose them.¡± Adam said, causing a chill to go through Draco¡¯s spine. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how the Aurors are trained, but seeing them consistently fail last year doesn¡¯t really fill me with confidence as to their chances against Grindelwald¡¯s order¡ª or any other organization for that matter.¡±


    ¡°The Aurors are being trained.¡± Draco said and saw Clarke¡¯s face flash in surprise. ¡°Surprised? The Minister does not like Grindelwald at all¡ª in fact, I¡¯d go as far as to say that he hates the man.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± Adam said and got a nod for his trouble. ¡°Hm. I¡¯d just assumed that was all political play from Fudge.¡±


    ¡°Some of it is, of course.¡± Draco allowed himself to shrug as he watched the students below slowly milling their way back to the Castle proper in the hopes of avoiding punishment by staying up too late. ¡°My father says that exaggeration is always necessary when it comes to addressing the population.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty wise politically.¡± Adam said, though Draco could tell that the boy didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡°I suppose it comes with the job.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Was all Draco said in response.


    Another silence fell upon them, and Draco was happy to leave it at that.


    ¡°This year...¡± Adam said, and Draco turned to see the boy¡¯s face set in an expression shifting between unease and determination. ¡°All of the other schools are coming for the tournament, leaving everyone blind to any moves Grindelwald is making in the background. That¡¯s not even talking about other threats arising¡­¡±


    Other threats? Draco thought in confusion as Adam stared down at the burns on his arm. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I believe your father calls him The Dark Lord.¡±


    Draco¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Everyone says he was done in by Potter.¡±


    ¡°Then who do you think gave me these burns?¡± Adam lifted his sleeve, showing him a small hint of the horrific scars running all the way up to his elbow.


    ¡°Quirrell did¡­ Didn¡¯t he?¡± Draco said, gesturing at the boy and doing his best not to stare directly at them. He hated seeing disgusting things. ¡°Everyone knows that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, technically, it was Quirrell.¡± Adam said. ¡°But someone else was in that body, with him. Do you know what Possession is?¡±


    Draco shook his head, and so Adam continued. ¡°Read up on it, when you have the time. You¡¯ll understand why Quirrell¡¯s classroom smelled¡ª reeked¡ª like garlic, and why he kept his head covered all the time.¡±


    Before Draco could respond, Adam turned away and left, leaving Draco to grapple with his conflicting emotions as he stared out at the beautiful landscape.


    He had never expected this encounter to unfold this way.


    The Dark Lord¡­?


    oooo


    September 6, 1992, 10:30 PM, Salisbury Plain, Wiltshire, England


    The Moon, a pale crescent, hung low amidst a sea of stars, casting a soft, ethereal glow upon the open plain. A gentle, cool breeze whispered through the grassy meadows, its touch carrying subtle traces of the scent of wildflowers.


    The grass rustled softly underfoot as unseen creatures moved through the darkness, adding to the mystical ambiance of the night. Every so often, the call of a distant night bird echoed across the expanse, blending harmoniously with the enchanting atmosphere.


    A moment later, there was a light pop in the air, and a figure appeared, crunching the grass beneath its boots and causing all of the wildlife to scatter in all directions. The new arrival raised his wand to the air, lighting it up with a thought. Like the first pebble heralding an avalanche, a few more pops sounded in the air, with new figures appearing.


    All of the wizards turned to the one in the center, with the first arrival addressing him. ¡°All seems to be clear, Mr. Grindelwald. Not a soul for miles.¡±


    ¡°So it would seem.¡± Gellert Grindelwald said, keeping his voice low and soft so as not to attract any attention. ¡°Still, one can never be too careful. Misters Johnson and Peterson, maintain a perimeter patrol.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The two men said before disappearing.


    ¡°The rest of you, maintain a smaller perimeter around us.¡± Gellert said before gesturing ahead of him. ¡°Matthias.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Matthias Auer said as he looked in the same direction. ¡°I see it.¡±


    Even in this low light and from this distance, the distant silhouettes of ancient stone monoliths stood tall and proud, remnants of a forgotten time. Their stoic presence gave an eerie and mysterious aura to the plain.


    ¡°The Stonehenge.¡± Matthias said, though the expression on his face spoke of doubt.


    ¡°Patience, my friend.¡± Grindelwald said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Matthias said, smoothing his features over with some effort.


    Gellert could not blame him. The Stonehenge; it was examined by wizards and witches over the course of centuries and found only to be a curious set of rocks placed atop each other.


    The prevailing assumption around it was that a rather mischievous wizard, who had been somewhat knowledgeable on the topic of rituals and Arithmancy, had placed the stones to trick Muggles into thinking something of note occurred there. Wizards, of course, after a cursory look, would realize that there was not a trace of magic in the air, but they could not dismantle the place as it had taken deep root within the world¡¯s psyche.


    The Wizarding governments can ill afford to keep their own people in check, but an effort of Obliviation which erases the memory of Stonehenge from the collective Muggle world¡¯s minds? Gellert shook his head in amusement. It is folly to even attempt it.


    So, the Wizards had left this place as an unexplainable curiosity to the Muggles.


    And yet¡­ Gellert thought. My premonitions have never led me astray.


    ¡°Let us proceed carefully.¡± He ended up saying.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Matthias said and they slowly made their way to the monoliths.


    The two men stood side by side within the marred circle of Stonehenge, the ancient stones rising silently around them like sentinels of forgotten wisdom. The moon cast a gentle glow over the site, illuminating its mysterious allure. Matthias, though skeptical, remained respectful, trying to appreciate the historical significance of the place.


    "Stonehenge has an air of timelessness about it." Matthias remarked, his voice kept hushed as Gellert kept looking for a sign of¡­ Well, anything. "It''s astonishing to think that these stones have stood here for thousands of years without any aid from magic."


    ¡°There used to be more.¡± Gellert disagreed, gesturing ahead to where a few depressions in the earth could be seen. ¡°Whether they were taken, or whether nature claimed them is all up in the air.¡±


    ¡°And yet.¡± Matthias¡¯ skepticism returned. ¡°This place is still only a curiosity. Our preliminary detection spells did not find anything out of the ordinary¡ª just a series of stones arranged in a curious circle. A historical curiosity, true, but a curiosity all the same.¡±


    ¡°So it would seem, yes.¡± Gellert said, smiling as he found what he was looking for. ¡°However, some forms of magic are simply beyond the awareness of even our best and brightest. Watch.¡±


    He reached forward with both his hand and mind, grasping the swirling soul threads in the air. The entire area began to pulse like the beating of a heart.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Matthias said, eyes wide with surprise until Gellert let go, returning the area to its previous quiet.


    ¡°Do you see now?¡±


    Matthias nodded as if he couldn¡¯t quite understand what it was he had sensed. Gellert supposed that it was only natural to be confused. Here was something that transcended the realm of ordinary comprehension, even for wizards and witches.


    "There is indeed something very peculiar here." Matthias admitted, his skepticism all but gone. "But what is it? Is it alive¡ª was that the beat of something¡¯s heart?"


    ¡°Of a sort.¡± Grindelwald said as he regarded his friend with a thoughtful expression. "There is old magic at play here, magic beyond what most are familiar with.¡±


    ¡°Old magic¡­?¡± Matthias said, eyebrows furrowed in thought as he approached one of the monoliths, placing a gentle hand upon its cool, stone surface. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It is only natural.¡± Gellert said, as he followed down the considerable length of the soul thread to a random point in the earth. ¡°Even I do not fully grasp the nature of this place.¡±


    This is not a soul thread of fate. Gellert thought as he moved his gaze over the long thread, seeing how each end was fused to the other in an almost seamless way. All of these are¡­ the souls of the dead, bound to this land.


    ¡°There is great magic here." He said as he placed his hand upon the earth. "This was indeed a ritual site, my senses confirm it.¡±


    ¡°And yet we did not find any of the usual signs.¡± Matthias said, now beyond impressed. ¡°Whoever has done this must have been the genius of the generation.¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt.¡± Gellert said, closing his eyes for a moment as he sent a sliver of his will down the earth, as if he was reaching for something. ¡°Hidden for centuries, only to be seen in my visions¡­ Fated to occur.¡±


    Matthias stayed quiet, the weight of Gellert¡¯s words striking deep to his core.


    Gellert got back up, pushing the dirt off of his hands for a few moments before turning to his comrade. ¡°This place¡­ I believe it serves as a bridge between the physical and spiritual realms."


    Matthias licked his lips, trying to grasp the concept. "You mean it''s a sort of magical focal point?"


    "Something like that¡­" Grindelwald confirmed.


    "Those attuned to such magic can feel its presence and draw upon its gentle currents." Matthias said. ¡°Is that what you have done?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve read Ritualism In All Its Forms.¡± Gellert said, pleased with Matthias'' studiousness. ¡°You¡¯d be right, that is indeed what I¡¯ve done. Though this is not quite the same, the magic at work here seems to behave in much the same manner.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Matthias said as he stared down at the spot where Grindelwald had placed his hand, seeing the earth begin to shift. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, it is a pathway into another realm.¡± Grindelwald said as the ground beneath their feet began to depress into the ground, gradually taking the form of a long stairway leading into pitch black. ¡°Another world.¡±


    ¡°Another world¡­?¡± Matthias said, gulping as he took an almost involuntary step forward, only to be stopped by Grindelwald.


    ¡°No.¡± Gellert said, shaking his head with a smile. He knelt down once more and, with an effort of will, closed the entrance back up. The compulsion faded away, and Matthias took in a sharp breath. ¡°We will not be venturing down there, just yet.¡±


    He gave Gellert a look of gratitude before he spoke again.


    ¡°...Yes, yes.¡± Matthias said, taking a deep breath as he got a hold of himself. ¡°Of course, my apologies for moving without thinking.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to forgive, my friend.¡± Gellert said. ¡°The fault is my own: magic of this caliber is far too subtle for most Occlumens to perceive.¡±


    ¡°And I suppose I will be undergoing the relevant training?¡± Matthias said with a sardonic look.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Gellert said.


    Matthias gave the man a strained, but determined smile. ¡°I do not relish this particular challenge, but your will is my own; anything for the cause.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gellert said, casting an almost hungry look at the unassuming bit of earth before them. Anything to find the Abyss once again.


    And when he did, he would sever the threads controlling his fate, once and for all.

 137 - Tryouts

    oooo


    Tryouts


    oooo


    September 10, 1992, 11:00 AM, Quidditch Pitch, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    I sat on the bleachers, engrossed in the pages of my book, somewhat oblivious to the bustling atmosphere surrounding me. The sound of cheers and excitement from the Quidditch field echoed in the distance, but I was determined to keep pushing through this tome.


    Su and Tony, ever persistent in getting me to stop, sat beside me, their anticipation mounting as they eagerly awaited Harry''s turn at the tryouts. They nudged me incessantly, urging me to pay attention, but I was reluctant to tear myself away from what I was doing.


    It wasn¡¯t even that the book¡¯s contents were particularly titillating; the opposite was true. This damn thing was a dry, painful to read slog, and yet I found myself approaching the answers I was seeking.


    The Room of Requirement really spoiled me, in that sense.


    So if I just reverse the flow on my spell during the curse breaking attempt. I thought, feeling my confusion mount as I stopped at the paragraph. The Hell¡ª just straight up reverse the flow? How exactly am I supposed to do that without tearing the spell apart? Explosions would be the least of my worries¡ª might as well throw a Killing Curse at it, at that point. Same result in the end¡­


    "Adam, come on! Put the book down! It''s Harry''s turn!" Su''s voice broke through my thoughts.


    Sighing, I reluctantly closed the book and turned my attention towards the field.


    I watched as Harry walked besides the other Seekers from the previous season as well as a group of other students, all hoping for their shot in the limelight.


    ¡°All right.¡± Came Coordinator Griffiths¡¯ authoritative voice as she approached. Cracking her neck, she popped her small notebook open, reading through it as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a good handle on the school¡¯s Chasers, Keepers and Beaters. Last but not least¡­¡±


    She raised her hazel eyes from the notebook, sweeping them over the assembled group of prospective Seekers. ¡°Time for the Seekers to show what they¡¯re made of!¡±


    Tall and poised, Griffiths eyed every applicant as she passed them by. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you the speech I¡¯ve given twice already, but suffice it to say that you know what¡¯s at stake here, and what you have to gain. Are you ready to see if you¡¯re good enough to join the big leagues?¡±


    All of the Seekers nodded in determination, looking like they were ready to go to Hell and back.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She turned her nose up at their bravado. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can impress me. Four Beaters and six Bludgers now!¡±


    ¡°Six!¡± ¡°She really is barmy.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t possibly even fly with so many Bludgers out!¡± The crowd erupted in whispers as the assembled Seekers wilted at the very thought of having to deal with double the amount of Bludgers they normally did.


    ¡°Your tryouts will happen over multiple rounds.¡± Griffiths spoke over the whispers, quieting them instantly. ¡°The first round is an all out scramble for the Snitch. Whichever one of you catches the Snitch wins that particular round¡ª I will also be keeping an eye for those of you who acquit themselves well in this bout, so even if you do not win, you may yet impress me. Now, are you ready?¡±


    There was a chorus of agreement from the Seekers and, with a wave of her wand, she set the Snitch to float above them.


    ¡°...Begin!¡± And she let it go.


    Harry mounted his Nimbus with confidence, shooting straight into the air, followed by the remainder of the group.


    ¡°Beaters!¡± She addressed the Weasley Twins as well as two others. ¡°Drop them all out of the sky!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Coach!¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me that!¡±


    The crowd laughed and chuckled in varying degrees as the Beaters went to work, forcing the Seekers to scatter from their single-minded chase of the Snitch.


    The golden Snitch, fluttering and glimmering, went completely still, as if it were mocking every single Seeker trying to catch it¡ª and with good reason. Two Seekers crashed into each other as they dodged a bludger each, dropping down to the grass like swatted flies. The crowd gasped as Griffith¡¯s helpers moved them off of the Pitch.


    Harry, for his part, darted and swerved through the other players, changing directions unpredictably in an attempt to confuse them. As he and the other Seekers approached the Snitch once again, it resumed its tricky behavior. It would dart maddeningly close to one of them only to fly away at the last second, forcing them to scatter to avoid more collisions.


    Anticipating that thing¡¯s moves is a bitch and a half. I thought as I did my best to follow its trajectory. Then again, I suppose that¡¯s part of how Harry is so quick on the uptake when it comes to things being thrown or cast his way¡ª practicing following the Snitch?


    Hm. I would need to see if I could create a sort of training ground for spell accuracy in the Room of Requirement. It would certainly be very helpful for both the tournament, as well as the future battles to come.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing it!¡± Hermione said from the side, sounding even more excited than Su and Tony.


    I turned my attention back to Harry, watching as he pushed himself to the limit, weaving skillfully through the chaos and occasionally using barrel rolls and loops to avoid Bludgers that came dangerously close to knocking him off his broom.


    I could almost imagine the whoosh of air as a Bludger whizzed past his ear, but the Gryffindor boy remained undeterred, determined to seize the golden opportunity.


    Harry put on an extra burst of speed as he spied the Snitch again, approaching it faster than ever before. Just as he was about to reach out and grab it, one of the rival seekers attempted to knock him off course. Harry anticipated this move, having watched the seeker''s body language, and at the last moment, he veered sideways, making the opponent collide with empty air.


    But there was no time to celebrate this small victory as another Bludger whizzed towards him. With cat-like reflexes, Harry leaned to the side, narrowly dodging the menacing ball. In that split second, he saw his chance and took it.


    With a perfectly timed lunge, Harry dove in front of another Seeker with absolutely no regard for his own safety and closed his fist around the tiny, glimmering ball.


    ¡°He did it!¡± Tony said as Griffiths blew into her whistle, signaling the end of the round.


    ¡°Bloody Hell!¡± ¡°Dodged a Bludger and outsped Diggory!¡±


    I cheered along with my friends at Harry¡¯s audacious victory as Griffiths began to address the assembled students.


    ¡°Well done, Potter!¡± She called out. ¡°Solid timing and form, though still somewhat raw¡ª I can tell you¡¯ve begun training on remedying that.¡±


    Harry nodded, saying nothing. I supposed it made sense: judging by how he was panting for breath, he likely couldn¡¯t say a word without collapsing on the spot. He truly gave it his all.


    ¡°Diggory, as well. You¡¯d performed well.¡± Griffiths nodded towards the Hufflepuff boy, who thrust his chest out with pride. Griffiths quickly made sure to shoot him down before he got a big head. ¡°There were several points where you almost had it, not including the end¡ª though I suppose trying to fly your way through three Bludgers is a bit much to ask of a Hogwarts student.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Coordinator.¡± Cedric said, sufficiently cowed, but still excited to be getting advice from a pro.


    ¡°Right, right.¡± Griffiths said before clapping her hands together. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve got a general feel for how you¡¯ve all done¡­ You, you and you; you¡¯re out. The rest of you will undergo one-on-one Seeker battles.¡±


    The remaining Seekers nodded as the ones who were kicked out left with supreme looks of unhappiness on their faces.


    ¡°They don¡¯t look much pleased.¡± Tony said, shaking his head.


    ¡°They should be glad they¡¯re being spared further embarrassment.¡± I added in. ¡°I¡¯m not much for Quidditch, but even I know those three didn¡¯t even get close¡ª what were they thinking even trying out?¡±


    A shrug answered my question, and so it was that I continued to watch the remainder of the tryouts.


    Of course, that only lasted for a few minutes when I realized that one-on-one quick matches between Seekers were anything but. Leaning back in my seat, I popped open my book once again, ignoring Tony¡¯s eye roll.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± Hermione asked, her gaze darting to the open book on my lap.


    I lifted it so she could read the cover.


    ¡°''The Art Of Unraveling''?¡± She said, her eyes squinting before she gave me an expectant look as she held her hand out. Amused, I gave it to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a book on breaking enchantments and curses.¡± I explained as she flipped towards the beginning, skimming over the first few pages for a minute before she handed it back to me.


    ¡°Are you sure you should be reading this?¡± She said as she leaned over to me, her voice lower. ¡°Some of the enchantments described in here seem very¡­ dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You know me.¡± I said, giving her a small smile. ¡°Danger¡¯s my middle name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Adam.¡± Hermione insisted, the look of worry in her eyes intensifying and grabbing the attention of Su and Tony.


    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t worry so much.¡± I said, brushing her hand off of my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m only reading about it right now, and when I get around to practicing this level of curse breaking, I¡¯ll be taking every appropriate precaution. Trust me, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ All right.¡± Hermione relented, though she did not sound particularly convinced by my words. Su and Tony gave me looks, but left it at that.


    Shrugging, I returned to my book and continued to read through, only stopping to listen to Griffith¡¯s announcement at the end¡ª that the applicants would have to wait a few days while she deliberated with Hooch and the Heads of House.


    Stowing it away in my backpack, I got up and gestured for the others to follow me. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s catch up with Harry and Ron.¡±


    The trip down took a few minutes, but we soon found ourselves before the two boys. The two looked exhausted in different ways. Harry¡¯s uniform was nearly stuck to his frame from all the sweat, while Ron was rubbing the side of his head like he¡¯d been through a mental marathon.


    Likely nursing a headache from all the tactics questions that Griffiths put the kid through. I thought in both amusement and sympathy as the two boys walked up to us.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Hey, you two.¡± I said.


    ¡°Great job out there!¡± Su said, nodding excitedly and making the two boys smile.


    ¡°Yeah. What she said.¡± Tony added in, and I followed by pointing at the girl as well.


    ¡°Here.¡± Hermione handed the two boys some water. ¡°I imagine you two must be parched by now.¡±


    The two boys took the gourds, sending Hermione looks of supreme gratitude as they drank deeply from the containers. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Think you did all right?¡± I asked, and the two stopped their drinking to share a look. Turning to me, they shrugged as one.


    ¡°Dunno.¡± Ron said, and though he seemed nervous, his relief shone through. ¡°We won¡¯t know until Griffiths makes an announcement about it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right about that.¡± Tony said. ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s over and you can rest for a bit. Rest of the day¡¯s free!¡±


    That got everyone to smile. My own smile lasted for a short time, however, as someone caught my eye from the left. Focusing my attention in that direction, I realized that it was Daphne Greengrass.


    And she was looking right at me. It took me a moment to realize why she was here before I frowned in annoyance. She nodded towards a direction leading outside of the Quidditch Pitch before going there.


    ¡°Guys, I have to go. Something¡¯s come up.¡± I said, moving forward to pat Harry and Ron on the shoulders. ¡°Good show, you two.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tony said, looking suspicious. ¡°I would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d be reading that book of yours, now that the tryouts are done.¡±


    I looked at him, and then at everyone else before deciding to tell the truth.


    ¡°...So, you¡¯re going to meet a Slytherin¡­ Alone?¡± Ron said, shaking his head in dismay. ¡°Barmy.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°If it makes you guys feel better, you can come with me, but I imagine Greengrass doesn¡¯t want a big crowd.¡±


    ¡°Su and I will follow you.¡± Hermione said before anyone else could speak.


    ¡°We will?¡± Su said, surprised for a moment before she locked eyes with Hermione. A moment later, she nodded with determination. ¡°We will.¡±


    ¡°From a distance.¡± Hermione made sure to add, having expected my outright refusal.


    I shook my head with a chuckle. ¡°Do as you please¡ª I suppose as long as you don¡¯t interfere, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I¡¯m expecting to have to show this kid that I¡¯m not to be trifled with. I thought in dismay. Bullying kids is not something I want to do. I guess this isn¡¯t really bullying, but establishing the hierarchy? Oh, who am I kidding¡ª it¡¯s bullying.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Saying our goodbyes, I left the group and headed in the direction Daphne had nodded in, with Hermione and Su following me from a distance. Exiting the Quidditch Pitch, I did the same with Daphne, who was walking alongside her friend Tracey Davis.


    I heard murmurs coming from behind and turned towards Su and Hermione, who wisely began to make distance. I shook my head.


    ¡°They¡¯re gonna get in the way, aren¡¯t they¡­¡± I said dryly to myself before sighing. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s what I get for accepting their help.¡±


    A cool breeze caressed my face, a sign of Summer¡¯s impending end as Autumn began to set in. Even now, I could almost see the tree leaves gaining hints of red, yellow and brown. Only a matter of time.


    Daphne continued to lead me down a strange path, getting further and further from the Quidditch Pitch. Eventually, I reached a secluded spot, hidden behind the tall ancient trees that adorned the castle grounds. Even in midday, the light cast long shadows, painting the surroundings with a mesmerizing play of dark and light.


    ¡°Interesting place.¡± I said, making Tracey jump and turn to me.


    ¡°Black?¡± She said, confused. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I shook my head. ¡°It seems that Daphne didn¡¯t tell you she led me here, huh?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Tracey didn¡¯t say anything, but as I watched her face go from confusion to annoyance, I realized that this likely wasn¡¯t the first time Daphne had done something like this.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s normally this sneaky, huh. That''s about what I''d expect from a Slytherin.¡± I said, amused. ¡°Well, Greengrass? What do you want?¡±


    Daphne turned to face me, her long dark hair cascading over her shoulders. With determination in her eyes, she spoke. "Adam Black¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡±


    ¡°Black.¡± Daphne said, unwilling to be slowed down by my words. ¡°Have you come to a decision yet?¡±


    ¡°A decision?¡± I said, tilting my head slightly and pretending I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°A decision about what, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Becoming my teacher.¡± Greengrass said, unwilling to play along as she got straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°A dueling teacher.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ That.¡± I said with an exaggerated nod, enjoying how the girl did her best to stay calm despite my attempts to annoy her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯d decide in a few weeks?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And yet, here you are.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been one, let alone the two I so graciously asked of you. You should see about getting a calendar.¡±


    ¡°Surely you¡¯ve at least thought about it?¡± She continued, undeterred.


    ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy. New school year and all. Lots of events.¡±


    ¡°What, shoveling Thestral manure for the Groundskeeper?¡± Tracey blurted out with a condescending voice before wilting at my displeased gaze.


    ¡°As a matter of fact.¡± I said, pinning her with a glare. ¡°Yes, I have. A sound mind in a sound body¡ª and therefore, said body will be possessed of sound magic. And I must admit, Hagrid has been a true friend, as well as a veritable boon of information when it comes to Magical Creatures. So, yes; I¡¯ve indeed been busy ¡®shoveling Thestral manure¡¯, as you put it.¡±


    To her credit, Davis looked away, shamed by my words.


    ¡°I did not come here to pick a fight with you, Black.¡± Daphne said, realizing that this meeting wasn¡¯t going to happen the way she wanted it to.


    Fight, huh?


    ¡°But you want me to teach you.¡± I said, overcome by a sudden bout of inspiration. ¡°How about this, then? I¡¯ve got an idea.¡±


    If I¡¯m going to be a bully, I might as well go all the way.


    Daphne didn¡¯t seem pleased by the tone of my voice, but nodded anyway. ¡°...I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do a test.¡±


    ¡°A test?¡± Daphne repeated, frowning at the sound of that.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I said, giving the girl an over-the-top, predatory smile. ¡°If you truly want me to teach you, then you have to pass this quick test. Sounds simple enough, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Daphne stared at me for a few moments, not having expected that, but ended up nodding in affirmation. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take this test of yours.¡±


    She¡¯s got spirit at least. I thought as I held up two fingers.


    The two girls stared at it uncomprehendingly for a second before I decided to explain it to them. ¡°Two minutes. I will let you attack me for two full minutes while I only defend, and if your spells can¡¯t reach me once, you lose.¡±


    Daphne pursed her lips, her blue eyes flashing with annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t think I''m a fool, Black. You¡¯ll simply use your Shield Charm for the entire time and wait me out. Or even those chains of yours.¡±


    I laughed and shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re certainly confident if you think you¡¯re good enough for me to use that kind of magic on the likes of you.¡±


    Greengrass bristled but didn¡¯t rise to the bait.


    ¡°How about this, then?¡± I said, setting my backpack to the side before drawing my ebony wand. ¡°No chains, no Shield Charm. You have two minutes.¡±


    ¡°Daphne¡­¡± Tracey said, looking uncomfortable with my level of confidence. ¡°Maybe we should just¡ª¡±


    ¡°I accept.¡± Greengrass said before handing her book bag to Tracey. ¡°Hold this for me?¡±


    ¡°...All right.¡± Tracey said, moving to the side.


    Silence hung over the air like a thick, heavy cloth, broken only by the sound of leaves swaying in the breeze.


    ¡°Ready when you are.¡± Greengrass said, drawing her wand as well.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± I said, taking a deep breath before raising my wand aloft, conjuring a timer for two minutes. ¡°Begin.¡±


    At my words, the timer began to tick down. Daphne''s eyes bore a fierce determination, and I could see the subtle hints of energy building up around her as she prepared to strike.


    ¡°Disorientus!¡± Her voice resonated with power as she incanted the spell, sending a burst of violet light hurtling toward me.


    Impressive power for her age. I thought as I sidestepped the spell, feeling the rush of air it left in its wake. But still pitifully telegraphed.


    Daphne tried again, unleashing a barrage of curses, hexes, and jinxes upon me. But I only shook my head in amusement. Ducking, bobbing and weaving, I evaded each attempt with calculated precision.


    The clearing became an intricate dance of spells and movements, the enchantments shimmering through the air like vivid sparks in the night. Daphne''s determination only seemed to intensify, but she couldn''t find the mark.


    Despite her best efforts, I avoided almost every strike¡ª those I couldn¡¯t, I deflected with almost contemptuous ease.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Half the time¡¯s passed already and I haven¡¯t even broken a sweat.¡± I smiled at her, before directing my next words to Davis, who was on the sidelines. ¡°Still think shoveling shit is a waste of time, Davis?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet¡­¡± Greengrass said as she readied herself to begin another offensive.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± I smirked and prepared myself as well. ¡°Show me some of that Slytherin sneakiness you¡¯re all so famous for.¡±


    Daphne narrowed her eyes in determination as she attacked again¡­ With exactly the same chain of spells as before.


    ¡°How disappointing¡­¡± I said, only to notice a small smile on her face. And so, I watched closely, curious to see what she had concocted.


    As she was casting her current spells, I noticed a small sliver of energy exiting her wand and connecting itself with the trees above.


    This is highly intricate spellwork¡ª and this girl¡¯s only twelve. I thought. What¡¯s she doing?


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but feel a hint of doubt. Was there more to Daphne''s skill than I had realized?


    However, as the web of spells she¡¯d weaved began to take shape, I quickly deduced its purpose. It was a mass of Summoning Charms, all slowly being linked towards the various branches up in the trees.


    Exceedingly impressive magic for a Second Year¡ª talent like this is significant. I thought, smiling. Not good enough, though.


    "Nice try, Greengrass." I called out, my voice filled with a hint of amusement. "But I''ve seen better riddles in my common room''s puzzles."


    Within half of the time, I copied her own spell, breaking through her own spell¡¯s intent and will and subsuming it with my own. ¡°Your time¡¯s up, by the way. Accio!¡±


    The air filled with the sound of cracking wood as I sent all of the makeshift stakes downwards towards Daphne¡¯s position.


    ¡°No!¡± Tracey screamed as the stakes impacted the girl¡¯s general position, seemingly killing her. She turned to me. ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    She rushed towards Daphne¡¯s position, only to be stopped by Daphne¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Stop! Tracey.¡± The girl said as the dust in the air was cleared away, revealing her to be in the center of a perfect circle of stakes. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ª and I just passed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tracey said, shocked and befuddled. ¡°What? You did?¡±


    I was about to rebuke the girl when I noticed a strange weight on my left foot. Turning my gaze down, I saw that it had been wrapped with a thick vine from a shrub beside me.


    ¡°Well, would you look at that¡­¡± I said. ¡°So there is a bit of sneakiness in you. The spell from above was a distraction.¡±


    Daphne didn¡¯t answer, instead pinning me with an expectant, but still determined look. She didn¡¯t dare brag; though she had technically passed my test, she knew that, had I aimed my stakes true, she doubtlessly would have perished. Hell, I could have killed her at any time during the two minutes.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure it would work.¡± Daphne finally broke the silence. ¡°But it was all I could think of.¡±


    I gave her an impressed smile as I removed the vine around my ankle, dispelled the expired timer above and moved over to her, banishing the stakes to the side, where they piled up neatly. ¡°It was a good try, and you did technically get me. You did run out of time though¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Daphne said, frowning. ¡°I failed?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± I said. ¡°I suppose you technically did; but that trick was pretty good, so I guess you passed. Join me here on the weekend¡ª Saturday afternoon, half past three. That sound good to you?¡±


    Frowning at my words, Daphne nonetheless nodded. ¡°Very well. I shall see you, then.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    A silence washed over the clearing once more, and Daphne turned to her friend, taking her book bag from the girl¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tracey.¡±


    ¡°A-All right.¡± Tracey said, and I watched the two exit the clearing, with Tracey still sending me suspicious looks, like I was going to attack her friend at any second.


    I supposed I couldn¡¯t blame her.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± I heard Su¡¯s voice coming from the treeline as she and Hermione emerged. ¡°You lead a very strange life.¡±


    I blinked at the odd choice of words before smiling. ¡°I do, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You know you almost killed that poor girl, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head as I recalled the final moments of the fight. ¡°At first I thought she was shocked into inaction, but I realize now that she was just focusing on another spell, and she couldn¡¯t move and cast at the same time¡ª either way, she was fine.¡±


    ¡°So I take it we¡¯ll be seeing more of them?¡± Hermione said, looking neither pleased or displeased by the prospect.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I know I won¡¯t be showing them the place I showed you¡ª not anytime soon, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ Maybe you should find a few Hufflepuffs, too.¡± Su said, amusement shining in her eyes. ¡°Get the full set of students.¡±


    ¡°Not a bad plan.¡± I laughed, though my mind recalled the Sorting Hat¡¯s words, turning the sound a little darker than I¡¯d intended. ¡°It couldn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    This year was certainly going to be an interesting one, that much was true.

 138 - Life And Death

    oooo


    Life And Death


    oooo


    September 15, 1992, 5:30 PM, Thestral Feeding Ground, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    With a deep breath, I set the thick book in my hands down, instead choosing to stare into the crackling flames ahead of me. I scooted forward a little, enjoying the mild respite from the sudden cold breeze blowing through the area.


    ¡°I should start dressing a little more heavily.¡± I muttered to myself as I hugged myself a little, waiting the breeze out before staring up into the sky. ¡°Autumn¡¯s almost upon us.¡±


    I stared in the flames for a little while longer as I recalled my vision as best as I could. Most of it had become more and more blurred as time went on, but I still held on to the most crucial bits.


    A throne underground, a collection of great power, and the words: ¡®Divinity is in your grasp, Sunderer.¡¯


    ¡°Divinity¡­?¡± I said as the flames gave a sudden crackle. I frowned, wondering if the fire reacted to the word, or if it was just a coincidence, and tried to say it again. ¡°Divinity.¡±


    Nothing happened. I exhaled and looked down at the book lying on my lap.


    ¡°Damn thing¡¯s useless.¡± I said, shaking my head as I opened it again.


    Frustration gnawed at me as I continued to flip through the pages of the Divination book. The campfire''s warmth, which had been a source of comfort just moments ago, now seemed to mock my growing irritation. With each passing moment, my hope of finding answers dwindled further, leaving me feeling even more lost than before.


    ¡°Seeing a throne in one''s dream speaks of opportunity for success. A throne is a seat where only the powerful and dignitaries can sit. Generally, to dream of a throne speaks of one''s power and social status.¡± I read, frowning. ¡°It also symbolizes a build-up of desires and emotions that only the dreamer''s close relatives know of. This dream has the distant feeling of a secret expectation of others. It means that one will be succeeding with greater responsibility in life. The throne means that you have been chosen.¡±


    I let the words marinate for a bit before speaking again. ¡°Chosen¡­ But for what?¡±


    Divinity is within your grasp, Sunderer. The words echoed in my mind again.


    What does this have to do with sundering or divinity? I rubbed the side of my head, trying to make sense of the words. Maybe the throne is divine in nature? Divine power¡­ Still, that doesn¡¯t really explain the second part, or everything else I saw.


    I furrowed my brow as I attempted to further analyze the symbolism, just as the book suggested.


    ¡°What about the holes in the air, or the tears in space-time?¡± I murmured, getting upset. ¡°What about the Abyss? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Yet, the more I delved into the interpretations, the more absurd they seemed. My visions¡¯ intricate imagery were twisted into incomprehensible predictions, utterly detached from any semblance of reality¡ª or perhaps that was the point?


    A heavy sigh escaped my lips, mixing with the crackling of the fire. Why did these dreams haunt me if they were nothing more than nonsensical riddles? I needed clarity, at least even a thread of logic to unravel the enigma shrouding it all.


    As I read on, my frustration transformed into a mix of exasperation and disappointment. The book offered vague explanations that could be applied to any situation, rendering them practically useless in deciphering my own unique dreams. It was as if the text reveled in its ambiguity, content to leave me grappling with unanswerable questions.


    I really, truly hate Divination.


    My attempts to make sense of the symbolism felt like groping in the dark, only to find no solid ground to stand on. Each passage I read fueled the growing annoyance within me, until I wanted to throw the book into the fire and watch it burn.


    ¡°Hermione would kill me if she even knew I thought that¡­ Even if it is Divination.¡± I said out loud, shaking my head as I attempted to banish my frustration to no avail. I gave the book one last look before closing it with a sense of defeated resignation, the weight of disappointment heavy in my chest.


    Maybe it was all just a dream; I couldn''t help but wonder if these supposed visions were nothing more than random fragments of a wild imagination, a cruel trick my subconscious played on me.


    No, I thought. It was too real. It can¡¯t be fake. I thought and leaned back, staring up at the darkening sky, seeking solace in the distant glimmer of stars slowly showing themselves. I raised my scarred hand up to the sky, watching as the light from the campfire played along its contours. ¡°Focus on what you can control, and don¡¯t worry about the rest. That¡¯s all you can do, Zero.¡±


    ~All done!~ Absol said to me from the side. I turned to see her stretching before sitting by my side.


    Her silver, majestic wings glistened in the fading sunlight as they folded, and her beak was stained with traces of blood from her recent feast. Despite the sight, there was an air of grace about her, a silent understanding that passed between us as we shared this tranquil moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some blood on you.¡± I said.


    The Thestral turned her milky white eyes toward me. ~So?~


    ¡°Absol.¡± I said, shaking my head as I produced a handkerchief from my robes. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ~No! I can clean myself.~ She replied, trying to reach up her beak with her tongue with no success whatsoever.


    ¡°You said that two days ago; Hagrid told me you then spent hours in a stream trying to get it off.¡±


    ~So the Big Man has turned traitor, has he?!~ Absol turned her attention back to me as she tilted her head. The motion would have been cute if she didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d committed mass murder. ~He shall pay dearly for this betrayal.~


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Well, before you go and exact your revenge, I¡¯ll clean you up a little so you can look good while doing it.¡±


    ~...Very well.~ Absol agreed with an inclination of her head.


    I quickly wetted the handkerchief with a spell and reached out to clean her beak, keeping my touches soft and gentle, so as not to disturb her. A few moments later, I was done. ¡°There, all better. That wasn¡¯t so hard, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ~I¡¯m still hungry.~ Was all she said.


    I blinked at the sudden shift in her attitude before turning my attention to the bowl of stew still kept warm by the fire.


    ¡°You can have that if you like?¡± I asked as I took the bowl in hand, raising it for her to smell. ¡°I know you prefer your meat raw, but hungry¡¯s hungry.¡±


    She leaned forward, sniffing at the stew.


    ~It will suffice.~ Absol said before she dipped her beak into the bowl, trying a mouthful of the savory broth and tender rabbit meat. ~Acceptable fare.~


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to have your approval.¡± I said dryly and set the bowl down, watching as she tore through its contents within seconds.


    A moment later, she lifted her head from the bowl and let out a loud, echoing belch. I chuckled at the display, finding it oddly endearing and strangely fitting for her majestic yet unconventional nature.


    "Acceptable, is it?" I laughed, patting her sleek, lustrous neck. "Seems like you enjoyed that."


    She looked away for a moment, and I noticed a bit of stew dribbling off of her beak. ¡°Okay, time for another cleaning.¡±


    This time, she did not protest, merely laying her head into my lap and closing her eyes. I smiled and wiped her clean once more, patting her neck to let her know it was over.


    However, she stayed right where she was. ~Little longer.~


    Smirking, I shook my head and began to caress her head. ¡°Take as long as you need, Absol.¡±


    As she nuzzled against my hand, I could sense a sense of contentment wash over us both. Our bond had deepened further since our reunion, resembling something akin to my own bond with Alef Ard.


    Yeah. I thought to myself as I ran my hand down her neck, giving her scratches just the way she liked. Maybe these visions are true, but there¡¯s no sense in obsessing over them. That never leads anywhere useful. Never has.


    I continued to pet Absol, content to remain in that moment. If only it could last forever¡­


    The sound of grass and leaves crunching reached my ears and I suppressed the urge to sigh. It hadn¡¯t even lasted five seconds.


    ~Someone approaches.~ Absol told me through our mind-link, and I patted her neck gently to tell her that I knew. She raised her head to look behind me for a few seconds before setting it back down, completely unconcerned.


    ~It is family.~ She said.


    Family? I thought to myself as I turned my head to see the approaching figure of Harry Potter. Right.


    That term still caught me by surprise, even though I¡¯d lived with Sirius and Harry for quite a while now.


    ¡°Family, huh¡­¡± I muttered to myself before raising my head as Harry got close enough to speak to. ¡°Hey, Harry. What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I can ask you the same thing.¡± Harry said, looking around a little furtively. ¡°I thought there wouldn¡¯t be anyone around.¡±


    ¡°Around for what?¡± I said in confusion before shaking my head. ¡°I always sit here after work, good time to bond with Absol, you know?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so¡­¡± Harry said, though his eyes kept trying to avoid Absol.


    ¡°Come on, have a seat.¡± I said, gesturing for him to sit beside me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Absol won¡¯t hurt you; she knows you¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°She does, does she?¡± Harry said as he approached us slowly, his subdued face shined by the firelight. ¡°You know, no one can see them but you and I?¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± I said. ¡°Neville can, too, I think.¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes shifted from us to the fire. ¡°I read up on them. Thestrals can only be seen by those who have seen death.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Or I suppose a better way to explain it would be: those who have seen and understood the concept of death¡ª at least on a basic level.¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Harry opened his mouth and closed it.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve always been able to see Thestrals.¡±


    ¡°Well, not always.¡± I said. ¡°But I saw death very early in my life.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even a lie. In my previous life, I¡¯d lived in a place where happening upon a corpse was considered normal; men, women, children¡ª it was commonplace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Harry said, and I could tell he meant it.


    I reached out to grasp his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be. Never apologize for anything you haven¡¯t done, kid.¡±


    ¡°Kid? You¡¯re only a month older than me.¡±


    ¡°And yet I¡¯m far wiser.¡± I said, giving him a light slap on the back of the neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Well how can I resist when you present me with such a juicy target, Potter?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, just don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°No promises.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better stop, or I swear, Clarke, I¡¯ll tell everyone about the rug!¡± Harry warned with a glare.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    Our staring contest lasted for only a few moments before I scoffed and went back to petting Absol. ¡°Fine, you win this round.¡±


    Absol gave me a look before directing her gaze to Harry. ~I like this one.~


    So you¡¯ve said¡­ I thought back to her. He¡¯s pretty cool, though.


    ~But his thread¡­~ Absol said to me, and I could feel her concern. ~Something¡¯s latched onto his thread¡ª feeding.~


    ¡­I know. I thought, suppressing the urge to sigh as I watched Harry stoke the flames with a nearby stick. I¡¯ve been looking into it, among other things, and so far I have no idea what to do about it.


    Looking up at the seemingly serene string floating above Harry, I frowned. Even now, I could see the barest hints of red coiled around the boy¡¯s soul, influencing it in ways that I didn¡¯t quite understand just yet.


    Grindelwald likely knew how to proceed in a situation like this, or at least had an idea: that was part of why I¡¯d given joining his order some serious consideration. Having Harry uninhibited by the need to die was never a bad thing in my book¡ª plus, I¡¯d grown fond of the kid. I even liked him, to a degree.


    Much like Tony and the others, Harry was like a little brother to me now.


    Light tremors gently shook the earth beneath us, signaling the arrival of a familiar presence. I turned to see the big man himself, lumbering his way to us with a smile.


    ¡°Hagrid!¡± Harry said in greeting as he got up and ran to greet the man.


    ¡°¡®Arry.¡± Hagrid¡¯s booming voice filled the area as he gave the boy a pat on the back, sending him stumbling a few steps. ¡°I expected you to be in the Ravenclaw tower by now, Adam, but no worries, no worries at all."


    I chuckled, banishing any thoughts of Grindelwald and Harry¡¯s ever-looming problem out of my mind. There was no use worrying about what I couldn¡¯t control, after all.


    "Sorry, Hagrid." I replied with a smile. "Time just flies when I''m with Absol."


    Hagrid waved away my apology with a hearty chuckle. "It¡¯s all right. Besides, I''ve got somethin¡¯ right special to show the both of yeh."


    My curiosity piqued, I exchanged a quick glance with Harry, who mirrored my intrigue. I wondered what it would be now; Hagrid always seemed to find the strangest, most dangerous creatures to befriend, raise, or straight up breed.


    Hagrid motioned for us to follow him. I rose from my spot in the campfire, patted Absol goodbye, and followed Harry and Hagrid before they could get too much distance on me. I couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement as we made our way into the darkness, led by the gentle light of Hagrid''s lantern.


    As we walked, I realized the path we were on was familiar¡ªit was the one that led to a specific spot in the Forbidden Forest. It was a place I had ventured into a few times, although not since the end of the last school year.


    The rustling leaves and mysterious noises of the night surrounded us, creating an atmosphere of both excitement and trepidation.


    ¡°Is this¡­¡± Harry said, his face mirroring the emotions I was feeling.


    ¡°I think so.¡± I nodded before looking towards Hagrid. ¡°Are you sure this is all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Hagrid said with an emphatic nod. ¡°Especially since she¡¯s been calm and all.¡±


    ¡°Calm?¡± Harry mouthed to me, and I nodded in confirmation.


    The brisk walk came to an end as we arrived at a clearing. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this a wooded area?¡±


    ¡°Yeh.¡± Hagrid confirmed with a nod as he led us further down to what he wanted to show us. ¡°Needed the space, though.¡±


    A few more steps forward and there she stood; Hagrid''s dragon, Norbert.


    My eyes widened in astonishment at the sight before me. Hearing about it was one thing, but seeing it¡ª Norbert had grown so much it was ridiculous. Once small and frail, now she stood as tall as an adult human, and it didn¡¯t even seem like she was slowing down in the slightest.


    Her scales gleamed in the moonlight, but, strangely she exuded an air of calmness that I had never associated with dragons.


    Harry and I exchanged glances, though they were puzzled this time. We had met Norbert when she was just a hatchling, full of mischief and energy. This serene version of her was off putting.


    "She''s... she''s grown so much.¡± Harry managed to say, still trying to grasp the enormity of the transformation.


    Hagrid nodded proudly, but a hint of concern shadowed his expression. "Aye, she''s a beauty, no doubt about that. But somethin'' about her... worries me a bit. Dragons ain''t s''posed to be this docile, especially not of her size."


    I couldn''t help but feel a knot of unease in my stomach at Hagrid''s words as I approached Norbert, curiosity mixed with trepidation. She didn¡¯t even react to my presence.


    ¡°Can I¡­?¡± I said, miming myself reaching out to her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Hagrid said. ¡°Though I don¡¯t think she¡¯d bite, yeh shouldn¡¯t try yer luck.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I said, retracting my hand and backing away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Harry said, frowning as he approached as well. ¡°Dragons are supposed to be vicious and territorial, Hagrid. This isn¡¯t right.¡±


    "I''ve been in contact with dragon experts who helped me raise her." Hagrid said, his voice tinged with a mixture of pride and uncertainty. "They said I did a fine job, but... I can''t help but worry. It ain''t natural for a dragon to be so calm. Even Dumbledore said so, and he doesn¡¯t know, either. Even talked to the leadin¡¯ expert in Magical Creatures!"


    ¡°You mean Newt Scamander?¡± I said, turning my head to him as Harry walked past me to get a better look at the Dragon. ¡°Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them?¡±


    ¡°The very same.¡± Hagrid said, nodding. ¡°Read his book, have yeh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Man¡¯s a genius.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°Harry?¡± Hagrid¡¯s voice turned alarmed as the boy took a few steps forward. ¡°What¡¯re yeh doing?¡±


    I turned as well, seeing Harry¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    But the boy wasn¡¯t listening to me, as if he was caught in a trance. That¡¯s when I saw it: his thread seemed as if it was seized by something, compelling it to go forward.


    What the Hell is this? I thought as I drew my wand just as Harry placed his palm over Norbert¡¯s snout. She rumbled and growled, her massive form tensing as if ready to strike.


    Fear gripped me, and I took a step closer, moving to intervene and pull Harry away. But before I could act, something extraordinary happened. Harry began to speak, but his words were not in English.


    The words slithered from his lips, tinged with an otherworldly resonance that sent shivers down my spine. They had an off-putting, serpentine quality, as if they were part of a long-forgotten incantation.


    Parseltongue! I realized instantly.


    The dragon''s reaction to Harry''s words was even more unexpected. Rather than escalating her hostility, her demeanor softened, as if she was also under the effect of a strange compulsion. It was as though Harry''s words were tapping into a primal instinct buried deep within her.


    Their soul threads kept mingling for a few moments at a time, communicating in some way I had little to no knowledge of, making me swallow in trepidation and uncertainty.


    The dragon''s large, intelligent eyes locked onto Harry''s, and a surprising level of understanding passed between them. Her growls transformed into curious rumbles, and her body language shifted from aggressive to inquisitive.


    Hagrid and I exchanged amazed glances, both of us taken aback by this development.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Hagrid said, looking wearier than I¡¯d ever seen him. ¡°You just¡ª That was Parseltongue.¡±


    The last part was muttered low enough for Harry not to hear. I frowned, turning my gaze to him, quickly realizing what he may have been getting at. Does he know that Riddle is a Parseltongue? Makes sense: he did tell the boys to follow the spiders in the second book.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, not even having to force the smile on my face. ¡°That was awesome. Wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    A moment later, I moved past him and headed towards Harry, who patted Norbert on the neck before turning to us. ¡°She says she¡¯s been waiting for me.¡±


    I closed my mouth; whatever I was about to say was forgotten. Instead, I said. ¡°Waiting for you?¡±


    Harry only nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t much understand it myself, but that¡¯s what she said. When I asked her to explain, she said she didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Hagrid approached, still looking a little dubious about it all. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll trust you on tha¡¯, Harry.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harry said, confused. ¡°You all heard her.¡±


    ¡°Harry¡­¡± I said, looking between him and Hagrid. ¡°How to put this¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± I said. ¡°We didn¡¯t understand a thing she said. And, you were hissing.¡±


    ¡°...Is this one of your pranks, Adam?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. Not this time.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s righ¡¯, Harry.¡± Hagrid said, a dark look on his face. ¡°You were speaking the language of snakes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Harry. It¡¯s an ability called Parseltongue.¡± I explained before Harry could ask. ¡°A rare skill with the unfortunate happenstance of only having been seen in Dark Wizards¡ª this includes Voldemort.¡±


    Not even noticing Hagrid¡¯s flinch, Harry stilled at that information, a look of disgust spreading over his face at the very thought of sharing any sort of characteristic with the monster who killed his parents.


    ¡°But she¡¯s not a snake!¡± Harry said, gesturing at the Dragon. ¡°Maybe I can speak to Dragons?¡±


    Before he could go on, he stopped himself for a moment, recalling an old memory. ¡°Wait¡­ I did speak to a snake at a zoo, before I first came to Hogwarts. It was bored and miserable... Wizards can¡¯t speak to snakes?¡±


    I moved to grasp the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not usually, no, but it doesn¡¯t make you bad or anything. Look at me¡ª what I¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve literally killed people. Am I evil?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Harry said abruptly, before stopping himself in an attempt to calm down. ¡°But¡­ I am like¡ª him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a language.¡± I reiterated, shaking my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make you like him. Right, Hagrid?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡ª¡± Hagrid said, eyes widening as I focused a significant look on him. He quickly gathered his wits and backed me up. ¡°Righ¡¯; he¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°See? No big deal.¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, all right?¡±


    Harry didn¡¯t say anything for a long moment before nodding. ¡°All right. Thanks, Adam.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± I smiled and gave him another slap on the back of the neck.


    ¡°Ow!¡± He reached and rubbed the spot. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°To wake you up. Idiot.¡± I said with a roll of the eyes. ¡°Acting all cool because you can speak more languages than me?¡±


    ¡°You speak French!¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re the worst, Adam.¡± Harry shook his head in irritation, but I could see that he was relieved by the way his thread was gently swaying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. Now!¡± I clapped my hands. ¡°What else did she say?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Harry began, looking at her. ¡°She thinks the area¡¯s not big enough for her to feel comfortable.¡±


    Norbert hissed and chirped a few times, getting the boy¡¯s attention. Hagrid and I waited patiently as Harry listened to her.


    ¡°She says thank you for the food.¡± Harry said, though he seemed like he was trying to hide his amusement. ¡°But, erm¡­ Well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hagrid said, his curiosity overwhelming his wariness. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Harry said, hesitating like he was afraid to hurt Hagrid¡¯s feelings. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like the name Norbert. Said it¡¯s not a girl¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª Yeh¡ª What?¡± Hagrid was taken aback for a few moments before he shook his head. ¡°I suppose that were my fault.¡±


    He turned to the Dragon in question and gave her an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. How about we give yeh a new name, eh?¡±


    The Dragon looked at him before chirping at Harry.


    ¡°She says yes.¡± Harry translated. Hagrid¡¯s face lit up in wonder, and how could I blame him? Even people like Newt Scamander, for all their talents, could not actually speak with the animals in their care.


    ¡°Alrigh¡¯.¡± Hagrid nodded and turned his attention towards her. ¡°How about Norberta?¡±


    She growled at him, and he raised his hand in surrender.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t like that, Hagrid.¡± Harry said.


    ¡°Thanks Harry.¡± I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°We couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    The boy glared at me. ¡°You come up with something, then, if you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± I said, smiling as I took a step back, my wand still firmly grasped in my hand. ¡°I have no desire to anger a Dragon. How about you give it a try, you old Dragoncharmer, you?¡±


    ¡°That name better not stick, or I swear I¡¯ll...¡± Harry gave me a mock glare for a few moments before sighing and staring at the now calm Dragon. They stayed that way for quite some time before Harry smiled and said. ¡°Astrid.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Astrid?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± Hagrid said with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s an old name, tha¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± I confirmed. ¡°Astrid¡­ That means ¡®Divine Strength¡¯, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    The Dragon chirped happily before nuzzling her head against Harry¡¯s. The boy spoke in Parseltongue once again for a few seconds before turning back to us. ¡°She approves.¡±


    ¡°Astrid, it is.¡± Hagrid said, his previous reaction to Harry¡¯s ability all-but forgotten. ¡°She¡¯s got a real likin¡¯ to yeh, Harry.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice Hagrid¡¯s look sent towards me, though he tried to hide it.


    I suppose his curiosity makes sense. I thought and looked in the general direction of the Thestral herd. Dragons are the ultimate expression of life here, while Thestrals can be argued to be the ultimate expression of death¡ª and each of us is linked to the other. Is it coincidence?


    Somehow, I had the feeling that it was not.

 139 - A Most Anticipated Arrival

    oooo


    A Most Anticipated Arrival


    oooo


    September 21, 1992, 11:00 AM, Great Hall, Hogwarts Castle


    Adam Clarke


    ¡°You going to eat that?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, shaking my head and gesturing at the food in front of me. ¡°No. Help yourself. I¡¯ll just have what¡¯s left later.¡±


    Tony took some of the crisp golden roast chicken as well as a sizable spoonful of steaming mashed potatoes, and I felt my mouth water. The hum of excited chatter and the clinking of silverware blended into a comforting background symphony, making me smile a little.


    I reached for a roll and snapped it in two, my fingers gently spinning the halves as I allowed them to let some steam off. After having waited for a bit, I took my first bite and just about swooned.


    ¡°The elves have outdone themselves today.¡± I said and grabbed a few more rolls before they were all consumed by those around me. Suddenly, Tony¡¯s¡ª and everyone else¡¯s¡ª voracious appetite made sense. ¡°Or is it just me?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It isn¡¯t.¡± Su, to my right, said as she stuffed her face without reservation. ¡°I think I¡¯m in heaven.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the other schools are arriving today?¡± One of my Third Year classmates, Cho Chang, said some distance away.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I said, swallowing. ¡°That¡¯s today?¡±


    Tony just looked amused, like he¡¯d answered a question in his own mind, but Cho¡¯s words took my attention away.


    ¡°You mean¡­ You didn¡¯t realize?¡± Cho said, shaking her head. ¡°Today¡¯s the twenty-first.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I thought it was still the twentieth for some reason¡­¡±


    ¡°He does that a lot¡ª loses track of time and everything because of his studies. I vote that Adam becomes our House Mascot. All in favor?¡± Tony added, and a wave of laughter followed in the wake of his words, with quite a few of our peers grinning and raising their hands.


    ¡°... I know where you sleep, Goldstein.¡± I glowered at the boy, getting another round of laughter for my trouble.


    I shook my head again as the conversation shifted to all of the different schools and where they¡¯d be housed, but I was content to focus on my own thoughts.


    The twenty-first of September. I thought, drawing on my admittedly still basic Arithmancy knowledge. The seventh day of the third week of the ninth month¡­


    Their chosen date of arrival had to be an intentional thing; the wizarding world was very big on magical numbers, after all. Seven, three and then three times three. Definitely intentional.


    I supposed it made sense: every advantage was one to be sought at every opportunity, whether the advantage was real or not. I was still not very convinced as to the viability of numbers being used to achieve an understanding of how magic works, but then again, I¡¯d only just begun my Arithmancy classes.


    Professor Vector had not done much beyond test us on our capabilities in basic mathematics, so far. It was an absolute slog, especially considering that I¡¯d been in university in my past life at one point, but I assumed that, once she was certain that we weren¡¯t complete dolts on the topic, then the real studying would begin.


    I was tempted to jump ahead as I always do, but I¡¯d been so swamped with everything that I¡¯d let myself slow down some. I didn¡¯t want to burn out; there was so much to do, and not enough time and energy to do it all¡ª whether it be physical or mental.


    Even with the help of Potions to keep my mind fresh and my body vitalized, it was still highly unwise to take too many burdens on without putting aside the time to rest, relax, and maybe even have a little fun.


    Once the schools arrive and things settle down, I¡¯ll resume my previous speed. I promised myself. I just have to figure out how to schedule Greengrass in this whole mess.


    I¡¯d met with the girl once so far, and all I¡¯d done was make her practice the spells she already knew. She had not looked happy about that, but as I always liked to say, ¡®them¡¯s the breaks¡¯.


    If she can¡¯t be bothered to follow my directions, she is wasting both her time and mine.


    Shaking these thoughts away, I moved to take another bite before I stopped, noticing a familiar owl swooping down and landing before stretching its leg out to me.


    Sirius sent me something? With a mix of surprise and anticipation, I quickly took the letter from the owl''s outstretched talon, making sure to avoid its attempt to bite me. Nice try, Ruddybird.


    And, yes: Sirius actually named the damned thing ¡®Ruddybird¡¯.


    Unfolding the parchment, I  began to read:


    oooo


    Hey Adam,


    Just wanted to write to you and see how things are going over at Hogwarts. I know it''s only been a few months since your adoption became official, so I hope you''re settling in with that idea alright.


    How''s school treating you? With all of the foreign schools arriving soon, everyone must be hard at work getting it all ready¡ª I¡¯ve never seen anything like that in my time there. I''m curious to hear about how it¡¯s all going. I¡¯ll be coming to attend, of course, so you could tell me then, but I¡¯d prefer to keep contact with you like this.


    Things on my end are, well, the usual, I guess. Just keeping busy and thinking about you and Harry and how you''re both doing. If you ever feel like talking or if you''ve got questions about anything, don''t hesitate to shoot me a letter. I''m here to listen and help out, whenever you need it.


    Take care of yourself, Adam. Remember, you''re part of this family now, and we''ve got your back.


    Catch you later,


    Sirius Black


    P.S: Make sure you prank Harry a few times; you¡¯re so serious, at times, that he¡¯d never see it coming¡ª at least, not from you.


    oooo


    As I read through the letter from Sirius, a warmth spread through my chest that I hadn''t anticipated. I hadn¡¯t expected the man to be so concerned and thoughtful.


    Even after months of it, being part of a family again was strange. I didn¡¯t necessarily feel like I belonged there yet, but the way that Sirius had welcomed me into his home without reservation or any strings attached was something that would stick with me for the rest of this life¡ª and maybe even the next, assuming I managed to survive my death once more.


    A small smile crept onto my lips. Here he was, right now, awkwardly doing his best to connect with me.


    He wasn''t just a name in a book series; Sirius Black was a man who genuinely wanted to know how I was doing, who took the time to ask about my studies and my interactions with Harry. It was a reminder that family wasn''t just about blood. It was about shared experiences, the willingness to support one another, and the deep bonds that formed over time and further strengthened by the hardships life threw your way.


    Feeling strangely humbled by the experience, I folded the letter and slipped it into my pocket. I continued my meal in the Great Hall, mulling over the letter some more.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t realize today was the twenty-first.¡± Tony got my attention, his voice holding a playful tone as he leaned across the table. He still looked amused.


    "Yeah, yeah, I admit it.¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Time just seems to slip away sometimes, you know? Especially when I get distracted."


    ¡°Oh, you were distracted, all right.¡± He said, grin widening for a moment before nodding towards the letter I¡¯d stowed away in my pocket. ¡°From Sirius?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª erm, yeah.¡± I said, reflexively seeking the letter out to feel the parchment against my skin. ¡°He just wanted to know how I was doing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got one from my dad the other day too.¡± Tony nodded.


    ¡°...Yeah.¡± I said, feeling a little uncomfortable at the thought of calling Sirius ¡®dad¡¯.


    Tony laughed at my expression, reading me far too easily for my liking. "Oh, still not feeling right about that, huh¡­ Well, you knew what you were getting into when you asked the man to adopt you. Best get used to it, you know?"


    I shook my head. "I''ll keep that in mind, wise one. Thanks."


    ¡°Wise one. Huh. I think I could grow to like hearing that from you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t test your luck, Goldstein.¡± I said, and we shared another laugh.


    "So¡­" I continued, eager to move the conversation along. "When exactly will the students from the other schools be arriving?"


    Tony shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve no clue.¡±


    "You know how it goes, Adam.¡± Su said, nudging her head towards Dumbledore¡¯s position at the high table. ¡°The Headmaster likes to keep us all on our toes. We¡¯ll have to keep our eyes peeled."


    "The element of surprise, huh?¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Classic Dumbledore."


    There was a series of nods around the table before we went back to our meals, occasionally throwing glances to the Headmaster to see if he was going to finally do something.


    The old man, however, was content to remain serene in his chair, as if he had not a care in the world. As the minutes ticked by, the Great Hall buzzed with a mixture of excitement and curiosity. Students and staff alike stole glances at Dumbledore, who sat calmly enjoying his meal.


    His demeanor was relaxed, and he seemed to be savoring each bite with deliberate slowness. His blue eyes twinkled with amusement as he exchanged occasional words with Professor McGonagall, whose own excitement was barely contained. Dumbledore knew that the eyes of the entire school were on him, waiting for a hint, a clue about when the students from the other schools would arrive.


    The anticipation in the Great Hall was palpable. Whispers of speculation continued to float through the air, theories and guesses about the timing of the arrivals. Students leaned in close to their friends, speculating in hushed tones, each trying to outdo the other with more elaborate guesses.


    As the meal progressed, Dumbledore''s deliberate pace seemed almost like a performance, a masterful act of building anticipation. He would occasionally pause to take a sip of his drink, his gaze sweeping across the sea of faces before him. It was as though he was savoring not just his food, but the collective eagerness of the Hogwarts community.


    And as Dumbledore finally pushed his empty plate away and rose from his seat, a hushed silence fell over the hall, punctuated by the soft clinking of cutlery.


    All eyes were on the Headmaster as he stood, his gaze sweeping across the room. With a knowing smile, he cleared his throat, the sound carrying easily in the quiet.


    "My dear students." He began, his voice bringing the weight of anticipation that had been building since the beginning down upon everyone. "I''m delighted to inform you that our guests will be arriving shortly."


    A collective murmur of excitement rippled through the Great Hall, the energy electric. The old man held up his hand, and all was quiet once more.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll follow your Heads of House¡­¡± Dumbledore said, nodding towards the Professors in question.


    ¡°Come along, students.¡± Minerva said as she and the other Professors got up, heading towards the entrance of the Hall. She waited until everyone was gathered before pinning them with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°We expect all of you to put your best foot forward, and act as befits a member of this prestigious school. Is that understood?¡±


    Murmurs of ¡°yes, Professor¡± sounded out through the assembled students before McGonagall nodded, leading the way. The Great Hall once again erupted with a flurry of movement as students eagerly began to file out of the room.


    We made our way down the corridors, guided by Professor McGonagall''s ever present figure. The Sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm, golden glow across the castle and its surroundings. When we reached the bridge that overlooked the Great Lake, we finally stopped.


    ¡°This must be where it¡¯ll happen.¡± One of the students said, followed by a cascading set of murmurs voicing agreement. I pushed past a few of the older kids to reach the edge, looking towards the lake. Its surface sparkled and rippled, reflecting the sun''s radiant hues like a mirror and forcing me to squint at times.


    The sight was no less breathtaking, painting a serene moment of tranquility before the storm of excitement would erupt. We stood on the bridge, the anticipation in the air almost tangible.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    And then, the surface of the lake stirred.


    The peaceful stillness was broken by a deep, resonant sound that reverberated through the air. The waves grew in intensity, rising and falling in an entrancing rhythm, until finally, with a burst of raw energy, a skeletal ship erupted from the depths.


    Gasps of astonishment escaped the crowd as we beheld it. Its appearance was dark and ominous, yet undeniably captivating. Its hull was sleek and angular, resembling the bones of some ancient and mythical creature. Jagged spikes and intricate carvings adorned its surface, their outlines illuminated by the setting sun.


    Tattered banners of deep black, displaying a yellow, double headed eagle, fluttered from the ship''s masts, and its sails billowed like the wings of a creature taking flight. The ship moved with an eerie grace, guided more by magic than the wind. It glided toward the shore with an almost otherworldly presence, the water parting before its bow.


    I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the spectacle, from the dark allure of the ship as it drew nearer. As the ship finally came to a stop, its anchor dropping with a heavy thud, I realized something.


    This is actually happening. I thought, tearing my eyes away from the ship at the sound of one student¡¯s rather obnoxious exclamation.


    ¡°Look up there!¡±


    The whispers around me hushed as a new sound began to fill the air¨C a distant, melodious chiming that seemed to dance on the breeze. As the enchanting notes grew louder, heads turned toward the sky.


    Emerging from the clouds like a dream, came a sight that captured our attention with equal measures of anticipation and wonder. High above the Great Lake, a flurry of wings and silver flickers caught the sunlight, creating a shimmering spectacle.


    A fleet of winged horses, massive and powerful, soared through the air, their feathers glinting like precious metal in the sunlight. As they¡ª Abraxans, I realized what they were¡ª approached, I saw a mansion-sized carriage following behind them, adorned with delicate, swirling patterns that seemed to shimmer in the sunlight. It was suspended in mid-air, defying gravity as it was borne aloft by the majestic creatures.


    As the carriages descended toward the shores of the Great Lake, the Abraxans guided them with effortless ease, though their flight was nowhere near as elegant and breathtaking as Absol¡¯s nightly jaunts. With a rough touch, they landed on the grass, their wings folding as they, and the carriages behind them, came to a halt before a beaming Hagrid in the distance.


    ¡°Rough ride.¡± I muttered as I watched the Beauxbatons students emerge from the carriages, dressed in flowing robes that mirrored the elegance of their school.


    The Headmistress, Madame Olympe Maxime, led the procession, her tall, imposing presence matched only by the display that had heralded their arrival.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Harry said from beside me, and my heart almost leapt to my throat as I jumped.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± I said in alarm as I turned to him. ¡°Were you here this whole time?¡±


    Harry smirked for a moment before he nodded ahead. ¡°Look. See her?¡±


    Her? I thought as I followed the direction he was looking at¡ª specifically at the Beauxbatons students. I sifted through the admittedly sharply dressed students to stare at one person in particular. ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s here, after all.¡±


    Her appearance had changed somewhat since the time we¡¯d seen her, but Fleur Delacour was the sort of person you could easily pick out of a crowd. She looked a lot less subdued than she¡¯d been in the aftermath of the events at Phantasime, but I didn¡¯t know whether that was an act, or whether she was actually doing better.


    ¡°That¡¯s such an Adam thing to say.¡± Harry groused before he stopped and looked up. ¡°You see that?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said and stopped what I was about to say. Taking my eyes off of Hagrid and Beauxbatons Headmistress for a moment, I turned my gaze upward again.


    The once-clear blue expanse dotted with the occasional cloud was gradually being veiled altogether, a phenomenon that seemed to occur with a deliberate purpose. The atmosphere became tinged with an air of mystery as the clouds swirled and coalesced, swirling into a massive supercloud so thick I could almost experience its foam-like taste.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The clouds continued to shift and coalesce, heedless of my words. Then, as if responding to a hidden command, the massive supercloud began to descend, revealing a glimpse of something otherworldly.


    Atop what could only be a massive magic Nimbus emerged a sight that left us all breathless. Suspended above the Great Lake, sitting on the surface of the Nimbus, was a magnificent series of structures that bore the hallmarks of Japanese elegance and magic. Its architecture was a harmonious blend of tradition and enchantment, with sweeping roofs and long winding pathways.


    ¡°Did they just up and bring the entire school with them?¡± Ron said, joining us, along with all of our friends, but nobody answered his words. We were too busy gaping.


    Blossoming cherry trees framed the academy¡¯s entrance, their delicate petals drifting like whispers on the wind and scattering all over the students. Lanterns hung like stars, their soft orange glow punctuating the sky with an ethereal luminescence.


    As the academy descended toward the shores, its beauty remained undeniable. The school touched down with gentle grace at the other side of the Great Lake, its landing seamless and almost dreamlike. The students of Mahoutokoro Academy emerged from their main hall, a large building reminiscent of what I thought a Buddhist temple would look like; their attire was like looking into Japan¡¯s past¡ª boys, girls and teachers all wearing Kimonos of varying colors.


    It¡¯s just like Akari said. I thought, remembering the many conversations I had with the girl in question, back when I was at Grindelwald¡¯s camp. Low level students wear pink, and as they progress, the color continues to shift until it hits gold.


    There were quite a few wizards and witches in gold, too, I realized as they got close enough to enter Hogwarts proper.


    The students'' faces held a mix of wonder and curiosity as they stepped onto the Hogwarts grounds, slowly linking up with the Durmstrang students and making their way to the Castle proper.


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s next?¡± Su asked, and I absently shook my head before clearing my throat, realizing she wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    ¡°No clue, but it¡¯s going to be hard to beat that entrance.¡±


    A new wave of anticipation began to ripple through the crowd. Whispers of the next school''s entrance circulated as eyes turned towards the Great Lake, where the water''s surface remained deceptively calm. It had been a while since something had emerged from there, so it seemed like the smart place to look.


    And then, as predicted, a colossal form breached the surface of the lake. Gasps of astonishment¡ª and quite a few fearful ones¡ª filled the air as a massive, animated horned serpent emerged, its sinuous body glistening with droplets of water. The serpent''s scales shone in a rich tapestry of deep blues and greens, catching the sunlight and reflecting the colors of the lake.


    The creature moved with an almost ethereal grace, its movements fluid and mesmerizing. Its head, crowned with magnificent horns, swayed gently as it swam in the water effortlessly.


    As the horned serpent drew closer to the shore, its pace slowed, allowing the spectators to fully appreciate its grandeur. Its eyes, glinting like gems, surveyed the crowd with an almost knowing gaze.


    I threw a look towards Harry, who seemed less than enthused at the sight of such a great snake.


    I guess he¡¯s still not past his problem with Parseltongue¡­ I thought with a bit of disappointment before I turned my attention back to the snake in question. It opened its maw, revealing a rather comforting looking, wooden interior.


    In rows of seven, the Ilvermorny students began to file out of the snake mouth, dressed in robes of blue, black and cranberry. Once done, the giant serpent gently coiled its body on the grass, its eyes fixed on the students it carried within its body.


    And so, I looked them over as well, noticing something almost immediately. Unlike Hogwarts¡¯ students, whose Houses were an insular community in and of themselves, the Ilvermorny students seemed to freely mingle and interact with members of different houses.


    It was such a strange difference, and yet somehow also trivial. The Ilvermorny students radiated a sense of unity, a camaraderie that spoke of shared adventures and experiences, where our own students almost seemed fated to fight amongst each other.


    But there was no more time to ponder such thoughts as a nearby Slytherin pointed towards the treeline of the Forbidden Forest. ¡°Look at the trees!¡±


    The air was charged with excitement once again as all eyes turned toward the Forbidden Forest, where I noticed that the trees seemed as if they were parting for something.


    No small thing can move trees that big, that¡¯s for sure.


    Soon, another massive shape emerged from the forest. Gasps of astonishment swept through the spectators as a gigantic, redstone sphinx emerged, its mere presence projecting a sense of regal authority. Its lion''s body, noble and powerful, moved with the measured grace of an apex predator.


    The sphinx''s human-like eyes glowed with an otherworldly purple light, capturing the attention of all who beheld it. Its gaze held a depth of wisdom that seemed to reach beyond the ages, as if the secrets of the universe were encoded within its enigmatic stare.


    As the sphinx neared the shore of the Great Lake, it gradually slowed its pace, allowing the crowd to fully appreciate its magnificence. The students of what could only be the school of Ayn Sehr who were perched upon its back were equally captivating, dressed in wide, flowing robes that bore intricate patterns reminiscent of sand dunes and starlit skies, embodying the essence of desert life.


    With a dignified presence, the sphinx lowered its forepaws onto the ground, creating a platform from which the students gracefully descended. Their faces held a mixture of excitement and reverence, their eyes moving from each other towards the Castle of Hogwarts, towering above all others.


    ¡°What are they going to be staying in? The sphinx?¡± ¡°Well, the Ilvermorny students will be in the big snake, so I reckon they could do the same.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not big enough¡­¡±


    Ignoring the students¡¯ postulations, I watched as the students parted for a short, stout man of advanced age, giving him respectful nods as he surveyed the area. He took three steps forward, and a step to the left before he planted something into the ground.


    A moment later, he stepped away, beckoning all of the students away as well.


    ¡°What¡¯d you reckon he¡ª¡± Before one of the students could even finish her sentence, a pyramid the size of a large mansion began to erupt from the ground. Made of the same, red stone as the animated sphinx which bore them there, it stood wide, tall and proud, even in this foreign landscape.


    ¡°Wicked¡­¡± Ron¡¯s voice came from beside Harry, and I could tell without looking that everyone was equally impressed. ¡°Wait! Something else is happening! Look at the trees!¡±


    The sunlight seemed to dim as a sort of gloom settled over the Forbidden Forest, shrouding the surroundings in a thick and eerie fog. A hushed tension rippled through the crowd as all eyes turned toward the forest''s edge once again.


    From within the depths of the fog emerged a group of wizards, their footsteps unhurried and steady as they moved forward with an air of serene confidence. I realized a few seconds later that these people were indeed students.


    ¡°That crest¡­¡± Hermione said. ¡°Those are students from Castelobruxo!¡±


    Staring at her for a moment, I moved my gaze back to them.


    The students, dressed in vibrant robes that echoed the colors of their South American heritage, walked with an unhurried gait, their faces calm as they almost seemed to meld with the fog surrounding them. Indeed, it was as if they were in tune with the very essence of the Forbidden Forest, unafraid and eager to embrace its secrets. Their every step seemed to resonate with a harmonious energy that showed their connection to the natural world.


    And then, as the fog began to dissipate, a wooden structure came into view. It was a breathtaking fusion of architecture and nature, seamlessly integrated with the edge of the Forbidden Forest. The wooden structure, looking more haphazard than the Burrow likely was, exuded an air of primal magic, as if it had been woven into existence by the very spirits of the forest.


    The Castelobruxo students gave the erected structure a nod of reverence before lining up before a tall, lean wizard with a twirly mustache.


    ¡°...So they just walked out of the Forbidden Forest.¡± One of the students said incredulously. ¡°Like it was nothing.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be living there, too!?¡±


    Once again, the whispers of the students were drowned out by the sound of nearby wildlife¡ª though it did not sound like any animal cries I was familiar with.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze moved every which way, fixating on the skies, the Forbidden Forest, and the shores of the Great Lake.


    From above, the sky seemed to come alive with a flurry of wings. Majestic birds soared through the air in a synchronized dance, their feathers a brilliant array of colors that painted the sky with vibrant strokes.


    As they circled and descended, their forms shifted and transformed, revealing students who had been in animagus forms. Graceful eagles, colorful parrots, and even a few bats landed with a sense of purpose, each student seamlessly transitioning from their avian forms to their human ones.


    On land, the Forbidden Forest stirred with even more movement. Shadows danced among the trees, and the ground trembled as powerful forms emerged. Lions prowled with a regal grace, leopards moved like shadows, and elephants and rhinoceri lumbered with a sense of quiet strength. A herd of antelope, zebra, and a few animals I didn¡¯t recognize followed in their wake, almost afraid of the forest behind them.


    ¡°Wicked.¡± Ron breathed out for the hundredth time that hour before turning to Hermione. ¡°Which school is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Uagadou.¡± She said, though she was frowning as if unsure of her own assertion. ¡°I think.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got to be.¡± I agreed with a nod, watching them closely. ¡°It¡¯s the only school I know about that actively teaches the Animagus transformation.¡±


    Even as we spoke, aquatic life stirred the waters of the Great Lake. Crocodiles, hippopotami, otters and more surfaced, their bodies transforming, revealing more of Uagadou¡¯s students.


    ¡°Even the younger students know it?¡± Came the exclamation from one of the Prefects, who seemed almost shamed at the very revelation.


    Gathering together, the witch at the head of the group took a quick roll call before nodding to a few of her colleagues. A moment later, they turned towards the mountain and began moving their bodies in a series of intricate patterns.


    A wave of magic rippled through the air, and in the distance, the mountain seemed to shift and transform. The earth itself seemed to bend to their will as part of the mountain hollowed out, forming a grand structure. Its architectural marvel was a fusion of natural grandeur and thorough craftsmanship, an embodiment of the mountain''s essence and the wisdom of the African magical heritage.


    The exterior of the structure blended seamlessly with the mountain''s rugged terrain, its surfaces adorned with carvings that seemed to tell stories of the past. Symbols and patterns, woven into the stone, spoke of a deep connection to the earth and the energies that flowed through it. As the sun''s rays played upon the surface, the carvings seemed to come alive, casting intricate shadows that danced in harmony with the wind.


    The entrance to the school was marked by towering columns, each one carved to resemble the iconic baobab trees that graced the African landscapes. Their bark-like texture and weathered appearance spoke of timelessness, as if they had stood witness to countless generations of students who had crossed these thresholds. Above the entrance, a massive stone lintel bore an inscription in an ancient script, though I couldn¡¯t tell what it said.


    Breathtaking. Was all I could think.


    And yet, there was still no time to react properly.


    A sudden, booming roar boomed through the atmosphere, sending vibrations through the very ground beneath us. Heads turned, eyes widening in astonishment, as the sky above seemed to come alive with a burst of color and movement.


    From behind the mountain containing Uagadou¡¯s school¡¯s new abode, ascended a colossal, Chinese dragon, its sinuous form snaking gracefully through the air. Its black scales shimmered like precious gemstones, each one reflecting the sunlight in a dazzling display.


    The dragon moved with an air of majestic power, its every twist and turn a symphony of motion that seemed to defy the laws of nature. With every beat of its wings, gusts of wind surged forth, sending a rush of air through the crowd. The sheer force of its presence was palpable, a tangible manifestation of magic and energy that enveloped us all.


    It twirled around the sky, bathing the air in streams of fiery color, each one different from the last. With each roar, a wave of energy swept through us, a reminder of the dragon''s incredible power.


    Finally, with a triumphant flourish, the dragon gracefully landed, its massive body settling upon the ground with a reverberating thud. The impact sent shockwaves through the earth, a testament to the sheer weight and presence of the creature before us.


    The students who had journeyed upon its back emerged from compartments that adorned its body, their faces alive with excitement. They wore robes that embodied the essence of their heritage, adorned with intricate embroidery and designs that paid homage to China''s rich history.


    As the Longling Academy students stepped onto Hogwarts grounds, the Dragon roared for one final time before collapsing in on itself, the stone making up its body crashing into the floor. A moment later, the rubble stirred to life, and a great structure was erected from the floor, reaching as high as the redstone pyramid beside it.


    It was a great temple of stone, solid and stout. Its entrance was marked by a grand gateway adorned with intricate carvings that depicted mythical creatures and scenes from ancient legends. The gateway''s roof was adorned with vibrant tiles that shifted in color to glint in the sunlight, casting a spectrum of colors upon those who passed beneath.


    Beyond the gate, a tranquil courtyard awaited, surrounded by gardens of painted stone that burst with artificial, and yet somehow vibrant blooms. The air was filled with the soothing melodies of wind chimes that swayed gently in the breeze, their delicate harmonies a reminder of the beauty and serenity of the natural world.


    I couldn¡¯t help but contrast this place¡¯s solid nature to Mahoutokoro¡¯s airy one.


    Two countries always in direct cultural conflict. I thought, even as I beheld the massive procession heading towards us. And they¡¯re all coming here.


    There was nothing I could say to that.


    And, judging by all the silence around me, no one here had anything to say, either. We were just too overwhelmed.

 140 - A Flower Turned Thorny

    oooo


    A Flower Turned Thorny


    oooo


    September 21, 1992, 3:30 PM, Near The Quidditch Pitch


    Harry Potter


    Halfway through his self-imposed Quidditch practice, Harry was surprised to note that he was no longer as solitary as he thought he¡¯d been.


    Amidst the bustling energy of the League of Nine Tourney, the arrival of students from all eight distinct schools had turned the Quidditch pitch into a vibrant tapestry of colors and cultures. Harry found himself amidst this whirlwind, a swirl of nerves and excitement clashing within him. As he soared through the air in an attempt to make some distance between him and the newcomers, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the magnitude of it all.


    I suppose with so many new students far from home, they¡¯d latch onto the most familiar thing, and Quidditch is a universal thing in the Wizarding World, I think. Harry thought to himself. That¡¯s what I would do, anyway.


    Hovering in midair, he let himself momentarily rest, his broom steady beneath him. The cool breeze tousled his hair, carrying with it the anticipation and fervor that lingered on the grounds.


    The field below was a mosaic of movement and billowing robes, each school represented by a unique crest that adorned the students'' attire. Nervous laughter, chatter, and foreign accents intermingled, painting an auditory portrait of the magical world coming together.


    Harry''s emerald eyes swept across the scene, his gaze settling on the group of new students who had gathered at the edge of the pitch. Their eyes were fixed on him, a mix of admiration and curiosity¡ª though it was mostly curiosity¡ª evident in their expressions.


    He suppressed the urge to wince. Come to see the famous Boy-Who-Lived, have you?


    As he observed the new arrivals, Harry''s mind wandered. Each face held a story, each school a history and tradition all its own. He couldn¡¯t wait to go against them on the pitch; see what tactics each other country had in store for him.


    He let himself descend a bit lower, his broom gliding smoothly through the air. The grassy expanse below was a rich carpet of green, contrasting with the vibrant robes of the students. He could hear the distant cries of creatures from the Forbidden Forest, a reminder of the untamed magic that surrounded the enchanted castle.


    With a gentle sigh, Harry let his mind quiet and his thoughts drift away. He closed his eyes briefly, relishing the feeling of being weightless and free. In this suspended moment, he felt a sense of calm wash over him, a respite from the flurry of events that had unfolded since the tournament''s unofficial commencement.


    As he opened his eyes once more, Harry''s gaze moved towards Adam, who seemed to be wholly unconcerned with the new arrivals, even as he stayed nose-deep in the same book he¡¯d been reading for a week.


    Shaking his head, Harry returned to his practice.


    Refocusing on his Seeker drills, Harry ascended. The wind rushed past him, a playful dance that tugged at his clothes and ruffled his hair. His broom responded to his command¡ª though not as precisely as he would have wanted. Still, he turned, twisted, and darted with as much control as he could manage as he chased an imaginary Golden Snitch, an alluring prize that evoked a sense of determination within him.


    Harry''s eyes were locked onto the space before him, his senses attuned to the faintest flutter of movement, the subtlest glint of gold. He weaved through the open sky, sharp turns causing his robes to billow dramatically. The sensation of flight was exhilarating, a symphony of muscle memory and anticipation.


    Moments stretched into minutes, but his focus remained unwavering. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat resonating with the thrill of the hunt. He could feel his breath coming in measured intervals, a rhythm that mirrored the cadence of his pursuit.


    A sudden change in air pressure alerted him, and Harry''s instincts kicked in. He adjusted his course with a deft shift of his body, his broomstick following suit. There it was¡ª an actual Golden Snitch, flitting just ahead.


    Harry was so surprised that he stopped completely. He sent a quick gaze down to the field, seeing a grinning Oliver Wood looking up at him. The older boy gave him a nod and pointed at the Snitch, telling Harry what to do without words.


    Smiling, Harry¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gave chase. Time blurred as he sought his ever elusive prize, the world around him reduced to the rush of wind and the focus of his goal. The minutes now felt like seconds, a testament to his absolute dedication. And then, by instinct honed over countless matches and practices, his fingers closed around the small, fluttering ball. Triumph surged within him, and a victorious shout built in his chest.


    With the Snitch held aloft in his hand, Harry gradually slowed his broom''s speed, his euphoria mingling with the realization that his drill had come to an end. He descended gracefully, his broomstick gliding down towards the pitch''s surface. The air felt different now¡ª charged with the residue of his efforts, the echo of accomplishment.


    ¡°Not bad, Harry!¡± Wood said as Harry landed soundlessly on the grass. ¡°Not bad at all.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Harry muttered and dismounted his broom, handing the Snitch back to Wood. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected the sudden test, but that was pretty fun.¡±


    ¡°Good practice, I¡¯d say.¡± Wood said, nodding. ¡°I hadn¡¯t counted on you being here, though. Care for some more drills?¡±


    But Harry shook his head, wiping the sweat off of his brow. ¡°I¡¯ve been at it for quite some time; if I keep going, I¡¯ll miss the chance to do my homework. I don¡¯t think Professor McGonagall would appreciate that.¡±


    Wood nodded, though he didn¡¯t look particularly happy about that. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fair enough, Potter.¡±


    ¡°Any word on who got on the team?¡± Harry asked. ¡°If you¡¯re here to practice¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Oliver said. ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea, still. Griffiths is keeping everything quiet, for now. I think we¡¯re still being tested, even right now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She might be seeing if we¡¯re really serious about Quidditch.¡± Wood said, nodding to himself. ¡°Rooting out those who are too casual. We did our best during the tryouts, yes, but would we practice afterwards when there¡¯s no need to? I think she might be still watching us.¡±


    Harry frowned. The logic behind Oliver¡¯s words made some sense, but it all seemed a mite too ridiculous for him. And yet¡­ There¡¯s the possibility that he¡¯s right.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± Harry allowed with a shrug. ¡°Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°True. You¡¯re practicing either way.¡± Wood said, patting the boy on the shoulder before giving a nod. ¡°With any luck, we¡¯ll all be on the same team and crush the other schools.¡±


    Harry grinned, nodding as well. Saying his goodbyes, he turned away from Wood and headed over to where his adopted brother was.


    Adam was still seated nearby on the grass, engrossed in the same book he¡¯d been reading for ages. Harry approached him, his footsteps a soft whisper against the earth.


    "Hey, Adam." Harry said, his voice sounding a little tired. "Any luck with your book?¡±


    Without even looking up from his book, Adam reached to his side before raising his hand, holding up a gourd of water for the boy.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Harry said and took a deep gulp of the water, relishing in the sensation of feeling refreshed and energized once more. He let out a sigh of appreciation before sitting by him. ¡°I needed that.¡±


    ¡°I figured.¡± Adam said, eyes flitting toward Harry for a moment before they turned back towards his target of obsession. ¡°And, no. Absolutely no damn luck.¡±


    Oh, he¡¯s starting to swear. Harry thought, wincing a little as he adjusted his position. He¡¯s definitely frustrated.


    Frustration was an understatement, Harry realized after a few moments. Adam''s annoyance seemed to practically radiate from him the longer he sat beside him. Adam slammed the book shut, his irritation clear in the sharp motion and the scowl etched across his face.


    "Rough studying session, huh?"


    Adam snorted, rolling his eyes dramatically.


    "You could say that. Turns out that my brain has a natural aversion to understanding whatever this nonsense is." He waved the book in front of him as if it were a weapon of mass confusion.


    Harry managed a small smile, his empathy pushing past Adam''s prickly exterior. "Hey, we''ve all been there¡ª you¡¯ve seen us. Sometimes these things just take time."


    Adam shot him a skeptical look, not quite convinced. "Sure, time. And maybe a miracle. Or an author who actually knows how to explain things in a way that makes sense."


    ¡°Maybe one of the Professors?¡± Harry suggested.


    Adam opened his mouth to say something acerbic, but then he stopped to consider the boy¡¯s words. Finally, he nodded, much of the bite gone from his mismatched eyes. ¡°Might have to, at this point.¡±


    Switching topics, Harry tried to steer the conversation toward something more positive. "Well, at least you''ll have fun in the Dueling Championship. No?"


    Adam''s lips twisted into a crooked smile, his sarcasm undeterred. "Oh, lucky me."


    Harry chuckled despite himself. ¡°You can be so whiny, sometimes, Adam.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°True enough.¡± Adam said before looking around. ¡°Lots of students from other schools watching the practices, though."


    ¡°They¡¯re just getting situated, I think.¡±


    Adam raised an eyebrow, his tone incredulous. "And you don''t think some are just there to scout out their competition?"


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Wood just said.¡± Harry sighed, his shoulders slumping a bit. "Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s part of it. But I try not to think about it too much. It''s a distraction I don''t need right now."


    Adam''s smirk was almost smug. "Ah, so you''re not flattered by the idea of being the famous Boy-Who-Lived under the watchful eyes of the international Quidditch community?"


    Harry rolled his eyes. "Yeah, well, I''ve had my fill of being watched last year. And¡­ This is about Quidditch, not some special-chosen-one nonsense."


    Adam stopped for a moment, as if surprised by something Harry had said. His demeanor softened, his teasing giving way to a more genuine expression. "Yeah, fair enough. But still, you''ve got to admit, it''s a bit of a wild ride."


    Harry wasn¡¯t sure what changed his friend¡¯s mood, but he grinned nonetheless. "Wild is one way to put it. But you know what they say¡ª no rest for the Seeker, even when there''s a horde of onlookers."


    After the two boys shared a laugh, a subtle shift in the atmosphere caught Adam''s attention. His gaze shifted slightly, noticing something in the distance.


    Harry¡¯s gaze followed Adam¡¯s, widening as they fell on a familiar face. He frowned as he realized something. Maybe not as familiar as I remember?


    It was Fleur Delacour, but she¡¯d somehow changed in the month since they¡¯d last seen her. He didn¡¯t know how to explain it, but it was as though she¡¯d aged a few years, quite nearly into adulthood in the span of a few weeks.


    Even stranger than that was the faint, almost enchanting aura that seemed to surround her. His eyes narrowed slightly, his curiosity mixing with a trace of suspicion. Harry watched as it swirled around a few of the onlooking men, making them gape and focus on her, their eyes following her every move.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Harry muttered to himself, not understanding just what it was he was seeing.


    ¡°So, you see it too.¡± Adam¡¯s words jarred the boy, and Harry swiftly turned his attention back to his friend. ¡°I figured your sight had changed, but I didn¡¯t imagine you could see that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Harry said, completely forgetting about Fleur for the moment. ¡°More secrets?¡±


    But Adam shook his head. ¡°This is different¡ª most people will call you crazy for ¡®seeing magic¡¯. Like your other power you haven¡¯t talked about.¡±


    Harry wanted to say something, his cheeks flushing with mild embarrassment at being called out by his adopted brother, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Harry said. ¡°As usual.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡± Harry said even as Adam grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about saying anything.¡±


    Adam raised his hands in surrender. ¡°The thought is stillborn, I assure you.¡±


    ¡°The things you say, Adam¡­¡± Harry shook his head in incredulousness for a moment before he fixed his green gaze on Adam¡¯s. ¡°But we will talk about this. We shouldn¡¯t keep secrets from each other.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Adam didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, and Harry felt as if his entire being was being judged at that moment. Then, he nodded.


    ¡°All right.¡± Adam said. ¡°We will talk, but some things¡­ I may not tell you. As long as you can accept that, we¡¯re good.¡±


    Harry nodded. It was far more than he thought he¡¯d get. At least now, he might have some answers on what exactly he was seeing.


    "Something''s off about Fleur." Harry murmured to Adam, focusing his attention back on the girl in question. "Did you notice that strange aura around her? And those guys¡ª seems like they''re completely bewitched."


    Adam''s eyes flicked back to Fleur as well, though he didn¡¯t seem particularly surprised. "Yeah, it¡¯s not that which bothers me; I noticed bits of it when we saw her last, but now it¡¯s just going on full blast¡ª I think her Veela side has matured."


    ¡°Veela?¡± Harry mouthed in confusion.


    ¡°Think¡­¡± Adam said, trying to find a quick definition. ¡°They¡¯re like sirens, they can enchant men with their allure. That¡¯s an oversimplification, but it¡¯s close enough.¡±


    Harry nodded, accepting the explanation for now. As Fleur drew closer, the changes in her were unmistakable. She appeared significantly different from the Fleur they had known just a month ago. More than her physical change, her demeanor exuded a newfound confidence, her posture more commanding, her gaze holding a fierce intensity he had only seen when she¡¯d taken her revenge on the scumbag who had assaulted her.


    Harry''s eyes remained fixed on her for a few more seconds, his instincts on high alert. She''s changed. It''s not just her appearance.


    Her icy blue eyes fixed on Harry and Adam, and her lips curved into a polite smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "Harry, Adam." She greeted, her voice carrying a tone that was as frosty as her smile. "I trust you''re both well."


    Harry and Adam exchanged a brief glance, sensing the tension underlying her seemingly courteous words. Harry''s fists tightened imperceptibly as he prepared himself for whatever conversation lay ahead.


    And then he saw it; her aura reached out like an invisible hand, making its way to him. Harry felt it brush against his very being and felt his own mind snarl out in response, meeting her allure head-on with a steadfast rejection.


    The look in Fleur''s eyes shifted subtly as she sensed his rejection, her icy demeanor turning to surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Adam said, his tone more hostile than Harry had expected it to be. ¡°Yourself? Feeling better after that little¡­ situation we dealt with?¡±


    Fleur''s smile faltered for a moment, her composure wavering as Adam''s tone hit a nerve. She recovered quickly, her expression regaining its carefully maintained politeness.


    "I am much better." She replied, her voice carrying a hint of defensiveness. "I do appreciate your assistance."


    Harry only shook his head, pushing past his wariness.


    "We did what anyone would do." He said simply, his words a reminder that their actions were driven by a sense of duty and morals, not a desire for recognition.


    Fleur''s gaze flickered between the two, her poise somewhat disrupted by the abrupt nature of the conversation. It was clear that the dynamics between them had shifted, that the harmony of their previous interactions had been replaced by an unspoken tension.


    "I won''t keep you." She said, her tone regaining its frosty composure. "Enjoy your practice, gentlemen.¡±


    With a polite nod, she turned to depart. Before Fleur could leave, however, the atmosphere shifted once more as a trio of Japanese wizards¡ª two boys and one girl¡ª approached, their gait bold and purposeful. Reaching us, they gazed upon us as if assessing their future competition.


    "Good day." The first one said, his tone filled with an undeniable aura of confidence. "I am known as Takeshi, and these are my friends, Hiroshi and Mai. We''ve heard much about you, Harry Potter and Adam Clarke."


    Harry and Adam rose to their feet, acknowledging the newcomers with a nod.


    "Nice to meet you." Harry said, extending his hand for a firm handshake. "I suppose there is no need for introductions, then."


    Adam followed suit, though he gave them a bow. ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±


    The trio returned Adam¡¯s bow before turning their gaze towards Fleur, whose aura had begun to circle around them.


    ¡°And¡­ you are?¡± Takeshi said, swallowing in a sudden case of nervousness.


    The girl, Mai, gave Takeshi a strange look, as if she¡¯d never seen him act that way before.


    ¡°I am Fleur Delacour.¡± She said, shaking her head as she took a few steps back.


    Takeshi seemed to resist the urge to follow her, quickly getting a hold of himself when Mai elbowed his side.


    He shook his head for a moment before sweeping his gaze across the group, a competitive glint entering his eyes. "Excuse me. I seem to have gotten distracted. I came here to ask if you are participating in the tournament.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Adam said, nodding towards Harry. ¡°He¡¯ll be in the Quidditch tournament.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Takeshi said, sharing a glance with his two friends. ¡°I had hoped to see both of your prowess in the ring¡­¡±


    Adam only shrugged and smiled in response, while Harry said nothing.


    Fleur, who had been watching the entire time, finally jumped in, keeping her voice cool and composed. "I will also be participating in the dueling tournament."


    The second boy, Hiroshi, smiled in response, though he said nothing. He seemed to be completely under Fleur¡¯s thrall.


    Mai, the third member of the group, leaned in with a mischievous twinkle in her eye, though Harry could almost sense the annoyance lurking beneath the surface.


    "You know." She said in a false, playful tone. "Even if you aren¡¯t participating in the tournament, how about a quick friendly duel, Potter-san?"


    Harry''s brows lifted in mild surprise, his instinctual caution tempered by a sense of intrigue. However, before he could respond, Adam interjected with a shake of his head.


    ¡°A duel?¡± Harry said. ¡°Erm¡ª¡±


    "As tempting as that sounds." Adam cut in, his tone marked by a hint of wry amusement, though he did not smile. "There¡¯s a couple of problems with that. One: as you can tell, Harry has just finished Quidditch practice, and so he¡¯s already tired."


    ¡°Two.¡± Adam held up two fingers, forestalling whatever it was Takeshi was about to say. ¡°It is against school rules to engage in frivolous dueling¡ª at least without approval from the staff.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Takeshi''s grin didn''t fade, but his shoulders relaxed in acceptance. "Very well. Rules are rules, after all. We''ll save it for the tournament, then."


    Adam''s response carried a hint of his usual sardonic humor, mixed with a healthy dose of competitive spirit.


    "Oh, don''t you worry.¡± he quipped, his lips curling into a confident smirk. "I''ll make sure to give you a good dusting off when the time comes."


    Takeshi''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of amusement and challenge, his own smirk matching Adam''s in intensity. "I look forward to seeing you try."


    With that, Takeshi exchanged a knowing glance with Hiroshi and Mai, and they nodded in unison. Without saying another word, the trio of Japanese wizards turned and headed back in the direction from which they came, leaving Fleur, Harry, and Adam standing together once more.


    Fleur''s gaze followed their departure, a thoughtful expression crossing her features. Her voice was tinged with a hint of intrigue. "They seem quite confident."


    ¡°Overconfident is more like it.¡± Adam said, shaking his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that?¡± Harry said, eyebrows raised. ¡°Did you hear yourself ten seconds ago?¡±


    ¡°Point.¡± Adam allowed, though he smiled. ¡°But you¡¯ve seen me in action, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Harry said, noticing Fleur¡¯s stiffening posture. ¡°He seemed pretty sure of his chances against you, Adam.¡±


    Adam shook his head, his sarcasm making a reappearance. "I¡¯m sure they¡¯re going to give me a really good fight."


    ¡°Harry is right.¡± Fleur said, pinning Adam with a look. ¡°You are being arrogant.¡±


    Adam gave her a flat look. ¡°I¡¯ve been called that before. How about this, then? Let¡¯s have a duel.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that duels are against the rules?¡± Harry said, a little alarmed by Adam¡¯s sudden shift.


    ¡°I did.¡± Adam confirmed, grinning. ¡°I just wanted to get rid of them¡ª who the hell introduces themselves to someone and then immediately demands a duel?¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡± Harry said, not sure about all this. ¡°That¡¯s sort of what you¡¯re doing right now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Adam looked taken aback for a moment before shaking his head in denial. ¡°This is completely different!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The difference is that we know each other.¡± Adam said, though he threw Fleur a side-eye. ¡°Maybe not for very long, but we do.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fleur stared at Adam for a moment, and it was as though a war raged within the young lady¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Adam gets a little out of hand, sometimes.¡± Harry offered, patting his adopted brother on the shoulder and ignoring the boy¡¯s rumble of annoyance. ¡°Please forgive him.¡±


    Fleur smiled a little at that, her demeanor softening. ¡°I suppose if you are asking so kindly, I have no choice, ¡®Arry.¡±


    ¡°Adam.¡± She turned her gaze to the boy beside him. ¡°I also apologize for calling you arrogant. These past few weeks have been¡­ trying for me.¡±


    The boy frowned, but nodded, giving her a strained smile. ¡°Your apology is accepted. I know you¡¯ve been through a lot and I¡¯m probably not helping.¡±


    But Fleur only shook her head at this, her face a mixture of exasperation, gratitude and annoyance. ¡°... I will see you later.¡±


    The two boys watched her go.


    ¡°Adam¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it!¡± Adam said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°I swear, for how smart you are, sometimes you are just so bloody stupid.¡±


    ¡°...How!?¡±


    Harry resisted the urge to pull at his hair.

 141 - Shifting Priorities

    oooo


    Shifting Priorities


    oooo


    September 21, 1992, 6:30 PM, Great Hall, Hogwarts


    Albus Dumbledore


    Professor Dumbledore sat at the center of the expanded Head Table in the Great Hall, looking over the fruits of his labor.


    The hall had undergone a remarkable transformation, stretching beyond its usual confines through the skillful application of charms, in order to comfortably accommodate the students from the eight different schools. The grandeur of the spectacle was not lost on Albus; his eyes twinkled with a mixture of pride and curiosity as he observed the gathering.


    From his vantage point, he watched as the students from each school settled into their designated sections, mingling amongst themselves yet casting curious glances toward their peers who hailed from distant, foreign lands.


    The vibrantly colored uniforms and emblems of each school stood out in stark contrast against the rich tapestries that adorned the walls of the hall. It was a tableau of unity, diversity, and intrigue all at once.


    As Dumbledore''s gaze swept across the sea of young faces, his attention was drawn to the dignified presence of Igor Karkaroff, the Headmaster of Durmstrang Institute.


    His appearance was a stark contrast to the man Dumbledore remembered from over a decade ago. It seemed that Karkaroff, abhorrent as his actions were during the war, had turned a new leaf, atoning for his sins by fostering the new generation of wizards-to-be.


    Karkaroff''s piercing eyes scanned the Great Hall with a strange mixture of ease and calculation. After a moment, he leaned over to Dumbledore, his voice a low rumble that carried across the table.


    "Albus, my old friend." Karkaroff remarked with a raised eyebrow. "Your castle has undergone quite the transformation since our last visit."


    Dumbledore''s lips curved into a warm smile as he turned his attention fully to Karkaroff.


    "Indeed, Igor, though I would not dare to call this castle ¡®mine¡¯, or anyone¡¯s, for that matter. Hogwarts has, and will always be, a haven for all wizards and witches seeking aid." He replied, his voice carrying the resonance of camaraderie. "It is a testament to the power of magic and the bonds that unite our schools in this momentous occasion."


    Karkaroff''s lips quirked, a mixture of amusement and skepticism dancing in his eyes. "Ah, but I remember the Great Hall being a tad more... confined during my previous visits."


    Dumbledore nodded amiably. "Of course; it would not do to squeeze us all in a small room, after all. I do hope you find the arrangements to your liking."


    Karkaroff''s gaze lingered on Dumbledore for a moment longer before he offered a curt nod. "Indeed, Albus. It is a sight to behold, I will give you that."


    With a generous helping of roast turkey on his plate, Omar Hajjar, the Headmaster of Ayn Sehr, paused his meal, dabbing at his lips with a napkin before addressing Dumbledore.


    "Albus." The portly man began with a jovial smile, his accent lending a unique charm to his words. "I must agree with Headmaster Karkaroff. This castle is truly a marvel; seeing it for the first time from the grounds¡ª it truly is a sight to behold."


    Dumbledore''s eyes crinkled at the corners as he nodded graciously in response. "Thank you, Omar. Ayn Sehr was equally breathtaking, when I visited many years ago."


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡± He asked, turning his eyes towards his meal for a moment before focusing back on Dumbledore.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Dumbledore confirmed. ¡°Though it was in the days of my youth¡­ If my memory still serves well, I believe it was in 1924.¡±


    ¡°I see. That was indeed some time ago.¡± Hajjar said, his smile widening. ¡°How did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Magnificent, though the heat did not agree with me.¡±


    A wave of polite laughter followed Dumbledore¡¯s words, with Hajjar being the loudest. The man stopped after a few moments, his smile falling a little.


    "I must confess, the climate here is a bit of a challenge for my constitution, as well.¡± Hajjar said, shaking his head slowly. ¡°These old bones do protest the cold, I''m afraid."


    A soft chuckle escaped Dumbledore''s lips, and he replied with a knowing twinkle in his eyes. "I understand the sentiment, my friend. However, I do hope the warmth of our hospitality can alleviate some of your discomfort."


    At that moment, Igor Karkaroff''s rich laughter echoed across the table, drawing the attention of both Dumbledore and Hajjar. Karkaroff''s deep voice cut through the air as he leaned in, a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Oh, Headmaster Hajjar." Karkaroff exclaimed, his tone lighthearted. "You should count yourself fortunate that this isn''t Bulgaria. The cold here is but a gentle breeze compared to the frostbite-inducing winters we endure."


    Hajjar''s laughter joined Karkaroff''s as he raised a hand in a jesting surrender. "Headmaster Karkaroff, you are too kind in your reassurances."


    Karkaroff leaned back in his chair, his amusement still evident in his expression. "Well, let''s just say that the weather here, however chilly, is a mild inconvenience compared to some of the other places we could have found ourselves."


    ¡°Ha.¡± Hajjar said as he raised his goblet, making sure to look at all the attending heads of schools. ¡°A toast, then. To better climes ahead.¡±


    Karkaroff nodded in agreement, raising his own goblet and causing the remaining heads of school to do the same. ¡°To friendship between the nations.¡±


    ¡°Hear, hear.¡± Said Agilbert Fontaine, Headmaster of Ilvermorny. The others remained quiet, though they offered polite smiles and nods before everyone partook of their drink.


    As the glasses were lowered, the Headmistress of Mahoutokoro, Aya Sasaki, a pale, almost waif-like figure with a piercing gaze of black, spoke up. Her voice, though soft, carried an undercurrent of authority that commanded attention.


    "I must also express my heartfelt enthusiasm for the upcoming tournament." She began, her words heavily accented, though still easily understood. She lifted a hand to cover a small smile, bringing Albus¡¯ attention to her silky black hair, artfully gathered into an elegant bun at the nape of her neck. "The¡­ Anticipation is palpable, and I, for one, am eager to witness the spectacle unfold."


    Her sentiments were met with nods of agreement and appreciative smiles from the other headmasters and headmistresses.


    "Your enthusiasm is contagious, my dear colleagues." Dumbledore replied warmly. "We are all looking forward to the tournament proper, and your aid in coordinating the battles is greatly appreciated."


    Headmistress Sasaki inclined her head in acknowledgment, a gesture of humility that spoke of her commitment to the collaborative effort.


    "Rest assured." She said, her polite smile turning hungry for the barest of moments before she got her bloodlust under control. "I am fully prepared to lend my expertise in ensuring the battles are both fair and captivating."


    Dumbledore''s gaze shifted, encompassing the assembled heads of school. They, too, looked almost excited at the prospect of competition.


    Oh, to be a student in these times¡­ To face such challenges. Albus thought for a moment, remembering the old rivalries of his youth and the sheer exultation he felt when he¡¯d finally triumphed over his previous betters.


    "Indeed." He said. "This is a task which requires the collective wisdom and creativity of all of us."


    Igor leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. "I propose that each school contributes to the planning phase, sharing their insights and unique approaches to magic. This way, we can create an arena that challenges the participants and showcases the breadth of their magical prowess."


    The table¡¯s occupants murmured with agreement, and Dumbledore nodded appreciatively. "A splendid suggestion, Igor. We shall all create a gauntlet of challenges that reflects the diversity of our magical traditions. Of course¡­"


    He nodded his head at the student body, who seemed to be doing their damned best to listen in on the teachers. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do to have our little ones get any insights into their upcoming hurdles, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The remaining heads of school nodded in agreement, expressions of amusement gathering on their faces.


    The year was certainly going to be an interesting one, Dumbledore thought.


    oooo


    Same Time, Phoenix¡¯ Roost, EnglandThis narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Lord Voldemort


    In the waning moments of the evening''s embrace, the sun''s golden tendrils slipped beyond the horizon, casting a tapestry of shadows across the garden of Phoenix'' Roost. The mansion stood in quiet contrast to the malevolence playing out within its idyllic, verdant sanctuary.


    Amidst the blooms and leaves, Marco sat, a vessel possessed by the insidious consciousness of Lord Voldemort.


    Within the twisted recesses of Marco¡¯s psyche, the man huddled, bearing the cruel marks of his captor¡¯s merciless domination. His eyes glazed with resignation and the subtle tremor of a marionette on invisible strings.


    Voldemort reveled in the sadistic pleasure of his conquest. The triumph had long been sealed; the once defiant fragments of Marco''s identity had withered beneath the oppressive weight of Voldemort''s dominance. The Dark Lord''s chilling amusement manifested as a predatory grin etched onto Marco''s face, his lips curling with malicious satisfaction.


    Voldemort''s mastery over Marco''s mind was absolute, a symphony of torment orchestrated by an unholy conductor. As the final vestiges of daylight painted the sky with a melancholic palette, the invisible claws of Voldemort''s malevolence tightened around Marco''s consciousness. His torment was a twisted art form, an exploration of suffering that existed solely for Voldemort''s capricious delight.


    In the deep darkness of his mind, Marco trembled in unending fear and agony. His pain, both silent and profound, was only a daily offering to the abyss of Voldemort''s cruelty.


    Finally growing bored of this, Voldemort''s mind strayed from his enjoyable pastime to the events of the day. Voldemort''s gaze swept across the exodus of wizards and witches from the mansion''s entrance.


    Even at this hour, the air buzzed with a sense of purpose, a flurry of activity that danced on the edges of his awareness. Each movement, each hushed conversation was a piece in the intricate puzzle of the order''s machinations.


    Throughout the days, as he continued to observe his erstwhile ¡®allies¡¯, his mind pieced together fragments of conversations overheard, whispers caught in the corridors like secrets carried by the wind.


    Grindelwald was enacting a new scheme, one so different from his usual plans that he took notice.


    Stonehenge; it was a word that ignited a dormant ember within Voldemort''s consciousness.


    He had heard it mentioned in fleeting fragments, though he could not understand why. The supposed ritual site of Stonehenge was widely believed to be a prank which was perpetrated by foolish wizards hundreds of years past; he¡¯d gone to check it over in his youth, and he¡¯d found no trace of magic there.


    Perhaps he had missed something? While he¡¯d been quite talented and perceptive in his teens, his grasp over magic now was far superior. It was certainly possible, regardless of how such thoughts grated at his ego.


    Voldemort¡¯s mind calmed itself, focusing on the enigma itself. He needed more information¡ª he¡¯d gotten all he could from simply listening in and paying attention. It was time for a more direct approach.


    Rising from the bench, Voldemort''s movements exuded a calculated grace as he left behind the tranquil scene and re-entered the mansion''s halls, his path leading him through the corridors.


    He navigated the mansion''s interior with an effortless familiarity, his stride unwavering as he made his way towards the grand hall.


    In the midst of his solitary walk, a familiar figure joined him, as he expected him to. Jethro, a colleague from his guard detail, fell into step beside him. The man''s face bore the traces of fatigue, an indication of a long day¡¯s work. Their shoulders brushed in camaraderie, a subtle gesture that masked a deeper exchange beneath the surface¡ª one that Voldemort had been fostering.


    The things he did to weaken people¡¯s mental barriers¡­


    "Long day, isn''t it?" Jethro''s voice held a hint of weariness as he let out a long sigh.


    Voldemort''s features shifted seamlessly into an affable expression, a mask of empathy that concealed his true thoughts. "Indeed, Jethro. The demands of duty can be quite taxing. A double shift ahead for us, isn¡¯t it?"


    Jethro''s nod was a mixture of understanding and mild resignation. "No rest for the wicked."


    Voldemort''s response came with a polite smile. "True, but at least we can look forward to the meal. The food here has been consistently excellent."


    He wasn¡¯t even lying. Much as he despised everyone as a whole, he could at least admit the food was scrumptious.


    As they entered the lunch hall, a symphony of clinking cutlery and subdued conversations filled the air. Voldemort and Jethro took their place at the table amidst their comrades. Amidst the veneer of camaraderie, the ebb and flow of life within Phoenix'' Roost continued, its occupants seemingly oblivious to the shadow that moved among them.


    As Voldemort partook in the shared meal, his charade persisted. His voice mingled with the hum of conversation, his false smiles and courteous responses a testament to the intricate dance he performed. He massaged egos, made jokes, and did all he could to appear as approachable and friendly as possible.


    Soon, the time had come for their shift, and so Voldemort and Jethro bid their allies a good night before exiting the hall and making their way towards Grindelwald¡¯s solar.


    Navigating the mansion''s corridors alongside Jethro, Voldemort maintained his expression, a careful blend of congeniality and shared purpose.


    As they walked, Voldemort allowed Jethro to lead the way, his posture relaxed but his senses attuned to the precise moment he sought.


    Halfway to their destination, as the corridor stretched out in relative isolation, Voldemort seized the opportune moment.


    His wand hand moved with practiced precision. Imperio.


    The spell''s malevolent power surged forth, a dark force that sought to bend Jethro''s will to his own. Tired and unwary as he was, Jethro''s resistance was as ephemeral as mist in the face of a tempest.


    His eyes glazed over, surrendering to the insidious command that penetrated his thoughts. A flicker of internal struggle passed through his eyes, a mere echo of his former self, as his actions were no longer his own, but it was as fleeting as an icy breeze in a desert.


    Voldemort''s eyes bore into Jethro''s, further asserting his dominance.


    "You will obey my every command." He intoned, his voice infused with a chilling authority that left no room for dissent.


    Jethro''s lips parted, and his voice, stripped of autonomy, echoed with compliance. "I will obey."


    Voldemort''s satisfaction was palpable, a dark triumph that resonated deep within him. It had taken weeks of prudent planning, subtle manipulations and much sacrifice on his part, but he¡¯d managed to corner his first target.


    He allowed himself only a moment of revelry, however. Much as he would love to continue, he still had to be at Grindelwald¡¯s solar in ten minutes. He had a small window of time here.


    Breaking the silence, Voldemort''s tone carried an air of calculated interest. "Jethro, I''ve overheard talk of Stonehenge by some of the members of the order. You were on the mission, weren¡¯t you?"


    Jethro''s eyes, still bearing the distant haze of the Imperius Curse''s influence, focused on Voldemort as he spoke, his words carrying a subdued intensity. ¡°Yes, I was.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Voldemort continued, his order clear. ¡°Was it not a site without magic?¡±


    "On first glance, yes.¡± Jethro said in a monotone. ¡°Our detection spells found nothing. However, Grindelwald was able to detect a palpable, powerful magic we could not.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°There was a passage, a concealed path that opened at the site. A staircase which leads downward, into darkness¡ª almost like an abyss. Those who get close to it feel compelled to move forward, as if an unyielding force drives them."


    Voldemort''s interest deepened as he absorbed Jethro''s words. The idea of a hidden passage, a pathway into the unknown, resonated with his own thirst for power and conquest. His mind raced to grasp the implications, his thoughts grasping at the legends and lore that surrounded Stonehenge, but finding nothing.


    "And what does Grindelwald claim this passage to be? What is its significance?" Voldemort inquired, his voice a velvety cloak that hid his rising excitement.


    An air of awe and trepidation colored Jethro¡¯s response in spite of the Imperius Curse upon him. "Grindelwald believes it to be an ancient ritual site. A gateway to another world, a realm beyond our own."


    A silence fell, heavy with the weight of revelation. Voldemort''s thoughts churned, his mind a tempest of speculation and intrigue. The idea of a gateway to another realm, a potential source of power that transcended the boundaries of their known world, was a notion that captivated him, as of late.


    As his thoughts swirled, an echo from the past reverberated within his consciousness.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t find her anywhere. She¡¯s nothing¡ª nothing but a remnant, the last remaining dreg of an ancient, defunct Kingdom who thought it could tread upon the realm of the Gods.¡±


    Adam Clarke''s words, uttered in defiance during their previous confrontation, resurfaced like ripples on the surface of a hidden pond. The boy''s presence, his seemingly enigmatic abilities, now took on a new, truly otherworldly light.


    Could it be that the boy Adam hailed from outside of this realm? Was he a being that had crossed the threshold between worlds, unwittingly stepping into the intricacies of their machinations?


    Voldemort''s calculation, once focused on the known, had expanded to encompass a reality that existed beyond his comprehension.


    His initial assessment of Adam Clarke had been incomplete, a misjudgment that had led to their initial confrontation. Now, Voldemort realized he needed to reevaluate his approach. If the boy was indeed from another world, his potential was incalculable.


    He could be a link to the very power Voldemort coveted, or he would indeed spell the great wizard¡¯s downfall. Was that why Grindelwald had invited him over?


    A player who could upset the entire game; an ally with valuable knowledge of the hereafter.


    If that were so, then this passage, this staircase into darkness could be a path towards the Abyss itself¡ª the wellspring of unfathomable power he had encountered only once in his life.


    A true pathway, not requiring near-death and specific circumstances¡­ Voldemort¡¯s mind whirred with the possibilities.


    Voldemort''s eyes gleamed with a newfound respect and a wariness laced with a touch of fear. Grindelwald had always been a figure to reckon with, but now, with the revelation of this hidden doorway and his immense sense of foresight, his stature had grown exponentially in Voldemort''s eyes.


    The corridors around them almost seemed to close in on him, but Voldemort cleared his mind with effortless ease.


    For all he knew, he could be reaching the wrong conclusions with the information he had on hand. No, he would need to be patient and consider all of the information, as well as any and all eventualities.


    ¡°Let us resume our journey.¡± Voldemort said, patting the man on the shoulder with a fake smile. ¡°And let us pretend this conversation never happened.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jethro said, the haze over his eyes fading away as he seemed to come into himself. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Huh? Marco? What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Finally awake, are you?¡± Voldemort said, forcing an amused smirk on his face before shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t go daydreaming on the job, now. We still have to be at Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s solar in five minutes, you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s in five minutes?¡± Jethro said, alarm entering his voice as his eyes widened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Voldemort gave a shrug and a false empathetic look towards his ¡®comrade¡¯. ¡°You looked like you could use the rest, my friend. I should ask Mr. Grindelwald if he could grant you some leave.¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡± Jethro interrupted before stopping himself with a shake of the head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine; I just need to sleep after this shift and it will all be alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With a nod, Voldemort followed the man towards their shared assignment. As they continued on their way there, Voldemort''s resolve solidified. He would need to extend his stay under Grindelwald''s orders, to observe and manipulate, to understand the full scope of what was going on.


    The nations banding together, the tournament at Hogwarts¡ª these things were secondary. The larger game had evolved, and he would adapt his moves to the shifting terrain of possibility.


    After all, he was Lord Voldemort, and he would be a poor excuse of a wizard if he allowed himself to be caught unawares.

 142 - History In The Making

    oooo


    History In The Making


    oooo


    September 27, 1992, 10:30 AM, Ancient Runes Classroom, Hogwarts Castle


    Adam Clarke


    Today was the day.


    September the twenty seventh had arrived, and the castle was still buzzing with excitement about the upcoming tournament. The arrival of the other schools had been a week ago, and the anticipation had become stronger than ever.


    As I shifted in my seat, my mind was consumed by thoughts of the tournament. The images of grand battles and magical duels danced in my head, distracting me from the lesson unfolding before me.


    Professor Bathsheda Babbling, our Ancient Runes instructor, was in the midst of discussing the intricacies of a particularly complex runic word. Her voice, though clear and engaging, seemed distant to my ears as my thoughts continued to drift towards more exciting topics. It was only when her gaze settled squarely on me, and she directed a question my way, that I snapped back to reality.


    ¡°Mr. Black, I believe you can answer this question for us. Can you tell the class the significance of the Ehwaz rune in this particular runic sequence?¡± Professor Babbling said, not looking as put off as I would have expected her to be. I supposed with all the excitement, she couldn¡¯t blame the students overmuch for not focusing very well.


    The amused glances of my classmates, their expressions a mix of anticipation and expectation, were impossible to ignore. It was as if they sensed my momentary lapse and were ready to relish in my potential embarrassment.


    ¡°Watch him get this wrong.¡±


    Irked, I took a steadying breath, pushing my thoughts on the tournament aside and focusing on the rune before me.


    ¡°Uh, well, yes, Professor.¡± I said, stalling to get my thoughts in order. A moment later, it came to me. ¡°The Ehwaz rune, meaning horse, symbolizes a partnership or a cooperative journey. It''s often associated with two forces coming together to achieve a common goal, like a horse and its rider becoming more than the sum of their parts.¡±


    Professor Babbling blinked in surprise before a smile came onto her face. She nodded, pleased. ¡°Very good, Mr. Black. That''s absolutely correct. Five points to Ravenclaw.¡±


    ¡°The Ehwaz rune indeed signifies cooperation. Now, what else could it signify? Mr. Leicester.¡± She turned her attention to the boy who¡¯d been anticipating my failure the most. ¡°Care to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ That is¡­¡±


    I shook my head as the boy was mocked by the very same people he¡¯d enlisted to make fun of me. Kids would always be kids, I supposed.


    As the Ancient Runes lesson continued, my thoughts couldn''t help but circle back to the tournament. The official start was less than a week away now, and the excitement was mounting. My mind wandered to the challenges that lay ahead.


    Despite myself, I imagined myself standing in the midst of the dueling arena, wand at the ready, robes billowing with each swift movement. The crowd''s fervent cheers and gasps of astonishment filled my ears as I squared off against formidable opponents from the other schools. Each duel would be a test of not only magical skill but also courage and quick thinking.


    Call me crazy. I thought to myself as Professor Babbling assigned us homework and sent us on our way. I hurriedly made it out of there, not even bothering to acknowledge anyone around, so consumed I was by my thoughts. But I¡¯m actually looking forward to this.


    For all the horror, the pain and negativity that Grindelwald had brought me, his Symphony of Blood had been fun. Fending for myself in an inhospitable environment while contending with dozens of other wizards¡ª it had been a harrowing experience, but an enjoyable one nonetheless.


    Or, was that the Stockholm Syndrome talking? I shook my head.


    Though my two situations were very different, I imagined the excitement would be much the same, though I was not sure if the students from the other schools would be up to the challenge.


    Is it arrogant of me to think like that? I mused for a moment before shaking my head. I¡¯ve fought adult wizards and Seventh Years to a standstill.


    Granted, those very same Seventh Years had been under the Imperius and weren¡¯t exactly trained to fight me with anything particularly effective. If they had been lobbing Killing Curses every which way, we all would have probably died. As for the adults during both the Symphony of Blood and the summer attack, they hadn¡¯t expected me to fight back so effectively, to say nothing of the sheer chaos in that situation.


    Still, I¡¯d beaten them then, and that had to count for something. Moreover, I had not been idle during my time with Sirius. I had been practicing diligently, doing my best to improve my defensive charms and dueling techniques.


    Judging from the looks on the students¡¯ faces, I could tell, however, that the competition promised to be fierce. That wasn¡¯t even mentioning the foreign students here. The thought of facing off against different kinds of magic users filled me with excitement once more.


    What kind of tricks did they have up their sleeves?


    These thoughts lasted for all of ten seconds until a sudden collision sent me reeling. I found myself face to face with a somewhat disheveled-looking wizard, his armful of scrolls tumbling to the ground in a whirl of parchment.


    "My apologies, Mr. Black!" The man spoke, his tone devoid of the exaggerated charm I had come to associate with him. His gaze, a sharp blue that hinted at a depth beyond the surface, bore into mine.


    Regaining my composure quickly, I bent to assist him, gathering his scattered scrolls while avoiding direct eye contact.


    "I''m terribly sorry, Professor Lockhart." I admitted quickly, my cheeks coloring with mild embarrassment. "I should have been more careful."


    Lockhart''s response was less theatrical than expected. He nodded, his demeanor far more composed than the flamboyant public persona he often portrayed. "Accidents happen. Thank you for your assistance."


    ¡°No, no. It was my fault.¡± I said. As I handed him one of the ornate scrolls, Professor Lockhart shook his head.


    ¡°No, it was my own mistake.¡± Lockhart said with a wry smile. ¡°I have been so consumed with preparations for the tournament that I have been forgetting myself and my surroundings. And, as I always like to say¡ª¡±


    ¡°Be mindful.¡± I said, quoting a line from the book he¡¯d assigned to us. ¡°Lest you find yourself in an untenable position.¡±


    ¡°That is correct, Mr. Black.¡± Lockhart beamed, showing pearly white teeth.


    ¡°Speaking of the tournament, sir¡­¡± I threw a look at the ornate scroll again, only for Lockhart to shake his head.


    ¡°Afraid I can¡¯t share any information with any of my students, just yet.¡± He said. ¡°But suffice it to say that my lessons to you all will be shifting somewhat to be of use to any of you who are partaking in the tournament.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Lockhart smirked, then. ¡°I will say this: it''s not merely about victory, young man. It''s also about asserting your presence and influence."


    And there it is. I thought. I nodded, affecting a look of appreciation on my face. "Thank you, Professor Lockhart. I''ll take that to heart."


    With a nod of acknowledgment, Lockhart gathered his scrolls and turned away, leaving me with a sense of unease.


    The encounter had been far from what I had anticipated.


    Lockhart, compared by all to folk heroes, had revealed a more calculating and enigmatic side over the course of the past few weeks.


    As I watched him disappear behind a corner, a haunting thought crept into my mind¡ª one which had plagued me since I¡¯d first laid eyes on Lockhart¡¯s surprisingly well-written and informative Defense Against The Dark Arts textbook.


    How had he deviated so starkly from the bumbling, inconsequential figure I had come to know from the books?


    My very presence had shattered the canon timeline of the Harry Potter universe, that much I knew. However, had I also somehow changed the past in a way? Had my arrival sent ripples both forward and backward, thus changing Gilderoy¡¯s competence at magic?


    Was there an intricate design at play, one that cast a shadow over the very fabric of reality?


    No, that didn¡¯t make sense. Accounting for the changes I¡¯d observed, both minute and significant, Lockhart was still a ridiculous outlier. The difference in competence was as evident as night and day. Plus, if he¡¯d been so good at magic the entire time, stories like the one Guffries told me wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Lockhart wouldn¡¯t need to steal other people¡¯s glory and pretend to have done their deeds for the recognition of the masses¡ª he would have simply done everything himself.


    Unless he enjoys causing people that sort of pain? Or maybe, it¡¯s possible Guffries is lying¡­


    I shook my head. Whatever it was, something just didn¡¯t add up here. Maybe Gilderoy had undergone some traumatic event as a result of Grindelwald¡¯s actions, and changed as a consequence?


    My memories of Lockhart''s ineptitude and reckless memory charms, which had once been a source of amusement, now instilled a sense of dread.


    Divine Sunderer¡­ The words came back to me, and suddenly the brightly lit corridor felt as dark as the Abyss beyond the realm of the living.


    I shook the thoughts away. Focus, Clarke. Focus on what you can control.


    ¡°Adam.¡± I heard a voice call out from behind.


    Startled, I turned to face Cho Chang, my body language unconsciously avoiding eye contact.


    "What do you want, Chang?" I muttered, my tone tinged with apprehension.


    Cho, however, didn''t seem to notice my unease. She greeted me with a warm smile, her attention seemingly fixed on some distant point beyond my shoulder. "I was wondering if you''ve seen Marietta. She mentioned something about exploring the castle''s hidden passages, but left the class too quickly for me to follow."


    I sighed inwardly, my frustration mounting. Children just couldn¡¯t read someone¡¯s mood, sometimes.


    With gritted teeth, I forced a polite response. "I haven''t seen her, Cho. Sorry."


    My gaze remained fixated on the floor, hoping she would take the hint and depart, leaving me to my contemplations.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    She didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh, well.¡± She said, shrugging for a moment before she fixed her gaze on me, a sly smile spreading on her face. ¡°So, are you headed to the entrance hall? To enter the tournament?¡±


    I sent her a look and nodded. ¡°Actually, I am.¡±


    Cho''s question about the tournament brought a slight relaxation to my tense shoulders. I glanced at her, our steps falling into a rhythm as we strolled through the echoing halls of the castle. Her curiosity was genuine, and for a moment, it allowed me to shift my focus away from my own introspection.


    "I''ve been considering it for a while." I replied, my tone softening.


    Cho''s curiosity seemed genuine as she probed further. "But why do you want to join, Adam? You never seemed interested in that sort of thing before."


    I pondered her question for a moment.


    It was still relatively new, but an urge had awakened within me. The more battles I found myself in, the more I craved them. My desire to pit myself against the most powerful wizards and witches I could find, to test my skills and knowledge in the crucible of competition, to put my mind, magic and soul on the line.


    It all held a potent allure from which I could not look away.


    ¡°Adam?¡±


    Finally, I answered. "I think it''s a chance to challenge myself, to see how far I can go, you know? Plus, it sounds like it''ll be a lot of fun."


    Cho nodded, seemingly satisfied with my response. "I get it. It does sound like an adventure."


    I nodded, smiling a little. Even if Cho didn¡¯t quite perceive the depth of my desires, she understood them on some level, at least.


    As Cho and I reached the entrance hall, a hushed atmosphere enveloped the space. A large crowd of students from all of the competing schools was already gathered, their faces a mixture of anticipation and curiosity.


    At the forefront, Coordinator Griffiths stood before the immense wall, flanked by two less-than-imposing figures from the Ministry of Magic. The students whispered among themselves, their voices barely audible amidst the tension that hung in the air.


    I turned to Cho, a sense of eagerness building within me. "You think the announcement has been made yet?"


    "Not yet." Mira Goshawk popped out of the crowd, her eyes full of anticipation."But it''s about to happen any moment now."


    I nodded, my heart racing as I absorbed the collective energy of the students around me. The League of Nine Tourney was about to be revealed, and the thrill of the unknown was palpable.


    The minutes ticked by, each second pregnant with expectation. The murmurs in the hall continued, growing in intensity as the moment approached. Coordinator Griffiths stood at the center of it all, her expression set into a knowing smirk.


    We were barely holding ourselves back, and she knew it.


    The anticipation in the entrance hall reached its peak as the bell chimed, the sound echoing through the grand space. All eyes turned toward Coordinator Griffiths, who stood before the immense stone wall, her wand raised in readiness. With a graceful flick, she conjured a large, blank tournament poster on the wall, a canvas waiting to be filled with the names of eager participants.


    In front of the poster, a sturdy lectern appeared, its surface gleaming with an air of official importance.


    Coordinator Griffiths raised a hand to hush the gathered students, the authority in her demeanor silencing the excited murmurs that had begun to ripple through the crowd. Her voice carried clear and strong as she addressed the assembly.


    "Listen carefully, everyone." She began, her eyes scanning the expectant faces. "I am pleased to announce the commencement of the League of Nine Tourney. However, before you rush forward, please heed these instructions."


    She gestured toward the tournament poster and the lectern. "There will be two categories in the tournament. The first is for those aged eleven to fourteen years old, and the second for those aged fifteen to seventeen years old."


    A murmur of discontent followed her words, and I was among them. There was no point to me being a part of this if I was simply fighting against children.


    Before I could voice my displeasure, a young student from Mahoutokoro, dressed in a resplendent golden robe, stepped forward and made himself known.


    In a voice tinged with frustration, the boy spoke up. "Forgive me, honored coordinator, but I was led to believe that we were to be slated to do battle with those of the highest skill. Limiting the categories to age defeats that purpose, would it not?"


    Murmurs of agreement and sympathy from the surrounding students hinted that he was not alone in his dissatisfaction.


    Coordinator Griffiths, however, maintained her composure. With a calm demeanor, she addressed his concerns.


    "I appreciate your enthusiasm and respectful tone." She said, acknowledging the boy. "And I understand that you may feel ready for the older category. However, we must ensure that the tournament is fair for all participants."


    She paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "Of course, we are willing to make exceptions. If any student under the age of fifteen believes they are ready for the older category, they may apply for consideration. To do so, you must prove your magical abilities or have a trusted member of your school''s faculty vouch for you."


    This addition to the rules seemed to mollify the young Mahoutokoro student. His expression shifted from frustration to determination as he considered the possibility. He exchanged a few words with his peers, and it was clear that the promise of a chance to prove themselves had rekindled their excitement.


    ¡°Will there be any more questions?¡± Coordinator Griffiths said before shaking her head at a boy in the back. I turned to see that it was Oliver Wood, Harry¡¯s Quidditch Captain. ¡°And no, Wood. I haven¡¯t yet decided on the composition of the Hogwarts Quidditch team.¡±


    There was a small gale of laughter before Griffiths shook her head. ¡°Line up, now, so we can take your name and category down. Make your decision wisely, students. This is history in the making.¡±


    ¡°History, huh?¡± I shook my head but smiled as I got in line, seeing eager faces all around. ¡°I suppose it is.¡±


    oooo


    Porpentina Goldstein


    Weeks had passed since that pivotal first meeting with the President.


    The man had made promises, and to Porpentina''s surprise, he had kept his word, for the most part. Sitting in her new office, a testament to both her determination and the President''s support, savoring a moment of quiet reflection.


    The aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the room, wrapping her in a comforting embrace. Porpentina moved away from her plush chair, giving a deep sigh. She cradled the warm porcelain cup in her hands, her fingers tapping lightly against it as she took in the view from the window.


    She watched as the people bustled below, going about their lives in a city that seemed to pulse with energy. The streets may no longer have been as she remembered, but their occupants were always the same.


    She took a sip of her coffee, savoring its rich, invigorating flavor. It was a moment of respite, a pause in the whirlwind of her new responsibilities.


    Who would have thought I¡¯d ever take this on, again? She thought to herself as she lowered the cup, staring at her own reflection in the window. Some would say I¡¯m too old for this sort of thing, and yet¡­


    Going through files may have been annoying and daunting at times, but the feeling of putting together the clues which solve a mystery always sent a thrill through her spine, even at her old age.


    Yes, Tina decided. This was something she¡¯d sorely missed.


    Speaking of which¡­ Turning away from the window, she cast her gaze upon her desk, where a stack of folders had been neatly arranged earlier, each one representing a puzzle waiting to be solved. However, to her surprise, there were far fewer folders than she had anticipated.


    Her brow furrowed as she walked over to inspect the situation more closely.


    With a sense of mild concern, she gathered the folders that remained and quickly realized that she wouldn¡¯t have much to do after an hour of work. This wouldn¡¯t do.


    Was that all there was to it? She¡¯d seen quite a few folders earlier, so how could this meager pile be the result? Was it an oversight? Porpentina''s eyes narrowed as she contemplated the implications of this missing information.


    Determined to get to the bottom of this, she left her office and headed towards the desk of her direct underling, Lewis Caboldie, a promising intern which Director Everhart had personally recommended. He was the same young man who¡¯d attended the first meeting she¡¯d had with the President.


    Headstrong, eager to work but green as grass.


    Porpentina''s voice was calm but tinged with urgency as she inquired. "Why are there so few folders on my desk, Lewis? I seem to remember there being more."


    Lewis, standing outside her office, hesitated for a moment before responding, "Madam Goldstein, those remaining cases were deemed unimportant. They were all No-Maj incidents, mostly minor disturbances and misunderstandings. The decision was made to prioritize more significant magical cases, ones that posed a more significant threat."


    ¡°The decision was made?¡± She said, tilting her head. ¡°Made by whom?¡±


    ¡°Richardson, Ma¡¯am.¡± Lewis said, though the look of conflict on his face told her all she needed to know on the matter¡ª office politics.


    Porpentina''s expression remained stern as she absorbed this explanation. She nodded, her decision clear.


    "Retrieve the folders for those cases." She instructed firmly. "Every case, regardless of its nature, deserves our attention. We will not overlook any potential danger. That is the number one rule of our department. Is that clear?"


    ¡°Crystal.¡± Lewis was already on his feet, ready to go. ¡°By your leave?¡±


    ¡°Go on¡ª and make sure to retrieve any other folders that have been thought to be unimportant as well. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As she watched the young man go, she let out a small sigh. She wasn¡¯t about to let anything slip through the cracks¡ª not on her watch. With a renewed sense of purpose, Tina went back to her office, and waited.


    Her cup was long-since drained when Lewis came back, a large stack of folders floating behind him. With a small flick, he set it on her desk, making sure not to mix it with any of the others. ¡°Your folders, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Porpentina¡¯s fingers traced over the folders¡¯ edges for a few moments before she glanced up at him. "Thank you, Lewis. Were you given any trouble?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact.¡± He said, shaking his head in mild, controlled annoyance. ¡°Mr. Richardson was certainly not happy.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Tina said, a small smirk coming onto her face. ¡°Well, pay him no mind. Mr. Richardson is more than welcome to discuss his objections with me directly."


    With that matter settled, she gestured for Lewis to take a seat across from her desk. ¡°Pick a folder and have at it.¡±


    And so, seconds rolled onto minutes, which then became hours. The two worked as diligently as they could, combing through report after report. Eventually, the young rookie began to look impatient. His fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest of the chair, and he cleared his throat politely.


    Porpentina looked up, meeting Lewis''s expectant gaze. He finally voiced the question that had been lingering in the air. "Madam Goldstein, I''m curious. What''s so important about No-Maj cases? Why are you so insistent on reviewing them personally? There obviously doesn¡¯t seem to be anything magically suspicious about these cases."


    Porpentina leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. She understood that her priorities might seem unconventional to some, but they more often than not got results.


    "Lewis, No-Maj cases may appear insignificant on the surface, but they often reveal a broader pattern. Small disturbances can sometimes be the early warning signs of more significant problems.¡± She said. ¡°As Aurors, our duty is not just to maintain the peace within the magical community but to ensure harmony with the No-Maj world as well. Ignoring these cases can lead to larger conflicts down the road."


    She paused for a moment, her gaze locked with Lewis''. "Furthermore, every No-Maj life matters just as much as any magical one. It''s our responsibility to protect and serve them too, to prevent injustice and harm. As the President said, the ties between the MACUSA and the No-Maj government are tenuous. By overlooking these cases, we risk losing their trust and goodwill altogether."


    ¡°I see.¡± He said, nodding in agreement. ¡°Objectively, there is no reason that we should ignore any of these cases, because of their net benefit, even if they lead nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Porpentina handed Lewis one of the folders she had set aside as concerning, her gaze unwavering as she observed him closely. ¡°Try this one, for example. What do you see?¡±


    Lewis opened the folder and began to read through the report. ¡°A series of unexplainable disappearances¡­ Three children with no known families, vanishing without a trace, never heard from again. Doesn¡¯t seem to be particularly suspicious to me¡ª not on the magical side, anyway.¡±


    Porpentina watched his expressions closely, waiting for the realization to dawn on him. She spoke softly but firmly. "Read it again, Lewis. Pay attention to the details."


    He furrowed his brow and returned to the report, reading it more attentively this time. As he delved deeper into the case, his confusion transformed into astonishment mixed in with some mild dread.


    "They''re all born on the third day of March." He said aloud, a sense of realization coloring his words. "And they disappear on that same day. Three different kids born on the third of March¡­"


    Porpentina nodded in affirmation. "Exactly. March third, the third day of the third month, three children¡ª the number three is numerically significant in magical practices. It''s often associated with powerful rituals and enchantments.


    ¡°These disappearances can''t be mere coincidences, then.¡± Lewis nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a clear pattern.¡±


    ¡°And yet.¡± Porpentina said. ¡°There¡¯s no true evidence of magical wrongdoing, is there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± And so the man deflated for a moment before pulling himself together, thinking deeply. ¡°The magicals are employing the services of No-Majes?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Porpentina waited, smiling inwardly. This young man was certainly promising.


    ¡°We can¡­¡± He said, unsure of his own words for a few moments before he pushed forward. ¡°We should investigate their last known locations, see if we can pick up their trail.¡±


    ¡°That.¡± Porpentina said with a nod, sending the man a smile. ¡°Is the correct answer. Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I order you to go through the pile of cases you dismissed when we get back.¡± Porpentina said, getting up.


    ¡°Get back?¡± He said, startled as he looked up at her. ¡°From where?¡±


    ¡°Time for some field work, Mr. Caboldie.¡± Porpentina smiled, feeling a rush of energy go through her. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    This is what she lived for.

 143 - Test And Talk

    oooo


    Test And Talk


    oooo


    September 28, 1992, 9:00 AM, Entrance Hall, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    The following day, with a determined stride, I made my way to the lectern stationed in front of the tournament poster.


    A sense of anticipation had settled in my chest. This was it; once I committed to this, there was no going back.


    As I approached the lectern, a stern-looking wizard greeted me. He held a quill and a parchment, ready to record the information of aspiring participants.


    "Name?" The Ministry appointee asked, his voice crisp and businesslike.


    "Adam Black." I replied, speaking clearly and confidently as I watched him pen my name on the parchment. ¡°I would like to enter the older category, please.¡±


    The man paused briefly before looking up at me with a curious glint in his eye. "Mr. Black, given your request to enter the higher age category, we have a standard protocol. We offer the option of a skills assessment to ensure that participants are prepared for the challenges of that category. Alternatively, you may have a member of your school''s faculty vouch for your readiness. Which would you prefer?"


    Maybe I should have spoken to Professor Flitwick before coming here. I thought for a moment before shaking the thought away.


    I felt rather intrigued by the prospect of a test, and so I responded. ¡°I''d like to take the skills assessment, please.¡±


    The Ministry appointee nodded in acknowledgment, a subtle smile playing on his lips. "Very well. Auror Lucrecia! Make yourself known.¡±


    The film of magic I¡¯d seen to the far left cleared away, revealing a brown haired witch who looked to be in her thirties.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She said in a low tone.


    ¡°Take Mr. Black to our designated examination room, please.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lucrecia said before throwing me a look. ¡°This way, Mr. Black.¡±


    I nodded and, with a sense of excitement building within me, followed her out of the Entrance Hall, ignoring the looks and whispers of the students who were watching me. She led me up a flight of stairs and a few hallways down until we reached what I supposed was the designated area.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± She said as she opened the door, revealing a large room. I would have called it completely bare if it were not for the long, red carpet stretching from one side of the room to the other.


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t.¡± I said, taking a few steps inside. ¡°A dueling chamber?¡±


    It was only a few moments until I noticed a large Disillusionment Charm covering the side of the room. I stared at it for a moment longer before Miss Lucrecia answered my question, grabbing my attention.


    ¡°Just so.¡± She said. ¡°What better way to test you for the dueling tournament than a duel?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I said. ¡°And you will be testing me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A male voice said as the film of magic receded from the side, revealing two familiar people: Mad-Eye Moody, and Tonks. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t bother pretending to jump in fright at their appearance, but I did send a look of surprise towards Tonks. I hadn¡¯t expected to see her there. ¡°Tonks.¡±


    ¡°Wotcher, Adam.¡± Tonks said, smiling a little. ¡°You don¡¯t look too surprised to see us.¡±


    ¡°He noticed us hiding the moment he stepped into this room. Pretty impressive for someone who¡¯s not even halfway done with his schooling.¡± Moody said, nodding as he stepped forward. ¡°Adam Black, is it now? It was Clarke the last time I saw you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I said, giving him a respectful nod. ¡°The wonders of adoption.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± He said, his magical eye swiveling every which way.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make you dizzy?¡±


    ¡°You get used to it.¡± Moody smirked. ¡°The nausea in the first few weeks, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Say no more.¡±


    ¡°I see you three know each other?¡± Lucrecia said, feeling a little left out.


    ¡°Adam¡¯s part of my family.¡± Tonks said, which made me feel warm. Of course, the feeling of annoyance came when she dared to ruffle my hair, but I didn¡¯t voice it out, knowing that she¡¯d begin baby-talking me the moment I did.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met the lad once before.¡± Moody said, shaking his head at his own memory. ¡°During a series of incompetent student interrogations that should never have happened in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± Lucrecia said, sounding aghast at Moody¡¯s rough words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I made sure the room was private before you even walked in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point¡­¡± Lucrecia said, sending a small glance towards me. ¡°We mustn¡¯t speak of the Ministry in this way. Not in front of the students.¡±


    Moody only shrugged at that, not looking particularly concerned or chastised.


    ¡°Now, Mr. Black.¡± Lucrecia kept going, trying to keep everyone on track before we got distracted again. ¡°I will require you to undergo a quick test; is that all right?¡±


    I stared at her for a moment before nodding and moving Tonks¡¯ hand from the top of my head. ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t see the point.¡± Tonks said before Lucrecia could continue.


    ¡°What do you mean, trainee?¡± Lucrecia said, turning a stern look upon the younger woman. ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°Adam was there with me during the events in France in the summer.¡± Tonks said. ¡°I watched him fight by my side¡ª he saved my life¡­¡±


    Lucrecia opened her mouth to say something before closing it and looking towards Moody. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Moody said, nodding seriously. ¡°He even killed a few of those Dark Wizards.¡±


    I flinched at the way he said it, but kept my peace on the matter. Now was not the time to speak of such things.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lucrecia said, frowning as she turned her gaze to me. ¡°Still, rules are rules.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°What must I do?¡±


    ¡°Like I said¡­¡± Moody said before Lucrecia could say anything. ¡°You will duel against me.¡±


    I turned my gaze to Moody for a moment before looking at Lucrecia. She only shook her head, shrugging helplessly.


    I suppose I could always reject this test and have Flitwick vouch for me instead? I thought for a moment before pushing the thought away. Then again¡­ Fighting against Moody might be intriguing.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I said, smiling a little as I went to the other side of the room, setting my bookbag down before coming back.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± Moody said before taking his position at the one end of the room.


    As I moved to my designated spot on the dueling floor, opposite of the man, my senses went on high alert.


    Before I could fully prepare myself, I caught a glimpse of a flash of dirty yellow light hurtling toward me. Instinct kicked in, and I reacted without conscious thought. I dove forward, narrowly avoiding the spell, and felt a powerful impact against the wall behind me. A resounding crack echoed through the room as a hole appeared in the stone.


    ¡°Good!¡± Alastor barked as I scrambled to my feet, viciously cleaving one of his spells in two before being forced to roll to the side again. ¡°Great reaction time!¡±


    ¡°Alastor!¡± Lucrecia said, her voice turning shrill as I tried to fend off his unexpected wave of assault. ¡°You will cease this! The boy wasn¡¯t prepared for the test!¡±


    "Danger." Alastor growled, his voice filled with unwavering, stern conviction. "Will never wait for you to be ready. Constant vigilance!"


    The dueling rug beneath my feet felt electrified as Alastor Moody wasted no time, sending spell after spell hurtling towards me with ruthless precision. Each burst of magic crackled through the air, leaving trails of vivid color in their wake.


    I raised my wand in a defensive stance, desperately blocking and deflecting Moody''s spells with lightning-fast movements. His demeanor had become nothing short of vicious, and he didn''t hold back in taunting me.


    "Pathetic! Is defense all you''re capable of?" He snarled, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Where are those chains of yours?¡±


    I remained resolute, refusing to give in to his provocations even as he sent another barrage towards me.


    Stronger. Stronger! I focused my will even as I slashed my wand upward. Protego!


    A wall of translucent light arose, creating a shimmering barrier that barely withstood the force of Moody''s next attacks. His curses came relentlessly, a merciless assault that left me gasping for breath.


    Moody paused for a moment, and then a searing jet of orange light soared towards me.


    The spell crashed against my shield with explosive force, showering the room in a blinding display of sparks and dust. The strain in my arm was excruciating as I struggled to maintain the shield, the pressure of Moody''s savage onslaught pushing me backwards until I tripped and fell on my backside.


    ¡°Not bad, lad.¡± Moody said, banishing the smoke and dust away as he watched me get up, shield still in effect. ¡°You¡¯ve at least shown you can protect yourself, but is that all you can do?¡±


    I rolled my shoulder in an attempt to alleviate the pain, even as Tonks stepped forward.


    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t this a little much? I mean¡­¡± Tonks said before Alastor sent a glare towards her. She stopped immediately shutting her mouth as she sent me a helpless stare, as if to say: ''well, I tried''.


    Summoning every ounce of my resolve, I took a shuddering breath and transitioned from defense to offense.


    You want a fight? I thought, stoking and focusing my newfound anger until it was ready to be used as fodder for my magic. I''ll give you a fight.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    With a savage flick of my wand, I unleashed a torrent of spells, each imbued with a dangerous fervor.


    Moody deflected them with brutal efficiency, but I pressed on, determined to seize any opportunity.


    ¡°My, my¡­ Taking lessons from Black senior, eh?¡± Moody said, even as he launched his own assault my way, forcing me to shield and parry for a few moments. ¡°I recognize these patterns. I taught them to him.¡±


    Ignoring the revelation, I grit my teeth and pushed through, trying to catch the man unawares as I resumed the attack. Focus.


    Abandoning defense entirely, I cast spell after spell after spell at the man. It was a relentless, calculated assault, designed to keep him on the defensive and distract him from my true intention.


    Flashes of multicolor light filled the room once more. Amidst the flurry of spells, I subtly moved one spell into position behind him, hiding it with a Disillusionment Charm. It was a delicate, almost imperceptible maneuver, hidden within the chaos of the dueling exchange.


    Moody, with his unyielding stance, deflected and countered my spells with ease. His attention remained firmly fixed on the spells coming at him from the front, completely unaware of the hidden threat slowly creeping up behind him.


    As the seconds ticked by, my hidden spell inched closer to its target, an unseen serpent ready to strike. It was a high-stakes gamble that could shift the tide of the duel.


    I maintained my assault, all the while keeping a vigilant eye on the concealed spell''s progress. This was a game of wits and strategy, a battle not just of power but of cunning and deception.


    Moody, still focused on the spells in front of him, remained oblivious to the danger lurking just behind. My heart raced as the hidden spell drew nearer, and I knew that the moment of truth was fast approaching.


    The hidden spell was almost upon Moody when his eye swiveled to look directly behind him.


    ¡°Nice try!¡±


    With a swift, practiced movement, he lobbed the spell back towards me, and I had to dive to the side to evade my own attack.


    Just as Moody seemed to regain control of the situation, a pair of glowing chains suddenly swung down from above, catching him by surprise. For a fraction of a second, his grizzled features contorted in astonishment.


    Quick as lightning, Moody reacted. With a slash of his wand, he forced my wand hand to jerk to the right, disorienting me and sending the chains I had conjured spiraling towards the dueling rug. The chains slammed into the floor with a deafening crack, leaving deep fissures in their wake.


    Despite his momentary surprise, Moody''s reflexes and experience allowed him to regain his composure swiftly.


    He locked his mismatched eyes onto mine once more. Even though my assault had failed, I couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope. I believed I was beginning to see a pattern in Moody''s dueling style, a way to anticipate his movements and strategies.


    I steadied my wand and prepared for the next onslaught, determined to prove my newfound insight.


    However, to my surprise, Moody began to stand down. His posture relaxed, and he lowered his wand, causing my own to falter in response. I watched him cautiously, bewildered by this unexpected turn of events.


    Moody''s grizzled voice broke the silence. "You pass."


    Confusion coursed through me.


    "Pass?" I echoed, unable to hide the bewilderment in my voice. "What? But we barely¡ª"


    Moody interrupted me with a curt nod. "That''s enough. You''ve demonstrated what I needed to see."


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Exemplary spellwork, a solid grasp of tactics. That dual-pronged attack, for example.¡± Moody said, nodding towards Tonks. ¡°If you¡¯d tried that against my trainee, here¡­¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve stopped it.¡± Tonks said, though from the look on her face, she didn¡¯t look too sure.


    ¡°Maybe you could have.¡± Moody shrugged, his now calm demeanor a far cry from the sheer beast I had just faced in battle. ¡°You¡¯ve been in a grand total of one real battle, though, so maybe not. We will remedy this, given time.¡±


    Ignoring the shiver going through the woman, Moody turned his good eye back to me. ¡°I expected you to use your chains for the entire fight, but you only did at the end. Why?¡±


    I stared at him for a moment before nodding. ¡°I was advised not to rely on one single spell.¡±


    ¡°Good advice.¡± Moody said, nodding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how I passed, though?¡± I said, feeling confused. ¡°I lost.¡±


    That drew a laugh from the man. ¡°Lad, if you can win against me, there¡¯s no point for you to even bother with this tournament.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°Good point, I suppose. Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see if you would still fight, even if you were soundly beaten.¡± He said. ¡°I wanted to see your resolve for myself.¡±


    ¡°My resolve¡­¡± I repeated the words, looking at the man in a newfound respect. ¡°And your conclusion?¡±


    ¡°You passed, didn¡¯t you?¡± Moody said, scoffing and waving me away. ¡°Now, off with you. Auror Lucrecia will be sure to inform the school of your passing performance, and I¡¯m sure this little stunt has delayed the proceedings quite a bit.¡±


    Lucrecia, who¡¯d been annoyed before the fight had begun, now shook her head. It seemed that the battle she¡¯d just witnessed had struck a chord within her. ¡°It will be fine. We prepared for the possibility of delays.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I said, nodding even as I turned to awkwardly go get my pack. To my surprise, it was already flying towards me. Catching it by reflex, I stumbled backwards, though I was stopped by Tonks¡¯ steadying hand on my shoulder.


    I looked up at her, seeing the young woman¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Come on.¡± She said, throwing a look over her shoulder to Alastor. ¡°I¡¯m taking my break now, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Now, see here¡ª¡± Auror Lucrecia started before a raised hand from Moody stopped her.


    ¡°Go on, then.¡±


    And with that, we were out of the room.


    ¡°Charming woman.¡± I said once the door closed behind us.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it.¡± Tonks said, letting out a grunt of exasperation once we were clear enough. ¡°Regulations this, rules that. She¡¯s an absolute bore.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re part of the police force now¡­¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°You guys are the ones who enforce the rules¡ª it¡¯s your job.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Tonks said, though she didn¡¯t look too happy about it. ¡°I just thought there¡¯d be more action and not¡­ ugh, forms to fill out and reports to write.¡±


    Ah yes, paperwork. I thought, smiling to myself. The true multiversal evil.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m glad I have a few years before I have to worry about that.¡± I said and got swatted on my shoulder for my trouble. Flinching at the sudden painful contact, I brushed her hand away. ¡°That hurt, you know.¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Gone was the playful attitude. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡±


    ¡°I may have pulled a muscle.¡± I said, stopping to roll my shoulder a few times to make sure. I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s rolling around fine, maybe it¡¯s just a bruise I guess.¡±


    ¡°Want me to heal it for you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    A spell later, and we were on our way once more.


    ¡°So, about Moody¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°You told him about me, I¡¯m guessing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the odd part.¡± Tonks said, shaking her head. ¡°He seemed to know about you and Harry even before I told him about what happened.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t look surprised.¡± Tonks explained, though she shook her head. ¡°Then again, he never really looks surprised, does he?¡±


    ¡°I suppose not.¡± I said, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s seen much crazier things in your line of work.¡±


    ¡°Still, something about it rubs me the wrong way¡ª¡± Tonks said, sighing. ¡°How could he know the specifics? I thought the Ministry kept those secret.¡±


    ¡°From the public, maybe.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯m sure the man has friends there.¡±


    ¡°Moody doesn¡¯t have friends, just associates, but I take your meaning.¡± Tonks said, and we shared a laugh for a moment before she went quiet again. After a few moments of thought, she broached another topic. ¡°So¡­ How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    "It''s been a while, Adam." She said softly. "Since the attack in France, I mean. How have you been?"


    I hesitated, my gaze falling to the stone floor. "I''ve been fine. Really."


    Tonks studied me closely, her expression showing her genuine concern. She knew better than to accept a simple answer from someone who had been through what I had. "Are you sure about that?"


    I met her gaze, and for a moment, I felt the walls I had built around my emotions waver.


    "I won¡¯t pretend I¡¯m hunky dory, but I''ve been dealing with it." I admitted, my voice carrying a trace of vulnerability. "It''s not easy."


    Tonks placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "You don''t have to go through it alone, you know. We''re all here for you. It¡¯s the least I can do."


    She laughed at my grimace before cuffing the back of my head. ¡°Yeah, I know. You¡¯re bad at this mushy stuff, so I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°You have my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°And Harry?¡± She said, moving onto the next topic. ¡°What about him?¡±


    "He''s doing a lot better." I said. "He''s been working hard, throwing himself into Quidditch training as much as he can."


    But as I spoke, a shadow of worry crossed my face.


    "Almost to an unhealthy level, though." I added with a hint of concern. "I think he''s doing it because he doesn''t want to just sit still."


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s normal. Then again¡­¡± Tonks regarded me thoughtfully. "He might be trying to keep up with you, too."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I said, considering her words. ¡°Keep up with me? Like in dueling?¡±


    Tonks shook her head though. ¡°In any way he can, I think. I¡¯ve seen the two of you together¡ª he looks up to you, you know.¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer before closing it, lips pursing together. On some level, I knew that Harry felt like that, but it wasn¡¯t something I ever actually acknowledged.


    A moment later, I got my thoughts in order.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± I said, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to just push himself until he breaks.¡±


    Much as I understood how important Harry was for the overall plot, he was still a twelve year old boy, at the end of the day.


    ¡®The boy must die¡¯. The words from a half-remembered movie came to mind, and I tore them to pieces. Not while I¡¯m here.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid; I knew that, regardless of what I did, Harry would find some way to get into trouble; the events of June spoke for themselves, in that regard.


    ¡°You may have to remind him.¡± Tonks said, keeping her tone gentle as she spoke. ¡°That he isn¡¯t alone anymore, just like you aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°Want to get something to eat?¡± Tonks said after a few moments of awkward silence. ¡°I¡¯m honestly famished.¡±


    But I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ve been needing to find a quiet spot to hole up in, maybe read or something.¡±


    Tonks rolled her eyes at that.


    ¡°Of course you would, Adam.¡± She said before ruffling my hair again, a mischievous grin on her face. ¡°You little bookworm, you.¡±


    ¡°Guilty as charged.¡± I said, smirking back before shaking my head and sending her a small smile.¡±


    ¡°We''ll catch up later, then." Tonks said as she turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you and Harry when I¡¯m off if you feel like meeting up.¡±


    ¡°You got it!¡± I said as she started to make distance. ¡°Enjoy your lunch.¡±


    I watched her disappear behind a corner and stood there for a few moments. It was strange. I¡¯d only truly known the woman for less than a few weeks, but now we were close.


    Funny how a life-and-death situation puts people together. I thought, though I was not smiling.


    Now alone in the quiet corridor, I suddenly heard a familiar series of buzzes in my head, like the gentle hum of a distant conversation. It was Alef Ard, trying to communicate with me once again.


    Hey, Alef. How¡¯re you doing today? I wondered silently.


    Alef¡¯s buzzing took on a slow, gentle rhythm.


    I frowned; while I couldn''t quite decipher the specific meaning behind the buzzes, I had learned to sense Alef''s general mood and emotions.


    This time, Alef''s presence seemed tinged with a hint of loneliness.


    Lonely? I thought.


    The response, as always, was a series of buzzing pulses that carried the essence of Alef''s emotions more than specific words or thoughts.


    I¡¯m sorry, friend. I thought, sending my feelings of affection to the genius loci. I¡¯ve been so wrapped up in this tournament that I didn¡¯t have time to come see you much. I¡¯ll come now.


    The sensations in my mind seemed to soften, conveying a sense of appreciation for my concern.


    I made my way through the winding corridors of Hogwarts, my footsteps echoing in the silence. The journey to the Room of Requirement, while lengthy and annoying, had become both familiar and calming.


    Curiously, there was already a door there, though I thought nothing of it. I knew Alef could do as he pleased, regardless of my own commands to the Room.


    Entering the room, I stopped in surprise. I was not alone.


    Harry was already there, waiting for me.


    Huh? I thought for a moment, putting the pieces together in realization.


    Alef had tricked me into coming here¡ª were you even lonely?


    Alef gave a vehement buzz in the negative. The spirited little guy seemed rather pleased with his deception, even. I wanted to be annoyed, but couldn¡¯t find it in me; something about Alef¡¯s answer was so adorable that I just couldn¡¯t be mad at him.


    ¡°Adam.¡± Harry said, smiling a little. ¡°Good of you to come.¡±


    ¡°Very funny.¡± I said, sarcasm dripping with every word as I made my way inside. My initial annoyance at being manipulated quickly gave way to curiosity about what Harry wanted.


    "Tonks is here, you know.¡± I said. ¡°I just talked to her. She¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    ¡°She is?¡± Harry said, looking slightly surprised at the mention of Tonks but pulled himself together with a shake of his head. "I¡¯ll talk to her later; I think it¡¯s time we had that chat."


    So much for keeping him out of harm¡¯s way. I thought in exasperation as I took in Harry¡¯s determined expression. Then again, this is Harry Potter. Trouble finds him.


    The decision was never in my hands, it seemed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about that time, I suppose.¡±

 144 - Secrets

    oooo


    Secrets


    oooo


    September 28, 1992, 1:00 PM, Room of Requirement, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    The room was filled with a peculiar tension, neither of us quite sure how to begin the conversation that seemed to loom between us. As Harry and I stood in silence, I couldn''t help but reflect on the past summer and how our lives had become intricately intertwined.


    We had lived together under the same roof, sharing meals and quiet moments that had brought us close; the events at the Village Du Phantasime, moreso.


    I remembered the simple joys of our time together¡ª the shared breakfasts, the comfortable silence of late-night conversations, even his stupid little inside jokes over my mishaps with the rug.


    It was a side of Harry that few had the privilege to see, and I cherished the moments when he let his guard down.


    But now, as we stood here, on the cusp of a conversation that felt weighted with significance, it all felt somewhat hollow. There were questions in the air, unspoken words that hung heavy, waiting to be acknowledged and addressed.


    ¡°I guess this¡ª¡± ¡°Adam, we¡ª¡±


    Just as I opened my mouth to speak, Harry did the same, our voices overlapping in a jumble of words and syllables. We both fell silent for a moment, and then, almost in perfect harmony, burst into laughter.


    The tension seemed to dissipate with each shared chuckle.


    It was a most welcome moment of ease between us, a reminder of the camaraderie that had grown between Harry and I over the summer. Amidst the fading laughter, I finally managed to find my voice.


    "You go first." I offered, giving Harry a reassuring smile.


    He nodded, his expression serious as he took a step closer to me. "Adam, we¡¯ve been keeping secrets from each other¡ª and our friends."


    The light atmosphere in the room shifted again, growing slightly somber.


    I grappled with the idea of giving Harry full disclosure, knowing full well that certain knowledge could have far-reaching consequences, especially given my unique perspective as an inserted character with knowledge of canon¡ª even if not fully reliable by this point.


    As I considered my options, I couldn''t help but wonder whether it was wise to reveal that particular secret.


    Yeah, Harry, I¡¯m not actually Adam Clarke, but the soul of an adult man put in a child¡¯s body. I thought, dark amusement flashing through my mind. Not a chance in Hell he¡¯d even believe that, and even if he did, I¡¯m sure his reaction would be like Snape¡¯s. Fear, revulsion.


    Perhaps, for the time being, it was best to tread carefully and choose my words wisely. Instead, I decided to focus on the topic of this conversation, something that wouldn''t carry the same weight of revelation.


    I cleared my throat.


    "There are things about myself that I haven''t told you." I admitted. "One of them is this ability I have, ever since June the Tenth¡­ I can see things that most people can''t.¡±


    I paused for a moment, allowing Harry to absorb this piece of information. It was a relatively safe revelation, one that wouldn''t expose any deeper, more significant secrets. And for now, I chose to say nothing more, letting the conversation rest in Harry''s hands.


    ¡°You can see the magic in the air.¡± Harry said, not looking particularly surprised at my allusion. ¡°I can, too.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡± I said, letting out a breath. ¡°You were doing the same things I was¡ª I saw the signs.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, glad that I wasn¡¯t being pressed or yelled at. ¡°Seemingly looking off into space, getting distracted... Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have thought anything of it, if I hadn¡¯t been doing the same things as well.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things do you see?¡± Harry said, his hunger for more information making itself known.


    ¡°Before we get into it¡­¡± I said as I took a step to the side, staring at the room.


    I turned my attention inward, mentally reaching out to Alef. Alef, could you provide us with some comfortable seating, please?


    In response, the Room of Requirement began to shift and transform, its magic responding to the whispered desires of its occupants. The cold stone floor was replaced by a warm rug. Plush, inviting couches seemed to materialize out of thin air. The room itself took on a cozy ambiance, with warm lighting and a crackling fireplace casting a soft, golden glow across the space.


    The air was filled with the comforting scent of burning wood, and the flickering flames in the fireplace danced to an enchanting rhythm.


    Thank you.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± I said as I settled into my seat, with Harry doing the same, if a little more hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡± Harry repeated, undeterred by the momentary distraction.


    I considered the boy¡¯s question once more, giving him a quick look before staring into the fire. ¡°I can see films of magic over things which are enchanted. I can almost hear the hum of it as it pulses, but that might be my imagination.¡±


    Harry nodded, eager. ¡°And the sparks? Do you see those?¡±


    That question piqued my amusement, but I nodded in response.


    "Yes, sometimes I can see ¡®the sparks¡¯, as you put it." I admitted, my voice carrying a sense of knowing mirth. "They''re like tiny bursts of magic, dancing through the air. That¡¯s Alef Ard."


    But when I mentioned that name, it was clear that Harry was thoroughly perplexed. His brows furrowed, and he looked at me with a mixture of curiosity and confusion.


    ¡°Alef¡­ Ard?¡± The boy repeated, mangling the words. ¡°Who¡­ Or what?¡±


    ¡°The buzzing spirit you¡¯ve been talking to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s its name?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s his name.¡± I said, frowning at the boy, who had the decency to look a little abashed. I shook my head. ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t blame you for being insensitive; you can still barely understand what¡¯s happening to you. I¡¯ve had a little more time to cope.¡±


    I decided to dispel any doubts by calling upon the ancient spirit himself. "Alef Ard, could you appear in front of Harry, please?"


    The response was swift and electrifying. In a shower of sparks that illuminated the room with a dazzling display, Alef Ard materialized before us as a single mote of soothing, yellow light. The spirit swirled and sparkled, a radiant presence that exuded an aura of both ancient wisdom and childish glee.


    Harry''s shock was palpable as he watched the spectacle unfold before his eyes. Alef Ard, with an air of excitement, swirled around him for a few mesmerizing moments before settling beside me.


    Harry was left in stunned silence.


    ¡°You¡­ You are real?¡± Harry wondered aloud as he pushed past his shock. ¡°I¡¯m not going crazy?¡±


    Alef buzzed once, and then twice.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s real.¡± I translated. ¡°And no, you¡¯re not going crazy.¡±


    A feeling of contentment washed over us both, and I saw the dramatic reaction in Harry, who relaxed noticeably. I laughed.


    ¡°It takes a little getting used to.¡± I said, gesturing fondly to our floating friend. ¡°Alef¡¯s emotions can be pretty intense, but you¡¯ll learn to live with them in time.¡±


    ¡°How¡ª¡± Harry said and stopped himself. His curiosity was insatiable, and he ventured further into the mystery surrounding Alef Ard as he set his eyes on the cute little spark. ¡°Did you create him?¡±


    I resisted the urge to flinch at that. I did have a hand in creating you, didn¡¯t I? Even if the circumstances were far from ideal.


    Alef gave a few buzzes of ambivalence but that was it.


    Looking at Harry, I hesitated for a moment, carefully weighing my words.


    It was a secret that was mired in murder and an innocent man¡¯s blood. I decided to offer a partial truth, one that would provide some insight without revealing the full extent of the spirit''s origins.


    I can¡¯t tell him I killed Auror Turner. I thought. I just can¡¯t.


    "Alef Ard has always been here." I began, choosing my words with care. "It''s like... he''s absorbed the ambient energy from everyone who''s ever attended Hogwarts. Over time, he''s formed something akin to a soul or a life."


    I watched Harry closely, hoping that this explanation would satisfy his curiosity without delving too deeply into the enigmatic origins of Alef Ard.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± Harry said, though it didn¡¯t seem like he really understood.


    So, I continued to explain. "Think of Alef as the heartbeat of Hogwarts, Harry. He¡¯s been here since the very beginning, absorbing the essence of the castle and the magic that flows through it."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I gestured around us, as if encompassing the entirety of Hogwarts within our conversation. "Every student, every teacher, every spell cast within these walls has contributed to Alef Ard''s existence. He''s like a living memory, a repository of the countless moments that have shaped this place."


    Harry listened attentively, his eyes never leaving the radiant form of the spirit. Alef Ard seemed to respond to my words, his ethereal presence pulsating with a gentle, rhythmic cadence.


    "Hopefully, as he grows." I continued. "He¡¯ll take on a role that goes beyond mere existence. Maybe he¡¯ll become a guardian for the students, or a source of wisdom. It¡¯s all up to him; right, Alef?"


    Alef circled me twice over before flying towards Harry and hiding in the rat¡¯s nest he called hair.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Harry said, trying to pat his hair down but failing miserably.


    ¡°I¡¯d just accept my situation if I were you, Harry.¡± I said, laughing at the boy¡¯s predicament.


    Shifting our attention back to the topic at hand, I got Harry¡¯s attention again. "What else have you been able to see, Harry? Is there any more?"


    I was genuinely curious, wondering whether Harry''s experiences with this newfound sight were similar to mine. There was a particular question on the tip of my tongue, one I hesitated to voice aloud. Could Harry see the same soul threads that I could?


    Harry fell into contemplation, his gaze unfocused as he seemed to weigh his thoughts. I watched him closely, sensing that there was something on his mind, something he might be hesitant to share.


    Encouraged by our earlier conversation, I gently urged him. "Harry, whatever it is, even if it seems insignificant, don''t hesitate to talk about it. We''re in this together."


    He looked at me, and I saw the cautious gratitude in his green eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve been seeing these strange symbols from time to time.¡± Harry said, looking nervous.


    Harry''s admission hung in the air. I listened attentively, my curiosity piqued. I hadn¡¯t expected anything like that.


    "Symbols?" I echoed, leaning forward. "What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± He hesitated again, scooting slightly away at the intensity of my gaze.


    ¡°Sorry. I got a little excited.¡± I said and shook my head with a chuckle before giving the boy some space. ¡°Can you describe them, Harry? The symbols."


    Harry¡¯s expression turned from nervousness to frustration as he attempted to recall the fine details. "They''re like... fleeting glimpses. I''ll be looking at something, and for a split second, I''ll see the symbol, but when I try to focus on it, it¡¯s gone. I thought I was going crazy."


    I nodded thoughtfully, considering the implications of his revelation.


    "Harry." I said. "I don''t think you''re going crazy¡ª I can¡¯t think that; otherwise, I¡¯d have to accept that I¡¯m going crazy, too."


    ¡°You see them, too?¡± Harry said, just as eager as I was to know more.


    But, I shook my head, disappointing the boy.


    ¡°You only see the magic above certain things?¡± Harry pushed for more.


    ¡°No.¡± I denied, though I hesitated. ¡°There is something else I¡¯ve been able to see, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Harry''s insistence was unwavering, and he looked at me with an earnest curiosity that I couldn''t ignore. After another brief moment of hesitation, I decided to tell him.


    Hopefully he doesn¡¯t freak out.


    I met his gaze, my voice carrying a note of uncertainty as I began. "Well, I''ve been able to see something rather strange too."


    ¡°Stranger th¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, even stranger than your symbols.¡± I cut the boy off before he could speak. I took a deep breath. "Above people''s heads, I¡¯ve been noticing these long threads. They swirl around them, and they¡¯re attached to their bodies.¡±


    I paused for a moment before deciding to just go ahead and say it. ¡°I believe they might be¡­ souls."


    ¡°Souls.¡± Harry repeated, incredulous.


    Harry''s skepticism was palpable as he considered my description. It was understandable, as what I was sharing sounded ridiculous, even in a world of magic.


    In response to his doubts, I took a moment to gather my thoughts before offering an explanation.


    "I understand it might sound unbelievable, Harry." I began. "But I''ve had some confirmation about these threads. Absol, she''s been able to communicate with me through a mental connection for months now. She sees these threads too, and she''s told me that they''re connected to a person''s soul. That¡¯s what their herd has taught for as long as Thestrals have been alive. I trust their knowledge."


    Harry''s skepticism seemed to wane as he processed this new piece of information. He had experienced firsthand the extraordinary bond between a wizard and their familiar, and perhaps that lent some credibility to my claim.


    There was a moment of thoughtful silence before Harry made an observation that caught me off guard. "Your eye. It does look just like a Thestral''s eye."


    "Yes, and I suspect that it functions the same way." I admitted, my voice carrying a touch of solemnity. "I have absolutely no confirmation, but I think that¡¯s why I can see the way I do, now."


    ¡°Thestrals are magically linked to death, or so people seem to think, from what Hagrid¡¯s said.¡± Harry said, musing as he looked down. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s some truth to that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking, too.¡± I said, before shaking my head and focusing my will. ¡°Make no mistake, I¡¯ll be getting to the bottom of it, and to the bottom of your own mystery. Speaking of which, can you draw these symbols for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the one.¡± Harry said, glad for the subject change. ¡°And, sure; I just need some parchment and¡­¡±


    Before he was even able to finish, the Room of Requirement responded with its characteristic magic. In a shimmering display, a table appeared in front of the couch, laden with all the materials Harry required to draw the symbol.


    Harry stopped mid-sentence, a surprised smile spreading across his face as he looked at the conjured table.


    "Well, that was convenient." He remarked with a hint of amusement, acknowledging the Room''s uncanny ability to anticipate our needs.


    Harry shook his head, turning his attention to the presence of Alef Ard, who was still hiding in his hair.


    "Thank you, Alef." He said, grateful.


    Alef gave a happy buzz from the depths of the boy¡¯s unruly locks before going quiet again. Smiling for another moment, Harry turned his attention down the parchment and got to work.


    Harry''s determination was evident as he made several attempts to draw the symbol from memory.


    His initial tries fell short of his expectations, but he persevered, determined to capture the symbol as accurately as possible. After a few more attempts, he finally seemed satisfied with the rendition he had created.


    I leaned in to examine the symbol closely.


    "It looks like the element of fire¡ª a stylized flame symbol." I remarked, my gaze fixed on the lines and curves. ¡°And you¡¯ve been seeing that?¡±


    Harry nodded in agreement, his eyes still focused on the drawing.


    "Yeah." He replied, his voice tinged with a mixture of excitement and uncertainty. "It''s strange, isn''t it? I''ve seen this symbol pop up at odd times, and I can''t figure out what it means or why it''s there. Come to think of it, the first time I saw it¡ª well, it wasn¡¯t even at Hogwarts."


    ¡°Oh?¡± I said, intrigued. ¡°Where, then?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ Sirius¡¯ vault.¡± Harry said, now looking even more confused. ¡°That¡¯s when I first saw it¡ª when we were getting our books.¡±


    ¡°When we¡¯d gone to Diagon Alley?¡± I said, getting a nod for my trouble. ¡°That was a while ago.¡±


    Harry paused for a moment, his brow furrowing as he recalled the memory.


    "Yes." He confirmed, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "It was the first time I saw it. But I have no idea what it means or why it''s connected to that place. Or if the places are even connected¡ª maybe the symbols are all over the country? Maybe the globe?"


    ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t say anything; not for the first time, I was completely stumped.


    Was there yet another thing about the magical world I wasn¡¯t aware of?


    As we contemplated this mystery, Alef Ard, who had been quietly nestled in Harry''s hair, suddenly emerged. The radiant spirit hovered before us, and with a graceful display, projected the symbol we had been discussing into the air, buzzing with excitement as he did so.


    Turning our attention to the spirit, I spoke. "Alef? Do you know something about this symbol?"


    In response, Alef Ard emitted a single affirmative buzz.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Harry, ever the intuitive thinker, voiced his thoughts, his eyes fixed on the floating symbol. "It matches the symbols I¡¯ve seen, exactly. It''s probably because Alef has been here for centuries."


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± I said, placing my fist against my mouth for a few moments before looking back up at the displayed symbol, burning it to memory


    As I pondered our next step, an idea began to take shape. Turning my attention back to Alef Ard, I asked. "Alef, can you show us the locations of these symbols within Hogwarts? A map, perhaps?"


    Alef Ard''s response was swift, its understanding seemingly in tune with my thoughts. The spirit began to project a miniature map of Hogwarts, its intricate layout rendered with astonishing detail.


    But as Alef Ard attempted to overlay the locations of the mysterious symbol onto the map, a strange disturbance occurred. The map wavered and flickered before our eyes, as if some invisible force was resisting the revelation.


    In a matter of moments, the map was dismantled, its image fading away, leaving us with a sense of bewilderment.


    Harry and I exchanged puzzled glances, realizing that this mystery was far more complex and elusive than we had initially anticipated.


    As Alef Ard projected a feeling of self-disappointment, a wave of empathy washed over me. I spoke softly, trying to comfort the ancient spirit. "It''s alright, Alef. We''re all learning together, and this mystery is quickly becoming a complex one. We''ll figure it out eventually."


    "It''s strange that it didn''t work." Harry remarked, his brow furrowing in contemplation. "I wonder if something is blocking Alef from revealing these symbols on the map."


    I nodded in agreement, my own curiosity piqued by the unexpected turn of events.


    "It does seem that way." I replied. "I¡¯ve never seen anything like it."


    For once, I found myself without the faintest clue about the true nature of the enigma we were facing. It was a humbling reminder of the vastness and complexity of the magical world, and the mysteries that still lay shrouded in darkness, waiting to be illuminated.


    And yet, for some reason, I found myself excited by the prospect of the unknown.


    What¡¯s life without a little mystery, after all? I thought, smiling to myself for a moment before turning my gaze to Harry. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out. We always do.¡±


    Harry only nodded, sending an almost longing gaze to his own drawings of the symbol.


    oooo


    Elsewhere¡­


    Deep within the earth, through an unknown amount of tunnels and chambers, a sense of age and antiquity hung heavy in the air. This subterranean world, untouched by the passage of time, bore the weight of countless centuries upon its stony shoulders.


    It had been there for centuries, but its main function¡ª its very existence¡ª had long been forgotten.


    The largest chamber of the cave was a testament to the ancient echoes that reverberated within its confines. The walls, adorned with stalactites and stalagmites, bore the marks of countless millennia of geological transformation.


    The chamber had not known the presence of a human soul for generations. It stood as a remnant of what was, a silent witness to the ebb and flow of history. The air was thick with an aura of solitude, a poignant reminder that time had moved on while this sacred space remained suspended in its own timeless existence.


    As the minutes passed in the series of caverns, a peculiar phenomenon began to unfold in the main chamber. In its heart, a strange symbol depicting a stylized flame appeared to materialize gradually, as if it were emerging from a deep slumber. It shimmered into existence, its lines and curves forming with an ethereal quality.


    The chamber itself seemed to hold its breath, as if in awe of the symbol''s presence for a moment. And then, it began to pulse.


    Ba-dum. Ba¡ª¡ªdum. Badum. Ba¡ªBa¡ªdum. Ba-dum.


    At first, its pulsations were irregular, a chaotic rhythm that seemed to defy understanding. However, as moments passed, a discernible pattern emerged¡ª a rhythm akin to the beat of a human heart.


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    With each pulsation, lines of radiant magic illuminated the stone floor beneath it. It was as though a lifeforce had awakened, coursing through the previously dormant lines etched into the cave''s floor. The dirt-ridden stone, once worn and derelict, underwent a transformation of remarkable proportions.


    The lines of magic seemed to throb like veins, carrying a luminous energy that washed over the stone floor. It cleansed away the accumulated dust and grime, revealing the true nature of the rock beneath.


    What was once a dark and desolate cave now gleamed with the brilliance of shining, reflective rock. The chamber had undergone a metamorphosis, shedding the vestiges of age to emerge anew, a place bathed in the radiance of its own rekindled magic.


    The flame symbol pulsed thrice more, before gently sinking and melding with the polished stone floor beneath it.


    All it had to do now was wait.

 145 - Meetings

    oooo


    Meetings


    oooo


    October 4, 1992, 4:00 PM, Empty Classroom, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    The brisk October air flowed gently through the open window of the unused classroom, carrying with it the crisp scent of fallen leaves and the promise of autumn. Yet, my attention was far from the changing season.


    I stood at one end of the room, wand raised, in a practiced stance, while Daphne Greengrass, my new pupil, mirrored me at the opposite side.


    Sunlight filtered through the window, casting long, slanting beams of gold across the stone floor, creating a stark contrast to the shadows that clung to the corners of the room.


    Daphne''s eyes bore into mine, her steely determination evident, and I could feel the weight of her challenge, even diminished as it was. The cold breeze teased the edges of my robes, but I barely noticed it. All my focus was on her, on the magical dance that was about to begin.


    With a flick of her wand, Daphne initiated the duel. A streak of silver light shot toward me. It was fast and precise, but I was ready.


    With a swift gesture, I deflected the spell, sending it harmlessly crashing into the wall, leaving behind a spray of sparks.


    Daphne''s lips curled into a determined frown. She was relentless, launching one spell after another, doing her best to predict my movements and catch me in an off position. It was a battle of strategy and wits as much as it was a test of magical prowess.


    The open window allowed the cold breeze to tease my senses, the cool air mingling with the adrenaline coursing through my veins. Had I not been so hyped up, I would have shivered.


    The tension in the room rose as Daphne and I continued our duel. Her spells were getting quicker and more precise over the course of our practices, but I could still see the frustration building in her eyes.


    She was not satisfied with her progress, it seemed, and that self-reproach was beginning to show in her movements. It was only a matter of time now before she slipped up.


    ¡°You can do better than that!¡± I said, slapping a spell right back at her and forcing her to swerve to the left. ¡°Don¡¯t think, just act!¡±


    But my words of advice seemed to fall on deaf ears. In the next five exchanges, I counted four in which she was hesitating too long and hard.


    By the sixth, I¡¯d lost my patience and seized the opening she presented when her attention wavered. With a quick incantation, I cast a stinging spell that found its mark, striking her on the shoulder.


    The sudden jolt of pain was evident on Daphne''s face. She let out a sharp hiss, and her wand slipped from her fingers as her hand instinctively reached for the injured shoulder. It was a moment of vulnerability, and I didn''t hesitate.


    I advanced, my wand trained on her, and her eyes widened in realization as she scrambled to retrieve her fallen wand. Her fingers closed around it, but her body protested, the pain in her shoulder sending waves of discomfort.


    Before she could regain her composure, my wand was inches from her face, the tip steady and glowing with a hint of red.


    ¡°You''ve lost, Greengrass.¡± I declared, my voice firm but not unkind. ¡°Yield.¡±


    She stared up at me in defiance, which then gave way to defeat. With a huff, she lowered her head, conceding the bout. She slowly rose as I took a step back to let her recuperate her bruised ego.


    Daphne''s expression was a mix of anger and frustration, and she couldn''t hide her disappointment in herself. She knew that this was a mistake she shouldn''t have made, and her lips formed a thin line as she chastised herself for her lapse in concentration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± She said, bashing herself some more before turning her anger towards me. ¡°¡®Don¡¯t think, act¡¯? What kind of advice is that?¡±


    ¡°The kind of advice you need to win.¡± I said, shrugging as I lost my patience a little. ¡°You spend too much time second guessing¡ª and maybe third guessing¡ª your own movements. You have to commit to them, or you¡¯ll always open yourself up to attack.¡±


    Daphne huffed again, though she nodded. ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re right. Not to mention I let go of my wand.¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± I said, my tone softening. ¡°But, that¡¯s not an error, per se.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just gone over mistakes which leave me open for attack.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± I nodded in confirmation. ¡°It does leave you open for attack¡ª and obviously so¡ª but that¡¯s just something you¡¯ll have to train yourself to endure. I can¡¯t train you to overcome sudden pain; well¡­ I could¡­¡±


    Seeing my mischievous smile at the tail end of my statement, Daphne raised her hands and took a step back, as if to ward me off.


    I laughed at that before shaking my head. "I¡¯m only joking, but that''s why we''re doing this training; so that, in the heat of actual battle, you keep that wand in your hand, no matter what."


    ¡°Battle?¡± Daphne¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re training me for war. This is just a tournament, Adam.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I want you to win.¡± I said, smirking. ¡°When we¡¯re done with this training, you¡¯ll be as vicious as they come.¡±


    ¡°Vicious, huh?¡± She said, still not quite sure what to make of me. ¡°Why do you want me to win?¡±


    I paused for a moment, choosing my words carefully.


    "I''ve always been serious about competitions.¡± I explained. ¡°I agreed to teach you, and I don¡¯t plan on being a poor teacher. You¡¯re going to trounce the other schools.¡±


    She smiled at that for a moment before shaking her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me.¡± Daphne said. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the lower division, so I think, even without you helping me, I¡¯ll have a really good chance of winning. But it seems like you¡¯re trying to teach me to fight against people much more powerful and knowledgeable than I am.¡±


    ¡°Is there any other way to teach someone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Annoyance colored Daphne¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t deflect.¡±


    I gave the girl a long stare, which made her shift in place in discomfort.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°There¡¯s a bit more to it than that. The world is changing, Daphne. The signs are all there, and I can''t ignore them. There might be a war on the horizon.¡±


    She pursed her lips and looked away. ¡°I¡¯ve heard something similar.¡±


    ¡°From your father, I suppose?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°You tend to overhear a few things when guests come over.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me this¡­ why?¡± I asked. Daphne paused for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She said, though it seems that was directed at herself and not me. She turned her eyes towards mine, and I saw her soul thread shift in agitation. ¡°I guess, since you¡¯ve helped me, and I can¡¯t let a debt go unpaid.¡±


    ¡°Ah, good.¡± I said, smirking. ¡°Almost thought you¡¯d say we¡¯re friends or something.¡±


    ¡°As if.¡± She said, mirroring my smirk.


    A few moments later, Daphne''s expression grew serious again. ¡°You really think we''ll have to fight in a war?¡±


    ¡°I hope not. I really do.¡± I replied, my voice heavy. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m wrong, and maybe peaceful solutions will be reached before it reaches a boiling point, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, someone once said: ¡®It¡¯s better to be a warrior in a garden, than a gardener in a war.¡¯¡±


    She took a moment to absorb those words.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true¡­¡± Daphne said, before rubbing her shoulder and wincing.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± I asked, concerned as I took a step forward, only to stop at the girl¡¯s upraised hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Daphne shook her head and started gathering her things. ¡°Nothing a little ointment won¡¯t fix.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re sure.¡± I said, watching her put her pack awkwardly on her other shoulder¡ª a movement she was likely not used to making. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Daphne said, shaking her head. ¡°This is what I asked for. I want to win that tournament.¡±


    A few moments passed as we stood in the now quiet classroom, the remnants of our practice duel fading into memory.


    I expected her to nod and leave, as she¡¯s usually done, but this time she cleared her throat, and spoke again.


    ¡°Adam, if there is a war¡­¡± She said, her tone sounding almost casual. ¡°Where would your allegiances lie? What would you do?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised at the blunt probe of her question.


    ¡°¡®My allegiances¡¯, is it?¡± I replied, amused. ¡°Not being very subtle, are we? Shouldn¡¯t you be playing this as a Slytherin would?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a Slytherin, though.¡± Daphne said, rolling her eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned about you, so far, it¡¯s that you respond best to direct questions.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°True.¡± I said, humoring her as I pondered her inquiry. A few moments later, I responded. ¡°I suppose you could say I have allegiance to my own family, first and foremost.¡±


    Daphne''s brow furrowed slightly in surprise, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Your own family, you say? I would have thought, being the adopted brother of the famous Boy Who Lived, you might be more of a... bleeding heart.¡±


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her assumption before raising a finger. ¡°One; I¡¯ve only recently joined the family.¡±


    A second finger went up. ¡°Two; though Harry and I share a bond of deep friendship, that doesn''t mean we share the same opinions in every matter, or even values. We''re individuals with our own beliefs and paths to follow.¡±


    Daphne seemed taken aback, perhaps expecting me to be more idealistic given my family ties. ¡°So, you''re saying you''re not a staunch defender of ¡®the light¡¯, then?¡±


    ¡°The light.¡± I had to stop myself from laughing at that statement, knowing the reaction would offend the girl in some way. ¡°No wizard or witch worth their salt cares about light versus dark.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    I shook my head, my expression serious. ¡°I believe in doing what''s right, regardless of labels or allegiances, Daphne. This will sound like a cliche, but the world just isn¡¯t black and white.¡±


    She nodded slowly, absorbing my words.


    It was clear that she had expected a different answer, one that aligned more closely with the heroics of the Boy Who Lived. She would soon learn that I was a different kind of player in this grand game; one driven by a sense of pragmatism and a determination to protect the people and things I cared about.


    ¡°I see.¡± She finally said, nodding. ¡°You''ve given me much to think about, Adam.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, noting the strange shift in her behavior. Her last statement had been made with far more caution than I¡¯d anticipated. ¡°You know, if I didn¡¯t know any better, I would say that someone put you up to this, Daphne.¡±


    Daphne stiffened noticeably, and her lack of an immediate reply spoke volumes. Her soul thread began to jitter in a way that revealed her deep agitation.


    Amused, I shook my head, realizing that I had likely touched upon a sensitive subject, and that Daphne would not budge on this.


    ¡°How about we meet again in a week for more training?¡± I said, though the smile didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. ¡°We''ll leave it at that for now.¡±


    Daphne nodded, her demeanor still guarded. ¡°A week, it is, then. See you.¡±


    ¡°Until next time.¡±


    As I watched Daphne walk away, a sense of intrigue and mild unease lingered in my mind. Her curiosity about my allegiances was revealed, but her own intentions remained shrouded in mystery. Had I made a mistake by being somewhat open about my beliefs and motivations?


    I couldn''t say for sure.


    People, in general, were not one to give out information freely, and Daphne¡¯s guarded responses hinted at much the same. I wondered what she truly wanted from me and whether her inquiries were part of a larger plan.


    Of course, I knew it wasn¡¯t her plan. Daphne, while smart, was still a child of twelve. Likely, it was that she was receiving direction from her parents.


    It made sense. The Greengrass family had given me an offer of adoption when my status as a prodigy was revealed. When it had happened, I assumed it was an attempt by a Slytherin family to subordinate my will in some way.


    Could that still be her family¡¯s aim? I wondered for a moment before shaking my head. It seems pretty ridiculous and far-fetched. Perhaps not all Slytherin-affiliated families are as bad as they were shown in canon?


    I supposed I should put what I preached into practice. I snorted at my own hypocrisy, resolving to do better.


    One thing was certain: our interactions had become more complex than simple practice duels.


    The October breeze continued to drift through the open window, and I took a moment to experience the chill, this time. As I contemplated our encounter, I couldn''t help but wonder what secrets Daphne might be hiding and what role she might play in the uncertain times that lay ahead.


    oooo


    October 5, 1992, 2:00 AM, Astronomy Tower, Hogwarts


    Helena Ravenclaw


    The Astronomy Tower stood tall and silent in the inky darkness of the Hogwarts night. It was well past midnight, and the world below slumbered in a sea of dreams. Above, the half moon hung low in the sky, casting a gentle silver glow across the ancient stones of the tower.


    Helena Ravenclaw, the ethereal and timeless ghost of Ravenclaw House, waited there. Her presence was almost translucent, a shimmering figure in the dim light, her gown flowing like mist around her form. Her piercing eyes were fixed on the horizon as she gazed out into the night.


    The air was cool, though she could not truly feel it. Helena''s long hair, cascading like a waterfall of darkness, rustled gently in the breeze that whispered through the tower''s open arches. She had an otherworldly beauty, an air of grace and mystery that seemed to transcend the boundaries of time.


    The Astronomy Tower had always been a place of solace and reflection, a sanctuary for those who sought the mysteries of the cosmos. And for Helena, it was a place of memories, a connection to the distant past when she had been a living, breathing witch.


    As she stood there, bathed in the soft moonlight, she thought of the life she had once possessed. That life was gone now, but her spirit endured, tethered by guilt to the place that had once been her home.


    Helena''s eyes flickered with a distant sadness, a longing for something she could never have again. She was a ghost, forever trapped between worlds, her existence a mockery of what it had once been.


    The half moon continued its slow journey across the night sky, and Helena remained in her silent vigil. She had been waiting there for hours¡ª even scared away a few annoying students looking for a quiet place to engage in less-than-advisable activities.


    Still, she awaited his presence, the man whose actions had irrevocably altered her existence. It was a peculiar situation, for he was not physically a man. He inhabited the form of a twelve-year-old boy, and yet she saw through the facade, glimpsing the essence of his true self.


    Time was a curious concept to a ghost, and the boy''s soul, reincarnated and bound to the mortal realm once more, had found its way to her.


    She had observed him as he grew over the past year, his physical form changing while the core of his being remained relatively constant, only shifting to take in the good.


    When she looked at him, she saw the echoes of a life long past. She saw a being taken from home. His soul had been a rough patchwork¡ª almost like his resurrection had been botched in a way.


    That was what had drawn the woman¡¯s interest, at first. But now, their connection had become so much more than that. To her, he was both a child and a man; he was the embodiment of a complex history, an unfinished story.


    Over time, she had observed how his soul had healed and grown, like a scar that faded but never truly disappeared. It was a remarkable transformation, one that filled her with both curiosity and a tinge of envy.


    She remembered the moment when she had glimpsed his deepest, most guarded memory¡ª meeting the memory of his mother in his own Abyss.


    It had been an intimate and profoundly emotional experience, a rare insight into the depths of his soul. She had seen the love, the warmth, and the profound connection he had shared with the woman who had brought him into the world.


    In that moment, Helena just couldn''t help but feel envious of him; that he had the chance to remember, to hold onto those precious memories, to have received some form of closure in his un-life. It was something she had never known, for her own life had been marked by tragedy and a cruel twist of fate.


    She had never had the opportunity to say goodbye to her own mother, to share a final moment of connection and love. The pain of that loss, the absence of closure, had haunted her for centuries. Her existence as a ghost was a constant reminder of the things she could never have, the moments she had been robbed of.


    Her negative emotions nearly getting the better of her, she began to sing. Her voice, like a wistful breeze, filled the air. The notes were mournful yet beautiful, a lament for the life she had lost and the memories that haunted her. It was a song of longing, of a soul trapped between worlds, seeking solace in the night.


    ¡°In shadows deep, I silently weep,


    A soul adrift, in memories steeped.


    The world of the living, I can''t hold,


    My heart aches with stories left untold.


    My heart''s a phantom, in twilight''s haze,


    A restless spirit, lost in a maze.


    I long to touch what I cannot feel,


    To know once more what it''s like to heal.


    The moonlight''s kiss, a fleeting grace,


    I yearn to touch a living face.


    But here I stand, in shadows cast,


    A ghostly figure of the past.


    I¡ª¡±


    She stopped all of a sudden as a subtle warmth coursed through Helena''s ethereal form, a sensation that was both foreign and most welcome. She could feel a gentle shift, as if a part of her had been touched by the faintest caress of life. Her cheeks, once pallid, now bore a faint flush, and her dark hair transformed into a warm shade of brown.


    The spark of vitality had returned to her, and with it came an immediate change in her demeanor. Helena''s once distant and melancholic gaze shifted, and her now-light brown eyes held a warmth that had been absent before. She felt a tinge of joy, a fleeting moment of being closer to the world of the living.


    Turning her gaze toward the entrance of the Astronomy Tower, she saw him there.


    It was the boy who had been occupying her thoughts for far longer than she dared to admit to herself. She smiled, a ghostly and ephemeral expression, but one filled with genuine fondness.


    ¡°You''re late.¡± She said, a playful glint in her now-light brown eyes.


    Adam smiled.


    ¡°Had to be careful sneaking out.¡± He admitted, his voice a little more hushed than she was used to. ¡°With more students out and about and those posted guards, it''s not as easy as it used to be. I already witnessed a couple getting caught out of bounds. What were you singing?¡±


    Helena turned her gaze back to the moonlit landscape beyond to hide her mild embarrassment. "How much did you hear?"


    Adam considered her words for a moment.


    ¡°I caught a bit of it, though not the full song.¡± He admitted with a soft smile. ¡°You have a beautiful singing voice, you know.¡±


    A flicker of something akin to emotion passed through Helena''s spectral form as she received Adam''s compliment. Her voice carried a soft note of gratitude as she responded. ¡°Thank you, Zero.¡±


    With a sigh that seemed to stir the very air around her, she spoke.


    ¡°The song...¡± She began, her gaze returning to the half moon. ¡°It''s about longing, about being separated from the world of the living. It''s a lament for the life I once had and the things I can never experience again.¡±


    Her voice, once hauntingly forlorn, now held a touch of melancholic resignation.


    ¡°Helena¡­¡± Adam began softly, but she shook her head before he could say more.


    ¡°No!¡± Turning toward him, her ethereal presence illuminated by the half moon''s gentle light, she spoke with a deep sorrow in her voice. ¡°Someone like me doesn''t deserve a second chance, not after all the horrible things I''ve done.¡±


    Adam was silent for a long moment, his gaze unwavering as he closed the distance between them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± He said, both anger and compassion in his voice. ¡°You know that¡¯s not true, Helena.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡± Adam insisted, his mismatched eyes almost glowing with emotion. ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much to help me, and who knows how many times you¡¯ve helped the students over the course of the last nine hundred years. You¡¯ve earned your second chance a thousand times over.¡±


    Helena trembled at his words.


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Helena tried, but she could not form the words, so swept up in her emotions she was.


    Adam reached out to her, his fingers brushing her spectral, and yet somewhat solid cheek. When his hand withdrew, it was wet, and he regarded it with a sense of amazement.


    ¡°Helena¡­ You''re crying.¡± He said, his voice a whisper in the still night. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Helena, overcome by a surge of emotions, threw her ethereal arms around Adam and held onto him tightly. It was an embrace that transcended the boundaries of the living and the departed, a deep and almost visceral connection between them.


    Her voice, filled with a mixture of joy and relief, whispered softly in his ear.


    ¡°You''re not making me upset.¡± She confessed. ¡°I''m just... so happy.¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡± Adam, though slightly awkward at first, returned the hug, his arms encircling her spectral form. It seemed to make Helena even more ecstatic. ¡°Good¡ª that¡¯s good. I¡¯m glad.¡±


    In that private moment, as they clung to each other on the Astronomy Tower, Helena secretly hoped that the hug would never end.


    ¡°Are you going to let go?¡± He said after a few moments.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ All right.¡±


    Helena blurted out a laugh. He could be so odd, sometimes.

 146 - Following The Crumbs

    oooo


    Following The Crumbs


    oooo


    October 7, 1992, 9:50 PM, Somewhere In New Mexico


    Porpentina Goldstein


    The October night hung heavy with a chill as Porpentina and her assistant Lewis ventured forward towards the outskirts of their next target: a ghost town out in the middle of nowhere.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Lewis said, keeping his voice quiet. ¡°I can¡¯t say I like this place.¡±


    The once bustling streets, now reclaimed by nature''s steady grip, exuded an eerie stillness. The arid desert landscape stretched out before them, the moonlight casting an ethereal glow over the abandoned buildings and dusty pathways.


    ¡°I don¡¯t much care for it, either.¡± Porpentina said as she led the way, her footsteps echoing softly in the relative quiet. Lewis followed, his breath visible in the cold air, which held a subtle whisper of desolation. The Moon hung low in the sky, as if in silent mourning.


    They had journeyed to this forsaken place following a lead in their investigation.


    Time had long forgotten about it, that much was obvious.


    The ghost town''s dilapidated structures, their wooden beams weathered by countless seasons, stood like spectral sentinels, bearing witness to the passage of years. Broken windows stared vacantly at the night, and tumbleweeds drifted lazily through the abandoned streets.


    ¡°I wonder what happened here¡­¡± Lewis said as he gestured at a broken down ruin; the only thing remaining was a lone door barely holding onto its hinges as it swayed with the breeze, punctuating the silence with the torturous groan of rusted metal.


    The skeletal remains of buildings seemed to reach out to the sky, their hollow interiors testifying to the lives once lived within these walls. The remnants of a saloon with its faded sign, a cracked piano, and empty bottles strewn about hinted at the revelry that had long since faded away.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll find anything here?¡± Lewis said, fiddling with his clothes anxiously.


    Tina resisted the urge to roll her eyes as she responded. ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of making any assumptions or presuppositions, Caboldie. We¡¯re here to investigate, not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dawdle¡ª yes, yes.¡± Caboldie finished for her, huffing. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you know, how about you take point on this one?¡±


    He sent her a dry look, but nodded and took his place. Porpentina smiled to herself; Caboldie was green as grass, but he was improving with each day.


    The two pressed on, their senses heightened by the eerie atmosphere.


    They ventured into a few of the decrepit buildings, ready to uncover any traces of anything that might provide answers. But the interiors yielded nothing but the echoes of a past long-since gone. Dust motes danced in the dim light, and the creaking floorboards seemed to sigh with the weight of abandonment.


    Lewis finally broke the silence, his voice tinged with frustration by the third building. ¡°Boss, I can''t find any sign of recent activity.¡±


    Porpentina, her brow furrowed with concern, nodded in agreement. ¡°I had hoped that our lead would bring us closer to finding those poor children, but as usual, nothing in this line of work is straightforward. Still, we have to be patient and not get in the way of ourselves.¡±


    She took a moment to reflect on the lead that had brought them here. It had been a cryptic clue, a bare whisper of information from one of the reports they¡¯d gone through. It had been the mere mention of one of the kidnappers saying what was assumed to be the name of a place: Cuervo.


    ¡°Honestly, this was a long shot from the start.¡± Tina admitted, but her voice was laced with determination. ¡°But we can''t give up just yet, Lewis. There must be something here, some clue that we''ve overlooked. We''ll keep searching, room by room if necessary. The children deserve that much out of us, at least.¡±


    And so they searched. Before they knew it, an hour had passed.


    Porpentina had to admit to herself; she, too, was getting tired of this place. She¡¯d always hated abandoned locations. The silence bothered her far too much.


    Another twenty minutes of fruitless searching weighed on their shoulders as Tina and Lewis entered yet another empty room, the desolation and abandonment becoming more disheartening with each passing moment. It appeared to be just another dead end.


    ¡°Next one¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Lewis said, stopping her as he pointed to the center of the room.


    Tina followed his direction, her eyes widening in surprise. A small, dark line marred the floor beneath a worn rug, as if someone had tried to conceal it hastily. He knelt down, his fingers brushing over the uneven surface.


    Porpentina followed his lead, her eyes narrowing as she examined the floor. She saw it too, the faint but unmistakable scrape that had been improperly covered up. It was a detail that seemed out of place in the otherwise barren and dusty room.


    ¡°Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Lewis said, looking up at his superior.


    Tina nodded and gestured for him to move aside. He did so.


    Without hesitation, Porpentina raised her wand and, with a precise wave, cleared the center of the room. The rug floated gently to the side, revealing a trap door in the floor.


    ¡°A concealed trap door.¡± Lewis said, his eyes widening with both apprehension and anticipation. ¡°Could this be it?¡±


    Porpentina nodded, her determination burning bright. ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    Lewis cast an unlocking charm, and the trap door swung open with an eerie creak, revealing a dark and foreboding, but empty passage below. As it opened, an overwhelming stench of human waste and urine engulfed them, causing both Porpentina and Lewis to recoil in disgust, their faces contorted with grimaces.


    The putrid odor hung heavily in the air, a stark indicator of the suffering that had only just recently taken place in this hidden chamber. It was now clear that this was indeed the location where the kidnapped children had been held captive. But the crucial question remained: where were they now?


    Porpentina steadied herself, her eyes adjusting to the dim light below. She muttered an incantation under her breath, summoning a soft glow that illuminated the underground chamber. The walls were lined with crude, makeshift bedding, and the floor was strewn with tattered, soiled blankets.


    As they descended into the chamber, their footsteps echoing in the eerie silence, they began to piece together the grim puzzle. Shackles were bolted to the walls, evidence of the children''s imprisonment. Faint, childish scribbles adorned the walls, a desperate cry for help in the form of crude drawings and messages.


    Porpentina''s heart broke as she surveyed the scene. The children had endured unimaginable suffering in this place, their innocence stolen by their cruel captors. But the absence of any recent signs of life left an ominous question hanging in the air.


    ¡°This can¡¯t have been too long ago." Lewis said, though he looked like he was doing his best to stop himself from losing his dinner, as well as his temper.


    Tapping her wand against his forehead and then her own, she cast the Bubble Head Charm. In an instant, the putrid stench disappeared, giving the both of them relief.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said, swallowing. ¡°Any more and I would¡¯ve¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Tina said, glaring at the sheets as she cast a few spells. ¡°This¡­ Residue may be around a day old.¡±


    ¡°Then they can¡¯t have gone far.¡± Lewis said, his anger building even as he tried to cope with the horror of the situation he found himself in. His eyes lit up as he got an idea. ¡°The tire tracks we saw coming in.¡±


    Tina nodded, knowing where he was going with this. ¡°Yes. Check them by which is the most recent. We will follow that.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t get away with this.¡± He said, and Tina was surprised by the suppressed rage in his voice.


    She studied his face for a few moments before her lips pursed into a thin line of determination. She knelt down one of the floorboards, seeing the frantic and desperate scratches of those poor children, hoping that someone would come save them.


    With a wave of her wand, she collected a few of the nail fragments, placing them within a small vial before she turned her gaze towards Lewis.


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t.¡± Tina assured him. ¡°We¡¯ll find them, if it¡¯s the last thing we do.¡±


    ooo


    October 8, 1992, 7:15 AM, Forest in Albania


    Vanessa Zhenya


    She¡¯d been at it all night and well into the morning; still, she found nothing.


    Her days here had stretched into an agonizing, mind-numbing routine, and she couldn''t help but wonder why she had been chosen for this particular task. She was a skilled and capable witch, a fighter at heart, but playing the role of a detective or investigator wasn''t her forte.


    As the days passed with no clear objective or progress to speak of, Vanessa''s frustration grew. The dense, eerie forest seemed to close in around her, and every rustle of leaves or distant howl of an unknown creature sent shivers down her spine. She missed the thrill of action, the adrenaline of a duel, the clarity of a battle''s purpose.


    This silent, creeping uncertainty grated on her nerves.


    Vanessa couldn''t help but question Mr. Grindelwald''s motives. What was it about this place that had drawn his attention? Why had he sent Marco here, and now her, a fighter, into the depths of this enigmatic forest?


    The lack of answers gnawed at her, but she knew that Mr. Grindelwald wouldn¡¯t give her a mission if it led nowhere.


    That man always has a trick up his sleeve. She thought to herself before huffing in irritation and quickly tying her hair into a ponytail. I just wish I knew what it was.


    She knew she couldn''t afford to underestimate the situation. Despite her longing for action and her doubts about her investigative skills, Vanessa remained vigilant.


    In the world of magic, danger could emerge from the shadows at any moment, and she was determined to be prepared for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Still, after hours of aimless searching, even the most patient of individuals would crack.


    And so, with a savage slash to the left, she split a tree in twain, filling the air with the sound of cracking wood, rustling leaves and the thump of the tree.


    Even with this little bit of fun, she couldn''t help but let out a frustrated groan. The sound of her own voice was a stark contrast to the oppressive stillness that surrounded her.


    ¡°Why am I even here?¡± She muttered, her words breaking the silence like a crack in glass.


    She didn¡¯t want to be here. The quiet of the forest was not helping her keep her memories at bay. It was a silence that echoed with the ghosts of her past.


    Flashes of that day in which her fate was forever changed pierced her thoughts, like fragments of a shattered mirror. She saw the images of her family''s lifeless bodies crumpling to the floor, victims of the brutal consequences of their own actions. She remembered the horrifying moment when her father had whisked her away, his face etched with a mixture of determination and desperation.


    The memories became vivid, almost too real. She could hear her father''s final words as if they were whispered in her ear. ¡°Vanessa, you must survive. Carry our legacy with honor.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± She spoke to her own mind. ¡°Stop it. I don¡¯t care about our honor¡ª honor¡¯s what got the family killed. I just want to survive!¡±


    Frustration and anger boiled inside Vanessa as she desperately tried to shake away the haunting images of her family.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± She cried out again, her voice quivering with a mixture of pain and fury.


    Vanessa''s wand trembled in her hand from the rage, and she drove it down, the tip piercing the forest floor. An instinctive spell, fueled by her tumultuous emotions, erupted from the wand, setting everything around her ablaze with a brilliant blue fire.


    The forest seemed to come alive with flames, the eerie silence shattered by the crackling and hissing of the magical fire. The cold blue flames danced and swirled, casting an ethereal glow on the surrounding trees and foliage. Vanessa''s anger, frustration, and even her sorrow were channeled into the blaze, a fierce and uncontrollable outburst of magic.


    As the flames roared around her, Vanessa felt a strange mixture of relief and guilt. The fire had momentarily banished the haunting memories that had plagued her, but it had also brought chaos to the tranquil forest.


    That wouldn¡¯t do.


    With a determined effort, she willed the flames to subside, gradually extinguishing the magical fire and allowing the forest to return to the eerie silence she despised once more.


    Vanessa knew that she had to regain control over her emotions and her magic. She had a mission to complete. Getting back to her feet, she dusted herself before resuming her trip, whistling a little tune to keep herself occupied.


    Another hour of aimless searching had left Vanessa on the brink of frustration once more, but this time, something had changed. A subtle shift in the air caught her attention, a faint hint of something ominous and powerful, like a poisonous whisper in the wind.


    Vanessa took a deep breath, steadying her racing heart as she recognized the significance of this sensation. Dark magic was not something to be taken lightly, and it was rare to encounter such a potent presence out in the wild.


    ¡°Is this what I was sent to investigate?¡± She wondered aloud. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Marco report on this?¡±


    No answer came, and she frowned. Something about all of this didn¡¯t seem right. With a sense of grim determination, she decided to follow the trail of darkness, pushing through the dense underbrush and winding trees.


    As she ventured deeper into the forest, the dark magic grew stronger, its oppressive weight pressing down on her like an invisible hand. The air grew thick with an unnatural chill, and the once-familiar sounds of the forest faded into an eerie hush. The very essence of the place seemed tainted by the malevolence that hung in the air.


    Vanessa''s senses sharpened as she followed the trail, her every instinct on high alert. The trees around her seemed to twist and contort, their gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal fingers. The ground beneath her feet became uneven and treacherous, as though nature itself rebelled against the encroaching darkness.


    Another hour passed, and the dark magic intensified, its presence now almost suffocating.


    Not even Grindelwald¡¯s magic had been this powerful. Vanessa felt herself get aroused; perhaps she¡¯d have a good fight after all?


    Vanessa''s footsteps were tentative as she entered a clearing and took in the scene before her.


    ¡°All of that magical power, and it¡¯s just an echo¡­?¡± She said to herself, feeling both disappointed and intrigued. ¡°Whoever did this is maybe a shade beyond even Grindelwald. At least in raw power¡­¡±


    Her keen eyes swept the area, searching for clues to unravel the mystery. She walked carefully, her senses alert to any hidden dangers. It didn''t take long for her to notice the telltale signs of a campsite having been here. The grass had been cleared with magic, a familiar technique that she herself had used many times in the past. Any other wizard or witch would likely have walked through this area none-the-wiser, as they could not feel what she felt.


    It was clear that something had happened here, something significant; that¡¯s probably why Mr. Grindelwald had sent her here. The question remained: who had set up this camp, and why had they left so suddenly?


    Before she could even ponder her question, something emerged from the earth.


    Vanessa''s trained instincts kicked in, and she took several steps back as she beheld the grotesque creature before her. At first glance, it appeared almost human, but the sight of snakes slithering in and out of numerous holes in its body sent a shiver down her spine.


    It was a truly horrific sight, and yet, Vanessa managed to maintain her composure.


    The creature''s appearance did not quite align with that of an Inferius. It was close enough, though¡ª a reanimated corpse under the control of a dark wizard. This one just happened to be crawling with snakes.


    If there had been any doubts about this mission before, they were gone now.


    In the blink of an eye, the grotesque creature lunged at Vanessa without warning. Her reflexes kicked in, and she instinctively cast a spell, attempting to set it on fire. However, to her horror, the fire simply splashed against the creature harmlessly, leaving it unscathed.


    Before Vanessa could react further, the creature''s cold, bony fingers closed around her arm and throat, squeezing. From its holes, three snakes emerged, biting her around the neck, arm and thigh, sending waves of pain shooting through her body. She had only a split second to think, her mind racing as panic threatened to take hold.


    With a surge of willpower, Vanessa Disapparated, the familiar sensation of magical teleportation causing intense agony as she realized she¡¯d left a part of herself behind. She emerged in a different location, her heart pounding, and her body wracked with pain.


    Getting herself under control, she assessed her injuries, quickly realizing she had splinched off a finger and maybe a few toes in the process, judging by the searing flares of pain she felt.


    Despite the excruciating injuries, Vanessa knew she had to act quickly. With a wave of her wand, she snatched a nearby log and, with a burst of will, sent it flying with all her strength, smashing it into the walking corpse. The creature was knocked back, wedged into a tree, giving Vanessa a momentary respite.


    Reaching into the satchel to her side, she snatched a bezoar and immediately shoved it down her throat before grabbing her vial of general anti-venom, downing it in the aftermath.


    Even as she choked it all down, she kept her eyes on the modified Inferius, blasting the snakes which emerged from his body into a fine bloody mist. A moment later, she sent another log smashing into the Inferius, stopping it from escaping, just yet.


    Through the searing pain and the adrenaline pumping through her veins, Vanessa found herself smiling. This adversary was exactly the kind of challenge she had been seeking, even though it had injured her.


    She knew that defeating this creature was crucial, but destroying it completely was not an option, not when her mission still hung in the balance.


    As she caught her breath and assessed her surroundings, Vanessa''s mind raced. Fire had proven ineffective, and she needed to find an alternative solution. Destroying the creature outright was off the table, but there had to be a way to incapacitate it, at least temporarily.


    The venomous bites from the snakes within the modified Inferius had taken their toll on Vanessa, even with the immediate administration of a bezoar and a general anti-venom. As she pushed forward, her movements felt sluggish, and her limbs seemed to resist her commands.


    Each step was a battle against the venom''s effects, and the pain radiated through her body like a relentless storm.


    Vanessa knew that time was not on her side. With her willpower and determination overriding the pain and sluggishness caused, Vanessa delved deep into her magical essence. She gripped her wand tightly, channeling her inner strength into it, fueling it with her power and intent.


    As Vanessa cast the spell, a surge of icy magic flowed forth, crystallizing her will into reality. The air around the modified Inferius grew frigid, and a frosty aura enveloped the grotesque creature and its writhing snakes.


    The transformation began slowly, delicate ice crystals forming like a frozen web. They spread across the Inferius''s pale decaying flesh, encasing it in an eerie, translucent blue shell. The snakes, still in motion, became trapped within the growing block of ice, their movements gradually slowing as the ice crept over them.


    The ice continued to spread, encasing the entire modified Inferius in its icy grip. Vanessa''s spell was meticulous and thorough, leaving no part of the creature untouched. The Inferius''s grimacing face was on full display, forever imprinted into the world around it.


    Even with the immediate threat neutralized, Vanessa''s focus remained razor-sharp. Off to the right, she spied the glint of something and reacted. She swiftly cast a precise spell, slicing the hidden, lunging serpent in two before it could reach her.


    Any more¡­?


    Vanessa maintained her vigilance, watching the area carefully for any other potential threats for another tense minute. Her senses were heightened, and her wand remained at the ready, ensuring that no surprises would catch her off guard.


    Once satisfied that the immediate danger had passed, Vanessa allowed herself a moment to regain her composure. She knew that she needed to retrieve her lost digits and tend to her injuries. With a deep breath, she moved past the frozen Inferius, making sure to keep an eye out for any more threats.


    After safely retrieving her missing digits, Vanessa focused on herself, casting spells to repair her splinching. With a blink through the telltale puff of purple smoke, her hand and foot were made whole once more. She flexed her fingers and toes, testing their mobility. Satisfied with the results, she knew she was ready to continue her mission.


    Feeling the lingering effects of the venom impeding her movements, Vanessa made a calculated decision to take another vial of anti-venom.


    She took a deep breath and steeled herself as she downed it in one go. The bitter taste washed over her tongue, causing her to grimace in discomfort, but she knew it was a necessary step to ensure her continued readiness for any extra surprises.


    As the anti-venom slowly took effect and some of the sluggishness began to recede, Vanessa''s focus returned to the encased Inferius. It stared back at her with its lifeless, blank gaze, the snakes within its body writhing in apparent agony from the icy cold they were surrounded with.


    Vanessa shook her head, a mixture of pity and disgust welling up inside her. With a final glance at the frozen Inferius, Vanessa reached into her satchel again, this time pulling out a mirror.


    ¡°Gellert Grindelwald.¡±


    There was no answer. The second attempt yielded no response as well, but on the third call, the mirror''s reflection shifted, revealing Grindelwald''s face.


    ¡°Ah, Vanessa.¡± He greeted her briefly before turning his attention to the right. ¡°If you would excuse me; I have something important to attend to.¡±


    "Yes, sir." A faint voice came from the mirror, followed by the sound of a door closing.


    After a few moments, his gaze returned to Vanessa. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I could not handle.¡± Vanessa said, waving his concern away. ¡°I found something. I''ve reached the location you assigned to me in Albania. I encountered a modified Inferius."


    ¡°Modified?¡±


    ¡°Immune to fire.¡± She said and went on to provide a detailed account of the events leading up to her encounter with the Inferius, including the strange campsite she had discovered and the venomous snakes within the creature.


    ¡°May I?¡± He said. Vanessa nodded and turned the two-way mirror to show him the frozen figure of the Inferius, still encased in ice.


    As Grindelwald examined the creature, Vanessa watched his facial expressions closely through the mirror. At first, his features remained impassive, a mask of detachment. But as he studied the Inferius, his expression shifted, revealing a flicker of recognition. His brows furrowed slightly, and there was a tightening around his eyes.


    When Vanessa turned the mirror back to herself, she saw that Grindelwald''s gaze remained focused on her. It was clear that he had pieced together some information related to the Inferius'' identity.


    ¡°You recognize him.¡±


    Grindelwald nodded, keeping his tone calm and deliberate. ¡°Yes. That is¡ª or was¡ª Marco''s senior partner, Andre Letnas."


    Vanessa''s mind raced as she put two and two together, a growing sense of unease settling over her. She couldn''t help but voice her suspicion. "And Marco? Did he have a hand in this, then?"


    Grindelwald''s expression shifted again, this time a subtle mix of concern and calculation. He hesitated for a moment before responding, his voice measured. "It''s a possibility, Vanessa. I have reason to believe that there may be a sort of¡­ Internal conflict within our order. This situation requires your utmost discretion and vigilance."


    As he said this, Grindelwald''s facial expressions remained guarded, revealing little of his true thoughts and emotions.


    It doesn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me.¡± Vanessa said, watching his face for a moment. ¡°You knew I¡¯d find something like this.¡±


    ¡°I suspected that something happened there.¡± Grindelwald said, nodding. ¡°That there was a deep, dark magic at play in this forest.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s linked to Marco?¡±


    Grindelwald nodded again.


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± Vanessa said, explaining herself at Gellert¡¯s inquisitive gaze. ¡°I felt the dark nature of what took place here. Marco is a little rough around the edges, but there has been no indication of such powerful magic around him.¡±


    And yet, even as she spoke, she slowed down, glimpsing a few moments in the past when she¡¯d thought that the young recruit¡¯s energy was too controlled at times. Her memories shifted towards his behavior, just as controlled as his magic.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to understand.¡±


    ¡°Marco is¡­¡± Vanessa said, frowning. ¡°A traitor?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Grindelwald said, confusing her. ¡°One cannot betray what one was never a part of.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Vanessa said, shaking her head as she wracked her mind for the answers she seeked. ¡°Marco is someone else in disguise?¡±


    ¡°In a manner of speaking.¡± Grindelwald said, smiling when he saw the look of frustration on her face. ¡°It is the sort of disguise that cannot be easily discerned, even by the most observant of people.¡±


    Vanessa didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds, though her eyes shined with a burning curiosity.


    However, before she opened her mouth, Gellert interrupted her. ¡°I know what you are going to ask: ¡®if that isn¡¯t Marco, then who is he¡¯?¡±


    Vanessa only nodded, pursing her lips together in mild irritation.


    ¡°I will tell you who I suspect he is.¡± Grindelwald said, though his gaze turned severe again. ¡°But you will have to swear to me that it will be kept secret.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    And so, he told her.


    ¡°...And suddenly this all makes sense.¡± Vanessa¡¯s stare shifted from the mirror to the encased Inferius before glaring down at the mirror. ¡°You sent me here already knowing what the outcome would be?¡±


    ¡°I had my suspicions; even now, I¡¯m not fully certain.¡± Grindelwald said, shaking head. ¡°But you¡¯ve given me enough confirmation that I am at least reasonably certain.¡±


    ¡°Who else knows about this¡ª your suspicions?¡±


    ¡°Just you and I.¡±


    ¡°Not even Matthias?¡± She wondered immediately.


    Gellert shook his head, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°Matthias is an excellent strategist, but he can be overprotective at times. He''s currently occupied with his own tasks, and I need him to remain focused on them. Besides, Vanessa, you are the Order''s most powerful fighter. If circumstances take a turn for the worse, it''s essential that you have the knowledge you need to make the right decision.¡±


    Vanessa couldn''t help but smirk at Grindelwald''s response. She saw through his deliberate flattery, recognizing it as a form of manipulation, but she couldn''t deny the truth in his words.


    ¡°I know you''re playing my strings.¡± She said, a hint of amusement in her tone. ¡°But you''re right.¡±


    Grindelwald shook his head at that. ¡°Come back to Phoenix¡¯ Roost. Healer Durand will be notified of your arrival.¡±¡¯


    ¡°And the Inferius?¡±


    ¡°Bury it. Ice and all.¡± Grindelwald said. ¡°Once my schedule clears, I will come and put it to rest, once and for all.¡±


    Vanessa stared at the man¡¯s face for a moment before giving a mental shrug. ¡°All right. I will speak to you later, then.¡±


    ¡°Until then.¡± He said, and the image in the mirror shifted back to show her own reflection. She stared at her own pallid, mildly sweaty face for a few seconds before she turned her gaze towards the encased corpse of Andre Setnas.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯d best get to work.¡±

 147 - Dealings

    oooo


    Dealings


    oooo


    October 8, 1992, 12:50 PM, Great Hall, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    The Great Hall buzzed with activity during lunchtime as students filled their plates with various culinary delights from all over the globe.


    Yet, I found myself staring at a solitary eclair with a mixture of excitement and apprehension.


    Its glossy chocolate glaze seemed to beckon, promising a world of rich, creamy indulgence.


    However, as I gazed at it, my excitement was tempered by a sense of unease.


    Su, my ever-observant friend, looked at me with a furrowed brow. ¡°Adam, are you alright? Never seen you hesitate to eat dessert.¡±


    I tore my gaze away from my dessert and met Su''s eyes.


    ¡°I''m just... not quite hungry, I suppose?¡± I replied, though the real reason lay in the complexities of both the days ahead and before.


    While my eyes remained fixed on the eclair, my mind wandered through a labyrinth of thoughts and emotions.


    It''s this tournament. I thought.


    The presence of students from different schools, each with their own unique traditions and skills, had turned our once-familiar surroundings into a whirlwind of chaos and unpredictability.


    It wasn''t just that, however; Lockhart''s odd competence, a baffling twist in the narrative of a seemingly inept professor, had added another layer of mystery to the already perplexing events.


    The world had been turned askew, and I couldn''t help but wonder about the true nature of it all.


    Add to that the fact that Grindelwald is rising in power, Voldemort is at large, and there¡¯s been no sign of the Diary¡­ I thought and frowned. I know it in my mind that there¡¯s no point in worrying about what I can¡¯t control, but my heart just can¡¯t seem to help itself.


    I shook my head as I gathered myself once more. I could worry about this later; right now, there was a delicious dessert with my name on it!


    But, just as I had finally decided to take a bite of the tempting eclair, I was interrupted by an unwelcome pat on the shoulder.


    Annoyance flickered in my gaze as I turned to see Tony.


    ¡°What.¡± I said, my irritability just hostile enough to stop my friend from whatever he was about to say.


    For a brief moment, Tony looked apologetic, but his expression quickly transformed into one of excitement, his eyes shining with a newfound enthusiasm.


    ¡°Adam!¡± Tony exclaimed, unable to contain his zeal. ¡°You¡¯ve got to come see!¡±


    I shot Tony a questioning look.


    ¡°See what?¡± I inquired, my curiosity piqued, though I did not let it distract me.


    With my eclair finally in hand, I took a bite, savoring the exquisite taste. The choux pastry was light and airy, a delicate contrast to the rich custard within. The chocolate glaze perfectly complemented the creamy center.


    I was so overtaken with pleasure that I missed whatever Tony ended up saying next. Wiping my mouth, I turned my gaze back at the boy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Tony shook his head, amused by the interruption.


    ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡± He said, though excitement resurfaced as he continued. "There was a tournament announcement!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I said, taking another sumptuous bite. ¡°Have they decided on who our school¡¯s Quidditch team members are?¡±


    Tony nodded in confirmation, grinning. ¡°And the first match too. Guess who¡¯s playing."


    ¡°Well, obviously Hogwarts since we¡¯re hosting¡­¡± I said, though Tony didn¡¯t look particularly impressed with that guess. ¡°And¡­ I don¡¯t know. Durmstrang?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tony said. ¡°Beauxbatons.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    My gaze drifted toward the Gryffindor table, where Harry was engrossed in conversation with Oliver Wood, as well as Fred, and George Weasley. Their animated gestures and excited expressions left little doubt in my mind: all four had made the school¡¯s Quidditch team.


    A rush of pride for my adopted brother filled me, surprising me for a moment.


    Turning back to Tony, I wondered aloud. ¡°I can see Harry, Fred, George and Wood made it; who else?¡±


    Tony leaned in closer, all too happy to share. ¡°I forgot their names, but I know that we''ve got a Hufflepuff and a Slytherin in the ranks for Chasers¡ª and I know that Davies will be the third Chaser.¡±


    ¡°Davies, huh? He¡¯s basically the captain of the Ravenclaw team, already. All that¡¯s stopping him is that he¡¯s not experienced enough for it yet.¡± I said. In the canonical timeline, Davies had indeed gone on to become the Ravenclaw Quidditch Captain, and his skills as Chaser were widely acknowledged. ¡°Good choice. Roger Davies and Oliver Wood working together¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so interested in Quidditch, Adam.¡± Su commented, giving me an odd look, as if she had not expected me to say that.


    That brought a smirk from me. ¡°I do pay attention from time to time, you know.¡±


    I quickly shifted the conversation, though. "But what I pay most of my attention to is my own practice. Speaking of which¡­ Did they have any news on the dueling tournament?"


    Tony chuckled, as if he had been waiting for me to ask.


    ¡°Ah, I was just getting to that.¡± He said. ¡°The Quidditch match begins at the end of the month, on Halloween, and the Ministry will be holding preliminary dueling bouts leading up to the main event.¡±


    ¡°Preliminaries?¡± I echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    Tony nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yeah, I guess there have been too many applicants for the league.¡±


    ¡°Even taking into account how large this event is going to be?¡± I wondered out loud.


    ¡°I guess.¡± Here, Tony shrugged. ¡°They probably want to narrow it down a bit, get the best of the best? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re probably right.¡± I said. ¡°Separate the wheat from the chaff and all that.¡±


    As I finished off the last delicious bite of my eclair, I absorbed this new piece of information. It made sense, given the growing interest in the dueling tournament.


    People don¡¯t want to waste their time and Galleons watching relatively average wizards and witches fighting. I thought. They want the good stuff. Skill, power, determination. They want to be swept away by it all.


    Halloween. I now had a clearer timeline in my mind¡ª a bit over three weeks to prepare for my first match.


    As I began to devise strategies and training methods, I was interrupted by the arrival of a familiar face.


    "Adam." Mira Goshawk said, her tone a mixture of excitement and urgency. "Have you heard the news?"


    I gestured to a grinning Tony. ¡°Tony just got done filling me in.¡±


    Mira nodded, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that surprised me.


    "October the Eleventh. Noon." She stated firmly, as if marking a date of great importance. "Our usual spot. Don¡¯t be late."


    With that odd message, she turned and walked away, leaving me to stare after her with a sense of intrigue and annoyance.


    Did she truly believe she could simply order me around without so much as a by-your-leave?


    It was a notion that grated on my nerves, for I had never been one to be easily manipulated or cowed by any authority.


    I shook my head, dispelling the frustration that threatened to linger. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t want to meet with her again¡ª I¡¯d been trying to find the time to do it, but I was always getting sidetracked in one way or another.


    Plus, I couldn''t deny that her knowledge and insights were often valuable.


    Still, I made a silent promise to myself that I would have words with the girl when next we met. While I respected her, I wasn¡¯t going to let her push me around like that.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, contemplating Mira''s message and my forthcoming conversation with her, Su''s voice cut through my musings with a startling question.


    "Adam¡­ Did Mira just ask you out on a date?" She asked, her tone innocent.


    I blanched in shock, completely caught off guard and at a loss for words. The absurdity of the notion left me momentarily speechless, and I could feel my cheeks growing warm with embarrassment. ¡°What?¡±


    Su and Tony burst into laughter at my reaction.


    ¡°Look at his face, he¡¯s all red!¡± Tony couldn''t help but say. ¡°Nicely done, Su.¡±


    I swallowed as I turned my gaze to Su, who was giving me an impish grin. Why, you little¡­!


    ¡°You got me.¡± I admitted defeat with as much grace as I could manage in the situation. ¡°This time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she did.¡± Tony said, prodding my shoulder and laughing once more.


    I huffed in both annoyance and amusement, my gaze shifting toward another eclair on the table. There were details to sort out and mysteries to unravel, but for now, I decided to focus on the simpler pleasures in life.


    After all, sometimes, a little humor and indulgence were the best ways to prepare oneself for the troubles that lay ahead.


    oooo


    A Few Hours Later, Near Hagrid¡¯s Cabin¡­


    The Sun hung low in the sky as I dropped the wheelbarrow off near Hagrid''s cabin. My brow was slick with sweat, and I wiped my face with the back of my hand, feeling the exertion of the past few hours.


    Taking on a few of Hagrid''s tasks had proven to be more challenging than I had anticipated.


    Hagrid, always bustling with activity, had been busier than usual because of the Tournament, which left me with the lion''s share of the work.


    As I caught my breath, I couldn''t help but appreciate the physical exertion. It provided a welcome release from the complexities and uncertainties of the magical world.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The tangible effort required to complete the task was a grounding experience, helping me to refine my focus.


    My intention to head off to the secluded spot to feed Astrid was momentarily halted as I spotted a familiar head of blonde hair in the distance.


    It was Draco Malfoy, flanked by his ever-loyal companions, Crabbe and Goyle. I pursed my lips, curiosity mingling with a sense of caution.


    Despite our many meetings, Draco and I had never been close, to say the least.


    Our interactions were usually tinged with a certain tension, and the fact that he brought his two sycophants with him didn¡¯t spell any good news.


    With Astrid''s hunger in the back of my mind, I debated whether to approach them or to keep my distance.


    A moment later, I realized it was pointless. For all his faults, Draco was the determined sort; he would¡ª and already has before¡ª follow me until he got the answers he seeked.


    I sighed quietly to myself, my fingers instinctively finding the familiar shape of my wand in my pocket. The warmth that radiated from it provided a small but reassuring comfort as Malfoy and his companions got within speaking distance.


    ¡°Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle.¡± I greeted them evenly, my voice devoid of any particular warmth. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Draco responded with a subtle nudge of his head, indicating that he wanted to speak privately.


    ¡°A word, Black?¡±


    Staring at Draco for a moment, my eyes narrowed slightly in uncertainty. I couldn''t help but wonder what had prompted this unusual visit. However, after a moment''s consideration, I nodded in acceptance.


    Draco shot a glance toward Crabbe and Goyle, who obediently walked a bit further away, positioning themselves to keep a lookout. With a sense of wary caution, I turned my attention back to Draco, waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°Coming to me in public¡ª that''s brave.¡± I remarked, a faint edge of sarcasm in my voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about how this might look?¡±


    Draco met my remark with a counter, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. ¡°Well, you see, for all people know, we could be having a fight right now. Crabbe and Goyle here are just keeping a lookout.¡±


    I couldn''t help but smirk back.


    "Oh? Are we fighting right now, Malfoy?" I asked, my tone challenging.


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Draco scoffed, though he swept his gray gaze around for a moment before turning it on me. ¡°Have you heard?¡±


    I nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I''ve got the news about the schedules¡ª everyone knows by now, no doubt.¡±


    ¡°I''ve applied for the younger dueling division.¡± Draco said, catching me by surprise.


    My eyebrows were raised at his unexpected admission.


    ¡°Not the Quidditch tournament?¡± I inquired, my curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Didn''t even apply to that.¡± Draco replied, shaking his head with a dismissive gesture. ¡°Quidditch is fun¡ª but dueling¡­¡±


    I understood the sentiment without him needing to finish the sentence.


    Dueling held a unique allure for many wizards and witches, myself included. The thrill of competition, the display of skill, and the opportunity to prove oneself in a magical battle were aspects that resonated deeply within the wizarding world.


    "Say no more." I said with a knowing nod. I couldn¡¯t help but respect his choice. ¡°I have to say, I¡¯m surprised.¡±


    Draco''s silver eyes bore into mine, and there was a flicker of annoyance in his expression. It seemed that he had expected a different response from me, one that perhaps didn''t involve any hint of surprise or doubt.


    ¡°Surprised, Black? What for?¡± He questioned, a hint of defensiveness creeping into his tone.


    I shook my head slowly, meeting his gaze evenly. ¡°I figured you¡¯d go for both Quidditch and Dueling.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Draco turned his nose up. ¡°I would perform well in both categories, no doubt¡ª¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I cut in, rolling my eyes, but Draco ignored it.


    ¡°¡ªBut it¡¯s best to focus on a single pursuit for this Tournament.¡± Draco finished, sending me a light glare for daring to interrupt him.


    "Why have you come to meet me, Draco?" I inquired, my impatience getting the better of me. It seemed unlikely that he had sought me out just to share the news of his application to the dueling division.


    Draco''s silver eyes held a hint of hesitation, and it was clear that he was carefully choosing his words. I had my suspicions, but I wanted him to admit it, to reveal his true intentions, whatever they may be.


    ¡°A duel.¡±


    ¡°A duel?¡±


    Draco nodded.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at his proposal.


    I''m so popular these days.


    ¡°Not that I''m rejecting your request.¡± I began, a note of caution in my voice. ¡°But why? You do realize I''m in the older division, right?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± He confirmed with a determined expression. ¡°And that''s precisely why. I want to test myself against someone clearly superior¡ª in Dueling, anyway.¡±


    His quick addition that my superiority was limited to dueling ability drew a chuckle from me. ¡°Well, Malfoy, you certainly have a way with words. Very well; if you''re up for the challenge, I won''t refuse. When do you want to do this? Now?¡±


    Draco considered for a moment before shaking his head.


    ¡°Not right now.¡± He replied. ¡°I''ve got a few things to take care of today and the next week and a half. How about on the twentieth?"


    ¡°Sounds fine.¡± I nodded. ¡°Enough time to improve afterwards.¡±


    As Draco turned to leave, I halted him with a question that had been gnawing at me.


    "Draco." I began, my voice calm but genuinely curious. "Why are you so interested in dueling against me specifically?¡±


    Draco''s gaze met mine, startled and yet thoughtful before it turned somewhat derisive. Still, I could tell that it held no real bite.


    Just a knee-jerk reaction, I suppose.


    ¡°Greengrass.¡± He leaned in slightly, his voice lowered as he explained further. "I suspected Greengrass was up to something. I overheard Davis bringing it up to Greengrass."


    ¡°You just happened to overhear a conversation between Davis and Greengrass.¡± I said dryly, but Draco kept his face neutral. His soul thread, on the other hand, jittered with both amusement and annoyance.


    ¡°I can be discreet when necessary.¡± Draco said, turning his nose up again. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with a way to become invisible.¡±


    I couldn''t help but be impressed by Draco''s resourcefulness.


    A smirk crept onto my lips as the pieces of the puzzle fell into place. It suddenly made sense; Draco was not only scoping out the competition but also aiming to receive the same lessons that Daphne was.


    ¡°So, you''re looking for an edge in the dueling tournament.¡± I mused, the realization dawning on me. ¡°Resourceful, and clever, Malfoy. Very clever.¡±


    ¡°Slytherin.¡± Was Draco¡¯s only response.


    ¡°Quite.¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll give you insight on her capabilities so easily.¡±


    ¡°Never said it would be easy.¡±


    ¡°That''s the spirit!¡± I exclaimed with a sly grin, clapping my hands once.


    My sudden burst of enthusiasm seemed to startle Crabbe and Goyle, who had been lurking in the background, doing their best to appear disinterested in our conversation¡ª not that they could hear us, at any rate.


    ¡°Now.¡± I continued, my voice lowering conspiratorially. ¡°You should probably go before your two lackeys start thinking you''re adopting my ¡®evil Mudblood ways.¡¯¡±


    I watched as Draco turned to leave, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips.


    That kid is growing on me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether that was a good or bad thing.


    oooo


    10:00 PM, Knockturn Alley, London¡­


    Alastor Moody


    The very air seemed to pulse with the essence of unease. The cobblestone streets were narrow and winding, creating a labyrinthine maze that concealed its secrets from prying eyes.


    The storefronts that lined Knockturn Alley were a stark contrast to the colorful and cheerful shops of Diagon. Here, each establishment bore an air of sinister allure. Grimy windows showcased twisted and macabre curiosities, from shrunken heads to dark magical artifacts.


    The flickering, sickly light of the street lamps cast eerie, elongated shadows, adding to the unsettling atmosphere.


    Hooded figures and cloaked individuals moved through the alley with an air of hurried secrecy.


    Amidst this bleak backdrop, Alastor Moody, the grizzled and battle-hardened ex-Auror, navigated the treacherous terrain. His magical eye swiveled independently, scanning his surroundings for any signs of danger or deception.


    His patience had long since worn thin, and annoyance gnawed at the edges of his resolve.


    His previous leads had yielded nothing but frustration, and the bureaucratic hand of the Auror Office moved at an infuriatingly sluggish pace.


    It was a familiar feeling for Moody, one that had driven him to take matters into his own hands time and time again.


    His magical eye continued to swivel independently, scanning the dark corners and hidden crevices of the alley for any hint of any elusive threats.


    The weight of responsibility bore down on his shoulders, and he knew that he couldn''t afford to wait for official channels to catch up.


    The Auror Office, with all its regulations and protocols, often felt like an impediment to Moody''s relentless pursuit of justice.


    He had faced down dark wizards and creatures that would make most wizards quiver in fear, and he had little tolerance for the red tape and bureaucracy that could slow the process of bringing malefactors to justice.


    Moody''s experience had taught him that when the darkness threatened to consume the Wizarding World, action needed to be swift and decisive. It was a belief that had guided him throughout his career and had led him to defy the constraints of the system when necessary.


    That belief was why he now found himself in front of a dimly lit bar tucked away in the recesses of Knockturn Alley.


    The air was thick with whispered conversations and the clinking of glasses.


    Moody knew that his target was here, enjoying a pint with a group of associates, no doubt celebrating the success of yet another illicit venture.


    He pushed open the creaking door of the bar, and the room fell silent. The patrons, a motley crew of shady characters and ne''er-do-wells, recognized him instantly.


    Moody''s reputation as an unyielding¡ª and often brutal¡ª enforcer of justice preceded him, and his presence in this den of iniquity sent a chill through the room.


    The flickering candlelight revealed the faces of those who had been reveling in their ill-gotten gains just moments before. Moody''s magical eye darted across the room, sizing up potential threats and assessing the situation.


    He had faced dangerous adversaries in his time, but these criminals were not his concern at the moment. He had one target in mind, and he intended to confront them directly.


    His heavy, mismatched footsteps echoed on the wooden floorboards as he strode purposefully toward the bar. The tension in the room was unmistakable, and all eyes remained fixed on him. Moody''s jaw was set, his scarred face etched with determination.


    The target, seated at the bar with a pint in hand, turned slowly to face Moody, his expression a mix of surprise and trepidation.


    Moody''s voice, gruff and unyielding, cut through the silence. "We need to talk."


    His target, aware that there was no escaping this confrontation, nodded reluctantly before nudging his head outside. He gave Moody a wary expression as the man joined him.


    Moody''s gaze was unwavering and relentless.


    ¡°You shouldn''t have come here.¡± Mundungus Fletcher muttered through the gloom of the alley. ¡°Running out of leads, I take it? You only ever come to me when you have no other choice.¡±


    Moody''s expression remained stern, his magical eye scrutinizing Fletcher for any signs of deception.


    He had crossed paths with Fletcher more times than he cared to count, always when the trail had grown cold and desperation had begun to set in.


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Moody growled. ¡°You''re one of my last resorts, as always. I don''t trust you as far as I can throw you, Fletcher, but I need information, and I need it now.¡±


    Fletcher''s eyes darted around nervously, his fingers trembling as he resisted the urge to reach for his wand. He knew that the wrong move would land him in jail for the night, or worse.


    ¡°What''s it worth to you, Moody?¡± Fletcher replied, his voice a mix of wariness and greed. ¡°Information doesn''t come cheap in these circles.¡±


    Moody''s magical eye continued to scrutinize Fletcher''s every movement and expression. ¡°You don''t even know what I''m going to ask.¡±


    Fletcher, however, wore a knowing grin.


    ¡°I''ve known you long enough.¡± He said. ¡°You''re trying to get an idea of what Grindelwald is doing.¡±


    Moody''s face darkened at the mention of Grindelwald.


    The battle¡ª if you could even call it that¡ª they had engaged in during the summertime had left its scars.


    Grindelwald was a dangerous and cunning adversary, one whose machinations could have far-reaching consequences for the wizarding world.


    Mundungus had assessed the situation correctly; Moody''s visit was indeed related to Grindelwald''s activities.


    The stakes were higher than ever, and Moody''s wariness was well-founded. He had seen firsthand the devastation that Grindelwald could unleash, and he was determined to prevent further chaos.


    ¡°Am I right?¡± Mundungus says, a smug grin playing at the corners of his lips.


    Moody''s response was curt, his voice laced with impatience. He ignored Mundungus''s self-satisfied expression, his focus unwavering. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Mundungus cast a wary glance around the alley, ensuring they weren''t being overheard. With a reluctant sigh, he acquiesced, revealing the morsel of information he had gathered.


    ¡°Grindelwald''s been making inquiries.¡± He said, his voice hushed. ¡°Inquiries about acquiring supplies.¡±


    Moody''s magical eye blinked in response.


    "Supplies for what?" Moody demanded, his tone stern and unyielding.


    Mundungus hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°I don''t know the specifics, but it''s been hush-hush. He''s been reaching out to a few of my contacts, asking for rare magical ingredients and artifacts, things that could be used for who knows what. None are traceable.¡±


    ¡°Rare ingredients?¡± Moody''s keen interest sharpened as he pressed for more details. ¡°What kind are we talking about here?¡±


    Mundungus hesitated again, as if weighing the risks of sharing further information. He relented, realizing Moody¡¯s good eye had scrunched even further.


    ¡°Some of the usual things.¡± Fletcher began. ¡°You know, rare potion ingredients, powerful magical artifacts to help his effort. But there have been a few requests that struck me as odd, even for someone like Grindelwald."


    Moody''s magical eye blinked with intrigue. "Odd? Like what?"


    Mundungus took another cautious look around, then leaned in closer to Moody.


    "Basilisk venom." He said, and lowered his voice even further. "And a Dementor''s Cloak."


    Moody''s expression darkened at the mention of the last two items. Basilisk venom was among the most potent and dangerous substances in the wizarding world, and a Dementor''s Cloak, a relic from the darkest corners of magic, was deeply unsettling. These were not the kind of supplies one casually acquired; they hinted at a far-reaching and malevolent agenda.


    He knew that Grindelwald''s ambitions were vast, but this new information suggested a level of cruelty and power that sent shivers down his spine.


    With a nod of acknowledgment and a sack of Galleons dropped in Mundungus Fletcher¡¯s hand, Moody disappeared into the shadows of Knockturn Alley once more, his mind racing as he considered the implications of this ominous revelation.


    The battle against Grindelwald had just taken a darker and far more dangerous turn than he¡¯d feared.


    Albus will not like hearing of this.

 148 - Adams Day Off

    oooo


    Adam''s Day Off


    oooo


    October 14, 1992, 2:00 PM, Hogwarts Grounds


    Adam Clarke


    After a week filled with almost non-stop studying and training, I had decided to grant myself a rare luxury¡ª doing absolutely nothing on a Saturday afternoon.


    With my mind and body in dire need of a break, I found myself perched by the tranquil shores of the Great Lake, simply savoring the breathtaking scenery.


    The azure waters of the lake stretched out before me, its surface gently rippling in response to the caress of a light breeze.


    The afternoon sun cast a warm, golden glow upon the surrounding landscape, almost making me forget that it was mid-October for a few moments.


    The castle itself, nestled on the hilltop, stood as a timeless sentinel against the vast expanse of the sky.


    It was passing odd, though.


    Most of the students from the other participating schools in the League of Nine Tourney remained within the confines of their respective establishments, content in their own spaces.


    Then again¡­ I thought to myself. The novelty of it all would have worn off, and people would prefer to mingle with ¡®their own kind¡¯, as opposed to those who are different.


    In this particular instance, one¡¯s own kind would be someone with the same nationality, as opposed to separations through race, or blood status.


    The other schools had already set up their own additional encampments near their portions of the lakeshore, which is where most of their students hung out when not exploring Hogwarts Castle itself.


    I allowed myself to lose track of time as I absorbed the sights and sounds of this haven. The soft lapping of the lake''s waters against the shore, the distant calls of birds in flight, and the gentle rustling of leaves in the nearby trees all contributed to a sense of contentment.


    As I observed the foreign students, each representing their respective magical schools with pride and unique skills, a sense of anticipation welled up within me.


    The question of whether I was truly ready for the challenges of the League of Nine weighed on my mind.


    It was true that I had faced battles against fully-grown wizards and witches before, but those situations had been marked by chaos and uncertainty, offering little insight into the skill levels, or even the relative freshness or readiness of my opponents.


    Recalling those encounters, I couldn''t help but acknowledge that I had not faced adversaries who exhibited a high degree of skill, with the exception of that one peculiar witch at the Village du Phantasime, who had wielded a boomerang spell with precision.


    Much the same could have been said of the wizards at Phoenix'' Roost, come to think of it. True, there had been recruits and officers who were highly dedicated to their training, but I would have only considered a few of them to have the raw talent needed to stand above their peers.


    In contrast, the tournament promised battles against the best students from the most renowned magical schools, each likely possessing their own unique and advanced abilities.


    It was a prospect that filled me with a not-insignificant amount of trepidation.


    I knew that my training had prepared me to a certain extent, but the unpredictability of duels and the sheer diversity of magical traditions represented by the other schools left me with a lingering sense of uncertainty.


    I took a deep breath, shaking my head gently to clear away the anxious thoughts that threatened to overwhelm me.


    It was clear that I needed to put aside my worries and anxieties for the time being.


    The week before had been an intense period of training and preparation, and I had pushed myself to the limit. Now, more than ever, I needed to allow myself the opportunity to rest and absorb all that I had learned.


    Overthinking and dwelling on what I didn''t know would only serve to exhaust my mind and drain my energy, leaving me ill-prepared for the challenges that lay ahead.


    I reminded myself that moments of relaxation and respite were just as crucial to my growth and readiness as rigorous training.


    With that in mind, I settled back by the raised spot along the lakeshore. Time seemed to slip away, and the tranquil beauty of the lakeside surroundings enveloped me.


    The soft murmur of the lake''s waters created a soothing symphony that held me in its sway.


    However, the serenity of the moment was abruptly interrupted by the sharp sound of crushed leaves from behind me. My senses instantly heightened, and a sense of tension washed over me.


    Slowly, I turned to face the source of the disturbance, my eyes locking onto an unexpected figure not fifteen feet from me.


    Fleur Delacour stood amidst the golden, red and brown leaves of the autumn trees, her presence exuding an air of curiosity mixed with a hint of mild displeasure.


    Her ethereal beauty was only accentuated by the golden sunlight, giving her graceful form a gentle glow.


    Through it, I could see her aura grasping at the world around her, as well as her soul thread swaying with every movement of said aura.


    I¡¯d observed this in Madam Durand, before, and seeing it in her now gave me confirmation.


    The Veela Allure was not only a method of ensnaring men, but it also seemed to function as an additional, if somewhat unrefined sense.


    I wonder what would happen if she learned to harness it¡­ I mused before another thought occurred. How did I not see her aura during the summer? Perhaps the trauma she endured drove her magic to awaken early?


    I shook the thoughts away; now was not the time.


    ¡°Bonjour, Adam.¡± Fleur greeted me with a cool and polite tone, her blue eyes fixed upon me as she offered a small, distant smile.


    ¡°?a va?¡± I automatically returned, though a sense of unease lingered in the air between us.


    I¡¯d had time to deal with her shift in temperament since the last time I¡¯d seen her, but I still couldn''t help but revisit my wonderings on why she had chosen to distance herself.


    Duh. I thought. I knew why.


    Her friend Claire''s tragic fate and the horrific ordeal Fleur, herself, had narrowly escaped had left deep scars on her soul. And then there was the matter of my actions in that harrowing place¡ª I was sure that killing people in front of her, as well as her own subsequent act of vengeance hadn¡¯t helped.


    Fleur was far from a delicate flower; that much was evident. But no one, no matter their strength or resilience, was immune to the lasting effects of trauma.


    It was a heavy burden to bear, and I understood why she might choose to keep her distance now, even if it presented me with entirely unnecessary difficulties.


    We were on the same side, after all, weren''t we?


    ¡°?a va bien.¡± Fleur replied, her demeanor softening ever so slightly.


    ¡°That''s good to hear.¡± I replied, matching her tone. ¡°Were you looking for a secluded spot, to think?¡±


    ¡°Oui.¡± Fleur nodded, her gaze briefly drifting to the serene surroundings. ¡°I needed a moment of tranquility.¡±


    I took a breath, looking at my surroundings. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ve lingered here for long enough. You can have my spot. I''ll find another.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± I said, smiling slightly as I got up and dusted myself off. ¡°I¡¯ve been here a while, anyway. Legs cramping, and all that. Could use a walk. Have a good one, Fleur.¡±


    Just as I turned to make my exit, her voice called out my name. ¡°Adam.¡±


    I stopped me in my tracks, turning back to her with a curious expression.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I prompted.


    ¡°I wish to duel against you.¡±


    What.


    I took a step back. The unexpected request hung in the air like a charged spell, and for a moment, I was poised to immediately reject it.


    As I met Fleur''s gaze, however, I saw that a fire burned within her eyes; it gave me pause. I swallowed my initial response, curiosity and a hint of apprehension compelling me to ask. ¡°Why, Fleur? For the League?¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing so vain.¡± She looked down briefly, her expression shifting from hesitation to resolve, before meeting my eyes again. ¡°I wish to duel because you are strong.¡±


    Her words, I realized, were laden with a weight that only those who had endured the same harrowing event could truly understand.


    I hesitated for a moment, weighing her request.


    While I had intended to enjoy a day of relaxation and respite, it seemed that life was trying to pull me in a different direction.


    Well, I wasn''t having it. Today was my day off!


    ¡°I understand where you¡¯re coming from, Fleur.¡± I began, my tone thoughtful. ¡°Believe me, I do. But today is my day off, and to be honest, I''m starting to feel like a practice dummy with everyone wanting to spar against me. You would make¡­ the sixth person to want to duel me these past few weeks alone, I think."


    An unmistakable note of annoyance crept into my voice as I reflected on the numerous duel requests I had received since the tournament''s arrival.


    Daphne, a fellow student from Hogwarts, was a regular sparring partner with whom I dueled once every week. Then there was Mira, the Ravenclaw Prefect, who had seemingly decided that I was going to meet with her as well, without any consultation from me¡ª perhaps I should disabuse her of such notions? Meh, she¡¯s harmless, though.


    Draco Malfoy''s duel request was already on the horizon, scheduled for a few days from now. The memory of my agreement with him loomed. Takeshi, the student from Mahoutokoro, had once more expressed his desire for a duel, adding to the growing list.


    Furthermore, there were also a few determined boys from Durmstrang, eager to prove their mettle among their peers.


    It was becoming apparent that my reputation as the Rising Star, as well as my actions during the events which Fleur and I went through, had attracted a flurry of challengers, and the demands on my time were steadily increasing.


    As I considered this, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of weariness creeping in, even as the allure of each duel remained enticing.


    ¡°Oh, I did not know. My apologies.¡± Fleur said, looking a little uncomfortable at my revelation but plastering on the cool, polite expression I came to expect from her. ¡°I shall leave you to it, then.¡±


    I couldn''t help but smirk, waving her words away with a casual gesture.


    ¡°Said I''d give you the spot, didn''t I?¡± I replied, a hint of playfulness in my tone. ¡°Plus, I didn''t say ¡®no¡¯ to your request. Just not today, yeah?¡±


    Fleur accepted my response with a nod, and I watched as she moved to take my previous spot by the lakeside before patting the space beside her.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to be alone?¡± I asked, a touch of curiosity in my tone.


    Fleur offered a small smile as she replied. ¡°I changed my mind.¡±


    "Fair enough." I said and sat beside her, saying nothing for a while. I was content to watch the lake water stir.


    ¡°I am curious about something, Adam¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Where is it that you learned French?¡± Fleur said. ¡°It is very good.¡±


    I paused for a moment, considering how to respond as I sent her a glance.


    It was a question I had been asked before by others¡ª namely, Harry¡ª and I couldn''t reveal the true source of my knowledge: my previous life.


    Instead, I offered a half-truth, saying. ¡°Books, and practice. Lots of practice. Some of the TV channels were in French so that helped.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie, and it was a simple answer, one that didn''t delve into the complexities of my unique situation. I hoped it would satisfy her curiosity while still maintaining the boundaries of the secrets I carried.


    ¡°Speaking of which, your English has improved quite a bit, come to think of it.¡± I added quickly, distracting her with a small but genuine compliment.


    Fleur''s response was a momentary shift in her gaze, as if she were momentarily flustered.


    ¡°I felt compelled to learn.¡± She replied. She didn''t offer any further explanation, and I respected her choice to keep that particular motivation to herself.


    "Hm. So you have."


    We settled into a comfortable silence, the peaceful ambiance of the lakeside enveloping us as we enjoyed the tranquility of the moment.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    However, our serene interlude was interrupted by a familiar voice coming from behind. "Knew I''d find you here."


    I turned to see Tony''s familiar face. ¡°Tony. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I just heard¡ª¡± Tony said, though he stopped to take a breath. He looked like he¡¯d run all the way here.


    Knowing him, that¡¯s likely to be exactly what he did.


    ¡°Easy.¡± I said, holding my hand up to stop whatever he was about to say. ¡°Take a breath.¡±


    However, halfway through my sentence, it became apparent that he had been ensnared by Fleur''s charm and allure.


    The realization prompted a somewhat exasperated response from me.


    ¡°Do you really have to do that?¡± I asked, a note of frustration coloring my words.


    "I have no control over it." Fleur said with a glare. "If I did, do you not think I would stop it?"


    Fleur''s response held a hint of heat and frustration.


    As she spoke, I couldn''t help but observe her soul thread, searching for any signs of deception or manipulation. However, to my surprise, her soul thread remained steadfast and unwavering.


    I was no expert at it, but even I could tell that this was an unmistakable indicator that Fleur was telling the truth¡ª or, at the very least, that she wholeheartedly believed in the sincerity of her words.


    It prompted me to reconsider my initial assumptions and judgments. "I see."


    And yet¡­


    As Fleur''s words resonated in my mind, I couldn''t help but let my thoughts drift into the realm of potential solutions.


    Her powers, while uncontrollable at the moment, were undoubtedly intriguing. Noting the way her aura seemed to flare with her emotions, particularly when she was agitated, I pondered whether techniques like Occlumency might offer a means of control or mastery.


    However, before I could further delve into my thoughts, Fleur interrupted my musings with a pointed question. "And yet?"


    I blinked, momentarily taken aback by her interruption.


    "Did I speak out loud?"


    Fleur only nodded in response.


    I abruptly got up and checked on Tony, placing a hand in front of his face to gauge his condition


    Tony pushed my hand away and redirected his gaze toward Fleur, his expression clearly indicating that he had been completely entranced by her charm.


    Fleur sighed and offered a helpless shrug, her demeanor a mixture of resignation and acceptance. "Tu comprends? It just happens."


    "Yes¡­" I said, though I didn''t sound very convinced.


    My dubiousness, however, turned the spotlight back on me, prompting her to speak. "It is strange, however. You have resisted me: how?"


    I hesitated, unsure of whether I should divulge my ability to see magic and the influence it had on the world around it.


    Instead, I chose to provide a simpler response. "Let''s just say that I have my ways."


    She did not seem pleased, but then I wasn''t under any obligation to please her, was I?


    Still, I offered Fleur a nod of understanding. While there was no reason for me to answer her questions, there was no reason for me to be a jerk about it, either.


    "I will get back to you on your earlier request." I assured her. "For now, I believe I have a friend to save. See you later."


    With that, I took Tony away, gently, but forcefully moving him. Fleur watched me go for a few moments before turning her attention to the lake once more.


    Tony and I put some distance between ourselves and the lakeside.


    It didn''t take long before he finally snapped out of the enchanted state, blinking in disorientation as he tried to make sense of his surroundings.


    "Where... where am I?" Tony asked, his voice slightly groggy.


    I offered him a reassuring smile and replied as I grasped his shoulder, keeping the boy steady. "We''re near the lake, mate. You got hit by Fleur''s charm and went out of it."


    As he slowly regained his bearings, I could see the confusion in Tony''s eyes give way to understanding, and he let out a groan.


    "Please tell me I didn''t do anything stupid."


    "Heh." I smirked. "Aside from just staring at her, no."


    "Oh." Tony said, and then his eyes widened in alarm. "What do you mean ''staring at her''?"


    "You just basically stared at her the entire time." I said, though I quickly added when he covered his face. "Don''t be so hard on yourself. First time that Veela charm hits you, it''s like trying to stop the Hogwarts Express with your bare hands."


    "That bad?"


    "Why do you think all the girls have been annoyed recently?" I said, gesturing at Fleur''s general direction. "All the guys have been throwing themselves at Fleur."


    "But you haven''t." Tony pointed out, still looking displeased with himself.


    "Well, I''m a bit of a special case¡­" I said, looking away. "I''ve had some practice at keeping my mind safe."


    Here, Tony winced. "I''m sorry¡ª didn''t mean to remind you of what happened at the end of last year."


    But I shook my head. "Don''t worry about it. I was referring more to my mental exercises, but now that you mention it, that could also be a reason why I can resist her."


    "Still, I''m sorry."


    "... Apology accepted. I know better than to tell you that there''s nothing to forgive." I said, and the two of us shared a laugh before I spoke again. "What was it you came to see me for, by the way?"


    Tony furrowed his brow for a moment, a hint of confusion clouding his expression. It took him a brief moment to recall the reason for seeking me out.


    "Oh, right." He said, a light bulb moment evident in his eyes. "We talked about checking out one of the other schools today like we did last week."


    I blinked in surprise, my memory catching up with his words.


    "Wait, that''s this Saturday?" I repeated, momentarily taken aback. "I thought we planned for the one after."


    "No." Tony said. "That''s today."


    "Damn." I said, scratching the back of my head sheepishly. "I''m sorry. I thought it was next week."


    "No, no. We just didn''t communicate it right. I can wait until next week." Tony said quickly, though the look of disappointment in his eyes told me everything.


    "No." I replied, shaking my head decisively. "Let''s stick with your plan. I could use something to pass the time, anyway."


    "Are you sure?" Tony asked, looking uncertain. "Maybe you''d like to go back to spend time with your new friend?"


    "I wouldn''t go so far as to call her friend." I said, scoffing. "A rival, a potential ally, sure. A friend? Don''t know about that."


    "With that kind of attitude, you''ll certainly have a hard time making friends, Adam."


    "I have enough friends, already." I said, patting him on the shoulder playfully. "You trying to get rid of me?"


    "Perish the thought."


    "Hmph." I smirked at that. "Hermione''s right¡ª I am rubbing off on you guys."


    ¡°So, which school will it be this time?¡± Tony said after a moment of shared amusement.


    ¡°I''ve no clue.¡± I said, shrugging as I swept my gaze over the lake and all of the schools there. ¡°Last week we checked out Beauxbatons. What do you think about Longling?¡±


    But Tony shook his head. "I don''t think Su would want us to go there without her."


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    As we considered more options for our impromptu visit, I suggested going to Castelobruxo, the Brazilian school. However, Tony seemed hesitant, and a hint of unease crossed his face at the thought.


    ¡°Castelobruxo?¡± He echoed, looking a little creeped out. ¡°I don''t know, Adam. It''s too close to the Forbidden Forest for my liking. And have you seen their students? They''re completely unbothered by all the wildlife and stuff.¡±


    I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows at Tony''s apprehension. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Tony? Afraid of a few woodland creatures?¡±


    I shook my head at his puffing up, waving away whatever he was about to say. ¡°I know, I know. A different school then.¡±


    Tony pointed in the direction of Uagadou, which was situated up in the mountains, its presence marked by a distant silhouette against the horizon. I whistled softly at the sight.


    ¡°That''s a bit of a walk, mate.¡± I commented, a hint of amusement in my voice.


    Tony grinned, unfazed by the distance. "You like walks, don''t you? Besides, I''ve brought snacks."


    He reached into his pack to reveal a selection of treats he had brought along.


    I mirrored his grin. ¡°Now, you¡¯re speaking my language.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Tony said, taking a step back as if to protect his snacks from my voracious nature.


    I scoffed and rolled my eyes, moving in the direction of our school of choice for the weekend. ¡°What¡¯re you waiting for!¡±


    With that, we set off through the open hills, our conversation flowing as we chatted and snacked, the landscape around us changing as we made our way toward Uagadou. The crisp, fresh air and the promise of adventure filled the journey with a sense of excitement and anticipation.


    As we continued our leisurely walk toward Uagadou, I couldn''t help but agree with Tony''s sentiment. The change of scenery and the prospect of exploring a new place were refreshing, offering a welcome diversion from the old mysteries and challenges that had been occupying my thoughts.


    Yes, perhaps this is what I needed. I thought to myself, my gaze drifting over the picturesque landscape before I started speaking out loud. "A nice walk and a new place to explore."


    ¡°Yep!¡± Was Tony¡¯s answer.


    The open hills and the promise of discovery ahead seemed to lift my spirits, providing a much-needed break from the weight of unanswered questions and unresolved issues.


    ¡°What do you think we¡¯ll find?¡± I inquired as we made our way toward Uagadou.


    ¡°Well, I know that they''ve been doing some kind of display of wandless magic on the weekends.¡± Tony revealed. ¡°A few students turned up last week, but it seems like barely anyone is going now.¡±


    I pondered this for a moment, an expression of interest on my face.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I hummed and began murmuring to myself. ¡°I wonder why. Ministry interference, or perhaps people just aren''t interested in learning something other than wand magic?¡±


    As we began the hike up the mountain trail leading to Uagadou, the conversation gradually tapered off into comfortable silence. The rhythmic sound of our footsteps on the rocky path and the gentle rustling of grass in the breeze provided a peaceful backdrop to our journey.


    Tony, ever considerate, shared a bottle of water with me as we ascended the mountain. We took occasional breaks to catch our breath and enjoy the stunning views of the surrounding landscape.


    After a while, we finally reached Uagadou, its imposing structure perched atop the mountain. The school''s unique architecture and the aura of magic that surrounded it left us both in awe. We exchanged excited glances, ready to explore what this extraordinary place had to offer and eager to discover the secrets it held within its walls.


    As we approached Uagadou, the grandeur of the school became increasingly apparent. The building itself was carved out of the mountain, its walls and towers adorned with intricate carvings.


    The school''s main entrance was an impressive arched doorway, flanked by massive stone pillars in the shape of baobab trees as tall as thirty of me.


    ¡°We made it.¡± I said, my breathless words a testament to our climb up the mountain.


    Tony nodded in agreement as we took in the view of Uagadou''s main courtyard.


    Students bustled about, some chatting with friends, while others were engrossed in their studies, their noses buried in books. It struck me how similar they were to us in so many ways, despite the distance that separated our schools.


    Of course. I thought to myself. No matter where they are, we humans will be humans.


    Our arrival did not go unnoticed for long, as what looked to be an older student approached us.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He said, giving us nods. ¡°I am Advisor Thabo Nkosi. Are you boys lost, perhaps?¡±


    I exchanged a quick glance with Tony before answering for the both of us. ¡°No, we¡¯re here to explore, if that¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Of course. All are welcome here¡ª come.¡± Thabo''s welcoming smile soothed our concerns and we eagerly accepted his offer for a tour of Uagadou.


    As Thabo led us through the open halls of Uagadou, we had the opportunity to witness the daily life of the school''s occupants.


    He proudly showed us the mess hall, where students were gathered to enjoy their meals, and we peeked into a few classrooms where they held their magical lessons, but seeing as it was Saturday, there was no one there.


    Disappointing.


    Then, we entered a spacious courtyard where students were engaged in a curious game involving leather balls. They were attempting to throw the balls into a pot, which occasionally exploded with no rhyme or reason¡ª at least, none that I could detect. Recognizing the game, I couldn''t help but speak up.


    ¡°That''s Quodpot, isn''t it?¡± I asked Thabo, a hint of curiosity in my voice.


    Thabo smiled and nodded in confirmation. ¡°Indeed, it is. Some of our students have visited the Ilvermorny camp, and taken an interest in trying it out. Would you care for a game?¡±


    I shook my head with a polite decline. ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I was actually more interested in seeing your wandless magic? I heard that the school was hosting a seminar of sorts on the weekend.¡±


    ¡°You''ve heard right.¡± Thabo replied in amusement. ¡°It''s actually not due to begin for another fifteen minutes. You have auspicious timing, young ones. Come.¡±


    How old is this guy? I thought in interest, even as we expressed our gratitude and followed Thabo.


    ¡°Speaking of exploration.¡± Thabo said as we walked. ¡°I¡¯m of a mind to pay your school a visit as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll certainly find a lot there, Mr. Thabo.¡± Tony said, hoping he didn¡¯t mangle the man¡¯s name.


    ¡°Yes. I have seen your many expansive halls.¡± Thabo said, nodding as he continued to lead us towards our destination. ¡°But I would appreciate any suggestions you may have as to where to begin.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Tony said, throwing me a glance.


    ¡°I suppose you could start with the basics.¡± I said, gesturing in the general direction of the Castle. ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Great Hall, of course. Have you been to the Library?¡±


    ¡°I am not so interested in books as I am in the exploration of the Castle itself, though the Library is one of my eventual destinations.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, revising my thoughts for a moment. ¡°Then, maybe you could start with the Grand Staircase¡ª you never know where it¡¯ll take you, so you can safely explore without aim. Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll stumble on something we haven¡¯t yet seen?¡±


    ¡°I will attempt this. Thank you, boys.¡± Thabo nodded thoughtfully, seemingly intrigued by the idea. ¡°Ah, almost there.¡±


    We turned one final corner, passing through a hall which led us to an open courtyard near the center of the building we¡¯d explored so far. A small gathering of people had already assembled, sitting on benches or standing in small groups.


    As my eyes scanned the courtyard, I noticed a diverse mix of individuals. Some were clearly students from Uagadou, but what caught my attention was the presence of students from Mahoutokoro and other foreign schools, their unique uniforms and insignias distinguishing them from the others.


    I realized that we were the only Hogwarts students there.


    Voicing that out to Tony, a hearty chuckle emanated from the center of the courtyard followed.


    My attention was drawn to a distinguished-looking, dark-skinned, and very bald gentleman with a voluminous silver beard, reaching all the way to his chest.


    With a friendly smile, the man responded.


    "Ah, our first visitors from Hogwarts Castle. Fear not, my dear friends, for your numbers will surely increase as the dueling tournament unfolds. Once the participants witness the advantages and versatility of wandless magic in action, their interest will undoubtedly grow."


    As I observed the old man more closely, I couldn''t help but notice how different his ambient magical energy was in comparison to all around him.


    Unlike many other wizards I had encountered, the film of magic surrounding his body was relatively still and well contained. It was as if every ounce of his power was harnessed with utmost control.


    Caught in my observation, the old man''s coal-black eyes met mine, and a knowing, amused glint danced within them. His wrinkled face bore an expression of interest and surprise, but he chose not to comment on my scrutiny.


    Instead, he gracefully gestured for us to join the gathering of students, his demeanor inviting us to become a part of the upcoming seminar.


    Swallowing, I joined the other students, but not before thanking Thabo for the help.


    ¡°A pleasure to aid you, children.¡± Thabo said and, with a nod to the man at the center of the courtyard, took his leave of us.


    After a brief moment of contemplative silence, the old man clapped his hands together, breaking the quietude that had enveloped the courtyard. With a warm and welcoming demeanor, he introduced himself to the assembled students.


    ¡°Welcome, young witches and wizards, to this gathering of curious minds.¡± He began, his deep voice carrying the weight of wisdom and experience. ¡°I am Professor Mwezi Isaka, and it is my privilege to guide you on your first steps into the realm of wandless magic.¡±


    As his introduction washed over the eager students, the atmosphere in the courtyard seemed to brim with anticipation.


    ¡°I hope you''ll forgive me if we begin with something of a history lesson.¡± Professor Isaka said, before letting out a hearty laugh at those who wore put-upon expressions in response. ¡°Ah, to be young and impatient.¡±


    As Professor Isaka gestured with a commanding hand, the ambient lights in the courtyard dimmed in response.


    With my altered vision, I saw a visible film of magic appear in the air, its presence clear as it reflected and refracted the dwindling light.


    Professor Isaka''s small yet enigmatic smile persisted as he guided the students'' attention to the center of the courtyard, which was oddly enough pitch-black. Without the use of a wand or spoken incantation, he conjured a single, radiant mote of silver light, which hung suspended in the darkness, casting an ethereal glow.


    Isaka posed a question to his now attentive audience.


    ¡°Who is it that invented the wand?¡± The Lumos Charm lingering in the air served as a visual aid, enhancing the aura of mystery that surrounded the question.


    No one could answer the question, prompting Professor Isaka to smile again. "I would not expect you to know, since the fine details have been lost to time, but we do know that they have been around for over two thousand years. Perhaps an easier question, then. Why have they been made?"


    ¡°Yes?¡± He gestured at one of the students from Mahoutokoro, who¡¯d raised her hand.


    ¡°To better channel our magic.¡± She said. ¡°More¡­ Efficiently?¡±


    Professor Isaka acknowledged the response with a nod and a slight incline of his head.


    ¡°Yes, indeed. The wand is a tool designed to help wizards and witches channel and focus their magical abilities. It acts as an amplifier, allowing for more precise control and greater power in spellcasting. But, as we shall explore today, it is not the only way to harness and wield magic with efficiency.¡±


    As he spoke, he subtly manipulated his Lumos Charm, causing the mote of light to split into two, each hovering on either side of him. The courtyard was now illuminated by a gentle, silvery radiance, casting long, shifting shadows.


    He continued. ¡°Today, my young friends, we will delve into the world of wandless magic, a discipline that predates the use of wands and offers a unique and versatile approach to spellcasting. Are you ready?¡±


    A series of excited nods met his question.


    Isaka smiled, and then began, even as he made his motes of light swirl around each other in a spiral. ¡°Wandless magic is a branch which relies on the direct connection between the wizard and the magical energy that flows within and around them¡­ What do I mean by this? Well¡­¡±

 149 - Progression

    oooo


    Progression


    oooo


    October 16, 1992, 4:00 PM, Room of Requirement, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    Harry, Hermione, Ron, Tony, Su, and I sat in a circle, and I could tell that they were brimming with curiosity.


    The enchanted room cocooned us in warm, inviting hues of amber. The air was permeated with the faint scent of ancient books and the distant crackle of a magical fireplace. The soft, velvety carpet beneath us provided a comforting contrast to the sturdiness of the wooden chairs the room had conjured.


    "So?" Ron said, impatience in his voice as he turned his attention to Tony. "What was it you wanted to show us so badly?"


    Tony leaned forward, a glint of excitement in his eyes. He held his hand out, his eyes closed in concentration. A hush fell over the room as we watched in anticipation. After a few moments, he opened his eyes and incanted. "Lumos!"


    A mote of silver light appeared over the palm of his hand, casting a gentle glow over his skin. Tony''s brow furrowed with concentration as he strained to keep the light alive for a few more seconds before it dissipated into nothingness.


    He gave a deep exhale and grinned, excitement radiating from him.


    "Wandless magic." He said simply. "What do you think?"


    Hermione''s eyes were wide from the display, and she exchanged an impressed look with Harry. "That''s incredible, Tony!"


    Harry leaned forward, eager to learn more. "How did you do that?"


    Tony shrugged modestly. "I learned a bit during the seminar at Uagadou. It''s all about using your inner magic, your intent, and visualization to cast spells without a wand. It''s a lot more intuitive and personal¡ª at least that''s what the Professor said. Professor Isaka."


    Ron, who had been watching Tony''s demonstration with rapt attention, finally spoke up. "So, can we all learn to do that?"


    "Yeah." I said before Tony could answer.


    "Well, yes." Ron sent me a glance from the side. "You can. I''m talking about the rest of us mortals."


    Tony chuckled at that. "Does that mean you consider me above the mortals as well, then?"


    Ron looked annoyed for a moment before sighing. "You got me there, mate."


    Soft laughter filled the air before Tony spoke again. "To answer your question, though; yes, all of you can learn it. I''ll show you the basics, if you want?"


    Harry and Hermione exchanged excited glances, and I could feel the collective enthusiasm in the room.


    "Yes." Harry said.


    "I would like to learn, too. Though¡­" Hermione said, and her brow furrowed. She pursed her lips, clearly frustrated about being left out of the loop. "Why did you go without telling us?"


    Tony held up his hands defensively.


    "It wasn''t a secret, or anything." Tony said, gesturing at me. "I was with Adam and we just ended up randomly deciding on it¡ª we''ve been exploring the other schools for the past few weeks. Checking them out."


    "Yeah." I backed him up, shrugging as we fell into a short, but comfortable silence.


    Harry turned to me, breaking it. "So, how does this work exactly?"


    I didn''t answer, looking away and feeling a little on the spot. "What?"


    "Wandless magic, Adam." Harry said, tilting his head in confusion. "Aren''t you going to show us?"


    I felt my cheeks go hot with embarrassment. I couldn''t blame Harry for asking me so readily, but the boy didn''t know. "Ah... I can''t."


    "What do you mean?"


    I shifted uncomfortably, my gaze dropping to the floor as I struggled to find the right words. "I mean, I can''t do wandless magic... at least, not yet."


    Harry looked surprised, and the room fell into an awkward silence. I could sense the disappointment in their eyes, and it weighed heavily on me. After all, Tony and I had been the one to bring up the topic of wandless magic in the first place.


    "Sorry." Harry said. "I just assumed."


    I shook my head. "No, no. It''s not really a bad assumption to make¡ª this is the first time I''ve had real trouble with something. I suppose it was inevitable."


    "About time, if you ask me." Ron sniped, though I could tell it was good natured. Hermione raised her elbow as he continued. "Couldn''t have you lording it over the rest of¡ª ow! Hey!"


    "Yes?" Hermione said, glaring at the boy. He only shook his head and huffed.


    "Was just a joke."


    Hermione turned her attention back to me, her voice gentle and understanding. "It''s alright, Adam. Not everyone can grasp everything right away. I struggle with learning a lot of magic, too."


    I nodded, appreciating her support, and doing my best to not be annoyed at their pity¡ª no, it was not pity, but sympathy for a friend.


    "I know." I said, taking a deep breath as I raised my scarred hand, staring at my open palm. "I''ve been trying, but it''s been a struggle. I just need more time to understand it better."


    Tony, who had been enthusiastic moments ago, offered a reassuring smile. "No worries, mate. We''ll all help each other learn. It''s not a race."


    Isn''t it, though? I thought to myself. A race against time before either Grindelwald or Voldemort enact whatever plans they have in the works. With my knowledge now basically useless, I have no idea what to expect.


    I didn''t voice my opinion, instead shaking the thoughts away and turning my attention to Tony.


    "Care to do the honors of explaining the basics to them, then?" I said, smiling at his mildly alarmed expression. "Oh, you''ll do fine. You can already cast the spell."


    Tony hesitated for a moment, clearly feeling the weight of the responsibility, but he eventually nodded. "Alright, I''ll give it a shot."


    He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before he began explaining wandless magic to the group.


    "Wandless magic." He started, nervously. "Is a bit different from regular spellcasting with wands. It''s, um¡­ More personal, more¡­ instinctual? It''s about your will, your feelings, and your thoughts all working together."


    I nodded. "No hesitation, no second thoughts."


    "Right." Tony said, sending me a look. "That could be why you''re having trouble, Adam?"


    "Yes." I confirmed. "You''re probably right. I''ve always been a visual and theoretical learner, and I usually have to practice so much that it becomes second nature; something like wandless magic being personal and instinctual, well¡­"


    "Yeah." Tony said. "Makes sense."


    "Can you show us the spell again, Tony?" Su said, giving me a pat on the shoulder.


    I gave the girl a small smile as Tony held out his hand and demonstrated the Lumos spell once more. The shimmering mote of light appeared in his palm for a few moments before flickering out of existence.


    "You have to feel the magic inside you, almost like an extension of yourself." Tony said.


    Hermione raised her hand. "So, it''s about connecting with your magic on a deeper level?"


    "This isn''t a class." Ron mumbled before getting nudged by Harry''s elbow. "Hey! Not you too!"


    Tony smiled at the interplay before shaking his head and focusing on Hermione again, his words coming easier to him the more time passed. "Exactly. You have to have a strong connection with your own magic, and that starts with¡ª erm¡ª concentration and focus. You''ve got to imagine the spell in your mind, visualize it clearly like you would with a normal spell, but you also have to deeply sense it."


    Ron scratched his head. "Sense it? How does that work?"


    Tony smiled, getting a little nervous again. "Well, it''s like... feeling the essence of the spell. You have to understand what it''s supposed to do, obviously, but more importantly you have to understand how it should feel."


    Harry chimed in. "That reminds me of something I read about Dementors and how to fight them. The Patronus Charm¡ª you have to focus on a happy memory for it to work. Sounds a little like that, don''t you think?"


    "Well. I haven''t read up on that Charm yet." Tony said, scratching the back of his head. "But you''re right, it does sound similar. Wandless magic is about channeling your emotions and intentions into the spell. For Lumos, you should feel that desire for light and let it flow from you."


    "What about wand movements¡ª or I guess, hand movements?" Su asked.


    Tony agreed. "Yes, movement is very, very important. Your gestures have to be precise and match your intentions. It''s like a dance with magic¡ª your own very personal dance."


    Hermione spoke up. "And what about the incantation? Tony, you said ''Lumos'' when you cast the spell earlier."


    Tony chuckled. "True, I did. It''s like our wanded magic in that sense. Eventually, when you are good enough, you can cast magic silently."


    And so it was that everyone began their practice.


    I watched them for a while, their concentration evident in their furrowed brows, focused expressions, and still soul threads. Tony offered guidance and encouragement, and I couldn''t help but appreciate the supportive atmosphere.


    However, as I observed them, a sense of frustration continued to nag at me. How could I tell these kids to stay out of harm''s way when they were now the ones surpassing me?


    I took a deep breath. I was exaggerating, of course; this was proving to be a most humbling experience, though. It was bound to happen¡ª I couldn''t be good at everything, after all.


    But still, to outright fail? I thought. If at first you don''t succeed, I suppose¡­


    I turned my attention to my own outstretched hand, palm open. It felt like there was a missing piece to the puzzle, something I couldn''t quite grasp. What was going wrong? I had performed the Lumos Charm countless times with my wand, and I was proficient in magic in general. Hell, I could seize control of my chains with my other hand.


    Was that not wandless magic?


    Why was this proving to be such a challenge?


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my thoughts and center my focus. Wandless magic, the professor had said, was about connecting with your own magic on a deeper level. It was about understanding the essence of the spell and channeling my emotions and intentions into it.


    Had I not been doing that? I recalled my notes on the topic of magic.


    Based upon intent and desire. I thought, closing my eyes.


    I tried to visualize the spell in my mind. I imagined the soft glow of light that the Lumos spell produced, the warmth and comfort it brought. I felt the desire to banish the darkness away.


    I could almost feel the sensation of holding a wand in my hand, but this time, I had to recreate that feeling without the physical object.


    I imagined it radiating from within me, a gentle, soothing glow that was an extension of my very being. My palm tingled with the effort, but nothing happened.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Frustration welled up inside me. Why couldn''t I make it work? I had faced dangerous wizards and witches, confronted powerful magical creatures, but this seemingly simple task eluded me.


    I opened my eyes and glanced at my friends, who were still practicing with varying degrees of success. I didn''t want to admit defeat, not when I knew the importance of mastering this skill.


    I shifted my attention from my own struggles to observe my friends more closely. Perhaps I would glean something off of that.


    Each of them was putting forth their best effort, their faces a mixture of determination and concentration. I noticed how the faint aura of magic surrounding them seemed to react to their attempts, subtly flickering and shifting with every failed cast.


    My gaze settled on Harry, who had been unusually still for a while. His closed eyes suggested deep concentration, and for a moment, I wondered if he had found a breakthrough.


    Then, he opened his eyes, and a spark of excitement danced in them.


    "Lumos!" Harry''s voice rang out confidently, and a mote of silver light appeared above his open palm. A warm smile spread across his face, and he looked genuinely pleased with his success.


    My eyes were wide. That was¡­


    The boy''s aura had flared, flooding towards the palm of his hand with nary a thought from the boy. I couldn''t understand it at all.


    "Wow!" Tony said as he abandoned his own practice to stare at Harry''s spell. "It''s not flickering at all¡ª a perfect cast."


    "Well done, Harry!" Hermione said as Ron and Su gave the boy pats on the shoulder.


    Harry then turned his gaze to me.


    For a moment, I saw the towering, nigh unstoppable figure I''d always had of Harry Potter the fully realized character, but then reality asserted itself, and I saw Harry Potter the young boy, once more.


    His green eyes were guarded, and yet full of expectation.


    He looks up to you, you know. Words from a memory echoed in my mind.


    I smiled and gave Harry a thumbs up. "Damn good job."


    Harry beamed.


    "Language!"


    oooo


    October 16, 1992, 6:30 PM, New Mexico, United States


    Porpentina Goldstein


    After weeks of relentless investigation, Porpentina and Lewis had finally tracked down the kidnappers'' latest hideout.


    The trail had led them through ghost towns, dusty deserts and remote counties, but at long last, their persistence had paid off.


    It was a seemingly abandoned warehouse in the middle of nowhere. It stood as a solitary sentinel against the vast arid landscape, its windows boarded up and its exterior worn and weathered.


    The October sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows over the arid terrain as Porpentina and Lewis approached the desolate building.


    Porpentina''s expression was determined, her eyes fixed on their destination. Hopefully, they would finally find what they''d been scrambling for.


    Lewis, by her side, carried an air of cautious optimism. He was still wet behind the ears, but their previous few leads had beaten some of that out of him.


    It was both a good and bad thing, all things considered. It was always unfortunate when the veil people put over their own eyes was ripped away, but for this line of work, it was necessary.


    She could not trust any of her operatives, otherwise.


    The two of them observed the seemingly abandoned warehouse from a distance, the sun casting long shadows over the land. It was Lewis who broke the silence, his voice filled with a mixture of certainty and trepidation. "This is the place. I''m sure of it."


    Porpentina, her eyes never leaving the warehouse, nodded in agreement. This had to be it; if it wasn''t, well...


    "The main entrance doesn''t look like it''s being used." She remarked. "What about the back?"


    Lewis acknowledged her implied command with a nod and took a few steps away from her before Disapparating, leaving Porpentina to keep watch. She remained vigilant as the minutes ticked by.


    After what felt like an eternity, Lewis reappeared with a faint pop, his expression tense. "It''s being used."


    "Report."


    He paused for a moment to gather his thoughts. "There is a car parked in the back¡ª a large, black van. I saw a few lights inside the building, and the back entrance looked like it was reinforced."


    "A large van." She mused. "So we could be dealing with a number anywhere between three and ten?"


    "Judging from the lights I saw, there are at least four people in there." Lewis said, giving his own guess.


    Porpentina nodded, her thoughts racing as she considered their next move. The element of surprise could be their greatest advantage, but the risks were always high.


    She looked at Lewis, her eyes reflecting a mix of determination and caution. "We go in together, but we''ll need to be quiet about it. Stealth is paramount to the success of this operation."


    Lewis understood the gravity of the situation and nodded in agreement. The two steeled themselves for what lay ahead, knowing that the fate of innocent lives rested on their shoulders.


    "I trust you''ve been practicing your Disillusionment Charm?" Porpentina regarded Lewis with a hard gaze, her voice low and measured.


    Lewis nodded in response, eager to prove himself. "Yes, Madam Goldstein."


    "Show me, then."


    Lewis took a deep breath, his wand steady in his hand. With focused intent, he tapped the top of his head. The air seemed to ripple around him, and slowly, he began to vanish from view. His form blended seamlessly with the surroundings until he was nearly invisible.


    Porpentina watched closely, her experienced eye assessing the quality of his concealment.


    "Good." She said finally, as Lewis gradually revealed himself. "Your Charm work is improving¡ª you''re nearly at the next stage. You can still be noticed if you are overly incautious, but you should be fine as long as you stick to the shadows and stand still if someone focuses on you."


    Lewis nodded, though there was a hint of frustration in his expression. "I hope I''m not a hindrance."


    Porpentina''s response was firm and reassuring.


    "Not at all." She shook her head, her confidence in him unwavering. "You''ll get there. For now, just follow my lead. Is that understood?"


    Lewis met her gaze with determination. "Yes, Ma''am."


    "Let''s go." Porpentina said, her voice determined as she gave herself a tap on the head with her wand, casting the Disillusionment Charm. As the spell took effect, a peculiar sensation washed over her, like a cold, runny egg slowly moving over her body, enveloping her in an invisible shroud that rendered her nearly imperceptible.


    "I see what you mean." Lewis said, his eyes wide with amazement. "I can''t see you, and I''m actively looking."


    Porpentina''s voice, though faint, held a note of satisfaction. "That''s the idea. Now, remember, stay close and move quietly. We don''t want to give them any reason to suspect that there are intruders."


    And so, they ventured towards the warehouse, their steps deliberate and their senses heightened.


    Reaching the back of the warehouse, Porpentina erected a small area of silence with a quick wave of her wand.


    "Stop here." She commanded.


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    She kept her voice down as she spoke. "The window above us. Is there anyone in that room?"


    Lewis, understanding the urgency of the situation, wasted no time. He paused for a moment, likely rising to his feet to get a better view, and then replied. "Empty."


    "Good. Good." Porpentina nodded in acknowledgment, her mind racing as she considered their next move.


    The absence of anyone in the room above suggested an opportunity to enter the warehouse without being immediately detected. With the Silencing Charm in place, they could discuss their plan without risk of alerting the guards.


    "We''ll use that window." She whispered to Lewis. "Once we''re inside, we need to assess the situation. Our priority is to locate the children and get them out safely. Our secondary mission is to capture the guards for later interrogation."


    "Right." Lewis said softly, though she noted that his voice had wavered, there.


    "Easy does it, Caboldie." Tina murmured. "Stay quiet, stay close and be ready for anything¡ª it''ll all be fine. Ready?"


    Lewis nodded, determination etched on his face. "Ready."


    With practiced ease, Porpentina cast a quick, silent Unlocking Charm, causing the window to slide open. With another flick of her wand, she conjured a few steps that hovered just outside the window, providing them a better chance of entering the room without making noise or drawing attention.


    "After you, rookie."


    Lewis stepped onto the conjured steps and soundlessly slipped through the window, his footsteps muffled by her silencing spell. Porpentina followed close behind, her senses alert and her wand at the ready.


    Inside the room, they found themselves in a small storage area cluttered with crates and dusty old furniture. This place hadn''t seen use in at least a decade, she gathered.


    Making sure the door to the room was securely closed and not likely to let out any noise, Porpentina dispelled her conjured steps with a flick of her wand. Her next priority was to check on Lewis, but she couldn''t see him anywhere.


    "Sound off, rookie." She called out.


    A moment of tense silence hung in the air, and just as Porpentina felt a surge of anxiety creeping in, Lewis''s voice broke through the stillness. "Here."


    Porpentina concealed her relief, though she couldn''t hide the frazzled edge in her demeanor.


    "Good, good." She said, taking a steadying breath. "Here''s what we''re going to do. We''re going to have a quiet little walk around the place, get an idea of how many we''re dealing with. Disable anyone you find¡ª nonlethal spells only. Is that clear?"


    Lewis nodded in understanding, his voice equally low. "Crystal."


    "You''ll be taking the upper floor, and I''ll be covering the ground floor." Porpentina instructed in hushed tones. "Keep a nice, slow pace; there''s no need to rush. Remember, make no noise unless absolutely necessary."


    Lewis nodded in agreement. "Right."


    "Let''s do it." Porpentina said, her voice unwavering. "As soon as the door opens. I''ll go first. You wait a few seconds and exit as well, so we don''t bump into each other. Meet back in twenty minutes."


    With that, she didn''t wait for further confirmation. Porpentina unlocked the door with a wave of her wand, and it swung open just enough for her to slip through. She moved silently, her senses on high alert as she began her exploration of the ground floor of the warehouse.


    The vast majority of the place was in complete disrepair, with debris scattered about and shadows lurking in every corner.


    As she pressed on, she began to hear a faint sound that cut through the silence¡ª the distant strains of music, accompanied by sporadic laughter. It was a disconcerting contrast to the dilapidated surroundings.


    Porpentina followed the sound cautiously, her footsteps silent on the dusty floor. Eventually, she reached a room where the source of the noise became clear. Inside, four men sat around an old radio on cheap, foldable chairs.


    The room was dimly lit, with the soft glow of a soon-to-die lightbulb casting eerie shadows on the walls.


    Porpentina watched them from the darkness, her Disillusionment Charm keeping her concealed. She listened intently to the conversation unfolding among the men in the dimly lit room. Any and every word could provide valuable insight into their activities and the nature of the threat they posed.


    "Fetch me a beer, would you?" One of the men said to the guy beside him, a hint of authority in his tone.


    The leader.


    The other man grumbled but begrudgingly got up and fetched the beer, drawing laughter from the group.


    "You should get it yourself next time." He muttered, but his actions spoke louder than his words as he handed over the can of beer.


    Porpentina continued to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "What are we doing this for, anyway?" The man who had fetched the beer asked, his tone questioning and somewhat aggravated.


    The others in the room exchanged glances, as if considering the question for the first time.


    "What do you mean?" One of them replied.


    "Guard duty. We never did that before." The man complained. "I could be out, making bank."


    "You mean losing it all in poker? Again?" One of his companions sniped, and the group erupted in laughter.


    But then, the man she had pegged as the leader spoke out loud, his voice commanding attention.


    "The reason." He declared, effectively silencing the laughter. "Is because we''re joining the big leagues, my friend. Gotta put in the work, you know?"


    The complainer nodded reluctantly at that.


    "Right, right." He mumbled, though he couldn''t hide his annoyance. The expression on his face quickly turned to one of disturbing hunger. "You sure we can''t have a little... taste... of the merchandise ourselves?"


    Laughter rang out once more, but this time, it was tinged with an unsettling tone. Porpentina fought against the surge of anger that coursed through her veins at the insinuation.


    "''Unspoiled,'' they said." The leader reiterated with a casual shrug. "With what they''re paying us, you can buy yourself nine little chickens to play with; how''s that?"


    The mention of chickens seemed to be an inside joke among the men, leading to more banter and laughter.


    Porpentina had heard enough.


    With a snap of her wand and a flash of red light, she cast a Stunning Charm that struck the first man, rendering him unconscious. The element of surprise worked in her favor, and she managed to take out two more of the men before the guard leaped forward, using his Stunned friend as cover and reaching for something in his pocket.


    Before he could draw whatever weapon he likely had stored, Porpentina''s final Stunning Charm crashed into his body, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    As the dust settled, Porpentina stood in the room, her wand still at the ready, scanning the area for any further threats. She couldn''t afford to let her guard down now.


    Her shoe brushed against the dropped beer can on the ground, and she stepped back to avoid the quickly forming pool of alcohol. With the immediate threat neutralized, she finally allowed herself a deep breath.


    Porpentina wasted no time after incapacitating the criminals. With a series of precise wand movements, she conjured magical restraints and had the criminals bound tightly to their chairs, rendering them powerless to move or resist. Then, she divested them of any and every weapon at their disposal, Vanishing them without a second thought.


    There was no need to take unnecessary risks, and ensuring they couldn''t do much even if they somehow woke up and escaped their restraints was a start. Better safe than sorry, after all.


    She regarded the restrained men with a measure of disgust, but her focus remained on the larger mission¡ª the rescue of the kidnapped children.


    She made her way back towards the entry point, and found Lewis already there, having taken down his Disillusionment Charm. His expression was a mix of anger and haunting.


    "I take it that you''ve found the children? Report." She said, her voice steady.


    Lewis''s response gave her a mix of relief and a disconcerting worry


    "The kids are safe." He said. "They''re upstairs, guarded by two men; well, they were. The two are... Out of commission, I suppose you can say."


    Porpentina sensed something unsettling in the way Lewis spoke those last words, and the way his face had shifted. It was as if he had taken a certain satisfaction in how he had dealt with the guards.


    "Did you kill them, Lewis?" She asked, her voice probing, and she saw a look of shock wash over Lewis''s face.


    "I didn''t." Lewis replied, his voice now heavy with a storm of emotion as he looked away from her, ashamed. "But I wanted to. I¡­ I wanted to!"


    Porpentina grasped his shoulder and met his tormented gaze with understanding and empathy. He looked down, unwilling to make eye contact with her.


    "I understand." She said, offering him words of comfort. "Think you''re the first person who wanted to be the one to punish people for their heinous crimes? Think again, Caboldie."


    He looked up at her. "You mean, you¡­"


    Tina only nodded in return.


    The acknowledgment seemed to provide Lewis with some solace, and he gradually composed himself. "Let''s not wait on account of my own mistakes, Ma''am. We have a job to do."


    Porpentina nodded in agreement, appreciating his resilience. "True. Let''s see to the kids first. Then we''ll figure out how to deal with our new interrogation suspects."


    "Right, right."


    "And, rookie?"


    "Yes?"


    "After this, you can call me Tina."


    There might still be a great deal of work ahead, but they had achieved a significant victory tonight. The children were safe, and they had a people to interrogate¡ª perhaps yielding a new lead.


    "Only if you stop calling me rookie."


    "Dream on, rookie."

 150 - On The Cusp

    oooo


    On The Cusp


    oooo


    October 20, 1992, 3:00 PM, Empty Classroom, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    As I stood alone in the empty classroom, the subdued light filtering through the slightly dusty windows, I resisted the urge to huff in annoyance. Days had passed, and my determination remained unwavering, even in the face of repeated failures at using wandless magic.


    I couldn''t allow myself to give up on something as intriguing and potentially powerful as this.


    Taking a seat for a quick rest, I began to daydream again about the possibilities.


    I saw myself conjuring protective barriers at a moment''s notice, deflecting spells with subtle flicks of my fingers, and launching devastating offensive strikes with a mere thought.


    Of course, it would be nice if I could just get even Lumos to work. I thought, my delusion of grandeur dying away to reveal the inside of the empty classroom again.


    The sense of frustration lingered, but I knew that impatience wouldn''t lead me to success. I let out a sigh of resignation and decided to extend the break from my practice.


    I made my way to the window and unlatched it, allowing the cool breeze to flow into the room. The distant sounds of the gentle rustling of leaves and the students in the castle grounds provided a soothing backdrop to my thoughts.


    Leaning against the windowsill, I gazed out at the world below. I observed the students from different magical schools as they mingled and conversed in their distinct groups. My eyes briefly wandered to the structure Uagadou had carved out of the mountain, scrutinizing it.


    That had been the work of wandless magic, had it not?


    With a determined expression, I turned away from the mirror, resolving to continue my practice. This was something I needed to learn.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused my thoughts, preparing to make another attempt. The room around me seemed to hold its breath as I concentrated, hoping that this time, my efforts would yield the desired results.


    Following Professor Isaka''s directions meticulously, I tried to cast Lumos without a wand, once more. I felt the familiar tingle of magic coursing through my arm, but once again, nothing happened.


    I took a moment to steady my breathing and clear my mind before my annoyance tried to reassert itself.


    Wandless magic was a branch which required a deep connection between one''s thoughts, emotions, and intent. Perhaps my frustration and impatience were hindering my progress. With renewed determination, I decided to try again, this time focusing not on the end result but on the harmony of my inner state.


    The spell had to flow naturally, an extension of my will.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes, blocking out the distractions around me. I pictured the small, silver light I aimed to produce, visualizing it as an extension of my own being. I could feel the tingle in my arm once more, but this time, I concentrated on allowing it to flow freely and unencumbered.


    "Lumos." I whispered, pouring my intent into the spell.


    Nothing¡ª or was it? I saw my magic shift in the same way I had seen already, when Harry had done it.


    My eyes widened with a spark of triumph.


    True, I had failed, but something in my approach had resembled something close to success, and so I had to follow that thread until its conclusion. And so, I moved to sit at the table, writing down my thoughts in my trusty research journal; the fourth one I''d gone through, I believed? Perhaps the fifth.


    Wandless magic is a branch which is wholly personal and instinctual. I began to write. The students from Uagadou seem to have an easier time of it than anyone. Why is that?


    I considered that question for a moment. I had taken it upon myself to watch them, to see if I could glean anything. In terms of power and skill, they seemed to be on the same level as everyone else¡ª they simply didn''t use wands.


    Initial impressions had been centered around the idea that Uagadou students have a higher focus level than students from other countries. I wrote and leaned back in my chair, pondering the words. Yet, the few who had attended the seminar with myself and Tony had faced an equal measure of trouble. A clear counterexample. Not to sound egotistical, but my own focus was considerable, and yet I struggle, still. Focus, therefore, cannot be the issue, then.


    Professor Isaka''s words about wandless magic being personal and instinctual echoed in my mind once more. Perhaps I had been approaching it from the wrong angle, trying to simplify the matter to one of focus and focus alone.


    "Instinctual. Personal." I said out loud, putting the pen down. "Personal."


    I went to the center of the room and closed my eyes.


    "Deeply personal." I murmured. "Different from anything I''ve done, so far."


    With a newfound determination, I decided to let go of the rigid structure I had in my mind and allow my instincts to guide me. Wandless magic had to be an extension of myself, an expression of my instincts themselves. I took a deep breath.


    "Personal." I muttered to myself again, wrestling with the concept.


    The cool air wrapped around me as I delved into my thoughts, seeking a breakthrough. Determination to succeed lent me the resolve I sorely needed.


    With each passing moment, I became more aware of my own presence within the room. The sensation of my breath, the awareness of my body''s position, and the rhythmic flow of my energy became more pronounced.


    My limbs began to move in a fluid but unstructured manner, almost resembling a martial arts kata but without any predetermined sequence¡ª were anyone to see me now, they would have laughed at how silly I likely looked.


    The sweat on my brow and the fatigue in my muscles, however, confirmed the intensity of my efforts. I had to put everything I had into it, appearances be damned.


    Let go of any errant thoughts. Don''t think, act.


    I reached deep within, connecting with the magic that flowed within me. I envisioned the silver light as a part of myself, a natural extension of my being. The tingle of magic in my arm intensified, but this time, I didn''t resist it or try to direct or mold it into any specific shape.


    Trust in yourself, and let go.


    Instead, I let it flow freely. allowing it to take the form it desired. Eyes opened as lips parted, and I spoke the incantation softly, almost as if it were a whisper to magic itself. "Lumos."


    A mote of silver light blinked into existence from my outstretched palm, casting a warm and inviting glow. It danced and flickered for a few moments before dying out as suddenly as it came.


    The spell had been even weaker than Tony''s attempt during the seminar, but I didn''t care. The feeling of accomplishment filled me with an indescribable sense of triumph.


    The adrenaline that had propelled me through my intense training began to fade, leaving me with a growing sense of weakness. It was as though every ounce of energy had been drained from my body, leaving me feeling utterly spent. My legs, once sturdy and strong, now quivered beneath me.


    As the reality of my exhaustion set in, I sank to my knees on the cold classroom floor. My breath came in ragged gasps, and my muscles felt heavy and unresponsive. Beads of sweat clung to my forehead, mixing with the dirt and dust that clung to my skin. I had pushed myself a little too hard, and now I was paying the price.


    Despite the physical weakness that threatened to overwhelm me, a spark of satisfaction burned within. Even if it was only a partial success, it was a significant step forward.


    "Effort and..." I struggled to say as I got up, staggering towards the chair to the side and taking a seat. "Perseverance."


    I stared at my journal for a moment before shaking my head and reaching into my pack and pulling a vial of blue potion. "Bottoms up."


    I uncorked the vial and brought it to my lips, drinking down the soothing blue potion in one go. The draught coursed through me, revitalizing my weary body and banishing the exhaustion that had threatened to overwhelm me just moments before. It was a welcome relief, and I could feel my strength returning with each passing second.


    As the last traces of fatigue faded away, I couldn''t help but smile with glee.


    The laughter bubbled up from deep within me, a release of pent-up tension and exhilaration. It was a joyous moment, one filled with the realization that I had just inadvertently made one of my childhood dreams come true.


    I couldn''t help but think about all the stories, shows, and books that had fueled my imagination and inspired me in my old life. I remembered stepping away from my computer, closing my eyes, and pretending to be my favorite characters.


    A chuckle passed my lips as the thought of blasting out a Kamehameha from my hands crossed my mind.


    "Ridiculous." I muttered, though I still had a smile on my face. Perhaps not so impossible of a prospect, but I probably wouldn''t be destroying things anytime soon, considering that I couldn''t even produce a little light.


    I raised my hand to my face, staring at my open palm before clenching it. One step at a time, Clarke. Getting a handle on wandless magic was going to be a challenging journey, but, now that I had an avenue of approach, I was ready for it.


    And so, I wrote, absorbed in the act of jotting down my recent magical discoveries. The room was quiet, save for the scratching of my pen on paper.


    I recorded the details of my latest attempt, the measure of my success, as well as theories and postulations of how it could be improved upon: perhaps slowing the pace of my movements, or an exploration into the nature of spirituality to better increase my understanding of myself. I wasn''t sure I''d even try most of these out, but it didn''t hurt to simply have them there as future options.


    Suddenly, a distinctive sequence of loud knocks resonated through the room, breaking my concentration.


    It was the pattern I had established for a specific visitor I''d been waiting for. Without hesitation, I reached for my wand and swished it at the door to unlock it.


    It swung open, revealing nothing to ordinary eyes, but the faint distortion in the air indicated that someone was currently invisible. The door closed behind them, and the telltale magical distortion dissipated, revealing Draco Malfoy, folding a silvery sheet into his pack.


    An invisibility cloak. I thought, intrigued. Never seen a regular one before.


    "Malfoy." I greeted him with a nod, not the least bit surprised by his sudden presence. "You made it."


    Draco, his expression a mix of determination and eagerness, didn''t waste any time with pleasantries. "As we agreed upon. Ready for that duel, Black?"


    I set my pen down and leaned back in my chair, regarding him with a knowing smile.


    "Of course. But first, a bit of paperwork, if you don''t mind." I said, reaching for my journal to record the final bit of my last hypothesis.


    Draco let out an exasperated sigh, rolling his eyes. "You and that journal."


    I chuckled, jotting down a few notes before closing the journal with a snap. "It helps me keep track of things, Malfoy. Now, let''s get to the matter at hand."


    With that, I stowed it safely on the desk before getting up.


    "Are you sure you''re ready for a duel?" Malfoy said, gesturing at Adam. "You look out of sorts."


    Malfoy''s observation made me pause for a moment. I glanced down at my disheveled appearance and the still-damp clothes I was wearing. It was true; I hadn''t taken the time to freshen up after my rigorous wandless magic practice. A faint flush of embarrassment colored my cheeks.


    "Well." I replied with a sheepish grin. "I might not look the part right now, but appearances can be deceiving. Besides, I''ve had a good share of duels under less than ideal conditions."


    Malfoy regarded me with a skeptical look but seemed willing to accept my response. "Very well, Clarke. If you''re sure you''re up for it."


    I nodded, more determined than ever. "Absolutely. Let''s do this."


    I wordlessly moved the other empty desks with a wave of my wand before gesturing for the both of us to go to the center.


    I ignored Malfoy''s raised eyebrow and asked. "How do you want me to do this? Not to offend you, but if I take this all the way, I will beat you quickly, and you won''t really learn anything."


    "Duel me as you did with Greengrass. I wish to see how I would fare." Draco said, bristling as he suppressed the urge to insult me.


    He knew I was right, after all. The boy had known that for over a year now, and while he may wish it were different, he was the one asking for my help.


    "Very well." I said and took up my position. "Ready when you are."


    Draco wasted no time, casting spells my way as soon as the duel began. His voice was sharp and focused; he was determined to prove himself.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Stupefy!" he shouted, sending a Stunning Spell toward me. I swiftly sidestepped, avoiding the crimson bolt.


    "Expelliarmus!" Draco followed up, attempting to disarm me. I reacted quickly, flicking my wand and deflecting his Disarming Charm to the side, causing it to crash into a desk and send it flying with a loud clatter.


    But Draco was not done.


    "Everte Statum!" he bellowed, aiming to knock me off balance. I swiveled and took a step backward, avoiding the jet of orange light that shot past me.


    Our duel continued in this fashion for a few seconds longer.


    As I deftly deflected three more of Draco''s spells, I couldn''t help but acknowledge his progress. While the spells he cast were relatively simple, their precision and power were evident.


    It was clear that he had dedicated himself to mastering the basics of spellcasting, which was a crucial foundation for any skilled wizard.


    Our duel continued, the rhythm of our movements and the exchange of spells intensifying. Draco''s determination to prove himself was palpable, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect for his dedication to improvement. This wasn''t just a sparring match; it was a demonstration of his commitment to becoming a better wizard.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I raised my wand, ready to cast spells that I knew would challenge Draco''s skills. With determination, he dodged my spells and collided his own against those he could not, displaying impressive agility and focus. It was clear that he was giving his all in this duel.


    As we continued our intense exchange of spells, I decided to introduce a surprise element. With a swift incantation, a vine shot out from the ground, aiming to entangle Draco''s foot.


    However, he displayed remarkable reflexes and managed to slice the vine with a loud. "Diffindo!"


    But in the heat of the moment, Draco failed to notice the Disarming Charm I had silently cast, and it was already on its way to him.


    With sudden force, the spell struck his wand hand. He resisted it for all of an instant before his wand flew out of his grip, clattering on the stone floor a few feet away.


    Draco stared in surprise at his empty hand while I pointed my wand at him, a small smile on my face.


    A moment''s silence passed before I spoke again. "You''ve done well."


    Draco didn''t say anything, instead moving to get his wand again and staring at it.


    "You all right, Malfoy?"


    "Done well?" He finally said, repeating my words as he stowed his wand in his pocket. "I didn''t even touch you."


    His face was scrunched in a clear expression of frustration.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his response.


    Suddenly I understood how Moody had felt when I''d complained about losing.


    "Hitting me with a spell isn''t the only measure of success, Malfoy. You knew going in that you weren''t going to win." I said and continued before he could argue. "You displayed impressive spellwork and quick thinking, and you held your own for quite some time."


    Draco''s expression remained skeptical, but I hoped that my words would at least offer some encouragement. "Right."


    "I''ll tell you this." I said, giving him another nod. "You''re a quicker caster than Greengrass."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes." I confirmed, but shook my head. "She''s more subtle than you, though."


    Draco seemed to be processing my feedback, his skepticism giving way to a thoughtful expression. "Subtle, huh?"


    "She''s likely not the only one." I warned him further. "Dueling is an art with a variety of styles. You seem to favor one based on the use of Charms, Jinxes and Hexes with direct effects. However, you might find yourself facing off against someone who employs the use of Transfiguration to achieve their goals through misdirection, or the control of the very battlefield."


    Draco absorbed my words, taking them to heart.


    "I suppose I could work on watching out for that sort of thing." He said, before looking like he was forcing himself to say something. "Thanks for the duel, Black. It''s been... enlightening."


    That took some guts on his part to say. I thought to myself as I gave the boy a nod. "You''re welcome. Good luck on your preliminary."


    With that, Draco nodded and headed towards the door, leaving me alone in the classroom with my thoughts.


    oooo


    October 20, 1992, 4:00 PM, Woolworth Building, New York


    Porpentina Goldstein


    She found herself in her office, engrossed in reading a letter from her husband:


    "My Dearest Tina,


    I hope this letter finds you well and brings a smile to your face, even if it''s just a small one. I find myself thinking of you constantly, even when I''m knee-deep in the most peculiar creatures in the world. You have a way of staying in my heart no matter where I am.


    Every day, I discover new creatures and marvel at the wonders of the magical world, but you remain the most extraordinary thing in my life.


    I hope Jacob and Queenie are in high spirits. I can''t wait to see them, and you, soon.


    Speaking of family, I have made arrangements to attend the first inter-school Quidditch match at Hogwarts. It will give me some time with Anthony, and I look forward to getting to know the young man.


    Remember that no matter the distance that separates us, my heart is always with you. I eagerly await the day when I can return to your side and hold you close.


    Yours Always,


    Newt."


    The content brought a warm smile to her face, and she carefully folded it up, tucking it away with a sense of cherished familiarity.


    Newt Scamander had a way with words, even after many decades of marriage, always knowing how to convey his sentiments in the most touching manner.


    Leaning back in her chair, Porpentina reflected on the bond they shared and the enduring love that had carried them through the years.


    Their connection had weathered numerous challenges and adventures, and it remained as strong as ever.


    She missed Newt terribly, and the demands of her work had kept her from finding a moment to catch up.


    As she sat in her office, thoughts of their reunion at Christmas filled her heart with warmth. She resolved to make the most of that time together.


    No sooner had this thought crossed her mind than a soft knock sounded at her office door.


    "Come in."


    Caboldie entered the office, carrying yet another stack of parchment she''d set him out to collect.


    Porpentina couldn''t help but feel a sense of exasperation building. The paperwork seemed never-ending, a constant reminder of the bureaucratic side of her job that she often found tedious.


    However, before she could express her displeasure, Porpentina noticed the pleased look on Caboldie''s face. It was a stark contrast to her own growing frustration.


    "What''s got you in a good mood, rookie?" She inquired, her curiosity now piqued.


    "Found a date, maybe?" She said in a playful tone, a smile tugging at her lips when she noticed the blush creeping up his neck.


    "No, no." He stammered, running a hand through his hair. "Well, I mean, I do have a date later this week¡ª but that''s not why I''m happy right now."


    Intrigued by his response, Porpentina watched as Caboldie set the stack of paperwork on her desk and then used his finger to push the topmost item toward her.


    As she read the contents of the form, her eyes widened slightly.


    It was an approved request form to retrieve Veritaserum from the department''s stores.


    Porpentina was curious; she had anticipated an additional two weeks of waiting for approval.


    "However did you manage to get this done so quickly?" She asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Caboldie shifted somewhat uncomfortably. "That''s... kind of why I have a date at the end of the week."


    "Oh?" Porpentina''s interest was piqued, and she leaned in to listen to his explanation.


    And, explain he did. "Well, it turns out one of the witches working there knew me from school and, um, may still have a bit of a soft spot for me."


    Porpentina couldn''t help but smile at the revelation. "My my, it seems your personal charm is proving to be quite an asset, Lewis. Keep up the good work¡ª and congratulations."


    "Thank you." Lewis replied, his own smile reflecting the satisfaction of his successful endeavor.


    "I take it that you''ve already brought the vials with you?" Porpentina inquired.


    With a confident nod, Lewis reached into his robe''s pocket and produced a set of vials filled with clear liquid. "Seven vials, as requested."


    "Very good." Porpentina remarked as she got up from her desk, her expression determined. "Maybe we''ll finally get some answers."


    With a sense of purpose, she and Lewis headed towards the office door and then to the elevator. Along the way, they exchanged nods and greetings with other officers.


    Porpentina and Lewis descended in the elevator to the lower levels of the facility, heading towards the holding cells.


    As they arrived, they approached the Auror in charge of the prisoners, a man whose name she wasn''t familiar with.


    Luckily, Lewis, in his excitement, took the initiative, sparing Tina the embarrassment.


    "Anderson." Caboldie said, shaking hands with the man. "It''s been too long."


    Auror Anderson, a stout man with a gruff exterior, regarded Lewis with a raised eyebrow. "Caboldie! Haven''t seen you since training. What do they have you doing now?"


    "Assistant to Madam Goldstein." He said, as he began to gesture at his companion. "Madam Goldstein, this is Auror Anderson¡ª we did our basic training together."


    The two shook hands.


    "Auror Anderson."


    "Ma''am." He said back, his smile polite. "May I ask why you''ve come down here?"


    "Of course." Porpentina began. "We will need access to the holding cells for an interrogation."


    "I see." He said, nodding as he led the two to his desk. "And I assume you have the requisite forms?"


    "Yes. Here you go." Lewis stepped forward, placing them on the desk.


    The Auror inspected the form carefully, his expression gradually softening as he recognized the official authorization.


    "I see." He said, nodding in understanding. "You''re cleared to proceed. Just follow me."


    As they walked through the corridor towards the holding cells, Porpentina felt a sense of anticipation building.


    "And here we are. Section C." Anderson said, gesturing at the series of cells ahead. "Anyone specific among the prisoners you wish to speak to first?"


    Porpentina nodded and provided the name of the man she believed to be the leader of the group.


    "We''ll start with him." She said. "Of them all, he seems like the one with the information we need."


    Anderson led them to the designated cell and unlocked the door, allowing Porpentina and Lewis to step inside.


    The prisoner, a man with a hardened expression, looked up with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension as they entered.


    The room was small and dimly lit, with a single chair facing the prisoner, ready for the interrogation to begin.


    "Here for another round?" The man said, his words tinged with the distinct accent of his Latin American background.


    Porpentina approached the man with a steady gaze, her determination clear in her eyes.


    "We have some questions for you." She stated firmly.


    The prisoner remained stoic and uncooperative, saying nothing in response as he leaned back in his chair, his arms crossed in defiance.


    Porpentina noticed Lewis''s subtle movement as he positioned himself behind the man, ready to cast the Confundus Charm.


    With a flick of his wand, the man''s expression grew vacant, and his resistance weakened.


    "Hold his head back." Porpentina instructed, and Lewis complied without hesitation.


    Carefully, she held the vial of Veritaserum over the man''s mouth and tipped it, counting three precise drops before moving the vial away.


    The serum began to take effect, and the prisoner''s eyes lost their defiant glare, replaced by a glassy gaze that hinted at the truth that would soon be revealed.


    "What is your name?"


    "Alexander Rodriguez." He replied truthfully, his voice devoid of any deception.


    "Date of birth?"


    "March fifteen, nineteen sixty eight."


    Porpentina and Lewis exchanged a somber glance as they continued their questioning, determined to extract all relevant information.


    "Why do you think you have been arrested?" Porpentina inquired.


    "For all the crimes I''ve done."


    Lewis, perhaps driven by a sense of urgency, pressed further. "And what have you done?"


    The Veritaserum compelled the man to reveal a deluge of horrifying crimes having nothing to do with what they had captured him for.


    By his fifth sentence, Porpentina intervened, her voice firm. "That''s enough. We don''t need to hear this."


    The man quieted instantly.


    Porpentina turned her attention to her assistant, Lewis, offering guidance.


    "Rookie mistake, kid." She chided gently. "Keep your questions specific, otherwise you get... That."


    Lewis, still visibly shaken by the unsettling horrors he had just been forced to listen to, could only nod mutely.


    Porpentina refocused her attention on their prisoner. "You kidnapped those three children, yes?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Porpentina pressed, seeking to get an idea of what they were dealing with. "For what purpose?"


    "I didn''t ask." The man admitted. "Got given a lot of money in exchange. You learn quick not to ask too many questions in this business."


    Porpentina had anticipated such an answer, but now she had a crucial avenue of interrogation to follow. "And you were paid in gold, is that correct?"


    "Yes. Payment was received up front. In gold." The man confirmed.


    "Describe the gold to me." Porpentina probed further.


    The man''s response sent a chill down her spine. "Strange coins, shaped into octagons with a funny word on them."


    "Dragot?" Tina said, her eyes widening with alarm as she exchanged a worried glance with Lewis, who was diligently recording every detail. "Is Dragot the funny word you spoke of?"


    "Yes."


    Porpentina continued her questioning, her instincts alert to any inconsistencies in the man''s story.


    "And where is this payment of yours?" She inquired.


    "I stashed it all." He replied, providing the location of a safehouse, which Lewis dutifully wrote down.


    However, something didn''t quite add up in Porpentina''s mind. And so, she pressed further, ever watchful of the man''s face for any sign that he was resisting the effects of the truth potion.


    "I seem to remember you hadn''t received it, from your chat with your associates. Could you explain?"


    The man''s response was chilling in its simplicity.


    "I lied to them." He confessed. "She paid us with enough gold to retire for good. I was just gonna kill them and make off with it."


    Porpentina leaned forward, her interest piqued by the mention of a female employer.


    Finally. Was this the next lead?


    "She?" She probed further. "Who is she? What''s her name?"


    The man, compelled by the Veritaserum, provided a frustrating answer. "I don''t know. She''s just my employer."


    "Describe this employer for me. Her height, age, physical features, leave nothing out." She ordered.


    The man complied with this request, at least. "She''s five foot four, light-skinned, wearing a strange black robe. I could never see her face."


    Intrigued by the description, Porpentina dug deeper. "Tell me about the robe. What''s so strange about it?"


    "The back of it had some kind of glowing skull¡ª looked like a demon out of Hell..." The man''s words hung ominously in the air before he froze, his eyes widening in terror.


    Porpentina and Lewis exchanged a concerned glance, baffled by the sudden change in the prisoner''s demeanor.


    "Did the serum lose its effect?" Tina asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Lewis shook his head. "No, it''s rated for at least ten more minutes... I don''t know what¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, chaos erupted. The prisoner began to thrash violently, his body contorting in agony as he clawed at his own face. Blisters formed on his skin, causing him unimaginable pain.


    Porpentina sprang into action, summoning medical assistance as she leveled her wand at the man. Stupefy!


    The man''s screams stopped, and the two realized that he hadn''t been the only one.


    "Quickly! Check the other cells!" Tina ordered and quickly ran her wand over the prisoner, hoping beyond hope to stop things from spiraling further out of control.


    Getting herself under control, she tried every counter at her disposal, to no avail. The Curse had turned inward at this point, attacking his vulnerable organs with an alacrity that surprised even her.


    Porpentina stepped back from the unresponsive man, a sense of foreboding settling over her.


    She watched as Lewis entered the room through the door, his expression grave.


    "The others?" She inquired, though she knew what his answer would be.


    Lewis shook his head as he gestured toward the numerous Aurors who were now flooding the area, trying to make sense of the unexpected turn of events.


    "What was that?" Lewis asked, his voice trembling with a mixture of shock and disgust.


    Porpentina shook her head, her expression troubled as well.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen its like." She admitted. "But whatever it was, it was meant to take care of any tattletales, I''d wager. Obviously in the most painful way imaginable. A terrible, Dark Curse."


    As the authorities began to investigate the disturbing incident, Porpentina couldn''t shake the feeling that they had stumbled upon something much darker and more dangerous than they had assumed.


    The man''s final words, of a mysterious woman in a black robe and the demon symbol on the back of it remained in her mind.


    Porpentina knew that they were getting closer to uncovering the truth, but they still had much work ahead of them to connect the dots.


    She wished Newt was there. She could use a hug after that.

 151 - It Begins

    October 31, 1992 2:00 PM, Great Hall, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    The tournament officially begins today.


    The Great Hall was alive with anticipation.


    Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, casting warm beams onto the long wooden tables, adorned with colorful banners representing each of the participating schools. The room buzzed with excited chatter.


    Beside me, Harry fidgeted nervously in his seat.


    It wasn''t just him; the entire hall seemed to be filled with a nervous energy. The competitors from each school sat together, their faces a mix of excitement and anxiety. I couldn''t help but feel a similar blend of emotions myself, and yet I forced myself to keep a straight face.


    Now was the worst time to show any kind of weakness.


    The grandeur of the occasion was evident in every corner of the hall, transformed into a mesmerizing tapestry of enchantment.


    Each long wooden table, stretching across the room, was adorned with a unique and intricate tablecloth that represented the colors and symbols of one of the nine participating schools. Beauxbatons'' table was draped in a shimmering powder blue cloth with delicate silver fleur-de-lis motifs, while Durmstrang''s featured deep red fabric adorned with striking golden stars.


    Mahoutokoro''s table was a sight to behold, covered in rich indigo silk embroidered with silver cranes in flight. Castelobruxo''s table boasted vibrant rainforest-green textiles embellished with colorful parrot patterns, and Ilvermorny''s table was an explosion of deep blue and cranberry, reminiscent of its North American roots.


    The Uagadou table was an exquisite display of earthy brown cloth, adorned with golden tribal symbols. Ayn Sehr, for its part, covered its table with a long golden canvas, covered in hieroglyphs which almost seemed etched into the fabric. Longling, oddly enough, decided not to partake in any of the decorative festivities.


    As I gazed around at the diverse group of students, I couldn''t help but feel my blood pump. It was a rare opportunity to witness the skills and abilities of witches and wizards from different corners of the Wizarding World.


    I leaned closer to Harry and offered a reassuring smile, trying to ease his nerves. "Don''t worry, Harry. You''ll do great."


    "Just remember." Hermione said. "It''s not about winning, but about the chance to represent Hogwarts!"


    "I don''t know." Ron said in between bites. "I think it''s more about winning, if you ask me."


    "Not helping!"


    "All right, all right." Ron rolled his eyes as he sent his best friend a look. "You''ve trained fairly hard for this. I should know¡ª I devised some of that training, myself. You''ll do great!"


    Harry nodded, his green eyes reflecting a mixture of determination and uncertainty. It seemed he knew that this tournament could bring unexpected challenges and dangers, but his nerves were not letting him acknowledge his own competence to compensate.


    The tension in the air grew as the ceremony was about to begin.


    The headmasters and headmistresses of the participating schools took their places at the head table. With bated breath, we awaited the opening words that would mark the beginning of this extraordinary event.


    At the head table, Albus Dumbledore stood, ready to give his speech. To his left and right were the other headmasters and headmistresses from the League of Nine schools: Igor Karkaroff of Durmstrang, Olympe Maxime of Beauxbatons, Omar Hajjar of Ayn Sehr, Aya Sasaki of Mahoutokoro, William Steward of Ilvermorny, Si Yuan of Longling, Claudia Maia of Castelobruxo, and Mwezi Isaka of Uagadou.


    Dumbledore began, his warm voice carrying throughout the hall. "Welcome, students and esteemed colleagues, to this extraordinary gathering of magical schools. Today marks the beginning of a new chapter in the history of magical education. We come together as the League of Nine."


    Headmaster Karkaroff, with a stern visage, spoke next. "It is an honor to stand here among such esteemed colleagues. May our students find strength in unity."


    "Our traditions are diverse, but our goals are aligned: to foster a future where magic brings us together." Madame Maxime added in, her French accent lending charm to her words.


    Headmaster Hajjar nodded at that. "We extend our hands in friendship and knowledge. May this League inspire harmony among our cultures."


    Aya Sasaki, ever serene, gave a light smile. "Through shared wisdom, we can learn to harness the magic that connects us all."


    "We embrace this opportunity for collaboration and growth. Our students will be enriched by this experience." William Steward of Ilvermorny chimed in.


    Si Yuan, with a knowing smile, tilted his head slightly as he added his own piece. "Let us discover the strength in our unity."


    Claudia Maia of Castelobruxo spoke warmly. "Together, we write a new chapter in the history of magical education. May it be one of peace and understanding."


    Mwezi Isaka of Uagadou, with his enigmatic presence, concluded. "With knowledge as our guide, we embark on this journey to unite the magical world."


    Together, as one, the heads of the schools shared meaningful looks with each other before turning their attention to the assembled students. In unison, they offered a heartfelt message. "May fortune favor you all."


    The air was charged with excitement, and Dumbledore took the lead once more.


    "Now, if you''ll kindly follow Professor McGonagall to the Quidditch Pitch, we will begin." Dumbledore gestured towards Professor McGonagall, who was accompanied by Snape and several other teachers from different schools.


    "This way, everyone."


    As the students began to follow Professor McGonagall, I exchanged a quick, encouraging nod with Harry and gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    "Good luck." I said with a reassuring smile.


    Harry returned the sentiment. "You too, Adam."


    I then made my way over to Su and Tony, who were also brimming with anticipation.


    "Feeling ready, Adam?" Su sidled beside me as we exited the castle proper and made our way past the gardens.


    "I think so."


    "You see that, Su?" Tony said with a smirk, nudging me in the ribs. "He ''thinks so''. As if he wouldn''t just trounce them all with his hands tied behind his back."


    I chuckled at Tony''s playful jab and shrugged. "Well, I wouldn''t say it''s that simple, but I''ll do my best."


    "That''s the spirit, Adam." Su said, grinning.


    "Well, in that case, I hope they use you as their punching bag." Tony said, his smirk widening.


    "Tony!" Su said, mock-scandalized.


    "What?"


    "Thanks for the good wishes, mate." I said, slapping him on the back of the neck none-too-gently.


    "What was that for!?"


    "Just felt like it."


    "I''ll get you back for that."


    "Bring it."


    "Boys." Su huffed and glared at the both of us before focusing her attention on me. "If you''re going to be like that, Adam, I¡­ I won''t cheer for you!"


    "...Such cruelty." I pretended to mope.


    "How can evil so profound exist?" Tony let out an over-the-top gasp.


    Su only shook her head, exasperated with our antics at this point, and yet she was smiling.


    "But on a serious note." I said, knowing not to push my luck, lest I get a slap to the face. "I''ll do my best, I promise."


    "Look!" One of the students ahead said, and excitement coursed through the crowd as we arrived at the changed Quidditch Pitch.


    The scene that greeted us was nothing short of spectacular. The area around the pitch was bustling with activity. Stalls and shops lined the edges, offering a wide variety of confectioneries, souvenirs, and magical merchandise. Families from all over the world had gathered to support their young champions, their faces painted with excitement and pride.


    Aurors were scattered throughout the crowd, doing their best to maintain order and ensure the safety of everyone present. Some of them were patrolling on the ground, while others soared overhead on broomsticks, providing overwatch.


    I couldn''t help but be swept up in the excitement of it all as I looked around at the colorful banners and excited spectators. This was going to be an unforgettable experience.


    "Still feel ready?" Su''s soft voice came from my side again.


    "Strangely enough." I said, smiling. "I''m excited."


    "Good!" Tony said, patting me on the shoulder. "Get out there and kick some butt!"


    "Planning on it." I laughed and started searching for any of the coordinators to see how exactly I was supposed to go about this. "See anyone?"


    "Um¡­" Tony and Su muttered as they, too, looked around.


    Tony shook his head. "I can''t tell, there are too many adults, so I can''t see anything."


    "Me neither." Su added in. "Sorry."


    "Don''t worry about it." I said, shrugging. "I''ll just¡ª"


    "Adam!" A familiar male voice came from the side. "Remus; over here."


    "Sirius!" I called out, turning to face the man.


    My eyes widened.


    Sirius now looked every bit the troublemaker he had been known to be in his youth. His handsome face bore a mischievous grin, and his gray eyes sparkled with a sense of adventure. He was dressed casually, in dark jeans and a dragonhide jacket, giving him a rebellious aura.


    Remus, in contrast, had a more reserved and scholarly appearance. His sandy-brown hair was neatly combed, and he wore a tweed jacket over a button-down shirt and slacks. His warm, amber eyes held a gentle expression, another contrast to Sirius''s exuberance.


    Beside him stood Harry, who was just as stupefied at the man''s appearance.


    "You, uh¡­" I said dumbly, making the man grin.


    "Been a while, huh, kid?" Sirius said and ruffled my hair.


    "Nice getup." I finally said, pushing his hand away as Harry moved to stand beside me. "Where can I get something like that?"


    "Looking to woo a few ladies, Adam?" Someone said from behind me, and I stopped what I was about to say, turning to address the newcomer.


    It was Amy Broduk, and she was looking even more fashionable than Sirius. She wore a thigh-length skirt paired with knee-high boots. Over her top, she had a well-fitted tan coat, completing the ensemble with a touch of sophistication.


    Her hazel eyes sparkled with warmth and amusement at my reaction. Her silky brown hair fell neatly to her shoulders, and her posture exuded confidence and grace.


    Harry looked between Amy and Sirius a few times before his gaze turned to me, his eyes wide.


    I decided to give his thoughts¡ª and my own¡ª life. "Are you two here... together?"


    "Told you he''s quick on the uptake." Sirius said.


    "Didn''t need to tell me, Sirius." Amy gave a rich laugh as she moved towards the man, standing beside him. "I''ve known Adam for quite some time now. Isn''t that right, Adam?"If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I opened my mouth to say something before closing it, and nodding.


    "How long?" Harry blurted out.


    "Well, Harry." Sirius said. "As I understand it, Amy''s known Adam since even before I¡ª"


    "No! Not that!" Harry exclaimed, pointing at both of them. "This!"


    Sirius chuckled at Harry''s comment. "It''s been a while now; a few weeks?"


    "It was quite a pleasant surprise." Amy added with a smile. "Your Godfather is quite the charmer, Harry."


    Sirius winked playfully at us, before putting his arm over the woman''s shoulder, making her smile widely. I rolled my eyes, but it was hard to hide the amusement on my face.


    "Hello Mr¡ª I mean Sirius." Su piped up from behind me. Tony said nothing, instead just waving at everyone.


    "Hey, kids." Sirius smiled and engaged them in conversation as Remus moved me to the side.


    "I hope you and Harry have been keeping well." Remus said by way of greeting.


    "It''s been hectic." I said. "But we''re making sure to not overdo it. At least, I think we are."


    "I suppose that''s better than nothing." Remus chuckled, shaking his head in remembrance. "We were much the same at your age, putting everything into our endeavors."


    "It''s hard not to." I admitted. "With everything that''s been happening, it feels like we need to be on our toes all the time. But I think we found a good balance, lately."


    Remus nodded in understanding. "Balance is crucial, Adam. It''s good that you''re aware of it. Just remember, there''s more to life than constant vigilance."


    "Constant vigilance, huh?" I said, tilting my head. "I heard someone else use those words."


    "Mad-Eye?" Remus said and I nodded.


    "Yes, Alastor Moody is fond of his little catch phrase." Remus confirmed. "He had a penchant for emphasizing the importance of his brand of vigilance, and he had his reasons."


    "Paranoia."


    "That''s part of it, yes." Remus nodded in agreement. "But then, he lived through what many would say were the worst parts of an already terrible, dark time, so it''s understandable¡ª even justifiable to a point. What''s important, however, is that you should not let it consume your life."


    Otherwise you''re not living, but merely existing. I thought and was about to say something further when Remus let out a chuckle.


    "Ah, but what am I doing?" Remus shook his head with a smile. "I''m supposed to be cheering you on for your match, not trying to dishearten you with lessons from a bygone age."


    As he shifted the conversation back to the upcoming match, I smiled and nodded. "You''re right, Remus. You''re pretty old."


    "I hope your preparations for the tournament are more impressive than your jokes, because I fear for your chances, Adam."


    "..." I stared at him for a moment before looking away. "Touch¨¦."


    "Attention, participants and spectators!" A booming voice called out over the din, and we all turned to face the center of the Quidditch Pitch. "The League of Nine Tournament is about to begin. Please make your way to the center of the pitch for the opening ceremony."


    "Looks like that''s me." I said.


    "Come on." Sirius said to Harry and the others. "I got us some pretty good seats. And, Adam?"


    I met Sirius'' gaze.


    "Good luck."


    I smiled, even as everyone mirrored the man''s sentiment. "Thank you."


    I gave a nod to everyone there before breaking off and making my way to the center of the pitch, where the other contestants were also gathering. As I walked, I could hear the cheers and excitement of the spectators filling the air.


    Once I reached the center, I joined the rather sizable group, and I could feel the eyes of the crowd upon us. I took a deep breath, psyching myself up for the challenges which lay ahead.


    The opening ceremony of the League of Nine Tournament was nothing short of extravagant. The Quidditch Pitch had been transformed into a dazzling display of magical lights and colors, with floating banners representing each participating school.


    The afternoon sky lit up with magic, the horizon bursting into vibrant hues of oranges, purples, and pinks, casting a warm glow over the Quidditch Pitch. The sun''s rays danced across the field, creating a stunning backdrop for the festivities.


    But then, the sky shifted dramatically. The colors faded away, and a deep, inky darkness began to spread from the horizon, as night seemed to swallow the day against the order of nature. It was a spell of grandeur and enchantment, a breathtaking display that left everyone in awe.


    The gasps and whispers of the crowd filled the air as the magical transformation continued. Thousands of twinkling stars appeared, creating a celestial dome that covered the Quidditch Pitch. The constellations glittered like diamonds, and the moon bathed the field in its soft, silvery light.


    "Who¡­" Someone in the crowd of students said.


    "No clue." "Impressive work." "Way beyond me."


    "There can be no mistaking it." One of the older girls said, a student of Mahoutokoro in resplendent robes of gold. She tucked her hair behind her ear and pointed towards the side, where we saw the Headmistress of Mahoutokoro, Aya Sasaki, stowing her wand into her sleeve, looking as serene as she always did.


    The night sky above was illuminated with bursts of fireworks that exploded into various shapes and patterns, creating a breathtaking spectacle, but my eyes were on the Headmistress, watching as she was joined by the other heads of school.


    The platform they stood on floated up, rising to meet the crowd in the Quidditch Pitch''s stands. Joining them were many of the tournament organizers, including the lead, Coordinator Griffiths.


    The woman weathered the applause with a wide grin.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wizards and witches, esteemed guests, and most importantly, our talented contestants from the League of Nine schools!" Griffiths said as she welcomed the crowd. "I, Wilda Griffiths, your lead tournament Coordinator, stand before you with immense pride and excitement!"


    "Today, we gather here on these grounds to witness a truly extraordinary event¡ª the beginning of the League of Nine. It is a celebration of magic, camaraderie, and the unbreakable bonds that unite us all across the magical world!"


    Another cheer greeted the woman, and she continued.


    "The Quidditch Pitch that you see before you is not just an ordinary field today. It is a battlefield of dreams, where students from different corners of the globe will showcase their incredible talents, their unyielding determination, and their unwavering spirit!


    Durmstrang, Beauxbatons, Ayn Sehr, Mahoutokoro, Ilvermorny, Longling, Castelobruxo, Uagadou, and, of course, our beloved Hogwarts, have come together for the first time in history! The heart-pounding excitement, the breathtaking spells, the courageous displays of power¡ª all of this and more awaits you in the coming days! Are you ready to witness the magic of the League of Nine?"


    The crowd roared in response.


    "That''s what I like to hear!" Griffiths said, her grin turning vicious. "We have a fantastic lineup of preliminary matches today, featuring our talented students in a dazzling display of skill, courage, and magical prowess!


    So, grab your seats, my friends, because you''re in for a treat! Cheer for your favorite schools, show your support for these remarkable young witches and wizards, and let the League of Nine Tournament¡­ commence!"


    Loud horns sounded out as she finished, the dark sky filling up with fireworks as the assembled crowds cheered as one.


    The thunderous applause of the crowd washed over me like a wave, surging through my veins and igniting a fire within my chest. It was intoxicating. The excitement in the air was contagious, and I could feel it coursing through my very being.


    As I watched the first few students being called to the platforms, which began to float up into the air, I found myself eagerly awaiting my own turn, my excitement barely contained.


    And yet, I couldn''t help but reflect on my past self. In my previous life, I had always been non-confrontational, often willing to take a loss in order to keep the peace. But now, things were different. Something had awakened within me, a desire to test my abilities and prove myself.


    Griffiths continued to announce the duels, her voice filled with passion and excitement. The cheers, gasps, and applause of the crowd drowned out my thoughts, and I couldn''t help but be swept up in the moment, once again.


    The sight of students being thrown off the platforms and then safely caught and deposited onto the ground added to the spectacle.


    Griffiths'' voice boomed through the stadium as she announced the outcome of the latest duel.


    "And contestant Rammus gets thrown away! That last curse must have stung!" The crowd erupted into cheers and applause as the verdict was delivered. "And the winner is Mira Goshawk, advancing to the next stage!"


    The platform carrying Mira descended to the floor with a light thud. She stepped off and approached me, wearing a challenging expression that couldn''t be ignored. I couldn''t help but meet her gaze with determination, fully aware that my own duel would be coming up soon.


    "You''d better not lose, Clarke. You owe me a real match."


    Mira''s words hung in the air, a clear challenge and warning. I couldn''t help but smirk in response, my competitive spirit ignited. "You''ll be lucky if you last more than a minute, Goshawk."


    "A minute, is it?" A nasty smile crossed the young woman''s face. "We''ll see, Clarke."


    I watched her go for a moment before my name was called by one of the aides.


    With a quick glance back at Mira, I turned my attention to the aide who had called my name.


    I stepped onto the platform, taking in its large, round shape and the rough surface it was made of. I won''t be slipping off of this thing anytime soon.


    As I settled into my position, I was joined by my opponent¡ª a male Mahoutokoro student in striking silver robes. His shoulder-length hair framed his face, and his sharp, black eyes met mine with an intense focus.


    I didn''t think this would be a particularly difficult duel. I''d done some research on the other schools in the time leading up to the tournament, and silver was the second highest level one could achieve in Mahoutokoro.


    Still¡­ I thought as we stared each other down. It would be remiss of me to underestimate him.


    "Next up, we have a thrilling match between two outstanding young wizards!" Griffiths announced, her voice carrying across the pitch. "From Hogwarts, we have Adam Black, the youngest entry into the older category, and from Mahoutokoro, we have Hien Retsu, a formidable young man in his own right!"


    The platform beneath my feet began to move, gradually rising into the air. The cheers of the crowd swelled, and I turned my attention to my opponent. There was an air of confidence about him, I noted.


    Hien bowed and then grinned at me, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This should be interesting. Let us see what the Rising Star of Hogwarts is capable of."


    I nodded with a polite smile, keeping my excitement at bay for the moment. "Yes, it should be a good match. Good luck to you."


    As the platform reached its zenith and Griffiths'' voice continued to fill the air, I steadied myself, wand at the ready. It was time to show what I was made of.


    "Begin!"


    As Griffiths'' voice called out, Hien and I both sprang into action. I raised my wand, focusing on the duel ahead, while Hien did the same. We circled each other, our eyes locked in a tense standoff.


    Hien was the first to make a move.


    He flicked his wand gracefully and cast a Stinging Hex my way. I reacted quickly, deflecting the spell and countering with a Disarming Charm. Hien, however, was prepared and swiftly sidestepped it.


    The duel continued, with spells flying back and forth between us as we tried to feel each other out. I quickly realized that this boy''s movements were precise, and his spells were well-executed, a cut above the rest.


    Hien''s aura shifted and grew more tight, and I immediately knew that the fight was going to take a turn. With a single incantation, he conjured a pack of ethereal wolves that began to circle me, growling all the while. They had ghostly, translucent forms, but their fangs gleamed with a menacing, yellow light.


    The wolves pounced toward me, and I had to act quickly. With a series of well-aimed Banishing Charms, I tried to knock the spectral beasts off of the ring before they could reach me. Some landed, sending the affected wolves flying, but the remaining three continued their relentless charge, forcing me to shield myself.


    I evoked the Shield Charm, creating a shimmering half-dome of silver that protected me from the jaws of the remaining wolves. At the same time, I had to keep a close eye on Hien, who was using the distraction to launch more spells in my direction.


    Moving my Shield Charm to my right hand, I continued to dodge and deflect Hien''s spells while simultaneously fending off the spectral wolves. I had to stay nimble, relying on my instincts and reflexes to carry me through the fight.


    "Only defending and running?" Hien called out, seemingly disappointed as he continued to cast spells my way, not allowing me time to recover.


    A wolf''s claw grazed my ankle and I hissed in pain, tripping and falling into a controlled roll before fending off the wolf following up behind him.


    "How disappointing..." He said, conjuring even more wolves.


    I said nothing, instead watching the boy''s movements, as well as the flow of his aura as I quickly got to my feet and continued to deflect and dodge attacks from all sides.


    Hien''s taunting words stung, and his relentless assault didn''t give me a moment to breathe. I continued to fend off spells, curses and spectral wolves, doing my best to stay on my feet despite the injury to my ankle.


    As I rolled to evade another wolf''s attack, I couldn''t help but grit my teeth. I knew I couldn''t afford to remain solely on the defensive, and I needed to find a way to counterattack.


    One mistake and I''m done for.


    I observed his movements and the flow of his magical energy. There had to be a pattern or a tell that I could exploit.


    With each spell he cast, I analyzed the way he positioned his wand, the incantations he used, and the timing of his attacks even as he carried them out.


    I deflected spells and maneuvered through the ring, finally noticing something¡ª a slight hesitation in his energy and casting whenever I forced him to cast to his left. It was a subtle tell, but it was there.


    Banishing a few more of the wolves off of the arena, I tested my theory out twice, making sure to keep my movements erratic enough for Hien to not catch onto what I was doing.


    The first test, I paid for with a few scratches and cuts to my back; the second, a quick bite to my ankle¡ª enough to draw quite a bit of blood, but it was at least confirmed.


    Throughout all of this, I could hear Griffiths'' voice, announcing the match.


    "And it looks like Adam is taking a bold move here, dodging those wolves, taking a nasty bite to the ankle¡ª just what is he going to do?" She called out even as I was being slowly pushed to the edge. "Whatever it is, it''s an impressive display of resilience! But it seems it''s only delayed the inevitable. Black is mere inches away from a disqualification!"


    "Moratta!" Hien cried out, sending all of his mutts at me, all the while he shot out two Stunning Charms in quick succession, with a third on the way. With my back to the edge of the arena, there was no getting away from this.


    Still, I grit my teeth as I fixed all of my power, will and desire to my wand, the Shield Charm on my off hand disappearing.


    Stronger than diamond. My will sharpened.


    "Odgovor!" I incanted, and a whirlwind of ethereal chains erupted from my wand, spiraling outward with vicious fervor.


    The chains moved with an almost chaotic grace, their forms twisting and turning in seemingly unpredictable patterns.


    With unwavering, unblinking focus, I continued channeling my intent into the wand. As the three Stunning Charms raced toward me, I guided the chains to intercept them, deflecting each one with precision and sending them harmlessly flying out of bounds.


    With the immediate threat neutralized, I directed the chains toward the remaining spectral wolves that closed in on me.


    The chaintips pierced through the constructs, causing the wolves to howl in pain before dissipating into nothingness.


    Not wasting a single moment, I seized the opportunity, dismissed my chains, and swiftly moved to the left of Hien.


    I got closer and closer, waiting for the right instant.


    Now! Just as Hien hesitated, I struck. Depulso!


    The force of the spell sent him flying off the arena with a loud cry of surprise.


    The crowd was silent as I stood on the platform, panting.


    "What a monumental reversal! Hien Retsu has flown out of the arena! What a move by Adam Black! Just what were those chains?"


    The audience erupted into thunderous applause and cheers, the excitement in the air palpable as I stood victorious, my adrenaline still pumping from the intense duel.


    I¡­ I won. I thought to myself even as I slowly got my breathing under control.


    I turned my attention back to the crowd, the roar of their cheers echoing in my ears.


    The feeling of accomplishment washed over me, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride.


    I waved to the cheering crowd, my excitement shining through my normal composure as I gave them a wide grin, making them cheer even louder.


    There was no feeling like this.

 152 - Unexpected Visitor

    oooo


    Unexpected Visitor


    oooo


    October 31, 1992 6:00 PM, Great Hall, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    The medical tent was a temporary haven from the noise and excitement of the tournament. As I sat on one of the cots, I could hear the distant cheers and roars of the crowd outside, a constant reminder of the ongoing matches. The atmosphere was a mix of tension and relief as injured contestants received treatment.


    I glanced over at Hien, who wore a discontented expression. His defeat still lingered in the air, and I could sense his frustration. Despite my own triumph, I couldn''t help but empathize with the disappointment that comes with losing, especially on such a grand stage.


    "That was a pretty rough match, you know." I ventured, trying to strike up a conversation. "I didn''t expect it."


    Hien shot me a sidelong glance, his eyes reflecting a mixture of annoyance and resignation. "I had it under control until I let my guard down."


    I shook my head. "You didn''t let your guard down. In fact, you almost had me several times."


    He grunted in acknowledgment, his gaze fixed on the entrance of the tent. He stayed quiet as time passed, and a few more people entered the tent, some looking inordinately pleased, while their counterparts were sour.


    Victory was fleeting, I thought and the pursuit of excellence demanded constant vigilance.


    Defeat is the great teacher.


    "Then how did you win?" Hien finally ventured, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I considered his words for a moment, finding no harm in letting him know just what he had done wrong.


    "Your left side." I said. "I noticed you cast poorly from your left side; well, not poorly, but there was an opening."


    Hien looked at me, surprise and curiosity in his eyes. "Left side, huh?"


    "Yeah." I confirmed, nodding. "It was a split-second thing, but in duels, split seconds can make all the difference. You were fantastic, though. I had to push myself to keep up."


    He nodded slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing a bit. His expression remained guarded, but I could see a glimmer of pride returning to it.


    A small consolation, to be sure, but he had done very well, in my opinion.


    Duels were a test of skill, but they were also a learning experience, and I hoped Hien would take this match as an opportunity to refine his techniques.


    Poppy Pomfrey bustled into the tent, her stern expression softening as she approached. "I see you''ve managed to get yourself into another skirmish, Mr. C¡ª Black. Honestly, for one outside of Gryffindor, you have a strange penchant for trouble."


    I offered a sheepish smile. "What can I say, Madam Pomfrey? I like to live dangerously."


    She tutted disapprovingly but began her work. As she began examining the minor injuries sustained during the duel, another medic moved to attend to Hien.


    "You can still call me Clarke if you wish, Madam Pomfrey." I added, trying to defuse some of the tension I felt.


    She huffed. "Well, Mr. Clarke, let''s see what trouble you''ve brought upon yourself this time."


    Her gaze bore into me as she meticulously listed my injuries. Each word seemed to carry a weighty implication of my recklessness. "A severe bite on your ankle, narrowly avoiding the tendons. Deep scratches on your back. Bruised ribs. And a bruised left arm. Honestly, Mr. Black, you''d think you''d be more careful after the things you''ve been through."


    The sternness of her expression contrasted with my calm demeanor, and the tension in the air rose again. I absorbed the litany of injuries without flinching, maintaining a stoic composure.


    "What I''ve been through is exactly why I need to push myself." I replied somberly, my gaze meeting hers with a quiet determination.


    Pomfrey shook her head, a mixture of frustration and concern etched on her features.


    "One day, you''re going to take on too much." She muttered, a stern prediction that lingered in the air like an unspoken warning.


    I looked down pensively as she worked her healing charms, and a soothing warmth briefly enveloped me, dulling much of the pain. I offered a grateful nod in her direction, not meeting her eyes. "Thank you."


    Her response was a smirk, and she reached for a potion with an unmistakably unpleasant aroma. Holding it in front of me, she remarked. "We''ll see if you thank me after drinking this."


    I looked at the potion for a moment before finally looking at her. The dubious expression on her face didn''t inspire confidence, but I took the foul smelling concoction without protest, bracing myself for the taste.


    I stared at it for another second. "Down the hatch."


    Downing the potion, I grimaced at its bitter taste. Madam Pomfrey observed my reaction with a knowing look.


    "It''s not a delicacy, Mr. Black, but it will help speed up your recovery." She assured me.


    As the effects of the potion began to work their magic, I couldn''t help but reflect on the tournament. The cheers of the crowd, the thrill of the duel, and the realization that I was part of something much larger than Hogwarts alone¡ª all of it left me with a sense of accomplishment.


    "I''ll be back with another potion shortly." Madam Pomfrey instructed.


    I nodded, offering my gratitude, and she departed to retrieve the additional potion, leaving me in the company of Hien, once again.


    He looked pensive for a moment as he turned his attention to me.


    "Those chains of yours." He began. "They were unlike anything I''ve ever seen. What are they for?"


    Straight to the point, huh? I said, and figured it wouldn''t hurt to say a few things. I wouldn''t have to fight him again, that was for sure. True, he might report to his fellow classmates, but it''s not like I was going to tell him anything groundbreaking.


    "They''re a form of magical construct." I explained, leaning back on the cot as I took a breath, ordering my thoughts. "I developed them for high-speed defense and attack. It''s a spell I created myself, actually."


    "High speed combat." Hien nodded, impressed. "That''s incredible. It brings to mind a legend I read about in western mundane mythology¡ª the god of death, chained by a mortal. I forget the name."


    I smiled a little. "Sisyphus. You''re talking about when Sisyphus tricked Thanatos, the god of death, to use the chains on himself. With death bound under the chains, no one would perish any longer, and this caused an uproar among the gods."


    "Hai." Hien said, slapping the side of his fist against his palm in recognition. "That is the one, yes."


    "Though I wouldn''t be so arrogant to say I was cheating death with my chains." I made sure to quickly add, bemusement in my expression.


    "Have you not?" Hien said, gesturing as he spoke, though he grimaced as he seemed to hurt himself doing it. Gathering himself, he continued. "Had there not been wizards to catch us, a fall from such a height would have meant our deaths."


    "I wouldn''t go that far." I rejected his thoughts again, shaking my head. "But I take your meaning."


    He wasn''t wrong. In a sense, the idea for my chains had been based on mythological, platonic ideas. Restraining and combating the divine, I thought, was a lofty, worthy ideal to strive towards. Of course, I had also drawn the idea from different characters I had seen in various stories in my previous life, but there was no real way to explain that to someone in this world.


    No real need to overcomplicate things. I thought, giving my opponent a smile. "It''s all about adapting magic to suit your needs, drawing inspiration from various sources."


    Pomfrey returned with a familiar vial; I''d taken this before¡ª it was a potion designed to help me absorb nutrients at a faster rate, thus speeding up the recovery process.


    She arched an eyebrow as she handed the vials to both me and Hien. "I see you recognize what this is, Mr. Clarke. Mr. Retsu, this is a nutrient potion, designed to aid you in your recovery. Drink up."


    I took the vial, nodding in acknowledgment. Without hesitation, I uncorked it and downed the contents, feeling a surge of both revulsion revitalization as the potion took effect. Hien followed suit, mirroring my expression.


    After I handed her the empty vial back, Hien and I exchanged glances.


    "I hate potions." I muttered, trying to get the taste out of my mouth.


    "I wouldn''t let Professor Snape hear you say that, Mr. Clarke." Pomfrey said with a small smile, clearly amused. She gestured towards the exit. "You both may go, but do be careful not to worsen your recovering injuries any further, would you?"This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Yes, Madam."


    "Thanks, Madam Pomfrey." I also replied, offering a polite nod before Hien and I moved to exit the tent.


    I turned to Hien. "Well, time to go. It was fun fighting against you. I learned a lot."


    "The pleasure was mine." Hien nodded appreciatively. "Perhaps our paths will cross again."


    I watched him go for a while. "Maybe they will¡­"


    The bustling atmosphere of the tournament surrounded me as I took a few aimless steps forward. The vibrant mix of wizards and witches from various nations created a lively scene, but my mind was elsewhere, caught in the echoes of the recent duel.


    Hien''s words about my chains lingered in my thoughts.


    Why had I picked chains in the first place? I could have chosen various constructs to serve the purpose of high-speed defense and attack. As I pondered this, my mind delved into the reasoning behind my decision.


    Was I going about it the wrong way?


    Chains, in their symbolism, represented more than just a tool of restraint, capture and oppression. They were a manifestation of adaptability. Unlike rigid barriers, chains could flex and mold themselves around different situations.


    The legend Hien referred to, that of Sisyphus and his cleverness in his dealings with Thanatos, added a layer of mythic resonance to my magical choice, but it was not the true reason I had chosen them.


    I could have used a whip as the baseline, and the spell would have likely functioned just as well. However, my mind had gravitated to chains almost instinctively, and I was beginning to understand why.


    A chain''s deepest symbolism. I thought. Infinite interconnectivity.


    Chains, with their links intertwining and interlocking, represented a network of relationships, a series of connections that extended beyond the physical into the astral. It was a visual metaphor for the intricate ties that bound individuals, ideas, and the very essence of life itself.


    And death. I thought, shivering at the mere thought of the void energy coursing through me.


    In that moment of reflection, I realized that my choice went beyond mere functionality, instead carrying a philosophical weight which bore on the very tapestry of existence.


    The chains became a reminder that, in the grand dance of life, every action, every spell, and every choice had repercussions that reverberated through the unseen threads of destiny.


    Or perhaps I was destined to create them in the first place?


    Divine sunderer¡­ The words echoed again, and I did not flinch from them this time, so perturbed I was by the realization. I shook my head.


    It didn''t make sense. The threads of destiny were something Grindelwald believed in, but the old man had to be wrong. Whispers of a tormented man''s mind.


    And yet I couldn''t shake off the feeling that he might be right¡­


    "Adam!" Sirius called out, startling me out of my reverie.


    I turned to the man, seeing his grin fade as he approached. "That''s not the face of someone who just won. You all right, kid?"


    Shaking my head, I waved Sirius'' concerns away. "Just a little lost in thought. It''s nothing."


    "Thinking about the dueling advice I gave you?"


    "What?" I said, surprise and bewilderment coloring my tone for a moment before the memories came flooding back, banishing my previous thoughts away¡ª at least for the moment. "No, but your advice was good. I still think that having a single, multipurpose spell is the way to go, but I''ve also grown to understand that the lack of variety in my spellcasting is not something I can simply ignore."


    "Well, yes. That''s good." Sirius nodded as he scratched his chin in curiosity. "What were you thinking about, then?"


    "Ah¡­" I said, scratching the back of my head as I looked away. "It''s nothing, really."


    Sirius eyed me for a moment, clearly reluctant to drop the subject, but he eventually nodded. "Alright, let''s change gears, then. Your friends are waiting for you. We''ve got good seats for the Quidditch match."


    I nodded. The prospect of watching the match did help alleviate some of my internal turmoil. It would be nice to have something to focus on and let my mind rest.


    Together, we continued through the bustling crowd toward the seats where Tony, Su, and the others were eagerly anticipating the upcoming events.


    As Sirius and I strolled towards the Quidditch seats, the vibrant array of snack stalls lining the path caught our attention.


    The tempting aroma of magical treats wafted through the air, making our mouths water. Sirius stopped, suggesting we grab some snacks for the group.


    And so we did.


    Stopping by a particularly enticing stall, we perused the magical snacks on display. I remembered what everyone preferred¡ª a point of pride for me. I picked up a bag of butterbeer flavored popcorn for myself, curious about the taste. Sirius, with his characteristic grin, opted for Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans, clearly in the mood for a surprise; he grabbed a few more products, though I did not recognize them.


    "You know you''re probably going to have a snot flavored one in there, right?"


    "Maybe¡­ Or maybe, one with steak flavor!" Sirius said. "Have you considered that?"


    For Tony and Su, I selected a bag of chocolate frogs and Quaffle-shaped chocolate truffles, respectively.


    For Ron, I chose a pack of Fizzing Whizzbees, and for Hermione, I got some Liquorice Wands. As we continued our journey to the seats, hands filled with a delightful assortment of treats, the anticipation for the Quidditch match heightened.


    I approached my friends, snacks in hand, and their faces lit up as I joined the gathering.


    "Look who decided to join the party!" Tony exclaimed, clapping me on the back.


    "Hey, mate." Ron said, and I exchanged greetings with the group. "Ready for the match?"


    "Absolutely." I replied, nodding with a smile. "And, I come bearing gifts!"


    I presented the assorted wizarding snacks.


    "Merlin''s beard, Adam, you''re a lifesaver." Ron said, happily reaching for the lot.


    "Don''t be greedy!" Tony said, and Ron stopped, smiling sheepishly. I shook my head and handed the bag to Hermione, knowing she would distribute everything accordingly.


    "I''m not your assistant!" Hermione protested, even as she started sorting through the contents with a calculating expression.


    "Thanks, Hermione." I said, fighting the urge to grin.


    She''d punch me if she saw.


    "Now, let''s get back to our seats and enjoy the show." We made our way to the stands, munching on our snacks, chatting, and laughing, eager for the Quidditch match about to unfold.


    "Think Harry will win?" Su asked as we started up the stairs.


    "Everyone''s been training really hard, especially Harry." Ron affirmed, nodding confidently. "I helped develop their routines¡ª you''re going to be surprised by this match."


    "Really?" Sirius raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "What kind of training did you put them through? Advanced drills?"


    "Well, you see¡­" Ron delved into the intricacies of the team''s drills and conditioning, his enthusiasm evident.


    I tried my best to focus on his explanation, but my attention wavered when a passing witch caught my eye. She had a distinct magical sheen enveloping her facial features, and as our eyes locked, she winked mischievously before continuing on her way, brushing up against me only very lightly.


    The unusual encounter left me with a sense of unease, the sound of the hustle and bustle around drowned out by my own thoughts.


    The magical film on the witch''s face indicated the use of a Glamour Charm, likely an attempt to blend into the crowd without drawing attention.


    My mind raced with questions. Who was she, and why would someone be using such a disguise? My first thought leaned towards the possibility of an undercover Auror, but the logic quickly crumbled. They already had a heavy presence here.


    Could it be Tonks trying to mess with me? I wondered, but I gave a mental shake of the head.


    Tonks, with her Metamorphmagus abilities, wouldn''t need glamours for disguise. Moreover, Sirius had already mentioned that Tonks was part of the group of Aurors patrolling the school on brooms from above.


    Despite my rationalizations, the nagging feeling persisted.


    It could still be a random Auror or an agent from any wizarding government. I reasoned, attempting to dismiss the unease even as I turned to follow the mysterious woman.


    Something about her soul thread felt strangely familiar, though I couldn''t pinpoint why.


    The need for certainty overpowered my want to rest, gnawing at my psyche.


    "Adam?" Sirius'' voice cut through my thoughts from behind. "Where are you going?"


    I cast a quick glance at him.


    "I think I dropped something a bit ago, I''m going to try and find it¡ª won''t be long." The excuse left my lips easily, and I hurried after the disguised woman, determined to unravel the mystery.


    I rushed down the stairs, weaving through the crowd that had gathered at the base of the tower. The sea of people seemed to close in around me, creating an obstacle course that impeded my progress.


    "Damn it." Curses slipped from my lips as I struggled to regain sight of the mysterious woman.


    The tension I felt was considerable, but my growing intrigue and curiosity fueled my determination. I scanned the faces around me, searching for any trace of the concealed figure. The vivid colors of magical robes blurred into a kaleidoscope of movement, making it challenging to pick out any specific detail.


    My eyes darted from one person to another, a bead of sweat forming on my brow as I navigated through the dense crowd. The chatter and excitement of the Quidditch enthusiasts provided a constant buzz in the background, adding to the challenge of isolating any individual in the tumult.


    I finally reached the open area, the base of the tower, where the crowd was thickest. People laughed, talked, and jostled, creating a chaotic backdrop. Frustration gnawed at me; she had vanished, swallowed by the sea of faces.


    Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself and began to comb through the crowd methodically. My eyes scanned for any sign of the woman, any subtle hint that might reveal her true identity.


    There!


    The elusive figure came into view once more, and I quickened my pace, determined to catch up. As I closed the distance, a surge of anticipation coursed through me. I reached out, grabbing her shoulder with a firm grip.


    To my surprise and mild embarrassment, she turned around, revealing the normal looking face of a witch, instead of the film of magic denoting a Glamor Charm which I had expected.


    "Excuse me." I offered a hurried apology. "I thought you were someone else."


    The witch regarded me with a mix of amusement and concern, her eyes narrowing inquisitively.


    "Are you lost?" She asked, her tone a blend of curiosity and genuine consideration. Her gaze flickered across my features, and she couldn''t help but notice the oddity of my mismatched eyes.


    Shaking my head, I reassured her that I wasn''t lost. "No, no. Just thought you were someone else."


    Walking away, I chose a random spot to resume my search for the elusive woman, but there was no sign of her. She had disappeared into the crowd, far beyond my reach.


    Who is she? I thought to myself. Why had she intentionally drawn my attention?


    The distant voice of the Quidditch announcer reached my ears, a stark reminder that I was running late for the highly anticipated match. I shrugged off the odd encounter, acknowledging that I might never uncover the answers.


    For all I know, this could have been just an Auror or government agent in disguise¡­ Oh, well.


    With a sense of resignation, I turned back towards the Quidditch pitch, weaving through the lively crowd.


    The mysterious witch, hidden from my view, allowed a subtle smile to grace her features as she observed my departure. Her presence, concealed by the nooks and crannies of the towering structures, was but a mere whisper in the bustling atmosphere of the Quidditch match.


    "That was fun." She muttered to herself in a distinctly Russian accent, her eyes glinting with a mischievous spark. "He almost caught me there if it weren''t for that hasty Switching Spell..."


    Unbeknownst to me, the enigmatic figure reveled in the thrill of the chase, her magic weaving through the air with practiced finesse. She vanished into the shadows, leaving behind only the echoes of her concealed presence.


    She had a job to do. The fun would come later.


    It always did.

 153 - Theft Most Unusual

    oooo


    Theft Most Unusual


    oooo


    October 31, 1992, 6:00 PM, Quidditch Pitch, Hogwarts


    Vanessa Zhenya


    Vanessa observed the boy vanish into the tower, likely ascending to join his family.


    Impressed with his progress and the diversification of his repertoire, she contemplated the boy''s magical journey so far.


    Adam Clarke¡­ His chains are powerful, yet they are not unbreakable. My demonstration a few months ago seems to have convinced him to adapt and improve them somewhat. She thought. He is still a significant distance away from achieving their full potential, though.


    But, when he did¡­


    Vanessa felt a surge of anticipation, sending her heart into a rapid rhythm. The very essence of her being resonated with a suppressed power, every muscle poised and ready.


    The mere thought of facing Adam at his zenith ignited a fervor within her, a raw and exhilarating excitement that danced beneath her skin, creating a heady concoction of blood-pumping intensity that left her senses heightened and her mind ablaze.


    It was more than that, she realized. She was aroused again. Vanessa huffed and quickly collected herself, redirecting her thoughts.


    Her immediate focus shifted to the present, as she had a mission to complete¡ª a task that demanded her undivided attention and skill.


    With a final glance toward the Quidditch pitch and the impending match, Vanessa turned away, beginning to navigate her way toward the castle.


    She had a mission to complete. There would be time for pondering and excitement later. Vanessa joined the throngs of people, moving against their current with an air of boredom. Two passing patrolmen, too absorbed in their tasks, paid little heed to her presence.


    The fools¡ª they only saw what they wanted to see, didn''t they? Still, much as she would enjoy a fight, Vanessa was glad that she hadn''t blown her cover, just yet.


    However, those very thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the commanding voice of a third, demanding her to stop.


    She obeyed the order, turning to face the man, with both of his partners coming back to her position.


    Not good. She thought, and yet a mysterious smile continued to adorn her features; it was a mask, concealing the hidden currents of anticipation and readiness beneath the surface. She stood before them, a poised figure in the midst of an oncoming storm.


    "What are you doing, here?"


    "Oh, just wandering around." Vanessa said, keeping her tone airy and light.


    The air gained a somewhat tense quality as the magical law enforcer scrutinized her, suspicion etched on his face. She couldn''t see it, but her gut instinct told her that the other two were slowly, but steadily approaching her from two different angles, just in case she attacked.


    It wouldn''t save them, of course; they didn''t have a prayer against someone of her caliber.


    The patrolman directly confronting Vanessa crossed his arms over his chest. "Wandering, you say?"


    "Yes." She said, shrugging. "I thought I would go see the famous school, perhaps explore it a bit."


    "Is that so¡­" The wizard continued, entirely unconvinced. "And where exactly were you planning on exploring¡ª and during the match, no less?"


    Vanessa offered a serene smile, her eyes dancing with a playful glint. "Here and there. I wished to pass the time¡ª Quidditch isn''t really my¡­ How do you British say it? Ah, yes; it is not my ''cup of tea''."


    The officer confronting her sent a glance towards the men behind her, a silent communication unfolding between them. She didn''t see them, but she could imagine what they conveyed simply by looking at the man before her¡ª with his expression shifting from suspicion to disgruntlement.


    "Carry on, then." The man said and left without another word.


    Were she any other person, Vanessa would have been appalled at the sheer dismissal. However, only amusement flickered behind her innocent facade. The apparent lack of suspicion from the men amused her, yet it also left her contemplating the vulnerabilities within the magical security apparatus. The intricacies of espionage and subterfuge were lost on these fools.


    In a way, their oversight highlighted the flaws in the system.


    Vanessa had managed to slip through the cracks, her true intentions obscured by a veil of feigned innocence. The irony was not lost on her¡ª a renegade witch from a clan obliterated for violating magical secrecy now engaging in covert operations.


    As she continued on her way, the cheers of the Quidditch match lingering in the air, Vanessa couldn''t help but savor the light thrill of her mission. It wasn''t quite fighting, but this excitement would sate her for now.


    Vanessa stepped into the castle, a silent specter navigating its halls with the guise of innocence draped around her. The portraits lining the walls bore witness to her passage, their eyes capturing her transient presence; she knew, however, that they wouldn''t be able to give any useful details, if questioned after all was said and done.


    From their point of view, they would only have seen a wandering witch, looking to explore the castle as so many have done since Hogwarts was first constructed.


    As she traversed the castle''s storied corridors, Vanessa couldn''t deny the pull of history that resonated within these ancient walls.


    Even for one who thrived in the shadows, there was a certain allure in the echoes of the past, a recognition of the honor and pride woven into the very fabric of Hogwarts. Though she didn''t consider herself as boring as Matthias, she still couldn''t help but appreciate the sheer majesty of it all.


    In the intricate dance of contradictions that defined Vanessa Zhenya, the notion of honor held an anomalous place. Forged in the crucible of her own turbulent past, where betrayal and survival intertwined, honor became a paradoxical compass guiding her actions. Despite the shadows that cloaked her choices and the clandestine alliances she wove, there existed within her a strange adherence to a code of honor.


    It was a hypocritical embrace, a duality she acknowledged with a wry smile. She''d found an unlikely ally in honor, even if its manifestation took forms others might not recognize, or even perceive. For her, it was not the rigid ideals of an established society but a personal creed shaped by her own experiences in this broken world.


    She stopped for a moment, realizing she''d taken a wrong turn. Letting out a breath, she relied on her internal map of the place to recalibrate her course. She swiftly backtracked, retracing the steps that would lead her to the heart of the castle''s underbelly.


    As she approached the dungeons, the air seemed to grow heavier and colder. Vanessa''s footsteps echoed in the narrowing corridors. The anticipation of reaching her destination heightened with each step.


    And finally, there she was.


    Vanessa scrutinized the patch of wall before her, a seemingly ordinary expanse of stacked, weathered stone. Her experienced eyes navigated the surface, searching for the subtle cues that betrayed the presence of hidden passages. The concept of concealed corridors and secret chambers was a language she spoke fluently, having practically lived her entire life in the clandestine underbellies of both wizarding and muggle worlds.


    Her information had guided her here to this peculiar juncture within Hogwarts. The absence of overt indications perplexed her, for Grindelwald''s foresight had unveiled this specific spot.


    She shook her head; this must be it. She recalled the password which Grindelwald had given her and uttered it.


    "Ariana."


    Nothing happened.


    Perhaps she had reached the wrong location? Vanessa shook her head again; no, it was exactly as Grindelwald had described it, down to the distance between the doors, as well the strange suit of House Elf armor to the left.


    Determined, Vanessa brought her hand to the stonework, fingertips gently exploring the surface. The touch was methodical and thorough; there had to be some kind of trigger mechanism. She only needed to find it. Her mind, attuned to the whispers of magic, sought the elusive threads that might unravel the mystery before her.


    She knew that this place could only have been found through one of Grindelwald''s visions. They had no operatives in Hogwarts, only Hogsmeade¡ª and even then, the ones stationed in the wizarding village knew nearly nothing of the goings-on of the school itself.


    Vanessa''s meticulous inspection of the wall had yielded no tangible results, prompting her to employ magical means to uncover the hidden defenses or mechanisms. Her practiced senses reached out, intertwining with the weave of magical signatures that might betray the elusive secrets embedded within the stone.


    Frustration danced at the edges of her focus as her attempts yielded no fruit, once more. She pondered the prospect of brute force, of shattering the wall to expose the concealed passage. However, the thought of such an inelegant approach stayed her hand¡ª that, and the possible damaging of the artifact held within.


    Expanding her magical scrutiny to encompass the entire corridor, Vanessa''s awareness brushed against the seemingly inconspicuous suit of armor she''d spotted earlier. Its diminutive stature hinted at it being meant for a House Elf, an absurdity that momentarily drew a wry smile from her. Despite the peculiarity, she focused her scrutiny on the miniature guardian, searching for any telltale signs of hidden mechanisms.


    Her fingers traced along the intricate contours of the armor, seeking an imperceptible trigger or concealed switch. The juxtaposition of the mundane and the magical in the form of a House Elf-sized suit of armor spoke to the surreal nature of Hogwarts itself, a place where whimsy intertwined with ancient secrets.


    The unexpected sequence of events left Vanessa momentarily taken aback. Her fingers brushing against the armor''s shoulders had triggered an almost comically simple response¡ª a twitch and clank¡ª prompting her to withdraw her hand for fear of a trap. The miniature sentinel resumed its stoic pose, leaving her to scrutinize the wall with a furrowed brow.


    In a testing gesture, Vanessa cautiously placed her hands on the armor''s shoulders once more. True to the oddity of the situation, the small figure responded with another twitch. She repeated the motion, trying to discern a pattern or purpose behind the peculiar mechanism. A subtle experimentation revealed that the twitching only occurred when her hands were positioned on the armor''s shoulders.


    Feeling a mixture of amusement and disbelief, Vanessa decided to push the limits of this peculiar interaction. She moved her hands to the back of the armor''s neck, expecting a reaction, but the stoic guardian remained unmoved. Frustration tugging at her patience, she leaned against the tiny figure, hugging it briefly in a moment of ironic exasperation.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    To her surprise, the muffled sound of stone grinding against stone reached her ears, and the wall before her began to shift. A hidden passage revealed itself in response to this unorthodox activation method. Vanessa''s initial reaction wavered between incredulity and amusement, captured in a muttered remark to herself.


    "I had to hug the House Elf?"


    Collecting herself, Vanessa stepped into the newly unveiled corridor, leaving behind the House Elf-sized guardian. The corridor''s atmosphere shifted as Vanessa reached a spiraling stairway, torches flickering to life with an ethereal, eerie blue glow that cast elongated shadows along the walls.


    With a trace of annoyance, Vanessa found her next obstacle¡ª a dead end. She approached it cautiously, eyes once again scanning the immediate surroundings for any signs of hidden mechanisms. A quick survey of the walls and floor became a meticulous examination, searching for switches, buttons, or any concealed triggers that might reveal the continuation of her journey.


    Vanessa''s frustration lingered for a moment, but she swiftly regained her composure.


    Taking a deep breath, she decided to try the password she''d been given, again. With a newfound calm, she uttered. "Ariana."


    This time, the wall responded; it shimmered, revealing a concealed door that beckoned her forward. Despite the excitement that welled up within her, Vanessa''s experience and instincts urged caution.


    Before fully committing to the newly revealed path, she cast a series of detection spells to ensure that no traps or hidden dangers awaited her beyond the door. Satisfied with the results, she cautiously swung the door open, staying a few feet back from it.


    Just in case.


    As the door creaked open, Vanessa found herself standing on the threshold of a hidden chamber¡ª a treasure trove of artifacts awaited her gaze. The room was bathed in a soft, ambient glow, the artifacts within appearing to hold centuries of magical history. She stepped into the chamber, eyes scanning the collection of items that whispered tales of power and mystery.


    Delicate quills with ethereal feathers, scepters adorned with dark gemstones, crystalline lenses on intricately designed stands, perpetually flowing sand in hourglasses, and majestic crowns with shimmering gems created an awe-inspiring tableau.


    Each item carried an air of antiquity and arcane resonance. Vanessa moved deeper into the chamber, surrounded by the echoes of centuries past as she seeked out her target; a large mirror at the back wall.


    "The Mirror of Erised." She muttered as she approached it. Why Grindelwald wanted this, she couldn''t say.


    The Mirror stood tall, its ornate golden frame casting intricate patterns of light across the chamber. Vanessa approached it with measured steps, remaining cautious.


    The surface held a mysterious allure, and as she read the inscription carved into the frame, a sense of enigma enveloped her.


    "I show not your face, but your heart''s desire." She spoke softly after a few attempts to understand the inscription. Vanessa felt the urge to lower her eyes towards the glass surface. She resisted it for a moment before curiosity overtook her.


    What could it hurt?


    Her eyes locked onto the reflective surface, and a wave of nostalgia swept over her as the image unfolded before her, making her heart stop. The mirror revealed a poignant scene from her past¡ª a time when innocence and familial warmth still lingered in her heart.


    The visage of her younger self, hand in hand with her father, held a bittersweet beauty that reached into her frozen heart and set it ablaze with remembrance. For a fleeting moment, the cold, calculated exterior Vanessa presented to the world melted away, replaced by a vulnerable glimpse into the depths of her heart''s desires.


    "Papa..." She said without thinking, and as soon as she heard her own wavering voice, her demeanor changed.


    Vanessa''s moment of vulnerability was swiftly replaced by a surge of anger directed inward. The raw emotion exposed by the Mirror of Erised unsettled her, and she berated herself for allowing such weakness to surface.


    With a determined glare, she forcefully tore her gaze away from the mirror, the remnants of her shattered emotions concealed beneath a mask of steely composure. The realization dawned upon her¡ª the mirror wasn''t a mere curiosity; it was a potent instrument capable of stirring the depths of one''s despair.


    Vanessa, composed and resolute, faced the mirror once more.


    Despite the haunting reflection it offered, she focused on her objective. With a wave of her wand, she shrunk the Mirror of Erised to a miniature version that could easily fit in the palm of her hand. After a lingering glance, she stowed it securely in her pack.


    A brief survey of the remaining artifacts prompted her to shake her head; the potential dangers of Dumbledore''s collection outweighed any possible gains, and she had a specific mission to complete. With her prized possession secured, Vanessa departed from the hidden chamber, leaving behind the enigmatic treasures that could have spelled her downfall.


    A single one was enough to give her nightmares for the next few months.


    Vanessa, having ascended the staircase with the hidden chamber now sealed behind her, moved with purpose toward the exit of the castle. Her intention was to vanish into the Forbidden Forest, blending into the shadows once more, with no one being the wiser.


    However, her plans were disrupted when an unknown voice called out from behind her, posing a simple, yet direct question. "Going somewhere?"


    Aurors? Vanessa''s shock at being discovered was palpable, her eyes widening in realization that she had not anticipated someone tailing her. As she turned to face the unexpected intruder, she was met with a face she recognized from a few headlines¡ª Gilderoy Lockhart.


    Gilderoy Lockhart had a well-groomed and charming appearance. His wavy, golden hair framed a face that seemed almost frozen in a perpetual state of self-confidence. His cerulean blue eyes sparkled with what one might mistake for genuine charisma, but Vanessa knew better. Dressed in robes that screamed flamboyance, Lockhart projected an image of a wizard who valued style over substance, yet his reputation hinted at a darker truth behind the carefully crafted facade.


    She''d known the story of one of the recruits, Guffries; a dark tale involving Lockhart, connecting the man to his father''s tragic end.


    In that moment, Vanessa felt a surge of disgust and enmity, directed towards him. Whether it was to avenge Guffries'' father or simply to unleash her own pent-up frustration at having seen the image of her own departed father, she decided that this encounter with Lockhart would not end well for him.


    "Avada Kedavra." Vanessa raised her wand and swiftly cast a Killing Curse at Lockhart, the green light streaking towards him with deadly intent.


    In the dim glow of the moon near the Forbidden Forest''s edge, Vanessa''s Killing Curse narrowly missed its mark, the green light almost grazing Lockhart''s form as he sidestepped with deceptive agility. The smile on his face remained, an unsettling contrast to the deadly exchange.


    "A bit of an overreaction, isn''t it?" Lockhart remarked, the fading sunlight reflecting off his confident expression.


    "However, since you wish to fight..." His hand moved to draw his wand. "I''ll oblige."


    The air crackled with an unspoken tension as the two faced off, their wands poised for a duel. The rustle of leaves and the cheers of the Quidditch watchers in the distance seemed to underscore the impending clash of magic.


    The Forbidden Forest became a chaotic battleground as spells flew with breathtaking speed. Vanessa''s form nearly blurred, an agile dance weaving through the night. She lunged forward, casting spells from all angles, gouging out holes in trees and leaving trails of magic in her wake. Her movements were fluid, almost preternatural, as she leaped over Lockhart, launching spikes of ice from above.


    Lockhart''s style, in contrast, was a curious blend of flamboyance and skillful counterplay.


    Every move seemed calculated, his wand flicks almost thoughtless. He countered Vanessa''s every assault with a flair that bordered on arrogance. Spells from her met their match as he deftly parried and dodged, maintaining an irritating expression of overconfidence that seemed almost unshakable.


    The trees bore the scars of their magical duel, some ablaze, others frozen in place.


    As the confrontation escalated, Vanessa attempted to confound Lockhart with unpredictable maneuvers, but he remained unfazed. His counters were like a dance of their own, deflecting and redirecting spells with calculated precision.


    Throughout the fight she continued to dodge the man''s retaliatory strikes, though she resisted the urge to swear. Was he not taking her seriously? His spells barely did any damage to their surroundings.


    The arrogant smile which formed on the man''s face at the sight of her expression of realization cemented her conclusion.


    And yet, she did not grow angry. Instead, she became excited at the prospect and let go of her own self limitation.


    Vanessa''s movements became more fluid, her anticipation turning into a fierce determination. Lockhart''s seemingly lackadaisical approach only fueled her desire to expose the facade he hid behind.


    She dodged another one of his spells, a smirk playing on her lips. Lockhart''s flamboyance seemed to mask a fundamental flaw in his dueling style¡ª a lack of true offensive prowess. Vanessa seized the opportunity to press the attack.


    With a swift, spinning motion, she sent a barrage of curses towards Lockhart, each one calculated and aimed with precision. The air crackled with frost as the spells streaked through the night, forcing Lockhart to shift from his defensive stance. Despite his attempts to deflect, he found himself engaged in a dance of avoidance.


    Vanessa closed the distance between them, her wand movements becoming a blur. She unleashed a series of rapid-fire ice spears, each one escalating in speed. Lockhart, still maintaining his theatrical composure, struggled to keep up. The forest around them bore the brunt of Vanessa''s unleashed power, as trees splintered and foliage froze over under the onslaught.


    The more Lockhart evaded, the more Vanessa intensified her assault. She could sense his frustration growing beneath the facade of arrogance. The duel had shifted in her favor, and Vanessa reveled in the exhilaration of the challenge. This was the moment she had been waiting for¡ª a chance to expose the true nature of her opponent and unveil the cracks in his carefully constructed facade.


    Wait for it¡­ She thought as she witnessed him parry five spells in quick succession before stepping to the left, exposing himself to a follow-up attack.


    Now!


    As she seized what appeared to be an opening, his seemingly feeble defense transformed into a cunning trap. The moment she lunged forward, Lockhart unleashed a simple Bludgeoning spell, catching her off guard.


    Somehow, she managed to dodge it, but a moment later, she felt herself blasted away by a Banishing Charm.


    The impact was devastating. Vanessa was sent flying, her body crashing into the unforgiving trees. The sickening crack of breaking bone echoed through the forest as her leg took the brunt of the force. Pain shot through her, and the breath was forced out of her lungs upon collision with the forest floor.


    Lockhart''s plan had worked flawlessly, and Vanessa found herself immobilized and vulnerable. As she lay there, pain coursing through her broken leg, she struggled to catch her breath. The forest, once a battlefield, now seemed like a prison of agony.


    Through the haze of pain, Vanessa realized the gravity of her mistake. Lockhart''s flamboyant demeanor had concealed a strategic mind, and she had fallen right into his carefully laid trap.


    "My, my." Lockhart''s amused voice held a tone of sadism as he took a few unhurried steps forward, making sure to keep from dirtying his clothes. "That looked like it hurt."


    Vanessa clenched her teeth, fighting through the pain that radiated from her broken leg. Lockhart''s sadistic tone only fueled her determination to turn the tables, but her more realistic side knew that this fight was lost.


    She took a deep breath, drawing upon her resilience and the wellspring of magical energy within her. With her leg in the state that it was and throbbing with pain, Vanessa knew she had to make a swift escape.


    In a desperate move, she created a quick smokescreen, summoned the transformative magic within her and took on her Animagus form, shifting into a ferret despite every instinct telling her to stand and fight. The excruciating pain intensified as her body contorted and reshaped, the broken leg sending waves of agony through her.


    Despite the pain, Vanessa''s determination overpowered the physical torment. The change completed, and she found herself on all fours, a small, furry creature capable of rapid movements. The forest floor seemed vast and treacherous from her new perspective, but the cover provided by the underbrush would be invaluable for her escape.


    As a ferret, Vanessa began to limp away, her movements awkward and pained. The broken leg, though now transformed, still carried the echoes of agony.


    The once graceful and agile witch now moved with a hobble, relying on instinct and sheer willpower to put distance between herself and the flamboyant Lockhart. The forest embraced her, providing a natural camouflage for her diminutive form as she navigated the dense vegetation, doing her best to get away.


    Vanessa, taking a moment to rest and gather her energy in face of the ever-present onslaught of pain, observed from her concealed position as Lockhart regained his sight. She listened as he commented on her escape, his arrogant tone unmistakable.


    "Scurried off like a rat, have we?" He said, though he looked around the forest in distaste. "I suppose I''ve had my fill of fun."


    Vanessa couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be more to his sudden decision to halt the pursuit. As Lockhart turned and started to walk away, she hesitated, still on guard.


    What''s his game? Is he really giving up?


    Lockhart''s smug demeanor grated on her, but she focused on her escape plan, determined not to fall victim to any potential traps. With a slight limp from her injured leg, Vanessa, in ferret form, cautiously moved through the foliage.


    Nursing her injured leg, she watched with a seething anger as Lockhart disappeared from view.


    And why was she feeling this way? Her mission was a resounding success; all she had to do now was get back to Phoenix'' Roost and present the Mirror to Grindelwald.


    By all accounts, she should be pleased, and yet she only felt a burning anger at the man who so easily bested her.  As she limped away, disappearing into the depths of the forest, her mind was already set on settling the score with the arrogant wizard who had humiliated her.


    Gilderoy Lockhart¡­ Her thoughts smoldered. You will not be so fortunate, the next time we meet.

 154 - Hogwarts vs. Beauxbatons

    oooo


    Hogwarts vs. Beauxbatons


    oooo


    October 31, 1992, 6:00 PM, Quidditch Pitch, Hogwarts


    Harry Potter


    The Quidditch pitch almost buzzed with movement, creating an anticipatory tension. The excited murmurs of the crowd echoed through the stands, the spectators eagerly awaiting the upcoming match. The sky above was clear and as dark as it was when the enchantment was enacted, and the gentle breeze seemed to hold its breath, as if nature itself was poised for the thrilling spectacle about to unfold.


    In the midst of all of this, Harry Potter stood, his Hogwarts Quidditch uniform impeccably donned. His fingers nervously traced the fabric of his robes as he absorbed the energy building in the atmosphere.


    The excitement of the crowd heightened the sense of occasion, and the looming match felt like an impending storm ready to break free. Nervous energy coursed through Harry, broomstick in hand. The looming match was just minutes away, and the weight of the upcoming game pressed heavily on his shoulders.


    Fidgeting and adjusting his uniform, Harry had to admit it to himself: the pressure was almost suffocating. This was unlike any match he''d taken part of.


    This match¡ª this first match¡ª held a unique tension, distinct from the in-school contests of the previous year.


    It wasn''t about to play against Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, or Slytherin; this time, the stakes were higher.


    The League of Nine brought a whole new level of competition, and the weight of representing his school added an extra layer of significance to the upcoming match, making the atmosphere around him feel heavy.


    Doubt lingered in Harry''s mind, a most unwelcome companion. The weight of fear pressed upon him¡ª what if he faltered? Despite the rigorous training he had undergone over the past month, an unsettling feeling lingered within him. The prospect of failure loomed, casting shadows on his self-confidence.


    "All right, everyone; listen up." Oliver says, gesturing for everyone to come together.


    The team gathered around Oliver, their faces reflecting a mix of anticipation and determination.


    As Harry''s gaze swept across his teammates, he noted Oliver''s furrowed brow, a subtle sign of the captain''s concealed tension.


    Fred and George exchanged a quick, reassuring glance, their mischievous grins attempting to mask their nerves. Davies, the vice captain, wore a focused expression, subtly tapping his broom handle against his leg. Emily, the Chaser from Hufflepuff, nervously adjusted her gloves, while the one from Slytherin, Marcus, stood with a composed demeanor, though a slight twitch in his jaw revealed his own inner unease.


    Oliver met the gazes of his teammates and began.


    "I know we''re all feeling the pressure here. This is the League of Nine, a whole different game than what we''ve known. It''s not just Gryffindor''s pride, or Slytherin''s or Hufflepuff''s or Ravenclaw''s on the line; it''s all of Hogwarts'' pride. We''ve got Roger, Emily, and Marcus here with us, and we''re in this together. We''ve trained hard, we know our plays, and most importantly, we trust each other."


    He paused, letting the weight of the moment sink in before continuing. "Yeah, we''re all feeling like we might break into shivers¡ª it''s all I can do to not run to the loo, right now. And that''s okay; it means we care. But remember, Beauxbatons'' team is feeling it too. We''re going to give it our all, play smart, and show everyone what Hogwarts is made of. We''ve got a legacy to uphold, and we''re not going to let anything or anyone stand in our way. Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, Slytherin¡ª today, we''re all one team. Let''s fly out there and make Hogwarts proud!"


    The team shared determined nods, its collective resolve strengthening as the announcer began their slow introduction.


    Harry only half-listened to the announcer, his mind preoccupied with the upcoming match. Before he could fully immerse himself in his thoughts, Fred and George grasped his shoulders from each side.


    "You all right?" Fred inquired.


    Harry nodded, his nerves evident, but a determined glint remained in his eyes. "I think so."


    The three shared a brief moment of solidarity, a silent acknowledgment of the challenges ahead.


    As each member of the Hogwarts Quidditch team was announced, the crowd''s excitement reached a crescendo.


    "Oliver Wood, Keeper!"


    "Fred Weasley, Beater!"


    "George Weasley, Beater!"


    "Roger Davies, Chaser!"


    "Emily Harper, Chaser!"


    "Marcus Flint, Chaser!"


    He watched them go to the cheers and applause of the crowd, and Harry felt a mix of nerves and anticipation as his turn approached.


    "And finally, Harry Potter, Seeker!"


    With that, Harry kicked off the ground, joining his teammates in the exhilarating flight, ready to give their all.


    As the Beauxbatons team was announced, Harry''s focus shifted inward, attempting to calm his racing heart. The names of the opposing players became a distant murmur, drowned out by the drumming anticipation within him.


    Just as he managed to center himself, the referee released the snitch, its fluttering wings catching the light.


    The stadium held its breath as Harry''s eyes locked onto the elusive golden ball, his heart now synchronized with its erratic flight.


    The match began with a thunderous roar from the crowd, echoing across the Quidditch stadium. The air was charged with anticipation as the teams took to the sky on their brooms in a whirlwind of chaos and elation, their energy finally allowed to erupt in movement.


    Oliver Wood, ever the imposing figure, floated in front of the goalposts, his eyes scanning the approaching Bludgers and the Beauxbatons Chasers making their way toward him.


    Seemed they took initial possession.


    The enemy chasers weaved through the air in a coordinated dance, passing the Quaffle with impressive speed and accuracy. His Chasers responded with agile maneuvers, trying to intercept Beauxbatons'' advance, but only managed to delay them.


    Oliver smiled, watching as the lead enemy Chaser approached him¡­


    And promptly was forced to throw his Quaffle back as he narrowly dodged a Bludger to the face.


    "Well done, George!"


    Meanwhile, Hogwarts'' lead Chaser, Davies, intercepted the Quaffle and led the counterattack, prompting the announcer to go wild.


    "And an incredible display of skill by Hogwarts! Davies takes possession, speeding down the pitch. What a strategic move by both Chasers and Beaters!"


    Harry smiled as the Twins went to work with grins on their faces.


    "The Bludgers are in full swing, and it seems the twin beaters of Hogwarts don''t seem keen on letting up any time soon. Beauxbatons have their hands full!" The announcer continued, capturing the ebb and flow of the aerial war taking place.


    Davies expertly passed the Quaffle to Flint, who boldly maneuvered through Beauxbatons'' defenders, disrupted as they were by the Twins.


    With a powerful throw, Flint sent the Quaffle soaring through the opposing team''s goal hoops, scoring a goal for Hogwarts. The cheers from the Hogwarts supporters reverberated through the stadium as the scoreboard reflected the points.


    HOGWARTS 10 - 0 BEAUXBATONS


    "Hogwarts scores, establishing an early lead! Will Beauxbatons be able to keep them from going further? I for one can''t wait to find out!"


    The Hogwarts team, fueled by their early success, continued to press their advantage.


    Davies, Harper and Flint orchestrated seamless plays, scoring a few more goals that heightened the crowd''s excitement.


    HOGWARTS 30-0 BEAUXBATONS


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the stadium, capturing the escalating tension.


    "As Hogwarts dominates the field with their skillful Chasers, the question on everyone''s mind is, can Beauxbatons mount a comeback? The game is intense, but let''s not forget the ever-elusive Golden Snitch, which can turn this match completely around! Where could it be, and who will be the one to catch it?"


    Even as the announcer spoke, Harry''s eyes darted across the sky, scanning for the Snitch.


    However, a hint of worry crept over him as he observed Fred and George conserving their energy. Everyone had been giving it their all, but their stamina wouldn''t allow them to keep it up for much longer.


    Just as these thoughts went through his head, he saw it happen. Fred missed one of his shots, allowing the lead Beauxbatons Chaser to intercept the Quaffle and launch a counterattack.


    The announcer''s voice conveyed the shifting dynamics on the field. "Beauxbatons seizes the opportunity! Will they be able to turn the tide?"


    Beauxbatons executed a dazzling display of teamwork, weaving through the chaos of bludgers and opposing Chasers.


    The Quaffle moved with incredible speed as they passed it among themselves, skillfully evading the Hogwarts Chasers and creating an opening in the defense.


    "There it is!" The announcer cried as the lead Chaser let loose a powerful shot, only for it to be blocked by Wood.


    "Blocked by the Hogwarts Keeper, Wood¡ª" The announcer stopped what he was saying with a cry of shock, as another Chaser made a spectacular move, snatching the Quaffle mid-air and launching it off to the right, into the waiting hands of the third Chaser, who scored without any fanfare.


    The crowd roared in a mix of cheers and gasps as the Beauxbatons team celebrated their well-earned goal. The announcer''s voice resonated through the stadium, capturing the intensity of the moment.


    "Absolutely magnificent! What a brilliant play by Beauxbatons! Hogwarts may be leading, but this match is far from decided. The Quaffle skill on display is simply extraordinary, making for an exhilarating competition on the Quidditch pitch! And, with the Snitch still in play, anything can happen. The stakes are high as the teams battle for supremacy! This is Quidditch at its finest!"


    The Quidditch match intensified, both teams engaging in fierce exchanges.


    Wood called out strategic maneuvers they had been tirelessly practicing. He barked commands, directing his team with precision.


    "Fred, George, Pincer!" Wood''s voice cut through the chaos as the Weasley twins swiftly coordinated their movements.


    The two boys grinned and sent one of the Bludgers at the rear enemy Chaser before they dove towards the lead Beauxbatons Chaser in a well-executed pincer, causing the boy to panic and pass the Quaffle haphazardly, allowing Davies to intercept it and lead a counterattack.


    "That bought us some room!" Wood called out to Harry. "Potter, you''d better find that Snitch and soon! I don''t know how long we can keep this up for."


    As the match progressed, the team continued to showcase their practiced plays. Wood''s leadership and the team''s coordination were evident, but the Snitch remained elusive.


    However, despite their tactical prowess, Beauxbatons managed to secure a lead.


    HOGWARTS 70 - 80 BEAUXBATONS


    On and on they went, the other members of the team relentlessly facing each other while Harry continued to watch, frustration filling his every being.


    It gripped Harry as he strained his eyes, desperately searching for the elusive Snitch. Though only minutes had passed, each passing second felt like an eternity, and anxiety coursed through him.


    The opposing Seeker''s movements drew his attention, and then, at last, he saw it ahead¡ª the glimmering Snitch, fluttering in the distance like a tiny, golden beacon.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Finally!


    A surge of determination filled Harry as he urged his broom forward, heart pounding. The Quidditch match continued its tumultuous dance around him, but his focus narrowed to the small, winged ball that held the key to victory. The world around him blurred as he chased after the other Seeker and the Snitch ahead, the stakes higher than ever.


    "Both Seekers have moved! Have they seen the Snitch? They''re both weaving through the chaos, eyes fixed on that elusive prize. Which Seeker will be the hero today? Potter or Rambon?"


    The nimble Beauxbatons Seeker danced through the sky, making it challenging for Harry to keep up.


    The Quidditch pitch buzzed with excitement as the announcer''s voice echoed through the stadium.


    Harry''s eyes remained locked on the Snitch, determined to outmaneuver the Beauxbatons Seeker. His opponent darted through the air with impressive agility, adding an extra layer of challenge to the chase.


    The wind rushed past Harry''s ears as he skillfully navigated his Nimbus, mirroring the opposing Seeker''s every move and drawing the praise of the announcer, but Harry was no longer listening to him.


    There was nothing but the game now. In the high-stakes duel between Potter and Rambon, the fate of the match hung in the balance.


    As Rambon was forced to dodge a Bludger, expertly aimed by one of the Twins, Harry seized the opportunity to close the gap.


    The strategic move had given him a chance, and he was determined to make the most of it. Grateful for their assistance, Harry pushed his Nimbus to its limits, inching closer to the elusive Snitch.


    "The tension is palpable, folks! Both Seekers are neck and neck in this race for the Snitch. Potter and Rambon are giving us a breathtaking display of skill and speed!"


    Just a little more¡­


    Harry focused every ounce of determination into his pursuit. Feeling the surge of adrenaline, he urged his Nimbus forward.


    The air crackled with anticipation as Harry concentrated on the chase. The Nimbus beneath him responded to the surge of magical energy flowing through him, and in a heartbeat, he felt a jolt that propelled him forward, the broom responding with newfound speed.


    Too elated to be shocked at what he had just done, Harry managed to grasp the Snitch, not noticing the Bludger coming straight at him.


    As his hand closed around his target, he felt a sharp impact on his hip, causing a cry of pain to escape him as he descended to the pitch below, having lost control of his broom.


    Somehow, Harry focused through the pain and managed to regain some measure of control, changing his trajectory to minimize the damage he would take.


    However, the inevitable impact with the pitch awaited him.


    His hip, the point of contact with the Bludger, once again bore the brunt of the force. The pain radiated through him, a sharp reminder of the physical toll exacted by the high-speed pursuit and the subsequent collision.


    The crowd went silent.


    Groaning, Harry lifted his hand up, ignoring his disorientation to show the proof of his victory.


    A moment passed, and then another.


    The crowd roared in approval.


    He had done it.


    "And there you have it! Hogwarts emerges triumphant with a breathtaking Snitch capture by none other than the remarkable Harry Potter, leaving the score at 230 - 100! What an electrifying performance! Today, Hogwarts reigns supreme against Beauxbatons in this heart-pounding Quidditch showdown!"


    As the cheers of the crowd reverberated around him, Harry let his hand drop as he lay momentarily still, trying to figure out how badly he''d been injured.


    All he really knew was that his left side felt like it was on fire.


    The team approached, a mix of congratulations and concern on their faces.


    "We did it!" "Well done, everyone."


    Even Flint, offering a display of concern, met Harry''s gaze before quickly turning away.


    "You alright, Potter?" He asked, the tension between Houses temporarily eclipsed by the shared triumph.


    Harry smiled.


    "I''ll be fine." He said even as the Healers arrived to check on him before agreeing to take him away, telling him it wouldn''t be long.


    "Party''s tonight, Potter!" Wood called out, slapping both Davies and Flint on the back. "Everyone''s invited!"


    Harry laughed at that, and then he cringed. It hurt to laugh.


    oooo


    October 31, 1992, 10:00 PM, Great Hall, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    The upper years had gone all out for this.


    Amid the celebration, I found a quiet spot to observe. The usually distinct house divisions blurred, and for a single night, Hogwarts felt like a united front. Laughter echoed, and the air buzzed with shared triumph.


    I leaned against a wall, nursing a butterbeer as students from Gryffindor, Slytherin, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff chatted animatedly.


    Despite the joyous atmosphere, a part of me couldn''t help but wonder if this unity was only a fleeting illusion, a product of shared victory.


    Deep-seated house rivalries didn''t vanish overnight, but in this moment, I appreciated what I was seeing.


    Maybe there''s hope for them. I thought to myself, taking a quick swig.


    "Easy on the butterbeer, Adam." Mira''s voice called out from beside me, drawing my attention.


    Her wavy chestnut hair cascaded down her shoulders, and a playful smile adorned her face. "Don''t want you seeing double before the night''s over."


    I scoffed. "As if that could ever happen from one bottle."


    "You''d be surprised."


    "I''m sure." I said and took another sip, focusing my attention on the crowd again.


    "You know." She said in a conversational tone. "A few people wanted to congratulate you on your duel, but they changed their mind when they saw you."


    "Huh?" I said, surprised. "What do you mean?"


    "Adam¡­" Mira said, and I could sense the discomfort in her tone of voice. "You look¡­ angry."


    My eyes widened in shock and confusion. "What? I do?"


    Mira only nodded, her concern slowly giving way to wry amusement.


    "Well, I''m not." I said, feeling a little defensive. "I''m just thinking."


    "I guessed as much." Mira said, clinking her bottle against mine, making the butterbeer slosh around as she slowly brought it to her lips. "Cheers."


    "Sk?l." I took another sip.


    A few moments of relative, companionable silence passed before Mira spoke again.


    "Isn''t it strange seeing all the houses celebrating together?" Mira remarked, her eyes scanning the diverse gathering in the Great Hall.


    I nodded in agreement, my gaze drifting towards Harry surrounded by a mix of Gryffindors, Slytherins, Ravenclaws, and Hufflepuffs.


    "The wonders of Quidditch, I suppose." I said, acknowledging the unique ability of the sport to bring unity among Houses that often stood divided.


    The magic of the game seemed to transcend the usual boundaries, but I knew this was only temporary.


    The lines are already being drawn. I thought as my mood darkened. Sooner or later, these kids will have to pick sides. In the original timeline, it began in ''95, but in this timeline¡­


    "Adam." Mira called out again, sending me a look of displeasure. "You''re doing it again."


    I sighed. "Sorry."


    "Not a partier, I take it."


    "Not really." I said. "I don''t mind a little bit of fun, but it''s been a long day. I should have declined the invitation."


    There was much for me to think about¡ª a lot to process.


    I shifted my gaze from the celebrating students to the chaperones, Professors Vector and Sinistra, who were discreetly keeping an eye on the festivities.


    Mira''s voice brought me back. "If you''re not here for the party, why did you come?"


    I considered her question for a moment before responding. "I don''t know."


    She arched an eyebrow. "You don''t know?"


    I only nodded in response, causing Mira to chuckle. "You''re a strange one, Adam."


    I frowned, but still offered a small smile.


    "I''ve heard that way too many times."


    In the distance, Ophelia stumbled over a couple of students, drawing annoyed shouts from them. Mira leaned in and whispered, changing the subject. "See what I mean? This is what happens when you drink too much."


    "Oh come on." I said, unable to help but smirk even as the girl continued to approach. "I''m not that much of a lightweight."


    "Is that so¡­?" Mira commented as Ophelia finally joined us, looking a bit disheveled.


    "Adam!" She exclaimed with a wide grin before I could give Mira my retort. "You''re here! I didn''t think you''d be the party type."


    "I''m here, Ophelia." I replied, nodding. "Though not exactly embracing the party spirit like you seem to be."


    "Could have fooled me." She gestured at the bottle in my hand before raising her own towards me and Mira. "Loosen up, you two! It''s a celebration!"


    "He''s not exactly the celebration type." Mira said, though her eyes narrowed. "And, what do you mean, ''you two''?"


    Ophelia, in her slightly tipsy state, nudged Mira playfully. "You know what I mean. When are you going to work up the courage to talk to Wood, huh?"


    Mira shot Ophelia a sharp look.


    "I''m not avoiding him." She said, even as her cheeks turned red with embarrassment. "I just don''t see the need to approach him right now. We''re all celebrating, and he''s with his team surrounded by dozens. It''s not the right moment."


    Ophelia raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Or perhaps you''re just nervous because he''s the Gryffindor heartthrob, and you''re worried you''ll turn into a stuttering mess in front of him."


    Mira''s cheeks flushed even deeper. "That''s ridiculous. I''m not interested in Wood that way. I''m just enjoying the party."


    I couldn''t help but grin at their banter, taking another sip of my butterbeer.


    "Lucky for you, big sis Ophelia has you covered!" Ophelia announced, her tone full of triumph.


    Mira''s expression froze, her usual composed demeanor replaced by a touch of fear. Slowly, she turned to face Ophelia, her voice a cautious whisper. "...What did you do?"


    Ophelia only smirked and gestured toward the heart of the party. I followed their gaze to find Oliver Wood staring directly at us.


    "You didn''t." Mira gasped, her eyes widening as Ophelia nudged her forward.


    "Go on, now." Ophelia urged, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Thank me later."


    Mira shot Ophelia a half-hearted glare, promising future retribution. "I''ll get you back for this."


    "Let''s revisit that question tomorrow, bye!" Ophelia swiftly dismissed Mira, practically shooing her away before redirecting her attention toward me.


    "Brutal." I remarked, my shoulders shaking with quiet laughter.


    It was remarkable how Ophelia transformed when under the influence. The timid and cautious girl vanished, replaced by this bold and charismatic version. I didn''t quite know what to make of it, but I liked her more this way.


    Ophelia didn''t respond right away, offering me another butterbeer as she resumed her own drinking. With a muttered expression of gratitude, I accepted the bottle and took a sip.


    "How are you feeling after your duel?" She inquired.


    "I still feel a twinge in my ankle." I admitted, glancing down at my leg. "Maybe I should have stayed a bit longer in the medical tent."


    Ophelia''s eyes met mine, and she spoke with genuine admiration. "You were impressive out there, Adam, truly. Quite an incredible show of skill."


    Caught off guard by the compliment, I felt warmth rise to my cheeks.


    "Uh, thanks." I stammered, unsure how to respond to the unexpected praise.


    Ophelia just smiled, her gaze lingering for a moment before she took a sip of her drink. The atmosphere around us seemed to shift, and I found myself feeling incredibly self conscious.


    She wasn''t¡­ was she?


    Caught in the unexpected realization, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and morbid curiosity.


    Was she interested? I discreetly stole a few glances in her direction, and on the third attempt, she caught my eye, responding with an inviting smile that hinted at something more.


    Well, this party just took an unexpected turn.


    Curious about Ophelia''s intentions, I followed her gaze as she motioned towards the exit.


    "I want to talk to you about something." She said before making her way to the side. I observed her for a moment before she turned her head back to me. "Well?"


    The exuberant noise of the Hall became muffled as I followed Ophelia into the relative quiet and darkness of the hallway outside.


    Still, however, there were many onlookers¡ª mostly different couples snogging in various corners. It made me even more off base.


    "Walk with me." She said before I could open my mouth, and I acquiesced, trailing her steps.


    Ophelia led the way, taking us silently through dimly lit corridors to the bridge overlooking the lake. The soft sounds of the water lapping against the shore created a calming ambiance, contrasting against the tumult within me. She paused, leaning on the railing and looking out over the lake. The Moon''s gentle reflection danced on the water''s surface, casting a serene glow.


    I joined her, and for a moment, we shared the silent beauty of the scene.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" I said, feeling both curious and afraid of what she might say next.


    "Oh, this and that..." Ophelia said, glancing at me from the corner of her eye as she took a long swig of her butterbeer.


    A mixture of curiosity and trepidation welled up within me.


    "This and that." I echoed, my eyes searching her face for any clues.


    She set her bottle on the railing before pushing off and continuing, her gaze briefly meeting mine. "I never did thank you for what you did for me."


    The weight of her words hung in the air, and I gulped at the possible implications.


    "You don''t need to thank me." I replied, unsure of where the conversation was heading.


    She turned to face me fully, her expression serious yet with a hint of playfulness. "No, seriously."


    "I¡ª"


    "Adam." She insisted, and my countenance turned serious.


    "...Yes?"


    "From what I''ve learned, you''re the only one who had an idea of what was going on, and you were the only one to do anything."


    "How do you¡­"


    "Know?" Ophelia said, and a haunted gaze entered her expression for a moment; she looked away. "I''m starting to remember. He was hurting you, too¡­"


    I shook my head furiously. "No, no. Not like¡­"


    I trailed off, unsure how to put it delicately.


    "Still." Ophelia said, turning back to me. "You were in a pretty bad spot too, but you saved me, and the entire school besides."


    "I didn''t do it for them. I¡ª" I said, anger flaring for about as long as it took for Ophelia to walk up to me, washing it away with her sheer closeness. She was close enough that I could smell her perfume, a light scent of jasmine. She stared at me with inscrutable eyes as she backed me into the railing. I stared down at the drop, feeling my insides lurch.


    Ophelia''s hand cupped my chin, guiding my gaze back to hers, while her other hand found its place behind my back. The world around us seemed to fade as her eyes locked onto mine.


    My world froze as Ophelia''s lips met mine, a sudden and unexpected kiss that sent shockwaves through me. Time seemed to stretch, and my mind struggled to catch up with the reality unfolding before me.


    As she slowly pulled away, her gaze fixed on mine, the moment hung in the air. The quiet surroundings amplified the echo of our connection, leaving me standing on the bridge, still struggling to process what had just happened.


    I remained rooted in place, my thoughts a tumultuous whirlwind. The taste of cherries¡ª and some butterbeer¡ª and the lingering warmth on my lips became the focus of my thoughts.


    "My hero." She said, finally breaking the silence of the quiet night around us.


    The initial shock morphed into a whirlwind of emotions¡ª confusion, surprise, and a hint of something else I couldn''t quite grasp. "Wha¡ª"


    "Enjoyed your reward a little too well, did you?" Ophelia said, a knowing smile on her face.


    I blushed and averted my gaze, not really knowing what to say. On the inside, I was freaking out.


    "Would you like another?" Ophelia asked with a teasing glint in her eyes.


    My mind screamed ''yes,'' but all I could manage was a stammered response.


    "I''ll take that as a yes¡­" She giggled and pulled me closer again.


    "I suppose I could give you another..." She whispered, and our lips met once again, this time in a far more passionate dance.


    I didn''t notice a certain female ghost floating in the distance behind me. She stared at us for a few moments before gliding away, her expression inordinately pleased.


    Had I seen it, I would have been even more confused, but as it were, I opted to give myself up to the raging feelings coursing through me.


    What a night.

 155 - Delivery

    oooo


    Delivery


    oooo


    November 10, 1992, 3:00 PM, Room of Requirement, Hogwarts


    Adam Clarke


    The magic shimmered in the palm of my hand, responding to my focused desire. My movements were dance-like, nearly ritualistic as I did my best to stay in the center of the Room, my wandless magic training in full swing.


    The soft glow of my Light Charm emanated from my outstretched hand, a testament to the progress I''d made over the past week.


    I focused on the flow of magic within me, a subtle current that responded to my intentions.


    The key, I discovered, was not to force it but to guide it in the way only I could understand. The spark of silver light illuminated the room, casting shadows that danced along the walls.


    "A full week just to get this far." I said, incredulous though not dissatisfied as I slowly transferred the spark of light from one hand to the other before using both hands to hold the magic together.


    Let''s see¡­


    Even more slowly now, I kept focusing on the same flow, taking a step back from my spell, and pausing before taking another. I continued in this way for half of a minute before the spark began to flicker and die.


    "..." Staring down at the floor, I estimated the distance. "Ten feet, this time. Held the spell at ten feet."


    As I took a deep breath, I focused my thoughts on the comforting ambiance of my favorite study environment.


    The Room of Requirement responded to my thoughts, its magical energies bending to my desire. Slowly the surroundings transformed.


    The walls shifted from the neutral, dark tones of the training space to warm, earthy hues. Bookshelves materialized, lined with an array of tomes on various magical subjects. The air became infused with the subtle scent of aged parchment and enchanted ink, creating an atmosphere conducive to focused learning.


    Soft, ambient light emanated from floating candles that appeared, casting a gentle glow across the room. A large, ornate desk materialized in the center, adorned with quills, parchments, and a few carefully placed magical artifacts to tease the imagination.


    I marveled at the seamless transition, appreciating the versatility of the Room. "No matter how many times I see this, I can never get enough¡ª love this place. Thanks, Alef."


    Alef buzzed within my mind, the ancient entity almost effervescent in his happiness.


    I moved to the desk, and began adding a new entry in my research journal.


    I scribbled my thoughts on paper, the ink flowing in harmony with the musings that filled my mind.


    "Managed a solid ten feet this time." I noted, contemplating the evolving nuances of my magical training. "A tentative observation, but the constant practice seems to be key. Wandless magic shares similarities with its wand counterpart, yet the subtleties emerge more prominently in this uncharted realm."


    I paused to ponder the essence of this magical discipline.


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the future of my wandless magic proficiency. The fluidity of movement had proven effective, yet I harbored a desire for a more refined control¡ª that is to say, the ability to invoke magic with the mere power of my thoughts.


    The prospect of seamlessly casting spells without the need for physical gestures or constant motion lingered as an aspirational goal, a pursuit that hinted at the limitless potential within the realm of wandless magic.


    With a smirk, I gently placed the pen on the table, contemplating the intricate setup that was required by my current wandless magic practice.


    "It would be nice." I mused aloud. "If I didn''t have to perform a dance routine every time I wanted to wield this magic."


    Though I was relatively fit thanks to all of the work I did for Hagrid, as well as the regular exercise I stacked on top of that, dancing placed a different strain on my body, and it was one I hadn''t become accustomed to, just yet.


    "Music is the strongest magic." I paraphrased something Dumbledore said a long time ago, in a universe far, far away. "But dancing is the most annoying. Heh."


    Though, speaking of dances¡­


    My mind drifted to the recent announcement of the upcoming Christmas Ball, yet another spectacle promised by the League of Nine.


    I shook my head.


    "Well." I said to myself. "At least this year doesn''t lack for excitement."


    The buzz about the upcoming ball dominated conversations, and inevitably, one of my friends posed the question of who I intended to take.


    Until now, I had sidestepped and deflected such inquiries, but in this solitary moment, I found myself pondering¡ª was there someone I wanted to invite?


    My thoughts drifted to Ophelia, and the memory of our unexpected kiss played like a vivid scene in my mind.


    Fingers absentmindedly traced the lingering warmth on my lips, a subtle blush coloring my cheeks as I relived the moment.


    However, with a gentle shake of my head, I dismissed the notion.


    That kiss felt like a singular reward, a snapshot frozen in time¡ª it was an expression of the woman''s gratitude rather than a prelude to something more profound.


    Ophelia may not have said as much, but I wasn''t stupid. I was able to tell.


    Still, that left me with a quandary. Who should I take? Or should I go alone? Hell, why do I even care about this?


    It was amidst these thoughts that I was greeted by a familiar voice. "Hello, Zero."


    I turned and smiled at the familiar face. "Helena."


    Helena glided towards me with her ever subtle, ethereal glow. A pleased glint sparkled in her translucent eyes.


    "You''re looking well." I said as soon as she was in front of me. "Had a good day?"


    Helena''s incorporeal form seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly radiance as she answered me. "I''ve had a very pleasant day, thank you. And how are you?"


    Her voice, though soft and ghostly, held a warmth that transcended the spectral nature of her being. It was a comforting presence, and her genuine interest in my well-being warmed my heart without fail.


    I shared with Helena the progress I''d made in wandless magic, describing the intricate dance of energy I performed to cast spells without the aid of a wand.


    As I spoke, her ethereal eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    "Dancing?" She said, intrigued.


    I nodded, feeling a little self conscious about it, still. I had never been good at dancing, so Helena showing interest in it was a little scary to me.


    "Well, would you mind giving me a little demonstration?" Helena asked, her form swirling gently as she floated before me. "I''m intrigued to witness it firsthand."


    With a tentative nod, I took a step back, attempting to quell the nervous energy coursing through me.


    As I began the sequence of movements, I did my best to focus on the feeling of my own magic and my desire to bring light forth into the world. "Lumos."


    Another spark appeared in the palm of my hand, casting a soft glow.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if my movements were as graceful and controlled as I hoped, and so the spell flickered in response. Gritting my teeth, I redoubled my focus.


    Helena watched with her characteristic, intense scrutiny, and although her face showed appreciation, my own self-consciousness continued to overshadow the magic I was trying to showcase.


    It felt like a spotlight was aimed at my vulnerabilities, magnifying the imperfections I feared she might notice.


    And yet, despite all of hesitation and self doubt, Helena applauded softly at the conclusion, her appreciative laughter echoing in the room.


    "Truly remarkable... I''ve never seen anything quite like it, my friend." Her words reassured me, offering a comforting balm to the self-consciousness that had lingered.


    "... Thank you, Helena." I said. "Moving like that¡ª dancing¡ª isn''t my forte, sadly, so it''s hard to keep that going."


    "Time and practice, then?"


    "Unfortunately so." I said, before running a hand through my hair. "But there''s barely any time for anything like that. Spellbreaking, dueling, my studies, wandless magic, and now a ball¡­"


    Helena''s gaze was sympathetic as I voiced my concerns. "Balancing the demands of various pursuits can indeed be challenging. I understand."


    I sighed, appreciating her empathy. "It''s just... with the Ball approaching, I find myself thinking about whether to attend and, if so, who to take."


    Her expression shifted into something I couldn''t quite read, even though she was smiling at me. "Oh? Do you happen to have someone in mind?"


    My thoughts involuntarily drifted to Ophelia, once again recalling that very odd moment of intimacy.


    "There might be someone." I said, though I shook my head. "But it''s complicated. She kissed me, but it was probably just a one time thing."


    "Perhaps you should ask her." She said in such a mild tone it caught me completely off guard.


    What!? I thought, seeing the subtle smile on her face.


    I couldn''t help but think that Helena was hiding something. She looked altogether too pleased with herself, rather than curious.


    Okay, something is definitely up, here. I thought. I stared at her, a mixture of curiosity and suspicion in my gaze. "Helena, I know you''re holding something back here. Do you have a stake in all of this?"


    She sighed, her translucent features expressing a hint of amusement and concession.


    "Very well." She said, waving my concern away. "If you must know... I did, in fact, encourage Ophelia to seek you out."


    My eyes widened in surprise. "You... what?"


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Helena regarded me with an oddly understanding expression, as if she anticipated the storm of questions swirling in my mind. However, she did not reply.


    As I sought to make sense of the revelation, I gathered my thoughts and voiced the question that echoed the most through my mind.


    "Not that I''m complaining." I said. "But why?"


    Helena, in response, floated towards the window, gazing outside as if contemplating her response. She held her silence, and it felt like the room itself was holding its breath in anticipation.


    Finally, her words reached me in a soft murmur, almost too low to discern clearly.


    "Because I thought you deserve to be happy."


    "I don''t¡ª I''m so confused..." I admitted, a mixture of emotions swirling within me as I approached Helena. As she turned to face me, I detected a subtle blend of sadness and an unspoken need in her eyes.


    Overwhelmed by a sudden surge of empathy, I reached out and gently took her hand in mine.


    "What brought this on? Tell me." I said, keeping my voice gentle as I warmed her spectral hand up. "What happened?"


    Helena''s gaze met my own, and she nodded.


    "Ophelia... She came to me at the beginning of the year. Well, that isn''t to say she came to me, personally, but I happened to be where she had gone to find some privacy." Helena''s spectral gaze met mine as she began to unfold the tale.


    "We had formed an unlikely friendship, with myself offering support to her so that she could defeat that which ailed her. In our conversations, I discovered the depth of her struggles and the weight she carried." Helena continued. "She spoke of you, of the kindness you showed, and the strength you displayed when she needed it the most. It became clear to me that there was something more than gratitude in her words."


    "And so you sent her over to me."


    "I directed her to you, yes. She needed closure." Helena explained. "And I imagined you would be more than willing to assist her."


    I let out a sigh, realizing the intricacy of the web of events that had unfolded.


    "Right, right¡­" I replied, processing the revelation.


    "And I made sure to watch her, just in case she had designs on you." Helena admitted.


    "You... Were watching," I said, a healthy dose of surprise in my voice. "Watching us kiss."


    What the Hell. I thought, my mind going a mile a minute. Is she¡­ a voyeur?


    "Surprised?" Helena asked, her eyes hinting at something more, something beyond the mere act of observation, though her words did not hint at anything less than innocent. "I''m glad she didn''t do anything untoward. She needed a moment of healing, and you, in your own way, provided that."


    I raised an eyebrow, still puzzled. "But why involve yourself in this? Why help her like that?"


    Helena smiled softly, her ethereal features growing warm with the rush of positive emotion. "Sometimes, people need a nudge, a guiding hand. And perhaps, in guiding her, I hoped to make you happy as a result."


    As her words hung in the air, there was an implicit confirmation in her gaze, leaving me with more questions than answers.


    So she was playing matchmaker again¡ª though with the intent to watch, this time¡­


    Is this a ghost thing, or a Helena thing? I wondered, not really sure how to respond to any of this. She clearly cares¡­ maybe¡­


    Was I reading too much into this?


    "Helena¡­" I said.


    "Yes?"


    "All this talk of rewards and healing¡­ was this to be my reward for helping you, as well?"


    Helena looked away, her cheeks gaining life as her spectral skin turned rosy. "... Maybe."


    Helena''s admission left me both surprised and deeply flattered, but a small part of me felt almost violated by her course of action. "So let me get this straight; you planned this. The kiss, everything? Just to make me happy."


    "Not everything." Helena clarified again, trying to avoid the real crux of the issue. "I nudged her toward you, hoping it would bring both of you some solace. The kiss, that was her choice. And yours."


    Her words tore right through my steadily negative mindset. Helena wasn''t the sort of person to lie, and having existed a thousand years as a ghost, I knew her sense of morals and propriety had been skewed.


    Whose wouldn''t?


    Meeting my gaze with a sincerity that defied my understanding, Helena said. "I assure you, Zero, I only ever wanted to make you happy."


    I opened my mouth and closed it, still speechless in the wake of her apparent devotion to me.


    "I''m sorry¡­" She said, slowly floating away from me as her expression seemed to wilt. "I''ll just¡ª"


    "No!" I said quickly, grasping her forearm to keep her from going. "Please, stay."


    Helena immediately stopped, and I pulled her a little closer to me. "Helena¡­"


    "Yes?" She asked, her gaze nervous and unsure.


    I didn''t answer her for a moment, the storm of emotions raging within me until I decided to throw caution to the wind and say the first thing that came to mind.


    "Will you come to the ball with me?"


    Helena''s eyes widened in disbelief, and for a moment, the quietness of the room echoed my own pounding heart.


    "Come to the ball with you?" She repeated, as if confirming that she heard correctly.


    I gulped, but nodded. "Yes."


    Helena''s spectral form shifted with confusion.


    "I don''t understand." She said, her voice carrying no small amount of confusion. "I''m a ghost, Zero. Wouldn''t a living girl be more suitable?"


    I smiled gently, squeezing her hand gently. "Suitable? It''s not about that, but about who I want to go with. And I want it to be you."


    A mix of surprise and warmth crossed her features, and without saying another word, she enveloped me in a gentle hug.


    "Yes!" She said happily, and I actually felt her breath against my skin.


    "Yes?"


    "I''ll go with you, Zero." Helena said, pulling back and giving me a radiant smile. "Yes!"


    Still stunned, I let her sink into my embrace once again.


    Did that just happen?


    oooo


    8:00 PM, London¡­


    In a dimly lit alleyway in the city of London, shadows danced ominously across the graffiti-covered walls.


    A sense of unease permeated the air, causing any pedestrians to cast furtive glances at the foreboding passageway, hurrying their pace out of fear too subtle for them to understand, but powerful all the same.


    The feeble glow of flickering street lights not only failed to stop the encroaching darkness that clung to the alley, but bestowed upon it an additional, malevolent presence.


    Amid the urban disarray, an upturned dumpster defied its inert nature as it began to move to the side.


    The terrible sound of metal grinding against asphalt echoed through the confined space, a haunting symphony that would have sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to venture close¡ª if they were stupid enough to do so.


    Vanessa emerged from the concealed passageway, her silhouette a haunting specter against the backdrop of the dimly lit alley.


    Her once-vibrant energy seemed drained, and the weariness etched across her face painted a picture of relentless exhaustion.


    Dark circles underlined her eyes, betraying the lack of sleep endured since her intense duel with Lockhart.


    The echoes of her footsteps resonated with the weariness that weighed on her shoulders.


    Dodging the magical law enforcement patrols had been bad enough¡ª a relentless game of cat and mouse, pushing her to the limits of her endurance.


    As with all things, however, it only got worse.  The barely hours-old memory of a deadly encounter with a law enforcement squad still lingering in her mind, Vanessa pressed forward.


    She could not stay here any longer. From her interrogation of one of the surviving squad members, she knew that they were supposed to be reporting in at the DMLE right about now.


    Doubtless, the squad''s absence would be noted very quickly. It wasn''t as if it was one person missing, but all five.


    Soon, this place would be swarming with more patrol wizards, or hitwizards¡ª maybe even an Auror or two, if the situation was considered high risk enough.


    Vanessa would normally have welcomed such a challenge with open arms; she was always looking for a man or woman who could possibly defeat her.


    The fight was the only time she felt alive, truly felt the blood pumping through her veins.


    And though she had enjoyed the fight against the squad tremendously, she still had only just healed from her injuries, and barely at that.


    She ignored the pain in her leg and continued putting one foot in front of the other. Their resident Healer, Durand, was going to tear her a new asshole when she got back to Phoenix'' Roost, but Vanessa smiled at the thought.


    Durand was quite the striking woman, so spending time in the medical wing was just a bonus for her. Who knew, maybe she could get even a little action?


    A moment later, Vanessa paid for that bit of humor with a wince, her suppressed laughter sending waves of agony through her body.


    Ignoring the pain, she flicked her wand through the air, weaving a silent spell over her form. As the magical energy enveloped her, her sleek, dark wizarding robes morphed into casual, inconspicuous muggle attire.


    The deep hues of her wizarding garments shifted into the earthy tones of a pair of well-fitted jeans and a comfortable, loose-fitting sweater. The sleekness of her robe gave way to the comfort of a worn leather jacket.


    The transfiguration also worked its magic on her footwear, trading the distinctive wizarding boots for a pair of sturdy, everyday sneakers.


    The air of mystique that had clung to her in wizarding garb was now replaced by the unassuming charm of a casual passerby, allowing her to navigate the streets without drawing any unwanted attention.


    And it was just as well; mere minutes after her departure, Vanessa began taking notice of a few peculiar things¡ª shifts in the air, faint pops, as well as a few strangely dressed wizards, walking around the streets.


    Through it all, Vanessa kept her calm, resisting the urge to pull her jacket''s hood up.


    Instinctively, she knew that the fabric would hide her face from her enemies, but those after her were expecting that sort of behavior. No; she had to maintain the facade of being an unhurried muggle.


    Seeing a few people gathered at a bus stop ahead of her, she approached them, asking the one in the lead when the bus would arrive.


    "Just about¡ª oh, there it is." The man said, pointing behind her.


    Vanessa turned, and sure enough, she spotted the approaching bus making its way around the corner. With a low hum, the bus rumbled down the street, its tires rolling against the asphalt as it steadily approached the stop.


    Its doors hissed open, revealing the warmth and faint chatter of passengers inside.


    Vanessa, maintaining her composed demeanor, thanked the man for the information and joined the line of people waiting to board the bus. The regularity of the scene hid Vanessa from the probing eyes around her, and soon, the bus lurched forward, carrying her off into parts unknown.


    As the bus rumbled forward, Vanessa remained seated, her gaze fixed on the passing scenery outside the window.


    The urban landscape gradually transformed over the next hour, evolving into an unfamiliar maze of streets and buildings.


    The rhythmic hum of the engine provided a soothing backdrop as Vanessa contemplated her next move.


    When the bus finally came to a halt, Vanessa disembarked, stepping onto an unfamiliar sidewalk. The surroundings were a blend of commercial and residential areas, with shops lining the streets and apartment complexes towering overhead. The city''s pulse throbbed around her, a symphony of distant chatter and the occasional honk of a car horn.


    Vanessa took a moment to assess her surroundings, noting the vibrancy of the crowd bustling around her.


    With no clear destination in mind, she decided to explore, navigating the labyrinth of streets and alleys that sprawled before her. As she ventured deeper, Vanessa''s sharp eyes scanned for potential out of view spots.


    It took a while, but she eventually found a little nook in another alleyway between two restaurants.


    Perfect. She thought as she checked around the hidden dead end. No one would see her, here, and she was far away from the Aurors.


    Taking a breath, she focused. Had she been at full strength, she would not have hesitated, but battered and drained as she was, Vanessa would need every sliver of concentration she could muster.


    She focused her mind, imagining the gates of Phoenix'' Roost and spun on her heel, Disapparating with a crack which went unheard by anyone nearby.


    Vanessa''s fatigued form appeared in front of the gates of Grindelwald''s base of operations, catching the attention of the guards. Their recognition evident in concerned expressions, the two moved to assist her.


    Quickly, she noticed that she was being led to the medical wing.


    "No infirmary." She rasped, suppressing the weariness in her voice. "Take me to Grindelwald first."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Don''t make me ask twice."


    Knowing not to test their luck, the guards adjusted their course, leading her not to the comforting beds of the infirmary but to the heart of Phoenix'' Roost.


    Durand will have to wait.


    Vanessa''s determined strides echoed through the corridors, each step a testament to her resilience in the face of physical strain. Ignoring the offered assistance, she ascended the stairs with a dogged determination, ignoring the now-stabbing pain in her leg.


    Just a little longer.


    Finally, she arrived at the entrance of Grindelwald''s solar. The doors stood open, revealing the enigmatic leader immersed in contemplation, his gaze fixed on a distant vista only he could see.


    She stepped in the room, the door closing behind her.


    "I was almost worried about you." Grindelwald said by way of greeting, turning to face the woman.


    Though his tone was mild, Grindelwald''s presence still commanded the room, his tall frame emanating an aura of quiet authority.


    His intense, mismatched eyes, however, belied the man''s seeming calmness.


    "Worried?" Vanessa scoffed as she stepped forward, reaching into one of her pockets and pulling a carefully wrapped bundle, placing it on the large desk. "The mirror, as requested."


    Grindelwald stared at her for a moment before unwinding the bundle.


    Grindelwald''s fingers deftly worked to reveal the shrunken mirror, his gaze shifting from the reflective surface to Vanessa.


    "You''ve done well." He acknowledged, a hint of approval in his voice. "But you look worse for wear. Your little escapade didn''t go smoothly, I presume?"


    "Not at all." Vanessa said, though she grinned. "But it is done. I''ve held up my end of the bargain."


    Will you? She thought, but kept her peace.


    Grindelwald took a seat, taking the mirror in hand again and inspecting it closely for a few seconds before placing it back.


    "Yes." Grindelwald said, nodding as he turned his attention to her again. "You have. Go on to the infirmary¡ª when you are done, we will discuss¡­ compensation."


    Vanessa only smirked.

 156 - Susurration

    oooo


    Susurration


    oooo


    November 28, 1992, 9:00 PM, Northern Canada


    Unknown


    In the vast expanse of northern Canada, late November painted the wilderness in tones of muted browns and grays. The landscape, now transitioning to winter, bore the weight of impending frost. Tall coniferous trees stood sentinel, their needles whispering in the crisp breeze. The ground, once soft with autumn''s decay, now crunched underfoot with a thick layer of frost.


    A lone deer, its fur adapting to the changing season, cautiously ventured through the sparse underbrush. The weak moonlight filtered through the skeletal branches, casting long shadows on the cold ground. The deer, graceful in its movements, engaged in a seemingly carefree dance as it scrounged for the last remnants of edible vegetation.


    Yet, nature''s serenity belied the harsh reality. The air, frigid and biting, hinted at the encroaching winter. Predators hungered for its flesh, for it would sustain them just a little bit longer.


    Suddenly, the deer froze in place, its ears perking up in alertness. A primal instinct whispered danger, causing the creature to stand motionless, a living sculpture in the fading light. The wilderness held its breath as the predator, unseen yet undeniably present, lurked in the shadows.


    The brush the deer had been staring at shifted, triggering its primal instincts to flee. However, panic set in as the creature attempted to bolt, only to realize its legs no longer had purchase on the ground.


    In an inexplicable turn of events, the deer found itself lifted off the frozen earth.


    Suspended in midair, it became a frantic, flailing spectacle of terror. The surrounding wilderness, once a familiar sanctuary, now became an eerie and surreal backdrop to this bizarre occurrence. The deer''s wide eyes reflected both fear and confusion as it struggled against an unseen force that defied the laws of nature.


    Soon enough, its predator revealed himself, approaching the suspended deer with careful steps.


    Cloaked in well-worn leather, adorned with weathered beadwork that whispered tales of his woodland journey, he moved with an unsettling blend of menace and quiet reverence.


    His eyes, dark and piercing, held an untamed intensity, reflecting a man shaped by the harsh realities of the wild.


    Long, unkempt locks of black hair framed his old face, etched with lines carved by countless seasons spent under the canopy of ancient trees. A pendant of carved wood etched with cryptic symbols dangled from his neck, hinting at a deeper connection to the arcane mysteries of the forest.


    Moccasin-clad feet left scarcely a trace on the frozen ground as he advanced, a testament to his mastery of the terrain. Feathers, interwoven with his disheveled hair, danced in rhythm with the cold breeze.


    The deer, caught in its suspended plight, let out a desperate cry.


    The man, a stoic figure of the forest, stood silently, his expression unchanged. Bringing his hands together, he uttered a quiet thanks to the creature before, with a swift incantation, he snapped its neck with a quick spell, bringing an instantaneous end to its struggle.


    Without a word, he turned away from the now lifeless form and gracefully moved into the depths of the wilderness, the deer''s lifeless body floating behind him.


    As he approached a concealed campsite, three other rugged men awaited him. Their worn faces spoke of shared hardships and unspoken grit. The man laid the deer down, a silent offering from the heart of the forest.


    "We give thanks to the forest." Echoed through the concealed campsite as the men, bound by a primal connection to the wilderness, paid homage to the life they had taken.


    In a ritualized unison, they gave a bow, acknowledging the cyclical nature of survival in the heart of the untamed woods.


    Unbidden, the men set to work, their hands skilled in the age-old art of butchery.


    The air filled with the sounds of blades against bone and flesh, a symphony of the forest providing sustenance to those who respected its ways.


    The skin, organs, and meat were meticulously harvested, each part serving a purpose in the complex circle of life.


    Yet, the main purpose of this kill had not yet been satisfied. The leader approached the lifeless, hollowed out deer with a solemn purpose.


    With a spell, he extracted the creature''s eyes, organs that once beheld the secrets of the forest, transferring them to mortar and pestle, in which he crushed them into a fine paste, the rhythmic grinding echoing through the silent woods.


    Satisfied with the consistency, the leader moved towards a cauldron suspended over the crackling campfire.


    The cauldron emitted wisps of yellow as it brewed a mysterious concoction. With a deliberate gesture, he added the crushed eye paste to the bubbling liquid, the essence of the deer''s sight merging with whatever unknown substances had already been plunged into this concoction.


    The campfire''s flickering flames danced in eerie tandem with the brewing cauldron, casting haunting shadows on the faces of the men gathered around.


    The silence that enveloped the camp was broken by the voice of a younger member of the tribe, a flicker of doubt evident in his words. "Are you sure this will work?"


    The leader met the young man''s uncertainty with a wise smile.


    "Have more faith in our old arts, my friend." He reassured the man even as he stirred the cauldron. "We carry the weight of generations, our strong traditions a testament to the enduring power of our people, who have weathered the long, steady erosion borne of the passage of time and the relentless attacks of our old enemies."


    As the potion transformed from a vibrant yellow to a shimmering reddish-white, the leader''s face broke into a contented smile. The concoction had reached its culmination.


    With meticulous care, the leader collected a vial of the potion, his eyes scrutinizing the contents for any imperfections.


    The campfire''s glow danced upon the glass, revealing the otherworldly hues within. The potion held the essence of the deer''s sight, as well as that of many others, distilled into a mysterious elixir that bore the promise of revelation.


    Satisfied that his potion was flawless, he nodded approvingly.


    The leader wasted no time and, with a swift determination, drank the potion.


    For a fleeting moment, nothing changed, and a hushed anticipation settled over the camp. The youngest member of the tribe, on the brink of voicing his curiosity, halted as he witnessed an unexpected turn of events.


    Suddenly, the leader''s eyes, once dark and shadowed, ignited with a brilliant white glow.


    A luminous radiance emanated from his gaze, illuminating the night around him.


    Now caught in an otherworldly trance, he looked around in utter bewilderment. His surroundings seemed unfamiliar for a few disorienting seconds. As realization set in, the leader pressed his lips together in a display of concentration, trying to break out of his trance.


    His efforts to anchor himself within this newfound state were palpable. The others, bathed in the unearthly glow of his eyes, gave him words of encouragement as he resisted whatever called to him.


    With great determination, he gradually coaxed his own dark eyes to pierce through the intense white glow.


    The radiant luminescence persisted, a testament to the ongoing communion between the leader and the mystical energies stirred by the potion, but he had at least regained himself.


    Silent yet purposeful, the leader cast his gaze around, his eyes now a captivating interplay of darkness and ethereal light.


    Without uttering a word, he moved off in a seemingly random direction, beckoning the others to follow.


    It was evident that he saw something invisible to the others, an enigmatic path carved by forces beyond the comprehension of those who now trailed behind him.


    Minutes morphed into hours as the group followed their leader with unwavering trust. Through the heart of the forest, across the expanse of a great river, and into the concealed embrace of a cave, they ventured forth.


    The cave, a dark threshold, opened into a labyrinth of untouched caverns, places where the pulse of humanity had yet to disturb the ancient echoes.


    The leader, guided by the residual, steadily decreasing glow of the potion''s magic, moved with a purpose that transcended the boundaries of the known world.


    The caverns they traversed seemed to absorb their presence, the walls adorned with glistening stalactites and the hushed whispers of a realm untouched by the hands of men.


    Or, at least, seemingly untouched.


    Well over a few hours into their venture, the group stumbled upon it¡ª a tall tower seamlessly carved out of the cavern''s walls.


    The very stone bore the same symbols that adorned each man''s pendant, an intricate language carved into the walls by forces nearly completely forgotten.


    Nearly.


    A collective gasp escaped the lips of the tribe as they beheld the structure, a majestic creation that seemed to merge with the natural contours of the cave.


    In silent shock and astonishment, the men knelt before this unearthed testament to an ageless power.


    "The Spirit Mesa." The leader spoke for the first time since they''d left camp, with a resonance that echoed through the cavern, rising from his quiet moment of worship. The others, moved by a shared reverence, followed suit, standing in acknowledgment of their greatest legacy. "Found again after all these years."


    The youngest member, his eyes still reflecting astonishment, voiced his confusion. "I don''t understand, honored chief."


    The leader, his smile carrying the weight of ancient wisdom, addressed the young man. "Our ancestors built this tower as a sanctuary, a haven where our magic could flourish without interference and drive away the enemy. It was thought to be destroyed, swallowed by the earth, as our enemies sought to erase our connection to the old ways. But our ancestors, in their wisdom, should have known better. The tower was of the earth, and so it could not be destroyed by the earth."


    He moved forward, pressing hand against the carved stone for a long moment.


    "Tonight, we reclaim you, our guardian of stone." He whispered to himself, the fading glow in his eyes returning to full strength as he turned to the others. With a rising fervor, he addressed his companions. "We reclaim it! And with it, our connection to the primal forces that shaped our heritage. Let the fools at the MACUSA flail, call us Outsiders, humiliate and depredate our people as much as they like; we shall restore order, and drive the fools out of our lands."


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The other men erupted in cheers, the resonance of their voices echoing through the cavern.


    Soon, a centuries-old yearning for revenge would find its fulfillment, as they embarked on a journey to restore the sanctity of their legacy.


    The Spirit Mesa, once thought lost, would witness the resurgence of a power long concealed, and the men, bound by blood and purpose, would be the architects of their people''s vindication.


    "Let us feast." The leader said, and more cheers followed as the men began to set up camp inside the cavern.


    War and death were coming for the MACUSA, but at least for tonight, they could enjoy the fruits of their labor.


    oooo


    December 1, 1992, 3:00 PM, Main Courtyard


    Adam Clarke


    The December air in the courtyard carried the gentle dance of snowflakes, each intricate crystal floating down from the heavens to join its counterparts blanketing the ground.


    The world had transformed from stone into a serene winter wonderland, as if a painter had meticulously adorned every surface with a layer of pristine white.


    The snow fell with a hushed grace, muffling the usual sounds of the castle and the distant calls of magical creatures.


    The trees stood adorned, their branches delicately draped with a frosting of snow, creating a picturesque scene straight out of a storybook.


    The ground, once familiar in its autumn hues, now sparkled under the soft glow of the winter sky.


    Students bundled in warm cloaks and scarves left a trail of footprints on the untouched canvas of snow as they traversed the courtyard.


    Laughter and excited chatter filled the air, but I paid it no mind.


    As I stepped into the Hogwarts courtyard, a gust of chilly air greeted me, and I exhaled, watching my breath form a transient fog in the crisp winter atmosphere.


    The air was invigorating, awakening my senses. I pulled my scarf a bit looser around my neck, savoring the delightful bite of winter.


    The snow-covered grounds beneath my feet offered a soft crunch with every step, and I couldn''t help but smile at the pristine beauty surrounding me.


    The cold embraced me, wrapping me in its brisk embrace, and I relished the feeling.


    There was a certain magic in the winter air, and I found solace in the quietude it brought. It was a season of stillness, a deceptive pause in the ever-turning wheel of time.


    With each inhale, the chilly air filled my lungs, and I welcomed the sensations with eagerness.


    I loved the cold¡ª its purity, its clarity, and the way it seemed to slow down the world, allowing me to appreciate the beauty that surrounded me in that frozen moment.


    The sound of my name being called disrupted the tranquility. Turning, I saw Daphne and Tracey approaching. A faint frown crossed my face at the interruption, but I mastered myself relatively quickly.


    "Hey, Adam!" Daphne''s voice cut through the crisp silence, her cheeks rosy from the cold. "We''ve been looking for you. Got a moment?"


    I nodded, acknowledging their presence with a polite countenance. "Sure, what''s up?"


    "Um¡­" She said, looking around. "Could we do this elsewhere? Perhaps somewhere a little more quiet."


    "More quiet than this?" I said, though I did note that students still milled about the place, so I shrugged. "Fine."


    We navigated through the snowy courtyard, through a few corridors until we found ourselves in the hushed confines of an unused classroom, away from any prying eyes and ears.


    The air inside was still, a stark contrast to the lively dance of snowflakes outside. I glanced at Daphne and Tracey, waiting for an explanation.


    The two didn''t say anything for a while, so I broke the silence first. "If this is about asking for more lessons, I already told you that I''m done with that¡ª too much on my plate already."


    Daphne exchanged a glance with Tracey before Daphne sighed. "It''s not about lessons, Adam. It''s about something more significant, something you need to be aware of."


    I furrowed my brows. That sounded far more ominous than I expected. "Alright, what is it then?"


    Daphne hesitated for a moment before talking. "I overheard a few of the older students talking about you yesterday."


    "And?"


    Her eyes searched mine for a reaction.


    "Adam, they were talking about doing something... harmful to you."


    I raised an eyebrow, some concern flickering across my face. "Harmful?"


    Daphne nodded.


    Huh? I thought to myself, completely bewildered by the turn of events.


    A moment later, my resolve hardened, with my demeanor changing along with it.


    "All right." I said, regaining control of my voice and pushing away the apprehension. "Who are they, and why are they upset?"


    Tracey shook her head, her gaze fixed on the floor. "We''re not sure who they are. It was a group of Ravenclaws, but they were too far away for us to follow and the hall was very crowded. We thought it was important to warn you."


    I sighed, a mix of frustration and exasperation bubbling within me. "Great, just what I needed. More trouble. Any idea what I''ll be dealing with¡ª anything at all?"


    Daphne bit her lip, her expression uneasy. "We don''t know, Adam, but it sounded serious. We thought you should be cautious."


    I ran a hand through my hair, contemplating the best course of action. "Thanks for the heads-up. I''ll handle it, but keep your ears open. If you hear anything more, let me know."


    "I will." Daphne said. "I''m sorry."


    "For what?" I said, waving her words away. "You''ve given me warning, so I''m grateful."


    Still, she didn''t seem convinced, even as she muttered a subdued. "You''re welcome".


    The two girls quickly excusing themselves, I was left to my own devices. My mind churned with thoughts of who could be behind this, and more importantly, why I was being targeted.


    "Maybe it''s just a whole bunch of nothing?" I said out loud as I leaned against a desk. "Jealous school kids planning a prank maybe."


    I knew, however, that school pranks tended to go terribly wrong, terribly fast. Considering that this was a school of magic, then the danger factor would be cranked up to eleven¡­


    Of course, there was also the distinct possibility that the girls were wrong.


    Oh, I didn''t doubt for a moment that they were telling the truth. Examining the subtle vibrations of their soul threads, I found sincerity in Daphne and Tracey''s words. The concern and fear were genuine. They believed what they were saying.


    Nevertheless, I considered the possibility that this could be a misunderstanding.


    As I reflected on their words, I remained cautious, acknowledging the need to gather more information before drawing conclusions.


    Alef, any idea? I thought, hoping the spirit of knowledge had something. See anything unusual? You have access to everyone here.


    Alef buzzed in the negative.


    "Damn." I muttered but shrugged. It''s not like I could expect Alef to actively spy on people for me, anyway. He was a free spirit and while he sometimes granted me favors, he was not beholden to me and was very rarely interested in people''s affairs.


    No. This was something I''d have to figure out, myself.


    I scoffed at the notion of altering my plans or cowering in fear due to such news¡ª that would mean conceding defeat to them. My days of hiding away from bullies were over.


    My steps echoed through the empty corridors as I exited the classroom, making my way out of the castle.


    Though outwardly composed, my senses were on high alert, ready for any potential threat.


    Embracing the chill in the air, I made my way toward the familiar spot near Hagrid''s cabin. It seemed to have a calming effect as I walked through the Hogwarts grounds. The world around me, blanketed in snow, radiated a serene beauty that eased the tension in my shoulders.


    Despite the unsettling news from Daphne and Tracey, the tranquility of the surroundings worked its magic. Each step in the cold, crisp snow seemed to wash away a bit of the annoyance and frustration that had gripped me earlier.


    As I reached Hagrid''s cabin, I noted the faint aroma of his stew wafting through the air, making me smile in appreciation. I followed the trail, reaching the well-used campsite.


    The campsite near Hagrid''s cabin wore a serene winter cloak, the snow-covered landscape creating a picturesque scene.


    Hagrid, shaking some of the snow off of his beard, moved about the site, stoking the flames of the large fire he''d built.


    The crackling of the fire accompanied the strong scent of Hagrid''s stew, a comforting aroma that hung in the crisp winter air.


    The snow-laden trees framed the campsite like sentinels of nature, casting shadows that danced with the flickering firelight.


    In the midst of this winter tableau, Hagrid worked his magic over the open flames, his massive form hunched over the pot of stew.


    The warmth of the fire created a haven against the biting cold, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the familiar comfort of Hagrid''s company. Harry was there too, sharing in the warmth and looking just as excited as I felt about the upcoming meal.


    Hagrid turned his attention toward me, a welcoming smile breaking across his rugged face.


    "Adam. Was wonderin'' when yeh''d get here."


    I returned the smile, appreciating the warmth emanating from both the stew and the fire. "Nothing like a hearty stew to warm the bones, eh?"


    Harry grunted in acknowledgment, his gaze fixed on the flickering flames. The winter chill seemed to have taken a toll on him, but the heat from the fire promised a respite from the biting cold.


    "Harry." I began, noticing his discomfort in the weather. "You all right?"


    He shrugged, a determined glint in his eyes. "Just training for handling the cold. Gotta get used to it; winter Quidditch matches are coming up, and they can get brutal."


    "I suppose the cold is just one more adversary on the pitch, huh."


    Harry grunted again, his eyes fixed on the stew bubbling with anticipation. "I''ll admit, though. I''m looking forward to eating."


    "Same." I said, settling down beside him. "Imagine, people used to live like this all the time before we started building homes. Hell, at one point, humans didn''t even know how to build a fire, so imagine how those people lived."


    Hagrid chuckled, shifting the log in the fire so that it burned a little slower. "Aye, it''s easy to forget how far we''ve come."


    We waited in a comfortable silence until Hagrid declared, "Food''s ready, then!" With a practiced hand, he shifted the coals away from under the boiling pot and began serving the steaming stew into bowls. He filled Harry''s bowl first, and then my own.


    "You should get some for yourself, Hagrid." I insisted, but he waved it off, nearly shoving the bowl in my hand despite his deceptively slow movement.


    "Nah, I''ll be fine. Yeh go on ahead." Hagrid''s generosity was matched only by the warmth radiating from the stew.


    "One of these days, I''m going to make you serve yourself first." Adam jokingly said.


    "Well, it''d better not be until I''m too old ter do it meself, Adam." Hagrid said in response, chuckling as he filled his own, larger bowl. "Cause I''d probably still force yeh to eat first."


    "We''ll see."


    As we enjoyed the hearty stew, the laughter and banter cut through the chilly air, creating a sense of belonging that warmed us just as much as the fire did.


    The worries about potential threats faded into the background, if only for a moment, replaced by the simple joy of good company and comforting food.


    "What about you, Adam?" Harry said halfway through the meal. "You didn''t look so happy when you got here."


    I stared at him for a moment before looking into the flames, wondering what I should say. I decided to tell him everything.


    As the crackling flames cast flickering shadows around us, I took a deep breath before sharing the news about the potential threat that Daphne and Tracey had overheard.


    The revelation hung in the air, momentarily dampening the jovial atmosphere.


    Hagrid''s expression grew serious, his bushy eyebrows furrowing in concern. "Yeh think someone''s plannin'' somethin'' against yeh, Adam?"


    "That''s what I was told." I nodded, the weight of the situation settling in. "I don''t have all the details, but I can''t ignore it. Gotta stay vigilant."


    "Maybe you should get help from Professor Flitwick?" Harry''s concern was evident as he made a suggestion, but I hesitated, shaking my head.


    "I appreciate that, Harry, but sometimes going to a professor only adds more complications." I sighed, then continued. "Besides, it''ll be tricky to prove anything like that. For one, I wasn''t even the one who overheard them¡ª Daphne and Tracey did. More than that, I can''t give names or even descriptions."


    Harry''s gaze dropped. "Yeah¡­"


    "Plus, even if I did find who it was, they haven''t even done anything yet." I said, pausing to take a few spoonfuls of stew. "Mmm. You''ve outdone yourself this time Hagrid, by the way. Anyway, even if I do find them, they''ll at best get a mild warning from the Professor. That only just makes them worse in the long run."


    "Still." Hagrid got both of our attention, understanding and empathy in his eyes. "We''re here for you, Adam. If anything happens, you know you can come to any of us for help."


    Harry nodded in agreement to that and I smiled, the warmth in my heart overshadowing even the heat from the stew.


    "Thank you." I said, moved by their words. A moment later, I looked away and cleared my throat, totally not wiping a tear out of my eye. "Enough of my depressing afternoon. Have you gone to see Astrid yet, Harry¡ª and come to think of it, where''s Absol? I haven''t seen her anywhere nearby."


    "Oh." Harry said, his face shifting in amusement. "They are cuddling."


    "... They are what?" I said, my mouth slightly open in astonishment.


    Hagrid let out a full belly laugh at that, startling me for a moment.


    "Told you he''d be dumbfounded." Harry said to Hagrid, who only shook his head, eyes filling with mirth.


    "This I''ll have to see."


    It seemed I had much catching up to do. But for now, I would enjoy this meal.